ã€ŠAllure Of The Nightã€‹


 Chapter 1

    The body of a mermaid is a vault of treasures. Their tears formed the most splendid of pearls, their exquisite blood a euphoric drug for vampires, their luscious hair woven into the finest of silk, and their tender meat sought after by werewolves more than Heaven¡¯s ambrosia.

    The creatures of night mingled within human society, fleeced in the wool of aristocracy, veiled in their portrayed innocence and nobility, their savagery continued to predate on the weak and powerless.

    Genevieve Barlow, Eve for short, was an exceptionally strange youngdy. She had an alluring and beguiling nature, where for her twenty-four year old self had barely changed in appearance since her eighteenth birthday. She had fooled the administration and had gotten a degree so that she could have a better life.

    Most odd of all was that Eve had a secret she shared with no one.

    She enters the house of Moriarty, not just to earn but also to find answers on what happened to her mother nearly two decades ago.

    Unfortunately, things do not always proceed as one nned. Despite her cautious nature and desire to stay out of sight, a cold pair of eyes falls on her, that soon refuses to leave her out of sight.

    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª

    Wee old and new readers, I hope you enjoy the book ^.~ The book will have 1 chapter update a day.

    For readers who missed the information, TFM is on hiatus and will be picked up after some time. LTR will soon being to an end.

 Chapter 2

    A little girl sat in the tub of water, her mother washing her golden blonde hair. The woman filled the water with a battered mug, pouring water gently over her daughter¡¯s head.

    ¡°Mama,¡± said the little girl. Her eyes followed the length of her mother¡¯s wrist to a fresh bruise.

    ¡°Yes?¡± Being attentive, her mother asked, ¡°What is it, Eve?¡±

    ¡°You hurt yourself¡­¡± the girl¡¯s voice was sweet. No older than eight, she gazed at her mother with her clear blue eyes.

    Her mother smiled at her. To the little girl, her mother¡¯s smile brightened the entire room even though it was dimly lit with the few remaining candles they had.

    The woman ced her wet hand on the little girl¡¯s head, ¡°It was slippery from the rain. Your mother tripped and got herself a little boo-boo,¡± the woman assured her daughter, ¡°It is nothing your mother can¡¯t handle. Don¡¯t worry!¡±

    Eve nodded, believing her mother¡¯s words without question, even though she saw a second bruise on her mother¡¯s cheek.

    The smile on the woman¡¯s face faltered when her daughter was distracted by the water¡¯s surface. Most of the bruises that she received were covered by her dress, and the long sleeves that she wore outside was enough to cover up to her wrists. But the bruise inflicted on her face was difficult to hide.

    Her daughter was growing, and she knew that her child hade to an age where she was easily curious and able to grasp difficult subjects. She did not wish to lie to her daughter, but at the same time, it was hard to exin what she did.

    ¡°How was your day, my dearie?¡± asked the woman, watching her daughter.

    ¡°I helped Thomas with his sheep. He let me walk with him and watch them graze,¡± the little girl replied fondly as if she had enjoyed it very much. She turned to look at her mother before saying, ¡°He was taking their clothes off, mama! He said they would grow it back, but I felt bad because they looked cold. Mama, can we get a sheep one day?¡±

    ¡°Maybe one day,¡± replied her mother, the look in her eyes gentle. ¡°I hope you didn¡¯t step on his toes.¡±

    The little girl vigorously shook her head.

    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± said the woman, picking up a jar off the ground.. ¡°Thomas is a generous and kind man.¡±

    Kinder than many who lived in this town thought the woman.

    As she bathed her daughter, shimmering blue scales appeared on the little girl¡¯s legs. The little girl¡¯s hand touched the scales that left a dazzling criss-cross pattern. The woman turned the jar¡¯s cap, and added two spoonfuls of white powder into the bathtub, letting it dissolve.

    The little girl questioned, ¡°Mama¡­why doesn¡¯t our soap have bubbles?¡± Her little eyebrows furrowed. ¡°Mrs. Edison told me we couldn¡¯t afford soap.¡±

    Her mother smiled, ¡°What were you doing talking about soaps? We use something that¡¯s even better than soap. It keeps your skin smooth and silky. Don¡¯t you like being smooth and silky?¡±

    ¡°It does?¡± Asked the girl with an innocent expression, and her mother nodded.

    ¡°It does. Plus, it¡¯s important you use the salts during your baths, until you learn to hide your scales. This will keep you safe. Remember, Genevieve. No one can know about your scales, else it will be big trouble for both of us!¡±

    Shortly after the salt dissipated into the water, the scales on the little girl¡¯s legs disappeared. Her mother came to sit behind her head, pouring water and rinsing her head and body before being brought out of the tub with a towel wrapped around her.

    ¡°Mama, will youe with me tomorrow?¡± A hopeful expression hung on the little girl¡¯s face.

    Eve was hugged by her mother, and the little girl was more than happy to hug her back. Eve was still young and missed her mother whenever she had to work, as she was often gone for long hours, not returning tillte in the evening. There were some days where her mother was away for the entire night and early in the morning, leaving the little girl all by herself in the small house.

    ¡°I am sorry that I haven¡¯t been able to spend much time with you. But I promise that things will get better. Once we have enough money, we can move to a better ce. Maybe one with a sheep or two for you to y with,¡± the woman promised her daughter, ¡°and I will be able to spend more time with you.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll be able to y together all the time?¡± Excitement apparent on the girl¡¯s face at the simple thought. The woman pulled away from her daughter to stare at her sweet face.

    In the future, she would get her daughter a tutor who could educate her on etiquette and nobility so that she could be part of higher society. And unlike her, her daughter would be respected and loved! She would definitely aplish this for her daughter¡¯s sake!

    Eve¡¯s mother leaned forward, nting a kiss on her little one¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°Yes, all the time, you and me,¡± chuckled the woman.

    Later that night, the woman put her daughter to bed, covering her with the bigger quilt of the two they owned tobat the harsh Winter outside.

    She walked towards the bathtub, staring at the surface of the water for a couple of minutes. She dipped her hand into the water, lost in thought before pulling the stopper out and allowing the water to drain.

    When morning arrived, the sun¡¯s rays failed to reach the town due to the clouds covering the sky. A certain gloominess filled the air, the chilly breeze making those on the streets pull their coats closer to them as they walked.

    In the house where little Eve slept curled in bed, her mother stood in front of the mirror.

    She was dressed in clothes that had been borrowed. Then again, most of her clothes were either handed down to her or borrowed from somewhere. Her hair was tied in a subtle yet seductive knot that appealed to her target, and her lips were painted a provocative and bold red.

    The bruises had be a little more prominent with this appearance, but she carried herself proudly. When she left the house, closing the door behind her, she could feel the stares leering and judging her.

    Reba Barlow was not new to people staring at her. And as demeaning and condemning as those gazes were directed at her, she walked with a steadyposure. But if one inspected her closely, they would notice her eyes never looked ahead. Downcast, her gaze was trained on her footsteps, but whether this was to ensure she would not trip and fall or to avoid the shame felt from the eyes of others, only she knew¡­

    When she reached the end of the road, a carriage stood waiting for her. The coachman at the carriage door opened it upon seeing her.

    Reba felt her legs stiffen, but she did not stop walking. Though she hade here, knowing the carriage was waiting for her, she felt trepidation remembering what happened yesterday.

    She stoked her courage and climbed inside the carriage with the coachman shutting the door behind her.

    A few hourster, little Eve spent her free time on one of the many streets of Brokengroves. She wore a puffy coat that her mother had made for her and an adventurous glint in her eyes.

    With her mother away from the house most of the time, the little girl explored the nearby next town Meadow while trying her best to avoid the townsfolk. Though young, she could sense that people did not like her or her mother much.

    Her little feet left little footprints on the snowy ground as she watched people shovel away the snow in front of their houses. After turning a corner to a different street, she noticed a crowd not too far ahead of her.

    Flutes were being yed, filling the ce with music, and streams of people headed in that direction.

    For a minute, she stood there, watching little bubbles floating in the air, and her eyes widened in curiosity. As if that was not enough to lure her, the smell of hot food being sold at some stalls wafted in the air, and in this frigid weather, the aroma was extra enticing.

    Unable to resist, the little girl strolled into the town fair. Excitement and awe filled the atmosphere, with the wide variety of foods and trinkets the stalls offered dazzling the crowd.

    The fair was filled with more than just the townsfolk, but people from nearby towns had also traveled here to join in the festivities. Amongst the sea of people undecided on where to go first, arge crowd could be seen in front of each stall.

    As a small, lone child, Eve was unable to see the stall beyond the bodies and heads of so many people, even when she stood on the tip of her toes. While she was looking for a better view point, a woman who was walking past her, pushed her, making her stumble backwards.

    ¡°What¡¯s a little rat like you doing here, standing in my way?¡± the woman huffed, before making her way to the front of the stall.

    Eve quickly moved back to only be scolded by another couple for bumping into them.

    The little girl quickly bowed her head, ¡°I am sorry.¡±

    But the rich did not care for the girl who wore dull clothes.

    ¡°I thought they went extinct! How did you get your hands on this?¡± Questioned a man wearing an expensive looking coat that protected him well from the chilly air. He held a bottle in his hand, looking at the red liquid inside it.

    The merchant offered a cunning smile before letting out a chuckle, ¡°I have my ways, which is why the bottle is priced at five hundred gold coins.¡±

    ¡°Five hundred? Aren¡¯t you being a bit greedy? How do I know it¡¯s authentic?¡± Asked the man, his eyes shifting from the bottle to the shopkeeper. His eyes narrowed, and as he did this, the colour of his eyes turned to red for the briefest moment before reverting back to brown.

    ¡°I would never cheat you, Sir. I went out to sea myself. A very rare catch as you know, a delicacy sure to quench your thirst and sate your hunger,¡± the merchant enticed his wealthy prospect. ¡°I can assure you, once you taste it, every drop will be worth more than its weight in gold.¡±

    Eve was drawn to the strong smell of baked buns that were coated with sweet caramel. She bit her bottom lip and clutched her empty stomach, contemting how it would taste.

    The portion of food that her mother prepared for each of them was fixed, and though her mother made sure to feed her, Eve had never felt satisfied. At the sight of the many delicious and interesting foods in the fair, her stomach roared in rebellion.

    She drew closer to the buns, staring at the nearby children and adults devouring them in delight, who could purchase it because they had money.

    And she had none.

    Seeing that the shopkeeper was busy talking to a wealthy customer, her hand inched towards a bun at the edge of the stall.

    But before the little girl could pick up the bun, a hand grabbed ahold of her arm!

 Chapter 3

    A carriage entered the town of Meadow at a steady pace. Four horses pulled the carriage made with fine oak decorated in luxurious gold patterns. The rhythmic humming of the wheels came to a stop a short walk away from the town¡¯s fair taking ce today.

    The coachman jumped from his seat with a stool in hand.

    Though he was a lower-ss man, he wore a fine white shirt with a clean ck coat and trousers . As one of the two coachmen responsible for driving his employer¡¯s carriage, he was required to dress decently.

    Quickly cing the stool on the ground in front of the carriage door, he opened it with his hand stretched outward to offer support for the person inside.

    A young girl stepped onto the stool, and though the hand of the coachman was offered, she chose not to use it. She appeared no older than nine years of age, yet her steps and slight movements carried an obvious disdain. Her pale skin was clean of the usual filth and grime found on children of the lower ss, and her long, ck hair was braided into an elegant knot crowning the top of her head.

    This was his Young Miss, Miss Marceline.

    As she took a second step forward, her long, silk dress hindered her leg, and she tripped.

    ¡°Young Miss!¡±

    The coachman came to her aid, but before he could catch her, she abruptly regained her footing and stood straight on her feet, behaving as if she had never tripped.

    ¡°Don¡¯t shout, Briggs. You will bring us unnecessary attention,¡± Marceline spoke in a polite voice while she straightened her dress. ¡°Also¡­move back. You¡¯re standing too close.¡±

    Briggs moved two steps behind her, ensuring he was not in her space. He bowed his head, ¡°My apologies, Young Miss.¡±

    ¡°It is because I am kind that I forgive you,¡± came the dismissive voice of the young miss.

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have to forgive him if you looked where you¡¯re walking.¡±

    A young boy, older than the girl by two years, ced a polished shoe onto the stool and alighted the carriage. He wore a thick ck coat with ebony fox fur around its neckline. The luster of his silver hairplimented the dark grey clouds in the sky. His eyes revealed annoyance, and the way he carried himself held far more disdain than Marceline.

    Marceline was slightly embarrassed by her older brother¡¯s words. ¡°It¡¯s not my fault! Mrs. Garrette made the front of the dress too long,¡± she med the seamstress.

    The boy stared at his younger sister, who smiled at him sweetly, and he rolled his eyes. He ordered their coachman, Mr. Briggs, ¡°Park the carriage.¡±

    ¡°I will return shortly,¡± Mr. Briggs replied with a bow.

    The siblings did not wait for the servant, and they walked towards the town¡¯s fair. Marceline¡¯s eyes brightened at the sight of the vast number of merchants selling various unique items. Though the siblings were already acquainted with many of the rarer or expensive items, most of the cheaper goods were things they had never seen or tasted, producing a feeling of novelty for the brother and sister pair.

    Marceline hastened to check the other stalls, holding her head high while her brother followed after her.

    ¡°Vince! Look at that doll!¡± She pointed her finger at a specific stall. She ran towards the stall, standing amid the other young girls. The ones in front were fairly dressed like her while the rest flocked around the toy shop.

    The silver-haired boy¡¯s footsteps were firm and more calcted than his sister. Barely interested in the fair, Vincent kept a distance from the people and what they had to offer. If it were not for his sister¡¯s insistence, he would not have deigned to step into such a crowded and filthy ce.

    But it was not just him but also the others who kept a distance from the boy with the striking colour hair and air of high nobility.

    ¡°That one! And the one on the right. And the one next to it!¡± Vincent heard Marceline¡¯s excited voice through the loud bustling of the crowd, ordering the stall¡¯s merchant to bring the dolls to her.

    ¡°Spoilt little brat,¡± Vincent murmured under his breath.

    Marceline made the merchant bring every doll out for her, causing him to feel annoyed. If the girl was not dressed in such an expensive-looking silk dress, he would have shooed the little girl away for wasting his time and interfering with his business.

    He looked at the boisterous crowd of middle and lower ss people around the stall, leaving little room for him to maneuver through.

    ¡°Tch,¡± he clicked his tongue in annoyance and decided not to make his way through the concentrated numbers of inferior beings. Hopefully, she would soon be satisfied looking at the dolls and leave.

    With his sister busy, Vincent decided to take a walk around the ce while steering clear of the crowds where the men, women and children with tattered clothes were concentrated.

    His parents had always brought him and his sister to ces where people matched them, both in kind and status.

    The weather had chilled further, and he noted a few peasants far away from the boundaries of the fair, huddled around a fire burning in an oil drum. Homeless, such people would soon die because of the worsening winter and cold that would arrive in the next few days.

    His gaze passed a stall that sold hot buns. Though it smelt fresh and delectable, it was not enough to entice him to go and take a bite. His eyes momentarily fell on two upper ss families who stood in front of the stall, speaking to the merchant.

    As Vincent looked away, his eyes caught a scrawny little thing hovering near the edge of the hot bun stall.

    It was a little girl who stood out like a sore thumbpared to the people near the merchant.

    She wore a puffy, ck coat with multiple sewn patches that he deduced were naively stuffed with some type of cheap wool to protect against the cold and winds. Such a homemade hand-me-down must have been crafted by the poorest ofmoners, unable to afford the simplest and cheapest of snowpig leather coats which would have doubled or even tripled her protection from the cold.

    Despite the patchwork job, it was not tattered like the other peasant children¡¯s clothes. Also, the girl¡¯s appearance was too clean and her skin was unordinarily smooth for amoner, perhaps smoother than his sister¡¯s and mother¡¯s..

    Regardless, one¡¯s appearance was never enough to change one¡¯s status.

    The girl hungrily eyed the buns as if it were the most delicious food she had ever set her sight on. But he knew they were merely regr buns, probably inferior in taste to the ones he would dine on at home.

    The little girl reached out for the bun, and Vincent clicked his tongue for the second time in the day.

    ¡°Fool,¡± he muttered because someone caught her hand before she could touch a bun.

    The merchant, who had been talking and gushing over one of his customers, had caught something moving from the corner of his eye. His eyes narrowed, and he was quick to catch Eve¡¯s little wrist.

    Eve was not taught to steal, but with the frigid cold and her increasing hunger, the warm food in front of her had made her mouth water. She had not meant to steal it and only reached out impulsively, and now that she was caught, she was petrified.

    ¡°You little rat!¡± the merchant sneered at the little girl, his tonepletely different from when he was speaking with his customers, ¡°Did you think you were going to steal it without my knowledge?!¡±

    Little Eve shook her head, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to,¡± came her small voice, ¡°I didn¡¯t touch them!¡±

    ¡°But you were going to steal one, weren¡¯t you?¡±

    The merchant red at her in anger.

    As if the merchant¡¯s re was not enough, many of the people nearby, turned to watch the little scene y out.

    A noble woman stated to her partner, ¡°This is why we need a clear distinction and ce to separate people like us from the likes of them. They¡¯ll Pounce on any opportunity like a bunch of thieves and criminals.¡±

    ¡°Such a young girl, and already picking up such atrocious behavior. She should be reprimanded immediately. Where are her parents?¡± asked a second person.

    ¡°She¡¯s probably an orphan,¡±mented another.

    ¡°Is she?¡± inquired a man whose wavy hair wasbed to the side, an eerie smile etched on his lips. ¡°She can be of some use then.¡±

    Vincent, who stood there quietly, heard the adults that shared his social status speak about the little girl, whilst the merchant held onto the terrified little girl. He knew a few things regarding what happens to the poor abducted by the upper ss, especially young children.

    Little Eve wanted to get back home, and she would have fled by now if the merchant had not been gripping her hand tight enough to leave a noticeable bruise around her wrist.

    ¡°Please forgive me,¡± little Eve apologized and bowed her head obsequiously, ¡°I meant no harm.¡±

    ¡°Not so easy, little rat. Who knows what other things you¡¯ve stolen from here,¡± the merchant looked down at her.

    She could hear the crowd around her erupt in whispers, casting looks of judgment and me.

    Some of them agreed to check the girl before sending her away from here.

    Little Eve was scared, and she wished her mother was there. She tried hard to pull her hand out of the man¡¯s grip, but it was not enough. As she pulled harder, the smug merchant loosened his hold, and she fell onto the cold, snow-covered ground.

    The man with the creepy smile and wavy hair stepped forward and stated in a benevolent tone, ¡°I shall take the girl to the magistrate and see if he knows her. Who knows what other sins she hasmitted?!¡±

    Little Eve¡¯s bottom was in pain because of the way she had fallen, but she was too frightened to care. She was worried that if she was taken away, she would be unable to see her mother again.

    She wanted to cry, but she stopped herself from doing so. She bit her lip to hold it in.

    Her mother had told her never to cry in front of people, no matter the circumstance. Her heart was growing anxious with the increasing number of eyes on her.

    But before the man could drag her away, a silver-haired boy appeared in front of her.

    ¡°Stop right there,¡± Vincent ordered as he stepped forward.

    The wavy-haired man was annoyed that someone had stopped him, but when he turned around, his displeasure turned into surprise, ¡°Young master Moriarty, what a pleasant surprise! Are you here with your parents?¡± inquired the man, looking past the boy with an ingratiating smile.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Vincent questioned bluntly, and the smile on the man¡¯s face fell.

    The man cleared his throat, fixing the fallen expression on his face, ¡°Young master, I am Den Halston. We met at Lady Georgiana Winston¡¯s manor.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember you,¡± responded the boy, and though young, it was obvious that the boy disdained the man as if he were mud beneath his shoes. ¡°If you could step away from my servant now.¡±

    ¡°Your servant?¡± Den examined Eve with a hint of doubt in his eyes.

    ¡°Yes. Move,¡± came the directmand, and though Den disliked Vincent¡¯s attitude, he stepped away because of the young boy¡¯s family name.

    To everyone¡¯s surprise, the boy had offered his hand to her.

    The man named Den huffed and asked, ¡°You aren¡¯t nning to pick her up, are you? A young man of your status, shouldn¡¯t¡ª¡±

    Ignoring the noble, the boy turned to look at the merchant and stated, ¡°You have damaged what belongs to the Moriarty family. Would you like to pay it with an apology or would you like to be reprimanded for it by losing your business?¡±

    ¡°My apologies, Mr. Moriarty,¡± the merchant bowed his head, ¡°but I did catch her stealing my¡ª¡±

    ¡°She didn¡¯ty a finger on it. Aren¡¯t you assuming the worst?¡± Vincent shut down his usation, and the merchant murmured an apology.

    The spectators of the town, who were looking at the scene, lost interest as quickly as they had gained it and returned to what they were doing before.

    ¡°Are you nning to sit there all day?¡± This time, his question was directed at the girl.

    It was the first time little Eve had seen someone with silver hair. His clothes looked warm and cozy, and he wore a subtle frown on his face.

    Her mother had told her, ¡®Stay away from the fancy-looking ones as they might steal you away from me.¡¯

    And while she was busy looking at his nice clothes and shiny shoes, the silver-haired boy red at her.

    Here he was, the young master of the illustrious Moriarty family, offering his hand to help her up, a hand he would never offer to others, and this ungrateful girl did not make an effort to reach for it.

    When she saw his eyes narrow, little Eve sensed danger and quickly reached for his hand.

    The people around them slowly dispersed, leaving the two young children on their own.

    Little Eve felt her hand being pulled up, and she quickly stood on her feet.

    ¡°Follow me,¡± came the curt words of the silver-haired boy. He did not give her time to answer, especially after he had proimed that she was a house servant.

    He shifted his hand to her wrist and dragged her away from the stall and other onlookers.

    The boy held onto the same area the merchant had grasped before and bruised her. She winced in pain from the boy¡¯s grip.

    Eve did not know if she was in trouble again, so she tugged her hand back to no avail. She felt the chain of events continued to pressure her one after the other and that she would certainly never see her mother again.

    Though the boy did not let go of her hand, he did stop walking.

    When he looked at her, he noticed her eyes were moist, and a single teardrop escaped from one of her blue eyes. The tear slid down her cheek, and his eyes widened in surprise when he noticed the tear turn into something solid.

    ¡°Vince!¡± He heard his sister call him, distracting him for a moment.

    But before he knew it, the little girl bit right into his hand, and he flinched away from her!

    ¡°Ouch!¡±

    With the boy releasing her hand, Eve ran away from there as fast as her little feet could take her in the direction of home, not looking for even a moment.

    The boy was taken aback by the tear more than the bite he had just received.

    His eyes fell on the snowy ground, and there, at his feet,id a smooth and shiny pearl. He picked it up in his hand, and before his sister could see it, he slipped it into his pocket.

    ¡°Who was that?¡± asked Marceline, her eyes following the girl who obviously belonged to a lower ss.

    ¡°Did she harm you, Master Vincent?¡± the coachman apanying Marceline asked full of concern.

    ¡°It was no one,¡± replied the boy.

    Remembering he had held the hand of a person who was beneath him, he grew annoyed. He ordered the coachman, ¡°Bring the carriage to the front. I am going home.¡±

 Chapter 4

    Music Rmendation: Snow- Ben Frost

    ¨C

    Little Eve held her hand close to her chest while her little feet tried to get away from the fair and the scary townsfolk.

    Reaching home, Eve closed and locked the door. Her little heart beating loudly in her chest, she moved towards the window to look outside the house, if someone had followed her. Her blue eyes continued to search before she finally gave up.

    Her stomach growled. Hunger had been induced in her since her eyes had fallen on the hot bun, and she softly gulped.

    ¡®Meow,¡¯ came the sound from the corner of the room.

    Little Eve turned alert, trying to find where the sound came from.

    ¡®Meow.¡¯ A little tabby cat appeared near the table, swishing its tail in the air.

    ¡°A cat!¡± Eximed the little girl in delight, quickly forgetting what had taken ce in the fair. At her excitement, the cat turned startled and stared at her. ¡°Here, kitty kitty kitty¡­¡± she tried to lure it towards her.

    The cat didn¡¯t look at her, and instead, it jumped on the nearby chair and then on the table. It came near the te that had Eve¡¯s lunch, which her mother had prepared.

    ¡°Are you hungry too?¡± Asked Eve, noticing the cat sniffing the te that was covered.

    She went to the table and moved the lid¡ªa piece of meat, potatoes, and a loaf of bread preparedst evening. The cat was quick to sniff the meat, ready to take a bite, but the little girl ced her finger between the cat and the meat.

    ¡°Mama says you have to share food,¡± She tore the meat into two pieces. She offered the cat the meat and watching it eat it. Little Eve stared at it with a smile on her face. ¡°Will youe here everyday?¡± She asked the cat, who was busy eating.

    But the cat was greedy and eyed her hand that held the other half of the meat. It hissed at her, and before she knew it, the cat scratched her hand. This resulted in Eve dropping the meat. Startled, her hand pushed the te, and it fell to the ground with a tter.

    The cat jumped from the table, quickly snatching the meat from the ground before escaping from the window.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Little Eve called the cat, and her heart sunk in her chest.

    All alone again, she picked up the potatoes and the bread from the ground. Putting it back on the te, she started to eat it.

    Far away from the town of Meadow and Brokengroves, there were other towns that consisted of manors that belonged to the wealthy families. While Skellington town tried to be tolerable to people from the lower status, the wealthy side of thend looked at the middle and lower ss folks as bugs and worms that needed to be trampled.

    In one of the manors and one of the bed chambers, themp-lit dimly, but the firece was bright enough to shed light.

    A naked woman sat upright on the bed, pulling the covers around her used body. Hearing the rustle of clothes in the room, she turned to notice the man wearing his trousers. He then picked up his shirt.

    ¡°My family isn¡¯t going to be back until the weekend. You should stay the night,¡± the man let her know, a smirk on his lips. ¡°I will pay you twice the price.¡±

    Hearing she would be paid twice the amount, it was alluring. The debt that had been increasing over thest few years, she would be able to repay a little more of it.

    But she couldn¡¯t take up the man¡¯s offer.

    Reba politely smiled and replied, ¡°Thank you, but I need to be home tonight. My daughter¡ª¡±

    ¡°Yes, your daughter. I keep forgetting you have one,¡± he chuckled, picking up the cigarette case from the table. He took one of the cigars and lit it up, taking arge swig, while watching the beautiful woman. ¡°I don¡¯t think I have seen her before. You should bring her around. I would definitely want to get acquainted with her, it will be easier to do business in the future,¡± he said, turning behind to reach for the ashtray.

    The smile on the woman¡¯s face faltered, and her face turned stiff at the man¡¯s words. She was here out of circumstances, and she wished and prayed for her daughter to not have the same fate as her.

    With careful words, she replied, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want to tarnish your reputation, Sire. If people were to see her here.¡±

    ¡°You do not have to worry about it. She cane through the backdoor like you do,¡± stated the man. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you are trying to hide her because she is more beautiful than you,¡± he looked straight at her, and Reba felt sweat form on her back.

    Though Reba made money by selling her body to make a living, she had tried to keep the dirty ws of these vultures away from her precious daughter.

    The man walked towards where she was sitting, leaning forward toe face to face with her. He said, ¡°It will be a while again when I am free from work, and my family members are not home. How about this, I will pay you thrice for two days,¡± he raised his fingers to emphasize his words.

    Reba¡¯s eyes slightly widened, as she had never been offered this amount of money before. More money meant the debt collector wouldn¡¯t harass her or her daughter. And maybe she could even spend some time with Eve.

    It was just two days, and she would have to worry less about being far away from her daughter. What could go wrong in those two days? She asked herself.

    ¡°Okay,¡± replied the woman.

    The man looked extremely pleased, knowing exactly how to twist people from the lower ss. All he had to do was offer money, and they would do anything. He internally smirked at it.

    Reba wore her clothes and was returned to the spot where she had been picked up this morning in the carriage. The sky had turned dark, the weather colder than the morning, almost as if she would have frostbite if it weren¡¯t for the shawl wrapped around her shoulders. But that didn¡¯t stop her from shivering.

    With the time of Winter here, most of the streets looked deserted, with not many outside.

    Somewhere, she was d. d that the weather was harsh enough to send the people to their houses, reducing the eyes and the gossip from the people who lived here. But when she reached her home, she hoped for the weather to show mercy on her daughter, who was curled in a nket on the floor.

    Closing the door, the woman made her way to where Eveid. Bending down, she gently caressed the little girl¡¯s head.

    Eve woke up, her blue eyes opening to see her mother.

    ¡°Mama, you are back,¡± came the muddled voice of the little girl.

    Eve didn¡¯t know when she fell asleep, only that she had started to feel terribly cold and had ended up crawling into the nket. Happy to see her mother, she got out of the nket and wrapped her small hands around her mother¡¯s neck.

    Reba might have lost respect in front of society, but having Eve next to her, she forgot the despair and the way society looked at her as nothing more than someone who sold her body. She hugged her daughter, patting the back of Eve¡¯s head. Feeling her daughter cling to her more than usual, she asked,

    ¡°Were you alright today, Eve?¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡± answered the little girl, burying her head in the crook of her mother¡¯s neck.

    ¡°I brought you some things that you might like,¡± said Reba, pulling away from her daughter. But when she took a look at Eve¡¯s face, the little one was fast asleep in her arms.

    The womanid her daughter back on the mat and theny next to her. Pulling the nket over them, she covered them. Little Eve was quick to snuggle into her mother¡¯s arms and fall sound asleep with her mother softly humming something.

    Eve had lost her father before her father had the opportunity to hold her in his arms. He was a handsome and kind man who had brought Reba to the shore when she had fallen into the water. He loved her very much, and she loved him back. She doubted she could love anyone the way she loved him.

    But one day, he was killed brutally. Reba had witnessed her lover being killed by the humans, humans like herself. She remembered the day well as if it had happened a few minutes ago. She stood behind the tall barrel, covering her mouth with her hands to not let the sobs escape and be heard by the other humans.

    She looked at Eve¡¯s sleeping face, where her lips were slightly parted and her expression filled with innocence. Reba knew that her daughter was going to be different. Special like her father.

    She had taken a lot of care when raising Eve, making sure people didn¡¯t find out what or who she truly was. Leaning forward, she pressed her lips gently on top of her daughter¡¯s head.

    ¡°I hope you have good dreams, my child. Grow up wise, move up in status, and live afortable life. A respectful one. But most importantly,¡± she whispered to Eve. ¡°Be happy.¡±

    When it was morning, Eve was bathed and dressed, and so was her mother, who had packed their clothes for the two-day stay. Stepping out of the house, the woman locked the door.

    One of their neighbours, who caught sight of the bag in Reba¡¯s hand,mented, ¡°Good riddance. It looks like the shame is moving away from near our house.¡±

    Reba bowed slightly to greet the woman, who looked appalled that she had grown a thick skin. The woman turned her face and got back inside her house.

    ¡°Mama?¡± Eve called her mother. ¡°Are we going for a pic?¡±

    Noticing her mother stretching her hand towards her, the little girl was quick to hold it. Her mother said, ¡°We are going to a manor today, and we¡¯ll be staying there for two days. Your mama has work.¡±

    ¡°In the manor?¡± Asked Eve, her big blue eyes staring at her mother while they began to walk.

    ¡°Yes, my dearest. And once my work is done, let us go out. Just us,¡± promised her mother, and Eve looked happy at her mother¡¯s words. ¡°Okay?¡±

    Eve eagerly nodded.

    ¡°Now remember, do not step out of the room. Stay away from trouble and wait for me toe and get you. We do not want to cause any trouble to anyone, do we?¡± Her mother¡¯s voice was gentle as she spoke to her.

    ¡°No,¡± came the small voice of Eve.

    Before they could reach the end of the road, a carriage with two horses appeared and halted for them. Reba squeezed her daughter¡¯s little hand, offering her a smile to assure her that she would be with her.

    But only fate knew what was in store for them and the danger they were walking into.

 Chapter 5

    When the carriage arrived at the manor, the coachman pulled the reins of the two horses to stop away from the entrance. He got down from his seat and pulled open the carriage door. He didn¡¯t bother to keep a stool nor offer his hand to the woman who stepped out of the carriage.

    Reba helped Eve get down from the carriage, and the very next moment, the coachman closed the door with a light thud.

    The little girl stared at therge building and the gardens surrounding it. She had never seen anything like this before, and her blue eyes took in everything that she could see from where she stood.

    ¡°Come, Eve,¡± her mother gently spoke to her, holding her hand and pulling her away from the front.

    The manor¡¯s entrance was only for the family members and not for the servants or anyone who belonged to the lower ss of the family. Eve¡¯s small feet followed her mother, and they entered the manor from the back of the house.

    Their path was interrupted by the butler of the house, who was a man in histe fifties. His grey hair wasbed to the back, and his stature was of average height. He wore a ck uniform along with a disapproving frown on his face.

    ¡°Your room has been arranged in the servant¡¯s quarters,¡± informed the butler, though he wasn¡¯t particrly fond of speaking to the woman sleeping with his Master. His eyes fell on the little girl with the woman, and he instructed, ¡°Follow me.¡±

    The other servants didn¡¯t speak a word, but their eyes discreetly followed the mother and daughter.

    The butler slightly turned back to look over his shoulder and said, ¡°Master has already told me that you will be living here for two days. And during that time, keep in mind to not roam around the corridors of this manor. You shall not step out of the room, unless you are told to. As you know, the manor has frequent visitors and guests. We wouldn¡¯t want them finding out about your existence in this ce during my mistresses absence.¡±

    ¡°I will bear it well in my mind,¡± Reba bowed her head to oblige to his words. She then noticed him looking at her daughter. She said, ¡°She will follow it too.¡±

    ¡°Good. Because there¡¯s no room for any errors here. I wouldn¡¯t like my Master¡¯s name being tarnished,¡± the butler¡¯s words were curt, holding an underlying threat that didn¡¯t go unnoticed by the woman.

    Once they were brought to their room, the butler left them as he had other important matters to attend to. As expected of a servant¡¯s room, it was small and had minimal things like antern, a mat and a bedsheet.

    An hourter, Reba and Eve were summoned by the Master of this manor, where the butler was the one to get them from their room. When they reached therge sitting room, the butler announced,

    ¡°They are here, Sire.¡±

    Eve, who was looking at the beautiful objects and the clean floor, noticed a buff man standing a few steps away from her and her mother. She clutched on her mother¡¯s skirt when her eyes met the man¡¯s.

    The man had a rough appearance, his jaws holding a stubble and a shadow underneath his eyes. Hemented, ¡°Who would even think that you have a daughter this big. Is she really your daughter?¡±

    ¡°She is my daughter,¡± Reba¡¯s reply was polite, but her eyes were wary. She noticed how the man¡¯s thoughts were moving regarding her daughter¡¯s future.

    Even Eve, clutching onto her mother¡¯s skirt, moved closer, almost hiding behind her mother.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t she lovely,¡± remarked the man. ¡°I am sure she will grow as beautiful as you. She will fetch you a lot of money. And this line of work is the quickest way to make money, don¡¯t you agree?¡± his lips twisted into a smile.

    Though Reba had agreed to spend two days in this manor in return for money, she was here because she had a debt to this man too. He knew where she lived. Life wasn¡¯t easy for the poor, but it was even worse if someone tried to run away from the debt collectors, who were especially rich and had connections.

    The townsfolk believed that Reba had conceived Eve by sleeping with one of the men she had serviced. And though it had tarnished the remaining respect in their eyes, she took it. It was better for people to believe that lie than they know the truth and tear her daughter from her.

    ¡°What is your name, girl?¡± The man demanded from the little girl.

    ¡°Genevieve,¡± came the small voice of Eve.

    ¡°Hmm,¡± responded the man, shifting his eyes at the butler, and he ordered, ¡°Take the girl back to the room. I have business with Reba,¡± he smirked.

    Reba turned to Eve, cing her hand on her shoulder. She whispered to her, ¡°I will be back with youter. Go with the butler.¡±

    Eve slowly let go of her hold on her mother¡¯s skirt, and she followed the butler out of the room. Before the door closed, she turned to look at her mother, who looked at her, while the man in the room walked toward her mother.

    Eve was taken to the room, and the door was pulled so that she stayed there and did not cause any trouble. She sat there alone, staring at the wall while obediently waiting for her mother to get back. Food was provided to the girl on a dented te, which the servants had overused over the years.

    ¡°Mama!¡± Eve eximed, running to her mother and putting her arms around her mother when the woman stepped inside the room.

    ¡°You have been a good girl, Eve. Waiting for me patiently,¡± her mother praised her, running her bruised hand on Eve¡¯s hair.

    ¡°I always wait, mama,¡± said the little girl, fondly looking up at her mother.

    Reba hugged her daughter, finding thefort she didn¡¯t feel all these hours when she was away from Eve. She bent, kissing the top of her daughter¡¯s head.

    ¡°Just until tomorrow night, and then we¡¯ll go out just as you wanted,¡± she whispered, just so that even if someone was walking past the door, they wouldn¡¯t eavesdrop on her. After waiting for two hours, she said to Eve, ¡°I have arranged for your bath, where no one can see you.¡± said Reba, and they stepped out of their room.

    As it was night, most of the servants had stopped working on the first floor of the manor. Reba made sure that no one saw them, tip-toeing carefully with Eve before entering the guest room at the end of the corridor. The woman was quick to pour salts into the bath so that Eve could soak in the tub.

    Once wrapped and dressed, the mother and daughter stepped out of the room. They reached the end of the corridor and used the stairs to get down, only to face the butler.

    ¡°What do you think you are doing here?¡± Questioned the butler, his shrewd eyes staring at the insolent woman. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that these floors are for the family¡¯s guests, and not for a servant, less a woman of the streets to take a stroll?¡±

    Reba let out an internal sigh of relief, thankful that the butler hadn¡¯t arrived when they were stepping out of the room. Bowing her head, she apologized,

    ¡°Forgive me, for I wasn¡¯t aware about it.¡±

    The butler¡¯s eyes narrowed at their backs, and he then turned to look at the stairs from where they hade. He wondered what they were doing up there. Though the woman said she was exploring this side of the manor, he didn¡¯t believe it.

    His eyes fell on the woman¡¯s hand, and he demanded, ¡°What is that you hold in your hand? Did you steal something from the rooms?¡±

    Reba¡¯s eyes widened at the usation, and she shook her head, ¡°I didn¡¯t steal anything.¡± She hid the jar from which she had poured salt into Eve¡¯s bath earlier.

    ¡°Show your hands!¡± Came the firm words of the butler, who wasn¡¯t going to let her leave without inspecting her.

    Eve¡¯s eyes widened on hearing the butler¡¯s voice move one octave higher as if to frighten them. She saw her mother stare at the man and then stretch her hand to show the empty jar.

    The butler snatched the jar from Reba and looked at the jar that looked old. He asked, ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°There were biscuits that I had brought from home,¡± replied Reba without losing herposure because there was no way one would know what they were up to.

    Not convinced, he turned the top of the jar and stuck his nose inside it.

    ¡°It smells like salt,¡± he pulled the jar away from his face and handed it back to the woman. ¡°See yourself back to the servant¡¯s quarters. We have guests in the manor, and we wouldn¡¯t want them to see you both,¡± the butler red at them.

    Reba closed the jar and hurried to the servant¡¯s quarters, holding Eve¡¯s hand.

    While her mother was pulling her, she caught sight of something shabby at the top of the stairs, but she couldn¡¯t see what it was. When they reached the room, her mother locked the door and let go of her hand. The woman leaned against the door, cing her hand on her chest as if to calm her heart.

    The little girl stared at her mother.

    Reba only hoped that they would be able to leave the manor day after tomorrow without any suspicion being raised about them. She wondered if she should take Eve for the bath at midnight tomorrow, or maybe it would be better to leave the manor in the evening, she thought to herself.

    ¡°Mama scared?¡± Asked Eve, and Reba sat on her knees on the floor.

    The woman pressed her lips on her child¡¯s forehead, ¡°Never.¡± She would not appear weak in front of her daughter, and she would be strong for her daughter¡¯s sake. ¡°I am just d you are safe.¡±

    ¡°Me too,¡± came the small voice, and Reba smiled.

    ¡°Do you know how precious you are, Genevieve?¡± Asked her mother. ¡°You are mine and your father¡¯s sweetest child.¡±

    ¡°Papa too?¡± Asked Eve, and Reba nodded.

    ¡°Yes, your father¡¯s too. He loved you very much, before you were even born,¡± replied Reba, pushing the baby hairs back on Eve¡¯s forehead.

    Eve¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, and she asked her mother in sorrow, ¡°Why won¡¯t hee meet me?¡±

    Reba¡¯s heart sunk in her chest. She didn¡¯t know how to exin to Eve about death. ¡°Your father¡­ he¡¯s somewhere far. It is difficult for him toe, but that doesn¡¯t mean he loves you less,¡± she assured Eve. ¡°Come, sit here with me.¡±

    Picking up Eve, she ced the girl on herp, whoid her head on her chest.

    ¡°Never feel that your father didn¡¯t want you. He was looking forward to meeting you. He would talk to you everyday. Telling you how much he loved you. To be brave, to never give up, and to believe in yourself. He loved us a lot, he wouldn¡¯t want you sad. Remember what I told you?¡±

    ¡°No tears,¡± replied Eve.

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± answered her mother, putting her arms around her. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the most understanding child. Remember that after every night, you have morning to look forward to.¡±

    Reba sang a luby to Eve that quickly put the little girl to sleep.

    The next day was no different to the previous day. Where Reba was summoned to provide herpany to the Master of the manor, while Eve was left in her room. Hours passed, and the little girl continued to wait even after evening passed to night.

    Eve¡¯s mother turned to look at the clock in one of the rooms. She had tried to leave, but the man had stopped her from leaving the bed.

    She requested the man, ¡°I should go now. My daughter might be frightened as she hasn¡¯t seen me for such long hours, Sir.¡±

    The man took hold of her hair, ying with it, ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? It isn¡¯t like she¡¯s living somewhere else, but under my roof. Don¡¯t worry, my butler will make sure to feed her.¡±

    But that wasn¡¯t what worried her. It was gettingte, and she had to take Eve to the bath.

    Her chest started to drown in anxiousness with every second that passed by with the thought of her daughter being exposed.

 Chapter 6

    Eve sat in the room, staring at the cracked wall as she waited for her mother to return. Going to the door, she slowly opened the door and put her head out to take a peek at the corridor. But her mother was nowhere in sight.

    Though she was used to her mother leaving her for long hours, today, in particr, seemed longer, and her hand clutched the side of her dress. She wanted to step out of the room and look for her mother, but she didn¡¯t do it as her mother had told her not to leave the room and go anywhere. To wait for her, and she did just that.

    Closing the door, she sat back on the floor. But as minutes passed, her legs started to tingle and ache. She shifted her legs from one side to another in difort. She could feel her legs trying to stick to each other, trying to be one.

    Suddenly the door burst open, and her mother appeared with her eyes wide.

    ¡°Eve!¡± Reba moved to where her daughter was, and she hugged her.

    ¡°Mama¡­ my legs feel strange,¡±ined the little girl, and the woman quickly looked at Eve¡¯s legs that showed blue and gold scales on her skin.

    ¡°Come my child. It is time for your bath,¡± Reba picked up Eve in her arms, and she used her other hand to pick up the jar of salt.

    There was still time, told the woman to herself.

    Leaving the room behind, she walked through the corridors while making sure no one saw them. Climbing up the stairs, she walked past the guest rooms. By the time she reached the end of the corridor, scales started to appear on the lower half of the little girl¡¯s body.

    Taking a quick look at the other side of the corridor, Reba quickly entered the guest room and ced her daughter in the bathtub. She turned the faucet to start the water running, ready to pour the salts into the bath, when she noticed only a few drops of water fell.

    Reba tapped the head of the faucet, hoping for water to flow out, but all in vain. In slight panic, she rubbed her forehead and said to Eve, ¡°I will be back soon. Don¡¯t make any noise until I return, okay?¡±

    And the woman quickly dashed out of the room after making sure there was no one walking in the corridor. Eve stayed there for two minutes before her mother burst through the door to get her.

    Her mother picked her up in her arms as Eve couldn¡¯t walk in her current state. Leaving the room behind, her mother carried her to another room and ced her in the bathtub, filled with water. Salts were quick to be thrown in the water, but the scales on Eve¡¯s legs didn¡¯t disappear immediately.

    ¡°It might take some time,¡± murmured Reba to herself.

    During this time, back in the servant¡¯s quarters, the butler walked into the now deserted corridor. He came to stand in front of one room and knocked on the door. His Master had given him money that was supposed to be handed to the woman for pleasing him for thest two days. He knocked again. When there was no response, he pushed the door open to only be greeted at the emptiness.

    The butler¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he turned his head to look in the direction he hade.

    Turning his body, he started to walk, ready to catch the woman and her daughter who were possibly waiting to steal something from this manor.

    ¡°Did you see the woman and a little girl here?¡± The butler questioned one of the servant¡¯s who was in the hall.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t,¡± the servant shook his head.

    ¡°If you find them,e to me immediately,¡± ordered the butler, but he wasn¡¯t going to rest until he found them.

    The butler walked up the stairs, and he looked through every room. When he was walking past one of the rooms, he heard a light sshing of water, and his eyebrows furrowed. As he approached, his footsteps were gentle enough not to alert the thieves on the other side of the door.

    Carefully, he pushed the door open, craning his neck to look inside the room. The butler was ready to call out the lowly woman, where his parted lips only fell wide open on what he saw in the tub. He saw the little girl¡¯s legs shimmer like a jewel.

    ¡°I-It can¡¯t be!¡± the butler whispered to himself.

    These things had gone extinct years ago, and it had been many years since he had heard of one existing, lest looking at one. His hand clutched the edge of the door, and he quickly left the room to inform his Master about it!

    Inside the guest room, the scales on Eve¡¯s skin finally disappeared, and she noticed her mother pour some more salts into the bathtub.

    ¡°Mama?¡±

    ¡°Yes, my dear?¡± Responded Reba while she moved her hand in the water.

    ¡°What colour is your tail?¡± came Eve¡¯s curious question.

    Reba managed to smile even though she was anxious, ¡°I do not have one.¡± Eve turned sad at her mother¡¯s answer, and her mother said, ¡°God made you special, Eve. Very special.¡±

    ¡°You are special to me,¡± replied Eve, and at the same time, the little girl¡¯s legs returned. Reba sighed before leaning in and kissing her daughter¡¯s head.

    ¡°And you to me. Let me dry you and get back to our room before someone catches us,¡± said Reba, helping Eve out and drying her up. She helped Eve wear her clothes.

    When she tried to pull the drain stopper, it was stuck. Why wasn¡¯t iting out? She tried to use more force while pulling the chain, but it refused toe out. The water continued to be held in the bathtub with the salts that she had poured. She couldn¡¯t leave it like this, because it would be proof that someone was here, and the butler had already caught them yesterday.

    At the same time, she didn¡¯t want Eve to get into trouble. She didn¡¯t mind if it was just her, but not her daughter. She decided to leave the room ande back for itter.

    On the way to the servant¡¯s quarters, somewhere, Reba felt her conscience prick her mind. That she would soon be caught, and the money she had earned for thest two days, it would be denied. At the same time there would be questions of why she was using the guest rooms.

    Reaching near the servant¡¯s quarters, the woman bent down to level herself with her daughter and said,

    ¡°You know where our room is, right? Go there straight and wait for me. I will be there soon.¡±

    Little Eve stared at her mother, because she had hoped her mother would stay with her, but she was leaving her again.

    Reba saw the anxious look in Eve¡¯s blue eyes and she hugged her, ¡°I just need to pull the drain stopper from the bathtub and I will tell you a story once I am back.¡± She pulled back, and offered a smile.

    And though the woman smiled, there was an uncertainty hanging in the air. She didn¡¯t want to leave her daughter alone again. Not at this hour at least. But this was something that had to be done.

    ¡°Go now,¡± Reba softly urged her daughter. Seeing Eve starting to walk in the corridor towards the room, she tore her gaze away and headed up to the guest room.

    Having walked in here just three times in her mother¡¯spany, Eve confused her room with another, pushing the doorknob of another servant¡¯s room.

    ¡°What the fuck do you think you are doing?! Get out of here!¡± Demanded a male voice, and Eve quickly closed the door, hearing something crash on the other side of the door. She took a couple of steps backwards for her back to hit the wall.

    Eve clutched her hand, looking left and right, unsure of where her room was. She waited in the corridor for a couple of minutes before deciding to look for her mother. With the time being close to midnight, most lights had been blown out, leaving only some of the main ones in the hall and corridors.

    The servants who walked on the other side didn¡¯t notice her, with her being small. When she found the stairs, her little feet climbed it.

    ¡°Mama?¡± Eve called her mother softly.

 Chapter 7

    On reaching the first floor, the little girl took a peek into the beginning of the corridor until she spotted her mother. Her uneasy heart turned calm, and she entered the room. What Eve didn¡¯t know was that this was a double room. A room that was separated by ss.

    But her mother was not alone. Next to her stood the man who owned this manor, and his butler stood a couple of steps behind him.

    ¡°Turn into one of them!¡± The man held the back of her mother¡¯s head.

    ¡°Please stop!¡± Her mother cried and pleaded, ¡°You have mistaken me for someone else! You have known me for long!¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t seem like it was enough to know who you are,¡± said the man, dragging the woman towards the bathtub, where the water was present. He forcibly pushed her into the water, ¡°Turn!¡±

    ¡°I am only a human, Sire. Please believe me,¡± Reba beseeched the man, her heart growing anxious as she didn¡¯t know how he even knew about it. When she hade to the room, both he and the butler were already there.

    ¡°Sire,¡± the butler said, ¡°I saw it with my own eyes. The little girl¡¯s skin shimmered like a diamond!¡±

    ¡°Where is your daughter, Ba?¡± The man spoke to her sweetly, bending down and patting the woman¡¯s head. Fear appeared in the woman¡¯s eyes for her daughter¡¯s life. ¡°Go find her right now!¡± He ordered his butler.

    The butler bowed his head and stepped out of the room.

    ¡°No!¡± Reba tried to scramble her way out of the bath, ¡°She is innocent! Don¡¯t hurt her!¡±

    Eve ced her little hands on the ss, ¡°Mama!¡± She called, but no one heard her.

    The man pped Reba with his hand, ¡°Shut up and sit still!¡±

    ¡°No!¡± The woman kicked and pped him, using all her strength. The man tried to restrain her, but the woman kicked hard enough against the bathtub that it broke, and water spilt on the floor. ¡°Please spare us! She is a little girl!¡±

    Eve watched the man catch hold of her mother¡¯s arm, maltreating her.

    ¡°Who would have thought you were hiding such a treasure with you?¡± The man couldn¡¯t wait to get his hands on the little girl. He examined the woman with narrowed eyes, digging his nails into her arm.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know anything about them, Sire! I don¡¯t know what the butler saw, but it wasn¡¯t true¡ª¡± Reba gasped, staring at the man.

    The man had dipped his hand deep into Reba¡¯s stomach, and he said, ¡°If you don¡¯t know, I have no further use of you. It is unfortunate that we had to part ways like this.¡± He pulled his hand back, and the woman staggered backwards.

    Eve, standing in the other room with her eyes wide, noticed her mother¡¯s dress turning red near her stomach.

    Reba looked down at her stomach, a painful expression casting on her beautiful face, which was filling up with regret. Her lips parted and trembled, ¡°P-please don¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°Mama!¡± Eve shouted when her mother fell to her knees.

    The man said, ¡°I will take good care of her, or maybe send her sooner to you once you are gone.¡± His hand shot to her neck, squeezing it.

    Seeing her mother in pain, Eve tried to look for a way to get to her mother.

    Though in pain, Reba picked up the ceramic piece of the shard that belonged to the broken tub, and she used it to stab one of his eyes.

    ¡°Argh!¡± The man growled in pain and anger. Blood oozed out from the wound that had been inflicted on him.

    Reba didn¡¯t stop there, and she used another piece of the shard to push it against his stomach and hurt him.

    ¡°Mama!¡± Eve came running into the room where her mother was.

    ¡°Eve!¡± Reba¡¯s eyes widened. The emotion in her eyes was somewhere between relief and worry.

    Her body was trying to fail her, but her daughter¡¯s safety came first! Taking hold of Eve¡¯s hand, she quickly pulled her out while the man struggled to remove the sharp pieces from his face and stomach.

    Reba huffed for air, her face contoured in pain as she hid both her and Eve in the corridor before making way down the stairs. The butler would be here soon, and they had to leave this ce before it! But she forgot to pay attention to her wound, which was bleeding and leaving drops of blood on the floor.

    At the same time, the butler had found the room to be empty without the girl, and he headed back to where his Master was right now, missing crossing paths with the mother and daughter.

    Most of the servants in the servant quarters, it made it easier for them to pass through the corridors before they reached the kitchen, leading to the manor¡¯s backdoor. But it wasn¡¯t as simple as she thought it to be because she met a woman in the kitchen.

    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Questioned the woman.

    ¡°It is me, Reba,¡± replied the woman while keeping Eve close and hidden behind her.

    ¡°This is not the time to be here. Don¡¯t you know that servants are not allowed after midnight unless you have an order?¡±

    Reba had no time to chit chat, but at the same time, she didn¡¯t want to alert this maid, who could call the others. The woman noticed her be in pain and asked,

    ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°I just have a bad stomach ache,¡± replied Reba, the panic continuing to grow along with the excruciating pain. ¡°Can I get a ss of warm water?¡±

    The woman stared at her before giving her a nod. And when the woman turned her back on her, Reba quickly made her way towards the corridor which led to the door. She quickly unlocked it and started to run with Eve. They couldn¡¯t go through the gate, but there was a gap at the back from where one could escape.

    ¡°Catch them! They are there!¡± A man shouted from behind. Reba turned for a moment and noticed the butler, the Master of the house and some of his men running towards them.

    One of the men quickly caught up to them and held Reba. Tears started to brim in the woman¡¯s eyes at her inability, and she let go of her daughter¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Run Eve!¡± She screamed, and the little girl turned stunned.

    Eve¡¯s lips trembled, and she didn¡¯t want to leave her mother, ¡°M-mama¡­¡± When she tried to get closer to her mother, her mother said,

    ¡°I will always love you¡­ Now run!¡±

    The man caught hold of Reba, and before another man could catch Eve, the little girl started to run. She ran through the little gap in the fence, making it difficult for the man to follow her as he didn¡¯t fit through the gap.

    Eve saw her mother, who had tears in her eyes. Her mother smiled, a smile that was filled with sadness. The Master of this manor stepped behind her mother, and with one swift movement, he ran his hand through her back, and his hand pushed through from her front.

    A sob escaped from Eve¡¯s lips, watching the smile on her mother¡¯s face leave and her eyes turn lifeless.

    ¡°Catch the little girl! I want her right now!¡± Ordered the man in anger.

    ¡°Mama!¡± Eve called her mother, who didn¡¯t respond as Reba fell on the ground.

    She started to run, running as fast as she could while sobs escaped from her lips. Unable to contain the grief and horror that took ce in front of her eyes, tears turned to pearls, falling on the forest ground that she had entered.

    ¡°Where is she?¡±

    ¡°The rat must be right here!¡±

    ¡°Spread to find her quickly! She mustn¡¯t be too far!¡± Yelled the men, who were trying to find Eve.

    Eve hid under therge rock for a minute before she started to run again. While running next to the stream, she missed her footing and slipped into the water. The current of the water was strong and it carried her forward, while she tried to keep her head above the water.

    Not soon, Eve lost her consciousness and she drifted towards the calmer side of the stream.

    While the men continued to search for the little girl, a moving carriage appeared which was being pulled by two horses. The carriage came to a halt, when the coachman caught sight of something shining under the moonlight first before he noticed it was a little girl.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Eugene?¡± Came the question from inside the carriage that belonged to a woman.

    ¡°Lady Aubrey, I see a body near the stream,¡± replied the young coachman with a frown.

    ¡°Hm?¡± The carriage door opened, and out stepped a woman who appeared to be in herte forties. She had a stern face, yet her eyes held warmth. She wondered which wealthy one decided to throw a person in the water, or which poor man must havemitted suicide.

    The coachman walked to where the personid and moved closer to the person, and he said, ¡°It is a young girl. She doesn¡¯t belong to the town.¡± It was because this town was upied by the wealthy, and it was no ce for lower-ss folks.

    Lady Aubrey walked towards the girl who was soaking wet. Bending down, she checked the little girl¡¯s pulse. At the same time, the woman¡¯s eyes fell on the girl¡¯s bare legs. Something shimmered on the girl¡¯s skin, and the woman frowned, staring at her.

    ¡°What do we do, mdy?¡±

    ¡°Help me get her into the carriage.¡±

 Chapter 8

    Seventeen yearster¡­

    An older woman sat in a wooden chair, reading a newspaper that her servant had bought. Her hair was tied up, and wrinkles marred the sides of her downturned eyes. She turned to the next page when she heard the loud footsteps above. But the woman¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t shift away from the newspaper.

    The servant, who was in the kitchen preparing tea, raised his head and stared at the ceiling. The hurried footsteps continued, which was hard to not listen to until something crashed, and the servant¡¯s eyes widened.

    Even Lady Aubrey, who had been quietly reading her newspaper, closed her eyes and a sigh escaped from her lips, ¡°I wonder what she broke this time. I can only imagine why the families have not hired her.¡±

    ¡°She isn¡¯t that bad, mdy,¡± the servant quietlyughed before his madame gave him a stare, and he cleared his throat.

    ¡°I thought with my experience, she would turn into a fine governess. After all she was quick to pick up her learnings and excellent in most of the things. But I didn¡¯t know she would excel in being clumsy and break¡ª¡±

    Loud and hurried footsteps didn¡¯t stop as they quickly descended the stairs, and a young woman came into view. She almost slipped when she ced her foot on thest stair but quickly caught her bnce.

    ¡°That was close,¡± murmured the young woman. Stepping on the ground, she bowed in greeting, ¡°Good morning, Aunt Aubrey!¡±

    Lady Aubrey ced her hand on her chest, feeling her heart jump out of her chest. She said, ¡°What have I told you, Eve? Slow and careful steps. The world isn¡¯t running away anywhere and where are you going this early in the morning?¡± The woman asked, noticing the dress that Eve wore.

    Eve raised her hand that held a letter, and there was a broad smile on her lips, ¡°I have a calling from one of the families I had applied to be a governess. The letter had somehow been buried in the desk and I saw it only an hour ago.¡±

    ¡°That is wonderful news, Lady Eve!¡± the servant sounded excited.

    ¡°Indeed it is. But also shocking that you got a call after what you did to thest family. I can only imagine that they haven¡¯t heard about it yet,¡± Lady Aubrey looked at Eve with stern eyes.

    Eve looked up at the elderly woman and sheepishly smiled. She replied, ¡°It wasn¡¯t m¡ª¡±

    ¡°You poured hot tea on the woman¡¯s hand!¡± Lady Aubrey reminded her. ¡°For heaven¡¯s sake, who even does that?¡±

    ¡°It was purely unintentional. In my defense, the woman had her hand stretched too wide and had brought it near me when I picked up the kettle,¡± replied Eve, where even she couldn¡¯t believe something like that had happened.

    Eve had leaned forward, smoothening her peach dress to remove any possible wrinkles. Now twenty-four years old, she wanted a job to support the woman who had raised her as her niece.

    After Lady Aubrey¡¯s husband, Mr. Rikard Dawson, had passed away from consumption, the woman tried to live as thriftily as possible with the little money that her husband had left behind. Being a former governess, she had tried to pass all the knowledge she had to Genevieve. Tried because Eve had a hard time walking between the lines.

    ¡°Is this Lady Eve¡¯s seventh time attending the interview?¡± the servant inquired.

    ¡°Eighth, Eugene,¡± Lady Aubrey murmured and asked Eve, ¡°Can you make sure to not break anything this time?¡±

    Eve nodded solemnly, ¡°Of course! I will be very careful not to break anything or¡­ pour tea on anyone,¡± and Eugene nodded as if the youngdy would not do something out of character.

    ¡°You will get the job this time, Lady Eve!¡± He cheered for her and asked, ¡°Let me serve the tea and I will take you to the mansion.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Eugene, but I will be fine. I should hurry now. I will see youter,¡± Eve quickly walked to where Lady Aubrey sat, kissing the woman¡¯s cheek.

    ¡°Good luck, dear,¡± wished Lady Aubrey, and Eve quickly hurried towards the main door. On her way, she picked up the long, pointed, purple umbre and dashed out of the door.

    ¡°Lady Eve seems to be confident today. Hopefully she doesn¡¯t miss the local carriage,¡± murmured Eugene after looking at the watch on the wall.

    Lady Aubrey held a severe look on her face, and she asked, ¡°Did you check all the families that Eve applied for the job of being a governess?¡±

    Eugene nodded, ¡°I did. Most of the families were from middle ss families, and they are all humans.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a relief. But we can never be sure,¡± replied the elderly woman.

    Though Lady Aubrey and Eugene were humans, they had knowledge about the dangerous creatures who lived amongst them. But that wasn¡¯t the main problem. The problem was that even though they knew about these creatures, they couldn¡¯t identify who was a human and who was the creature because of these creatures¡¯ perfect disguise.

    ¡°It has been more than a decade since we came across one of them. Almost as if they don¡¯t exist,¡± said Eugene, adding a spoonful of tea leaves into the vessel of boiling water.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled, Eugene. It is all pretense, cloaked in the wool of innocence,¡± stated Lady Aubrey, her eyebrows drawing close. ¡°And no matter how cautious you are, it is sometimes not enough.¡±

    Lady Aubrey, who already knew the truth about Eve, had tried her best to protect the girl since she had taken her in. It wasn¡¯t safe for a mermaid with the creatures who had camouged themselves in the society. Thest time someone had caught a mermaid, the mermaid had been put in a ss tank. The next day, word reached her ears that the water in the tank had turned red as someone had eaten the poor mermaid.

    On the street, Eve¡¯s feet were quick as she headed in the direction of where the local carriages would leave in less than two minutes. The mansion where she was headed was located in the next town, and if she went by walk, it would only make her dy in reaching the ce.

    Though the weather was bright and sunny this morning, with no hint of possible rain in sight, Eve still carried the umbre with her. Something she did for some years now. The umbre swayed back and forth with every step that she took, and so did her golden blonde hair that had been tied with a peach coloured ribbon. Since she had turned twenty, she had stopped letting her hair down in public. With her appearance that hadn¡¯t changed, it was hard to get a job when the families looked at her as if she was too young to be a governess.

    On her way, a man greeted her with a slight nod, ¡°Good morning, Ms. Barlow. Fine morning, isn¡¯t it? And you look as radiant as always.¡±

    ¡°Good morning, Mr. Humphrey,¡± Eve returned the greetings with a bow, ¡°It must be the blessings from the sun,¡± her words were polite.

    Mr. Humphrey was the manager in one of the timber mills, and like many other people, he was beguiled by Genevieve Barlow¡¯s beauty. He had been subtly trying to get closer to her, crossing paths and trying to talk to her. But the young woman seemed not to get his subtle point across, and he asked,

    ¡°You seem to be in a hurry. Would you like me to drop you to the ce where you are going?¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your offer, Mr. Humphrey, but I wouldn¡¯t want to bother you. I should reach on time using the local carriage,¡± replied Eve.

    ¡°Are you sure about it?¡± Enquired the man, ¡°My carriage is waiting right there, and you may find yourself to be morefortable in traveling in it than the local carriage. It was only three days ago that I added two more horses to the carriage and the seatings are softer than a bed. A woman like yourself should be treated withfort an¡ª¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it would be right to take your carriage. I would feel terrible to think you would have to walk to your workce,¡± Eve¡¯s words were serious, and an empty chuckle escaped from Mr. Humphrey as he had nned to apany her. What word of his even gave way that he was giving his carriage to her without him in it?

    Wanting to be in her good books, he didn¡¯t correct her and smiled, ¡°You do not have to worry about me. Treat what is mine as yours.¡±

    With men, who were often polite to her, over the years, Eve had ended up ignoring their subtle advances.

    ¡°You are very generous,¡± she noticed the coachman of the local carriage shouting that the carriage would be departing soon. Her eyes shifted to look at Mr. Humphrey when he asked her,

    ¡°If I may ask, where are you going?¡± inquired the man, his eyes wandering to look at her neckline and then the shape of her bosom before looking at her wide hips. She would birth many children, and he internally nodded to himself.

    At the question, Eve replied, ¡°I have an interview for the job of governess,¡± her voice holding a hint of excitement which the man didn¡¯t take note of as if he was busy admiring her womanly curves.

    Mr. Humphrey slightly threw his head backwards andughed in amusement. He shook his head, ¡°Are you still looking for one? I think you will be far more suited to being a wealthy and known man¡¯s wife. Let the man take care of you and do the job, as it is his duty.¡±

    Eve¡¯s eyes subtly narrowed, but the polite smile didn¡¯t leave her face. With a coy smile, she asked, ¡°I don¡¯t think I have been fortunate enough to meet a well known man, Mr. Humphrey.¡±

    Mr. Humphrey¡¯s smile immediately fell, and he tried to smile, ¡°I doubt that you haven¡¯t noticed the right one yet. Men who are wealthy, have status in the society and are confident. Someone who can take good care of you¡± Saying this, he tugged on the sides of his coat and stood even straighter than before.

    ¡°Are you talking about yourself?¡± Eve directly asked him, and Mr. Humphrey¡¯s mood brightened that she was finally paying him attention. After several months, he finally got her to look at him as a suitor for her. But then she said, ¡°Of course, you¡¯re not. You are a modest and humble man. I don¡¯t think you would ever boast about such things. Because those kinds of men don¡¯t appeal to any respectable woman.¡±

    The man was left tongue-tied. Because if he agreed, he would be losing his opportunity of making her see him differently. But if he didn¡¯t, it meant he was openly epting that he was a man who was boastful and had no appeal.

    Eve offered him a smile, and bowing her head, she said, ¡°I should hurry now. Have a good day, Mr. Humphrey.¡± She left the man with no chance to woo her this morning, just like many other days.

    Mr. Humphrey¡¯s servant came to stand next to him with flowers in his hands while both the men watched Genevieve Barlow getting inside the local carriage.

    ¡°Sir, what should I do with the flowers?¡± the servant asked politely, as his master had earlier ordered him to buy the flowers for thedy, who now left in the carriage.

    ¡°Throw them,¡± Mr. Humphrey¡¯s polite smile turned into irritation. ¡°Eve deserves fresh flowers and not the flowers of yesterday.¡±

    ¡°Sire, if I may speak¡­ There are many women in the town who have been trying to gain your attention. Why go for a woman who doesn¡¯t notice your feelings?¡± Asked the servant, only to end up getting a stare from his master.

    ¡°It is always the fruit that grows at the highest branch that tastes better than the rest. Ms. Barlow is a fine woman. Her beauty is unmatched in this or the other four towns from here. Her grace and elegance is something women thrive for. There is an innocence in her eyes that makes me want to¡­¡± Mr. Humphrey didn¡¯t continue his words but turned away from the ce where the local carriage had been standing. ¡°If not today, one day I will make sure she¡¯s mine.¡±

 Chapter 9

    ¡°SKELLINGTON TOWN!¡±

    The coachman shouted, pulling the reins of the two horses.

    ¡°STOP FOR SKELLINGTON TOWN!¡± he repeated so that the passengers, who were supposed to get down, heard him.

    The carriage door opened, and Eve stepped down from it. She brought the letter in front of her to read the address of the family¡¯s mansion and started to walk.

    ¡°So beautiful,¡± Eve murmured to herself when on her way, her eyes fell on a faded fountain of dragon statues. Clean water sprayed through the dragon¡¯s mouths.

    Some people of Skellington spared a nce at Eve before looking away. While some looked at the young woman with a curious look, wondering what amoner like herself was doing in a town to which she obviously didn¡¯t belong. It wasn¡¯t because of her clothes or the way she appeared, but because of the dowdy purple umbre in her hand.

    On reaching the average-sized mansion, surrounded by a decent looking fence, she walked past the gates and made her way towards the already opened door. The mansion¡¯s butler appeared at the door.

    Eve offered him a slight bow and introduced, ¡°I am Genevieve Barlow. I am here to see Mrs. Walsh for the interview for the governess job that she had fixed today.¡±

    The butler nodded, stepping aside, and he offered, ¡°Let me take your¡ªumbre,¡± he said when his eyes fell on her hand. She hadn¡¯t been interviewed yet, but she could already see the butler judging her.

    ¡°Careful with it,¡± Eve smiled, handing the umbre.

    ¡°Madame Jennifer is busy at the moment, speaking to one of the women who has applied for the same job. Please follow me and wait until you are called,¡± informed the butler, leading her towards the hallway, where chairs had been ced near the wall.

    Apart from Eve, three more women were sitting in the hallways who had arrived earlier than her. They were all above thirty-five or forty in age. Sitting poised, with their backs straight and their expressions serious. Not to mention, they even wore sses on their face to fit the part.

    Eve took a deep breath, assuring herself that she would get the job this time. Her education was perfect, and she was passionate about the job. An hour passed, and two more women were interviewed. Patiently, she sat there, waiting for her turn.

    Sitting not too far away from the entrance of the mansion, Eve heard the butler greet someone,

    ¡°Wee back, Mr. Walsh. Would you like me to tell the maids to prepare refreshments for you?¡±

    Footsteps approached towards where Eve and another woman continued to wait. A man, probably in his mid-fifties, appeared, with the butler following behind him. Eve and the other woman stood up, their heads slightly bowed.

    Mr. Walsh responded, ¡°Yes. Send it over to my study room. Where is Jennifier?¡±

    ¡°Madame Jennifer is talking to one of the potential governesses, Sire. Would you like me to inform thedy about your return?¡± asked the butler, and the man waved his hand dismissively. Mr. Walsh and the butler walked past the two women without sparing a word.

    Eve took her seat back on the chair, taking a look at the expensive decor of the mansion. Every mansion and manor in this town was iparable, and it felt like a whole different world. Not because of the size of the buildings, or the clean roads or expensive-looking clothes. But there was a certain air around the town that made a person who didn¡¯t belong here wary.

    After a while, soon the butler appeared again after the woman who had earlier gone to meet Mrs. Walsh arrived in the hallways, only to leave.

    ¡°Mrs. Woods. Madame Jennifer will now meet you,¡± the butler informed and led the woman in the direction from where he hade.

    And once they left, Eve was the only one sitting there. Five minutester, the butler arrived again and said,

    ¡°Ms. Barlow.¡±

    Eve was surprised that Mrs. Walsh would interview her and the other woman together. She quietly followed the butler while her eyes took in her surroundings. They walked through the corridors before the butler paused in front of a door and pushed the door open for her to step in.

    When Eve stepped inside the room, the door quietly shut behind her. Instead of Mrs. Walsh, she found Mr. Walsh sitting behind the desk.

    She offered him a small bow, to which he nodded.

    ¡°My wife has her hands full, and it would be better if I finish the process on behalf of her than burden her. I hope you don¡¯t mind. Take a seat, Ms. Barlow,¡± said Mr. Walsh, bringing his hand forward and pointing it towards one of the empty chairs in front of him.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t, Mr. Walsh,¡± replied Eve. She walked towards the chair and took a seat while smoothing her skirt.

    Mr. Walsh went through her file, flipping through the pages, and after a while, he said, ¡°It states here that you don¡¯t have any prior experience, and the only rmendation letters you have is from the town we don¡¯t frequent to.¡± He ced it back on the desk as if unhappy with her file and looked at her. ¡°What makes you think you are more suitable for this job than the others who have already been interviewed. Women who were former governesses, with much better experience and knowledge.¡±

    Eve was used to this look, enough that it didn¡¯t deter her. She spoke politely,

    ¡°It is true that they have experience working as a governess. And giving your child under the care of an inexperienced governess, to be taught and guided is daunting. But I can give you my word that even though Ick a few thingspared to those governess, I make up for it. Being closer to the age of the children than the others, I believe I am more in tune and understand them better.¡±

    Mr. Walsh, who heard what Eve had said, joined his hands, cing it on the surface of the desk.

    ¡°Ms. Barlow, you should know that understanding children¡¯s minds isn¡¯t enough. One needs to know how to handle them, and as I have already said, your¡­ rmendation is from Meadow town.¡±

    ¡°If you take a look at my educational qualifications, you will notice that I have passed through with excellent grades,¡± replied Eve, noticing how the man looked as if he was ready to ask her to leave any minute. She said, ¡°If you and your wife are willing, I wouldn¡¯t mind working for free for a month. And if you both approve of my work, maybe you can decide then.¡±

    There was a hopeful look in Eve¡¯s eyes.

    Mr. Walsh wore a small frown as if gauging Eve¡¯s words, and for a few seconds, he stared at the surface of the table in thought. He said,

    ¡°We expect a governess who definitely has a high education and is aware of what she is doing. I cannot promise, but I shall speak to my wife about it.¡±

    Eve¡¯s blue eyes lit up in joy, and a smile spread on her lips, ¡°Thank you so much, Mr. Walsh! I won¡¯t let you and your wife down!¡± she spoke in slight excitement. She couldn¡¯t believe that she had finally got a chance. And this time, she didn¡¯t even break any vase or pour tea on someone¡¯s hand! God must be blessing her finally!

    When Mr. Walsh got up from his seat, Eve was about to get up too, but he waved his hand for her to continue to sit down. The man said,

    ¡°You are expected toe work here from twelve in the noon to six in the evening. Of course, you will have your breaks in between, as there are other tutors who will being in to teach. I have a better job for you at that time.¡±

    The smile on Eve¡¯s lips continued to stay, happy that she would being here to work. She would finally be a governess.

    But then Mr. Walsh, who had left his seat, hade behind her and ced his hands on her shoulders. He said,

    ¡°Mrs. Walsh is used to attending mid-noon tea parties, and I can use that time with you,¡± his hands squeezed her shoulders.

    Eve¡¯s body froze, and the smile on her face slipped.

    Mr. Walsh didn¡¯t end his words there and continued to speak, ¡°A woman from the town of Meadow, I am sure you wouldn¡¯t mind making some extra money on the side. After all, at the moment you will be working for us for free and it would be a pity. I don¡¯t want you to feel that we are using you,¡± his hands continued to massage her shoulders.

    ¡°How much?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± asked Mr. Walsh, letting go of her shoulders anding to the side.

    ¡°How much would you pay me?¡± asked Eve, her tone serious, staring back at him.

    This time it was Mr. Walsh, who was pleased by Eve¡¯s words, and he smiled. Eve stood up to face him, and he answered, ¡°How does two silver coins sound every month?¡±

    ¡°Two silver coins?¡± Eve asked him as if disappointed with the offer he made with her.

    Noticing the displeased look on Eve¡¯s face, he decided to fix it and started, ¡°Three sil¡ª¡±

    SLAP!

    Mr. Walsh held his cheek in shock. His ear rang, and he was left speechless as Eve had pped him, and she red at him.

    ¡°W-what was that for?¡± Mr. Walsh red back at her.

    Eve asked him, ¡°Do you think I am that cheap? Or if I am here to satisfy you?¡± She quickly made her way towards the door, but a maid had arrived at the door, carrying a tray of biscuits.

    ¡°How dare you p me when you were the one who agreed for it!¡± Mr. Walsh turned aggressive with his ego hurt.

    Eve gritted her teeth, and she continued to walk through the corridors while Mr. Walsh started to me her, making amotion. She picked up her umbre on the stand and stepped through the main door.

    ¡°You p me because I refused to give you the job of being a governess,¡± the man had twisted his words, behaving innocently, while portraying her to be in the wrong.

    A few people, who were outside the mansion, stopped to watch the little scene. After all, they had a lot of time on their hands.

    Even Mrs. Walsh, who had finished interviewing the woman, came to her husband¡¯s side and noticed the red imprint of fingers on his right cheek.

    ¡°I offered you an invitation as a kind gesture. How ungrateful of you!¡± said Mrs. Walsh in dismay.

    Eve stopped walking, clutching her umbre tighter in her hand. She turned to look at the woman with pitiful eyes.

    Mr. Walsh stepped forward and walked towards Eve. He threatened, ¡°Speak about what happened, and I will make sure that no one will ever hire you or anywhere outside the town. Families here like to believe the people who live here, rather than those whoe from the streets.¡±

    Eve raised her umbre, and the man quickly took a few steps backwards. And he then red at her. But she only opened the umbre, letting the staff spring of the umbre to rest on her shoulder.

    It wasn¡¯t as if she wasn¡¯t aware of the rules of this world. And as much as she wanted to beat him with the umbre, she was outside, and people were watching. She had already pped him, and with that thought, she turned around and walked out of this ce.

    Mr. and Mrs. Walsh continued to scold the young woman, and during this time, someone stood at the far side with his servant, watching it. The man¡¯s silver hair was darker than the clouds in the sky today.

    ¡°Seems like governesses these days are greedy,¡± the servant murmured under his breath while craning his neck.

    ¡°Send her an invitation to hire her,¡± instructed the man, and he started to walk in the opposite direction.

    ¡°Huh?!¡± The servant looked back and forth before quickly following his master. ¡°But she pped Mr. Walsh and is greedy.¡±

    ¡°We are all greedy, Alfie. And I think she will be perfect for our family,¡± saying this, one side of the man¡¯s lips curled.

 Chapter 10

    On returning to her town, Eve muttered,

    ¡°One day I will show you that there are people like me, with a better character than what your wealth cannot amount to.¡±

    ¡°How dare I? He should be happy I didn¡¯t beat him with my umbre,¡± she said to herself as she continued to walk towards her home. To think that the man had tried to threaten her after proposing such an absurd thing. ¡°He needs a governess more than his child.¡±

    And while Eve continued to walk with quick footsteps, with her eyebrows slightly furrowed, she failed to notice that her muttering had gained the passerby¡¯s attention.

    She had hoped that she would finally get the job. But to think that the man of the house had turned out to be such a disgraceful man, she wondered if all the wealthy folks were like this. She closed her eyes and muttered again,

    ¡°I am going to get scolded again because of that scum¡ª¡±

    ¡°Which scum?¡± She heard a male voice, whom she was familiar with, and her eyes flew open.

    Startled, she had almost crashed into him. Almost, thought Eve in her mind.

    Two good steps away from her stood a tall man. Hisbed hair and eyes were ck like the midnight sky without the stars or moon. A beauty mark rested below the corner of his right eye. The expression on his face was calm. And though he wore better clothes than most people in the town of Meadow, obviously because he didn¡¯t belong here, it was the kind smile on his lips that stood out in him.

    Eve quickly took herself to greet the man by bowing her head, ¡°Good afternoon, Mr. Sullivan.¡±

    ¡°Good afternoon to you too, Ms. Barlow, but it seems like your day hasn¡¯t been that well,¡± Mr. Sullivan¡¯s words were calm and collected. There was not a time when Eve could spot a single ruffled feather on him.

    Noah Sullivan was Duke of Woodlock¡¯s son. Though Eve had never met Senior Mr. Sullivan, she could only understand why Woodlock town was peaceful. One look at Noah, and it was enough to know that he was a man of honour. Almost twenty-nine in age, rumours had it that he would soon take his father¡¯s position.

    ¡°You seem upset,¡± noted Noah, watching her with a rxed smile.

    Though Eve was only a fellow woman of the Meadow town, Noah and she had somehow turned acquainted with each other. And they enjoyed each other¡¯spany enough to share a few words when they caught sight of each other in the town.

    Remembering the unpleasant incident, Eve pursed her lips and said, ¡°It was just an unfortunate ident that wasn¡¯t taken into ount this morning,¡± while exining, she waved her hand that had the umbre that almost hit Noah if he didn¡¯t bring his hand forward to stop it gently. ¡°I am sorry,¡± she apologized, retracting her hand.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be,¡± replied Noah, not offended, as he was used to Eve¡¯s possible idents that came from her clumsiness or enthusiasm sometimes. Weighing the words he had earlier heard her speak, he said, ¡°Sometimes, we can only foresee things that we have experienced, and it is impossible to take into ount because life is unexpected, Ms. Barlow. I hope it wasn¡¯t another incident of you pouring tea on someone.¡±

    ¡°You heard about it,¡± muttered Eve, her cheeks turning slightly pink because he was thest person she wanted to know about what had happened. Noah was someone she looked up to.

    A chuckle escaped from the man¡¯s lips, and he brought his hand in front of his mouth and cleared his throat. ¡°You are the famous governess-who-poured-hot-tea,¡± he informed her. ¡°You are famous.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I am looking for that kind of attention,¡± Eve turned slightly embarrassed. Bad attention like that was making it harder for her tond a job in a good house.

    She noticed Noah offer a slight bow to one of the men, who walked not too far away. And while her eyes wandered around, they fell on the two women, who stood on the other side of the street. They admired Noah from afar, whispering something between each other. And just when Noah¡¯s eyes met the women, he bowed his head, and the women did the same with a smile and a twinkle in their eyes before they hurried from there.

    With the man who was going to be a Duke, he was also a fairly handsome man with polite manners, which had garnered him enough affection from the women in this town. Especially eager mothers who wanted to marry their daughters to this eligible man.

    ¡°If you would like, I could talk to a few people and see who might be willing to hire you?¡± Noah offered to help her, but Eve shook her head.

    ¡°Aunt Aubrey wouldn¡¯t like it and I wouldn¡¯t want to impose on you,¡± Eve smiled at Noah.

    It wasn¡¯t that he hadn¡¯t offered it three months ago, but the young woman had refused it. As if she wanted to find a job without relying on anyone. Not wanting to force her, he gave her a nod.

    For a moment, he parted his lips as if to ask her something.

    Hearing the tower bell ring loudly, which resonated through, Noah said, ¡°I should get going, Ms. Barlow. Like many other times, it was a pleasure talking to you. Let me know if you do need my help, my offer stands.¡±

    ¡°Have a safe journey, Mr. Sullivan,¡± Eve bowed. Noah smiled at her before walking away from there.

    When Eve reached the house, she gingerly pushed the gate¡¯stch and stepped inside with a dazed look. A sigh escaped from her lips. She was twenty-four, an age by which most women were married. But marriage wasn¡¯t what concerned her.

    A scar was left behind many years ago¡­ and she was looking for it. And she knew if there was a way to find it, it was by going through wealthy families. Her shoulders drooped, wondering how long it would be beforending a job.

    Eugene, who had been watering the nts at the corner of the garden, noticed his young miss, who looked disappointed. It seemed like thedy had failed in her interview this time too.

    Dropping the water can on the ground, he wiped his hand while walking toward the youngdy. He weed her, ¡°Wee back, Lady Eve. How was the weather today?¡± He inquired.

    ¡°Quite harsh. For a moment I thought my umbre would be damaged,¡± replied Eve, and her eyes fell on the rosebuds of a nearby bush. ¡°I thought it would take a week before it would give its buds. They already look pretty,¡± she remarked, bending down to take a closer look.

    ¡°I made sure to fertilize the soil and put a nk above it for shelter. Would you like me to pluck one out for you when they bloom, mdy?¡± Eugene asked.

    Eve shook her head, ¡°No. Let them stay. I will take them when they are about to wither.¡±

    ¡°Let me go make a ss of cold lemonade for you. I am sure you must be parched while being outside for so long,¡± Eugene was the first to walk, and after five seconds, Eve left the side of the bushes and walked inside the house. He informed her, ¡°Lady Aubrey has gone out to Mrs. Henley¡¯s house.¡±

    ¡°I thought Mrs. Henley was going to have her family over,¡± replied Eve as she started to climb the stairs.

    Eugene craned his neck before stepping out of the kitchen and replied, ¡°Oh, she does have her family over. Lady Aubrey said that Mrs. Henley¡¯s grandchildren havee over, and she would want Lady Aubrey to meet them¡ªMiss!¡±

    Eve had lost one of her footings, and she quickly held the wooden railings. ¡°I am fine,¡± she replied, feeling her heart race.

    ¡°You should be careful while walking. The stairs are always the trickiest,¡± there was worry in the servant¡¯s voice. As he knew what Eve was, he was aware of her legs that weakened at times.

    ¡°They are. God Bless Mr. Dawson for building such strong walls and railings,¡± Eveughed, because with the number of times she had ced her hands on them in force, God only knew how nothing had broken yet. ¡°I will take a bath. You can keep the lemonade on the dining table, Eugene.¡±

    The look of concern on Eugene¡¯s face didn¡¯t disappear, but he nodded, knowing the young miss would want some time for herself.

    Reaching the room, she picked up her clothes and headed to the bath. But when she pulled out the ceramic vessel which held the salts¡­ it was nearly empty.

 Chapter 11

    Eve stared hard inside the ceramic vessel as if her bath salts would magically appear if she tried harder. And she did try it, nearly ring at it before giving up and sighing.

    "How did I forget to refill it?" She put her hand inside the vessel and touched the bottom surface, only to feel her fingers touch the little amount of grains left in there.

    Unlike when Eve was young, she didn''t have to depend on bath salts every day. When she turned eighteen, her body had finally turned ustomed to her legs, but that didn''t mean she was free from using the bath salts. In a week, she had to use it at least once. The longer she took to bathe herself in the salts, the weaker her legs turned.

    She already was clumsy enough. Thest thing she needed was to fall t on the ground.

    Once she was done taking a bath, she changed herself into a dress and walked down to the kitchen. Picking up the cool lemonade in her hand, she took a couple of sips before asking Eugene, who was cleaning the ind of the kitchen,

    "Do we have Sour rocks in the storage room?"

    Eugene paused what he was doing and nodded, "We must have enough tost you for the next four weeks. Would you like me to bring some of them to you?" he asked her.

    "I will take it," replied Eve, and she walked to the storage room, where the servant followed her from behind.

    "Did you run out of it?" Asked Eugene, and Eve nodded.

    "I did. I won''t be needing it for the next three days, but it would be better to stock them," Eve had bent down, pulling out a small bag that was hidden behind the other vessels. When she opened the gunny bag, there were small ck rocks. After she went through another vessel, she said, "We are out of Ivory dust. Seems like a trip to the deeper part of the market is required."

    "Let me apany you," Eugene offered, and Eve gave him a small nod.

    It wasn''t that Eve wasn''t capable of taking care of herself. But Lady Aubrey had never approved of Eve stepping into the darker side of the market, and the older woman preferred that Eugene apanied Eve.

    If Eugene knew to identify the rocks, he would have gone to buy it himself. But there had been a couple of times when he had been fooled by being given simple rocks of no purpose. In the beginning, years when Lady Aubrey had taken Eve in, she knew a merchant who sold it. But three years ago, the seller had disappeared without a trace.

    Even though their town was upied by middle and lower ss human families, the items that were of no use to the humans were sold right in Meadow without their knowledge.

    Eve and Eugene reached the market by foot, which was located in the corner part of the town.

    "The weather seems to have changed quite quickly since thest two hours,"mented Eugene, while he looked up at the sky that had turned cloudy.

    Thankfully for Eve, she had carried her umbre with her.

    The pair shopped for other regr things so that they didn''t look suspicious beforeing to stand in front of the human merchant''s shop, who sold different rocks.

    "Good afternoon, Lady Eve. Did the stones help in blocking the water seepage?" inquired the merchant.

    "Yes, it did. But I believe we will need some more of those," Eve smiled. She exined, "With the house being old, it needs constant care."

    "I can only imagine," the merchant agreed. "You don''t have toe all the way here for that. I can always send these things through your servant."

    "This gives me an excuse toe out and take a stroll in the market," Eve moved closer to look at one of the gunny bags before she raised her eyes to look at the merchant throwing white stones into the gunny bag. "It looks like you have fancier looking ones. How much are these?"

    The merchant gave a nce and replied, "Those are rather new and of very high quality. It costs fifty shillings, but if you are going to buy, I will sell it for thirty."

    "That is very kind of you," replied Eve.

    Since the past, wealthy men were only aware that mermaids made use of salts, but they weren''t able to figure out what kind because there were twoponents mixed in it¡ªSour rocks and Ivory dust. This is why it made it easier for Eve just to buy the rocks and then crush them for use.

    "Shall I add them?" Inquired the merchant, eager to sell and make his profit.

    Eve turned distracted when she heard a littlemotion take ce further inside the alleys of the market. It had not only attracted hers but a few others'' attention. The only difference was that the humans went back to what they were doing, trying to avoid the darker side of the market. While Eve stared in that direction.

    The clouds above the town of Meadow hade to hover, growling softly.

    "Maybe next time I visit," she replied. She paid the merchant the money, who handed the bag to Eugene. "Thank you."

    "Lady Eve, this is the way," came the startled voice of Eugene when he caught Eve taking a step in the opposite direction.

    "Would you like to take a walk with me, Eugene?" There was a look of curiosity in her eyes, which Eugene turned wary of.

    "No¡­ I think my legs are tired, and we¡ªWait! I aming!" Replied Eugene when Eve started to walk in the opposite direction. Catching up with her, he whispered hurriedly, "I don''t think it is safe for us to walk where you n to walk right now, miss."

    "I felt I heard someone scream, and it was very faint," Eve replied worriedly.

    "I think that is a sign to walk away and not towards it," Eugene looked around them as they continued to walk. The people on this side of the alleys wore long cloaks, and they didn''t look like people who were kind or had good intentions.

    "We''ll take a quick look and leave," said Eve because she knew if she didn''t take a look right now, she would keep wondering if someone had been in trouble. "There''s nothing to worry. We are still in our own town."

    Though the wind that blew was cold, Eugene had begun to start sweating. He kept an eye to make sure no one was looking at them, but he knew sooner orter, people would.

    Eve''s blue eyes tried to find anything that could stand out, but so far, in the ces they had walked past, everything appeared to be normal. As the scream had been faint to her ears, she wasn''t sure if it was a male or a female''s voice.

    Soon drops of water started to fall, first softly before increasing the pace. Both Eve and Eugene had pulled open their umbres and positioned them over their heads.

    The rain blurred the vision of their surroundings after a few steps. The town''s men and women hurried back to their houses while some took shelter. Then there were a few who continued to linger in the darker alleys of the market.

    "Lady Eve! Maybe we shoulde back after the rain," said Eugene.

    He was right, thought Eve. There was no way she would be able to see anything in this rain, and she nodded.

    "Okay, let us head back!" she agreed because they would only be wasting time.

    Having walked quite a reasonable distance inside the darker side of the market, the two started to walk back.

    Eve couldn''t help but turn to look behind her, her eyebrows slightly knitted. When she turned back, she noticed a ck wall.

    Wanting to avoid it, she ced her foot back. At the same time, she realised the wall wasn''t a wall but a person in a ck cloak. Her eyes fell on a dark silvery hair head behind which hazel eyes stared back at her.

    While cing her foot back, Eve slightly twisted her ankle, and her eyes widened when she started to fall back.

    The umbre that she held flew out of her hand, and her other hand reached toward the man. The man tilted his head, and soon Eve''s bottom kissed the ground.

 Chapter 12

    ¡°Ow! Ow!¡±

    Eve winced at the impact of her fall on the wet ground. With no umbre over her head, raindrops fell on her. Her clothes were quick to soak in water, and her hair dampened.

    She then looked at the man with a bit of re. Pushing herself up, she came to stand in front of him, who stood with a ck umbre over his head.

    His silver hair was almost camouged with the rain, but it was darker and more prominent when it slowed down. With the cloak that covered his clothes beneath it, Eve didn¡¯t take note of where he could be from.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you stop me from falling?¡± She asked him, feeling the dull pain in her bottom. She had seen his eyes shift towards her hand, but he had made no effort to move.

    ¡°You never asked,¡± replied the man, his words higher than the sound of the rain that surrounded them.

    D-didn¡¯t ask?

    ¡°Any gentleman would have been kind enough to stop it before being asked,¡± said Eve, the fringes of her hair now stuck to her forehead.

    The man stared at her for a second before one side of his lips pulled up, and his hazel eyes twinkled, ¡°I guess I am not a gentleman.¡±

    Eugene, who had been walking ahead, finally realized that Eve was not behind him and his eyes widened. He looked left and right before going back in the direction where he hade from. He noticed Eve standing in front of a stranger, and she looked like she was about to fight.

    A frown appeared on Eve¡¯s forehead, and she said, ¡°You are a rude man¡ª¡±

    The man took a step forward, and just for that moment, his umbre offered shelter to Eve.

    She noticed his eyes dangerously narrow, and he said in a low mocking voice, ¡°Little girls should get back home quickly. Lest you want others to see you¡­¡±

    Eve¡¯s face paled, and one would assume that it was because of the rain, where little drops of water had dripped down her face and then her neck before disappearing in her dress. Was her scales showing up? But that was not possible, passed the thought quickly in her mind. She had learned to control and hide her true appearance. But then, it was raining right now.

    She quickly took two steps backwards, this time making sure she wouldn¡¯t fall again and make a fool of herself.

    ¡°Lady Eve!¡± Eugene came to her side with her umbre that had fallen on the ground.

    At Eugene¡¯s presence, the man walked in the other direction without sparing a word of apology.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± asked Eugene, ¡°Was that someone you knew?¡± Eve, who was still rmed, asked him,

    ¡°Eugene, how does my face look??¡± She moved her face left and right.

    A little confused, Eugene replied, ¡°You are drenched. Here, take the umbre.¡±

    Eve took hold of the umbre in her hand and turned her eyes to look in the direction where the man had now disappeared in the rain. Why did he say that then? Did her scales appear and disappear?

    ¡°The rain doesn¡¯t look like it is going to stop anytime soon. Let us hurry back home,¡± Eugene ushered both of them from there and away from the market.

    On returning home, Eve folded her umbre and let it lean against the wall. She ran up the stairs.

    ¡°Careful with th¡ªACHOO!¡± Eugene sneezed, even though he wasn¡¯t the one to be drenched in the rain.

    Eve had already made her way to the top of the stairs and reached her room. Closing the door behind her, she walked up to stand in front of the mirror. As expected, she looked like a stray cat thrown out in the rain.

    Her blue eyes stood outpared to her wet and cold skin. She quickly looked at her face and then her neck, but she found no hint of her scales. It was when her eyes lowered further did she notice that her dress stuck to her skin like a second skin. The dress she had worn today was beige, and the usual opaque dress had turned transparent.

    Blood rushed up to her face in embarrassment for not realizing it earlier.

    To make it worse, she had even taken two steps away from him, letting him see her womanly curves and her snug, wet dress.

    Changing her clothes to a dry dress, she rubbed her wet hair.

    When she took a look at her face with her wet hair let down, she looked like her eighteen-year-old self. Young like the other girls of that age, her face was unblemished and smooth. Having lost her mother at a young age, Eve didn¡¯t have answers to why she had stopped ageing.

    She grit her teeth when she remembered the rude man who had called her ¡®little girl¡¯. She was a woman!

    When Lady Aubrey returned home, which was after the rain had stopped.

    ¡°Wee back, Lady Aubrey,¡± Eugene greeted the woman, taking her coat off.

    ¡°Where is Eve?¡± Inquired the woman, her lips set themselves in a thin line.

    ¡°She¡¯s in the kitchen crushing the rocks,¡± answered Eugene, wondering why thedy had right away asked for Eve.

    Lady Aubrey made her way towards the kitchen. She found Eve, using the mortar and pestle to crush the rocks.

    Before Eve could greet her, Lady Aubrey asked, ¡°Is it true, Eve?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Eve tilted her head.

    ¡°Did you p someone in Skellington town today?¡± demanded Lady Aubrey, and the expression on Eve¡¯s face spoke volumes. A tired and vexed sigh escaped from the woman¡¯s lips, ¡°Why? Why did you do that?¡±

    The older woman looked like she didn¡¯t know what to do with Eve. A few minutes before leaving Mrs. Henley¡¯s house, thedy had a visitor from whom she heard about a lowly woman from Meadow pping a man. Lady Aubrey had her doubts, but now she confirmed it.

    ¡°How did you hear about it?¡± Asked Eve, continuing to crush the rocks carefully. How fast did gossip travel from one town to another town? It wasn¡¯t like she had pped a Lord or a Duke. The man was a lowly being.

    ¡°How I heard is not important. What happened that you had to p him?¡± Lady Aubrey waited for Eve to speak. Worry fell on the woman¡¯s face, and she asked, ¡°Was it unintentional?¡±

    Eve could tell that Aunt Aubrey was soon going to faint in distress. She shook her head, ¡°No, it was intended.¡±

    ¡°Oh, dear, God,¡± the older woman ced her hand on her forehead in disbelief.

    ¡°He deserved it. Actually more than that,¡± replied Eve, using more force to crush the rocks. ¡°He should be d that I didn¡¯t hit him with my umbre after misbehaving with me,¡± she added. Lady Aubrey¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, finally understanding what might have happened, and she sighed.

    As if suddenly enlightened, Eugene remarked, ¡°Ah! I now know why your umbre would have been damaged by the heat,¡± realising what Eve¡¯s earlier words meant.

    When Lady Aubrey took a seat at the dining table, Eve let go of the pestle, and she came to stand behind the older woman. She carefully massaged the woman¡¯s shoulders to ease her worry. She then said,

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to cause trouble.¡±

    Lady Aubrey couldn¡¯t scold Eve because what happened was something unavoidable. She asked, ¡°How did you end up with that person? Never mind. You have to be careful, Genevieve. Especially with people from Skellington,¡± and Lady Aubrey sighed again. ¡°If people find out that you were the one who pped the ¡®respectable man¡¯, you might as well forget being a governess.¡±

    Eve¡¯s shoulders drooped because she knew how true Aunt Aubrey¡¯s words were.

    No one would offer her the job of governess. After all, the people residing in the towns around them were all about reputation.

 Chapter 13

    With the time of night came the memory of darkness from the past. Crawling near her and into her mind as she continued to sleep.

    Eve¡¯s dream took her back to when she was small and was in the meadow with her mother.

    ¡®Mama! Mama! Look what I found!¡¯ Came Eve¡¯s bubbly voice while she squatted down on the ground.

    ¡®What is it, dear?¡¯ Asked her mother, who was plucking flowers. Seeing Eve not move, she finally made her way through the long stalks of the grass, one hand holding the flowers and the other holding the front of her dress.

    Eve¡¯s cheeks had turned pink out of happiness, and her blue eyes danced in joy¡¯ as she stared at her hand that she hadn¡¯t moved since thest minute.

    ¡®Oh my, look what you have there!¡¯ Her mother looked surprised, watching a butterfly sitting on little Eve¡¯s palm.

    The butterfly moved its wings gently as if ready to fly with the slightest movement around it. The butterfly¡¯s wings started deep blue before turning lighter as it moved to the ends of its wings, which had a smudgy ck outline.

    ¡®Isn¡¯t it pretty, mama!¡¯ came Little Eve¡¯s excited voice as she continued looking at it. When the butterfly flew away a few secondster, the little girl turned to look at her mother, who stood there with a nk expression on her face. ¡®Mama¡­?¡¯

    A hole started to form in her mother¡¯s chest, and it widened. Bigger and bigger with every passing second, blood began to stain her mother¡¯s clothes.

    ¡®Mama?¡­ Mama!¡¯ Little Eve cried, but her mother continued standing there unresponsive to her cries before falling. ¡®MAMAA!¡¯

    A gasp escaped from Eve¡¯s lips. Her eyes opened, and looked at the ceiling in the dark, and sweat covered her forehead. She sat up on the bed, feeling something cool on her cheek. She touched it to find it wet.

    Even after years, the pain that was caused by her mother¡¯s death continued lingering in her heart. She missed her mother terribly. And if there was one thing she wished she could do in the past, it was to bury her mother with respect, something the people of this and the other towns had been incapable of doing.

    She hadn¡¯t got to say goodbye to the person she loved the most in this world. Who was her world. It was because of a man, and she didn¡¯t remember who it was. She had no recollection of the name or the face. Everything from that memory had been wiped only to be filled with the blood that belonged to her mother. Her heart clenched.

    Next morning when the sun rose in the sky, the streets of the Meadow town were back to their usual hustle and bustle. Eugene stepped out of the humble house, ready to go to the market to fetch milk and newspaper when he heard footsteps approaching from behind him.

    ¡°Lady Eve, good morning. Do you have another interview today?¡± He inquired, but thedy hadn¡¯t been dressed like yesterday.

    ¡°Good morning, Eugene. If only that was the case, but no,¡± replied Eve, and she closed the main door behind her. ¡°I am going to apany you to the market.¡±

    Eugene nodded, ¡°Very well then.¡±

    Some of the town folks offered them their morning greetings by slightly bowing their heads, and Eve and Eugene returned it by doing the same.

    ¡°Achoo!¡± Eugene sneezed into his handkerchief.

    ¡°Bless you. Did you catch a cold?¡± Asked Eve, turning her head, she saw Eugene scrunch his nose and shake his head.

    ¡°I hope not, mdy. I have to take Lady Aubrey and you to Grandmore¡¯s house this afternoon, as the Grandmore¡¯s have invited you both for lunch,¡± answered Eugene, blinking his eyes a couple of times. ¡°I am d that you didn¡¯t catch a fever.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember when was thest time I caught a cold,¡± replied Eve with a subtle frown on her face.

    ¡°Oh, I do. When you were little, you,¡± Eugene paused for a moment before sneezing again, and he continued, ¡°You fell severely ill, and the physician who came to look at you told us that you were on the verge of your death. It had Lady Aubrey very worried, of course, I was very worried too. You were so little,¡± he gestured with his hand to show how small she was. ¡°So sweet and adorable.¡±

    Eve chuckled, seeing Eugene remember the first time she hade to live in Dawson¡¯s residence. While Lady Aubrey was the one who taught Eve the etiquettes of society, Eugene had be Eve¡¯s friend.

    ¡°Once we return home, I will make you a warm chamomile tea and you will feel better soon,¡± said Eve because the man had always been susceptible to cold.

    ¡°That is very kind of you, Lady Eve,¡± Eugene was touched by just Eve¡¯s thought.

    On noticing the newspaper stall, Eve quickly walked up to the vendor and handed five shillings to him.

    ¡°Have a good day, mdy,¡± wished the man, handing the newspaper, and Eve nodded before she muttered to herself,

    ¡°I can only hope for one.¡±

    Eve went through the front page, the next page, and the one after that until she reached thest page while her eyes scanned the headlines of every news. A relieved sigh escaped from her lips. There was not a whisper written about her pping Mr. Walsh, and she raised both her arms towards the sky.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Her happiness startled an older woman walking past the stall, who passed her a re as if Eve had tried to give her a heart attack.

    Eve turned to the vendor and said, ¡°A very good day to you too, Sir!¡±

    ¡°It seems like the wealthy family decided to hush the matter without wanting anyone to know what happened,¡± remarked Eugene. ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean word hasn¡¯t reached people, mdy.¡±

    That was true, thought Eve to herself. Instead of blowing up everywhere, the matter was handled better than she thought it would be, where she could have turned infamous overnight. Though by Mr. Walsh¡¯s words, she should have known that he wouldn¡¯t want anyone questioning why he was pped.

    ¡°Hopefully people will forget it, once they hear another scandalous news. And then I can go back to visiting houses for the job,¡± Eve hadn¡¯t brought her purple umbre as she believed it wouldn¡¯t rain this morning. ¡°Look, we already have one here.¡±

    ¡°What does it say, mdy?¡± Asked Eugene as they continued to walk.

    Eve held the paper in both her hands and read, ¡°It is found that Mrs. Lawnder, who has been actively looking for a bride for her bachelor son, isn¡¯t so bachelor. Her son fathered a boy with their maid, who was sent to live in the countryside.¡±

    ¡°Poor maid,¡± Eugene pitted the woman. ¡°I guess that does overshadow what happened with you and the person.¡±

    A few days passed, and in those days, Eve received two letters from the families. It were letters that were sugar coated on how they had found their governess and wouldn¡¯t be needing her toe pay them a visit. The people in the Dawson¡¯s residence could onlye to conclude that the families had heard about what Eve did in Skellington town.

    e morning, Eugene was watering the nts at the front of the house. Humming and singing to himself, when Lady Aubrey stepped out of the house and asked him,

    ¡°Eugene, do you remember where the ribbons have been ced? We need to wrap a present.¡±

    ¡°It should be in the back drawers, mdy,¡± replied Eugene.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t there. I think we ran out of ribbons,¡± said Eve, who stepped out of the house and stood next to Lady Aubrey.

    ¡°I am sure I saw the blue onest week. Please, let me take a look,¡± Eugene ced the water can on the ground and stepped inside with Lady Aubrey.

    Eve walked to where the water can was, ready to water the nts, when someone clinked the gate¡¯stch. It was the mailman who had arrived at the front of the gate.

    She signed and took the letter from the man, wondering if it was for Lady Aubrey. But it was addressed to her. Turning the letter in her hand, she read who it was from.

    ¡°Moriarty?¡± She didn¡¯t remember applying to be governess to this family.

 Chapter 14

    Music Rmendation: One Last Dance- Kris Bowers

    ¡ª

    If Lady Aubrey didn¡¯t have to send a gift to one of her friends, or if there had been a ribbon to tie the gift, maybe Eugene would have been the one to receive the letter. And if he did receive the letter, perhaps he would have checked the background of the sender¡¯s family. It would have been discussed with Lady Aubrey before the letter would have been discarded, with the thought that it wasn¡¯t safe for Eve to be working for the family.

    But with Eugene, who had already stepped inside the house, it had left Eve to receive the mail sent to her like a ray of hope.

    Eve opened the letter and read the content inside it¡ª

    ¡®To Miss Genevieve Barlow,

    We hope this letter finds you in good health. One of our close acquaintances shared your educational qualification details, and we are pleased to inform you that we would like you toe and apply for the position of governess in our mansion.

    The job would require you to work from morning until four in the evening unless told otherwise. You will be receiving one gold coin and two silver coins as your monthly wage. Further details shall be shared once you are approved for the job.

    From the Moriarty House.¡¯

    The letter had been sent from Skellington town.

    For the first time, a family had invited her toe to apply, and it wasn¡¯t the other way round. A wide smile appeared on Eve¡¯s lips, and she walked inside the house.

    Eugene, who was ready to go to the market and fetch the ribbon, was stopped by Eve, ¡°Let me go and get it. The weather is bright today.¡±

    While watching the youngdy leaving the house, Eugene turned to look at Lady Aubrey and said, ¡°I think Lady Eve is trying to take the rejections positively.¡±

    Lady Aubrey only stared in the direction where Eve had left before she said, ¡°I don¡¯t think being discouraged would do any good. The position of governess will open again in some house again, and we can only hope that when it does, she doesn¡¯t cause any catastrophe.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I think that is hard to avoid when the young miss is involved,¡± murmured Eugene.

    When the following day arrived, Eve woke up early and dressed suitably. She brushed the ends of her golden blonde hair with herb, which was tied up into a ponytail and took a final look at herself in the small mirror.

    ¡°No breaking vases. No pouring tea on someone. No pping,¡± Eve told it to herself, hoping she wouldn¡¯t cause any more mishaps. ¡°Today is the day where I shall be offered a job. They will give me the job,¡± she muttered to herself, trying to manifest positive energy around her.

    Leaving the house with the umbre in her hand, she headed towards the local carriage and sat down.

    ¡°Where are you going, Miss?¡± the coachman inquired, and Eve dropped two shilling in his hand.

    ¡°Skellington town,¡± replied Eve, and the coachman gave her a short nod, slipping the coins into the pocket of his jacket. Not soon, the carriage started to move.

    ¡°One more job, Genevieve?¡± Questioned one of the fellow passengers, a young woman of her same age. But the woman was married to a notable man from the same town, a clerk to one of the Viscounts. And to tell the woman wasn¡¯t proud about it would be an understatement.

    ¡°Good morning to you too, Heather,¡± Eve offered a slight bow to the woman named Heather. ¡°Yes, thest one.¡±

    ¡°Did you not say the same thing thest time we met? As I thought, a woman finding work in this society is hard,¡± Heather shook her head, giving a look to Eve. ¡°There are still a few decent men in our town, who I am sure would like to marry you. And you should do it before you scare them with another outrageous news of yours,¡± the womanughed in the end.

    Eveughed along with Heather and thenmented, ¡°I must agree. The men in our town scare easy by listening to such simple things Makes you wonder if they are brave at all.¡±

    There were three women and three men travelling in the carriage. One of the men turned to stare at Eve, and Eve gave him a sheepish smile. But the person turned his gaze to look outside the window.

    Heather lightly hit Eve¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Trust me and find a suitable man as soon as possible, instead of looking for a job.¡± As they were sitting next to each other, the young woman leaned toward her and whispered, ¡°How long are you going to wear those worn out shoes? Especially in clothes that people are tired of looking at. Look at me, I married a man who works for a Viscount and he earns better than most men in our town. It was onlyst week that he bought me a pearl ne.¡±

    ¡°It seems like you found a man you wanted. Especially considering you stole the man who was engaged to another woman,¡± remarked Eve, and the smile on Heather¡¯s lips faltered.

    Heather hid her embarrassment with a chuckle and said, ¡°What can I say, my husband found me to be more suitable for him, than Ms. Fleming.¡±

    The passengers in the carriage, who were mildly eavesdropping, looked at the woman for a brief moment, and Heather¡¯s cheeks turned red, which was caused by Eve. In a low voice, she warned,

    ¡°You should be careful with your words, Genevieve. You do not want to upset someone whose husband has connections with higher social standing families. One word and you might never be able to work anywhere.¡±

    One of Lady Aubrey¡¯s teaching to Eve was¡ªUnless you are in a higher social position than the other, do not involve yourself in petty fights with the person. Because it will only break the rung of thedder.

    As much as Eve wanted to reply with ¡®Go ahead¡¯, she knew there was no point in arguing with this woman, who liked to y foul.

    ¡°My apologies. I didn¡¯t intend to hurt you,¡± the woman epted Eve¡¯s apology with her nose up high but half-heartedly. ¡°I meant to say you are an intelligent and beautiful woman, Heather.¡± A cunning one added Eve with a smile.

    ¡°That I am,¡± replied Heather, ¡°Maybe when I have children, that will be soon, I will hire you to be their governess. Wouldn¡¯t that be wonderful?¡±

    Maybe that would be the day she would quit being governess, thought Eve. During the remaining journey, the women didn¡¯t attempt to speak again to each other, letting each other be.

    When Eve stepped down from the carriage, the people sitting in the carriage couldn¡¯t help but take a peek at Skellington town, which appeared far superior to the other towns. She walked slowly and elegantly, without being hasty with her footsteps as it would attract more attention to her than the few people recognising to be the same person who had caused the littlemotion in here a few days ago.

    The Moriarty mansion was located quite far from where she had gotten down from the carriage. It took Eve more than fifteen minutes by foot before she arrived at the mansion¡¯s entrance gate.

    ¡°This ce is bigger than I thought,¡± Eve murmured to herself, slightly daunted by the size of the mansion.

    When she had started to read the letter the previous day, she hade to believe it was from a middle-ss family. But after finding it came from Skellington town, it made her believe that it was possibly from a ¡®poorer¡¯ familypared to the rest of the families in the town. Thest eight families she had met were mostly wealthy, but none couldpare to what she stood in front of right now.

    At the moment, two maids were working outside the mansion, tending to the garden.

    She took a deep breath and finally made her way toward the mansion¡¯s entrance.

    Before she could walk a few steps more, she noticed the servant in butler¡¯s uniform making his way towards her, and they bowed at each other. The man smiled at her politely. His blonde hair wasbed to the side, and he appeared to be a few years older than her.

    ¡°Good morning. I am Alfie, the butler of the Moriarty family,¡± the butler introduced himself, ¡°Miss¡­.?¡±

    ¡°Miss Barlow,¡± replied Eve, noticing the butler quickly skimming her appearance, but the expression on his face didn¡¯t change. ¡°Genevieve Barlow. I was sent an invitation¡ª¡± she pulled the letter from her dress pocket ¡°¡ªtoe to apply for the job of governess.¡±

    The butler took a look at the letter, reading it before he said, ¡°Let me lead you to Miss Allie¡¯s piano room. Please, follow me.¡±

    As they walked through the expansive corridors inside the mansion, Eve asked the butler, ¡°Will I be speaking to Mrs. Moriarty or Mr¡­?¡± her voice trailed, remembering her previous job interview.

    The butler took a second before he replied, ¡°Your job will be approved depending on your interaction with Miss Allie. If she likes you, the job is yours to keep, Miss Barlow.¡±

    ¡°The parent¡¯s wouldn¡¯t mind it?¡± Asked Eve, and the butler smiled.

    ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Moriarty are upied today with work. This way please,¡± the butler guided the way for her, taking her up the stairs.

    The pirs and the ceilings inside the mansion had been intricately carved. There were plenty of candle stands ced near the walls to brighten the ce. The more she walked, the more it seemed like a castle than a mansion.

    ¡°I hope it wasn¡¯t too hard for you to find your way here to the mansion,¡± said the butler, and Eve shook her head.

    ¡°Not at all. How old is Miss Allie?¡± Eve thought it was better to know a little about the girl, she would be a governess.

    ¡°Miss Allie is nine years old,¡± answered the butler, and after walking a little more, they finally came to stand in front of arge double door. The butler turned the knob and opened it for her ¡°Miss Alli¡ª¡± his words were interrupted by the harsh re of the piano keys pressed together.

    A grand piano was ced at the centre of the big room, and a young girl with brte hair sat on the bench, who didn¡¯t bother to look up and meet their eyes. Eve took a quick look around the room, which held book racks against the wall. It seemed like the study room of the young girl. And then her eyes fell on the mirror on the wall of the other side of the room.

    The butler quickly said, ¡°Miss Barlow, why don¡¯t you and Miss Allie spend some time getting to know each other. I will be back in a moment with refreshments.¡± And like a whirlwind, the butler disappeared behind the door that he closed on his way out, leaving Eve alone with the girl, who didn¡¯t bother to acknowledge her.

    Eve was used to being questioned by the parents and discussing their children before meeting them. Even though she had been rejected several times before, she had never felt the air to be this thick.

    While Eve contemted how to approach the little girl, Alfie, the butler, made his way to another room in the mansion. He knocked on the door and, upon permission to enter, stepped inside the room. Bowing his head, he informed,

    ¡°Master Vincent, the governess who pped Mr. Walsh is here.¡±

    ¡°Is she now,¡± one side of Vincent¡¯s lips curled.

 Chapter 15

    Eve looked at the girl, who continued to sit there in front of the grand piano, her small hands hovering above the piano keys. She was a little girl, and all she would have to do was get to know her, Eve thought to herself.

    When she took two steps toward the girl, the girl pressed the piano keys again, and the harsh sound made Eve halt her feet. She turned to look at the door, wondering if she should perhaps wait for the butler. She turned back to look at the girl.

    The little girl wore a ck dress that stopped right below her knees. She wore a braid over the top of her head while the rest of her hair was let down to fall below her shoulders. She took a closer look at the girl, noticing the girl¡¯s posture was stiff as if ready to dart out of the room.

    ¡°My name is Genevieve Barlow. Some find my name to be a mouthful and prefer to call me Eve,¡± Eve introduced herself to the girl, but the girl continued to ignore her. ¡°If you do not mind, may Ie take a look at the piano, Miss Allie?¡±

    But the girl didn¡¯t respond again. This was harder than she thought it would be, Eve thought to herself. Children from wealthy families were often spoiled and didn¡¯t like to listen to anyone. It was also one of the reasons why most families hired governesses to discipline the children.

    Eve took the liberty to speak again, ¡°Do you hate the thought of having a governess. I can understand that with your free time that is now going to be reced with someone managing it, you must feel ufortable. But I can assure you that learning isn¡¯t all bad, and it is quite fun if done in the right way. It helps in shaping your future, and if possible, be the smartest one in the room.¡±

    The girl finally seemed like she had decided to turn to look at Eve for the very first time. Compared to the girl¡¯s previous actions, her face seemed rtively innocent. The little girl continued to stare at her.

    ¡°Ie from the town of Meadow. Have you ever been there?¡± Eve questioned the little girl, which was a dumb question. Because no wealthy family would step into a lowly town like Meadow, lest bring their children there.

    In response to Eve¡¯s question, Allie shook her head.

    ¡°It is a bustling town. Very rarely peaceful. We have music there on Thursday evenings in some of the inns. They y the piano,¡± and on Eve¡¯s words, the little girl slid to the side, giving Eve space with a nk expression on her face.

    Eve¡¯s gaze fell on the space of the bench, slightly surprised.

    ¡°Would you like me to y the piano?¡± At Eve¡¯s question, the girl nodded, and without hesitation, Eve walked towards the grand piano and took a seat right next to the small girl. ¡°Hm, what do I y?¡±

    Eve¡¯s fingers started ying the ck and white piano keys. The music was simple, something that was often yed at the inn. She paused after a minute, turning to look at the girl, and said, ¡°I would love to hear you y, that is if you have started learning it. Else it is perfectly fine, after all, we all start from the beginning,¡± she added, wanting to befriend her.

    The little girl turned hesitant, her body stiff. But as if obedient to the request, she started to y. Eve was surprised by the little girl¡¯s talent because the song that she chose wasn¡¯t easy. As if sensing Eve¡¯s stunned gaze, the girl turned suddenly aware and pressed the keys together before she stopped ying.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I have ever heard any young girl ying as beautiful as you have. Your parents must be very proud of you,¡± Eve praised the girl.

    But the girl didn¡¯t seem happy with what she yed with, and she brought her hands to ce it on herp. For a moment, Eve wondered if the girl was dumb. She then said,

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t feel disappointed. You have plenty of time to practice and to improve,¡± saying this, Eve picked the same song that Allie had yed a minute ago.

    The little girl looked surprised, staring at the woman.

    ¡°When I was of your age, I was terrible at ying piano. I made so many mistakes that my aunt believed it was better if I didn¡¯t touch the piano anymore. But you are far ahead of me,¡± Eve encouraged the little girl, who looked slightly hopeful.

    Curious, Eve asked the girl, ¡°Did you have a governess before?¡± Allie nodded. ¡°Did she quit?¡±

    ¡°Since when did governesses start to be nosey?¡±

    Eve¡¯s eyes snapped to look at the door and caught sight of the familiar man with darkened silver hair. The peaceful look on her face was quick to turn sour.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Eve demanded, getting up from the bench and ring at the rude man.

    Apart from the ck trousers and a grey vest with a white shirt, the man wore a subtle smirk on his lips. Even though she didn¡¯t feel his eyes move, she could tell he had scanned her. Her cheeks turned slightly red, remembering hisst words to her.

    Stepping inside the room, he said, ¡°This is my house.¡±

    ¡°That cannot be true,¡± Eve spoke her thoughts out loud. The man gave her a solemn look before nodding. A look of horror appeared on Eve¡¯s face. This was her employer?! ¡°I-Is this your¡ª¡±

    ¡°My sister,¡± replied the man. He walked inside the room and came to stand next to the little girl. ¡°To think you are a governess. Are you sure you hold ¡®all¡¯ the qualification that has been mentioned in your records?¡± he clicked his tongue.

    The little girl¡¯s eyes only moved from the man to the woman and then back to the man.

    ¡°Of course, I do,¡± Eve replied confidently, staring back at him. There was no way he knew what she had done in the past. The rude man was bluffing, thought Eve.

    Eve and the man with hazel eyes stared at each other, and as seconds passed, the man finally asked, ¡°You seem to have finished your schooling from a fine ce, Miss Barlow. Especially one that doesn¡¯t allow children lower than middle ss to enroll in it. Aren¡¯t you a little too young for the job? How old are you again?¡±

    ¡°Twenty-four years old,¡± answered Eve. She couldn¡¯t believe that out of all the houses, she had ended up in this man¡¯s house.

    ¡°You barely appear to be more than twenty. You must have very good genes,¡± the man¡¯s voice drawled, and Eve¡¯s body stiffened at his words.

    ¡°Yes, I have been told that often,¡± replied Eve, and then she said, ¡°My aunt, Lady Aubrey Dawson was a former governess. She used her connections to help me to get into the institute. I am d that you have arrived. Is there anything that you would like to know about me? I am very good with children an¡ª¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s your bottom?¡± Her eyes turned wide like saucers. ¡°Going by your anger that day, it seemed like you fell pretty hard.¡± The man asked her with a straight face, that Eve was dumbfounded by his inappropriate question.

    Before things could get more awkward in the room, she corrected him, ¡°I meant to ask questions about me as the governess to Miss Allie.¡±

    ¡°What a shame,¡± hummed the man, his eyes lingering on her face.

    Something gnawed her mind with the way he looked at her with curled lips and arrogance in his eyes. She took in his features without being too obvious¡ªstrong jaw, sharp nose, and full lips. His silver hair was unkempt, as if he couldn¡¯t bother himself tob it.

    Right on time, Alfie, the butler of the mansion, arrived in the room with a tray of biscuits and hot teacups in it. The butler bowed and announced,

    ¡°How many cubes of sugar would you like to take in your tea, Miss Barlow?¡±

    ¡°None. I would like to be excused,¡± Eve quickly offered a bow, ¡°Thank you for having me here.¡±

    She doubted she would be able to work under the same roof where this man was. This was the first time she would not take the job even if she were to be offered. The man was not only rude, but also he had not an ounce of shame by asking about her bottom!

    ¡°Quitting already? That was faster than I thought,¡± remarked Mr. Moriarty.

    ¡°I am not quitting,¡± Eve was careful with her words.

    ¡°Of course, that is because you are still unemployed,¡± he reminded her. ¡°I wonder how that feels.¡±

    ¡°I think I would willingly choose to stay unemployed, than being hired by a man like yourself,¡± she had met a fair amount of people before, but she had never met a man as rude as this one.

    ¡°A man like myself?¡± Mr. Moriarty chuckled. ¡°Was it my question about your bottom being in pain?¡± This time it wasn¡¯t just Eve, but even the mansion¡¯s butler turned startled and decided to stare at the wall as if he hadn¡¯t heard a word. ¡°You speak as if it was caused by me.¡±

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for y¡ª¡±Eve stopped mid-sentence before their conversation could be misinterpreted. She noticed the crooked smile on his face. She spoke to the man lowly, ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t you feel ashamed for saying such things in front of a little girl?¡±

    ¡°The people in this world took so much shame with them, that they barely left any for me,¡± he replied. ¡°Maybe you can share some with me?¡±

    ¡°I hope you find some then,¡± and she dashed out of the room without sparing another word.

    Alfie cleared his throat. Though he had spent quite a few years with Master Vincent, still he wasn¡¯t getting used to the unfiltered words from his master.

    But it was the little girl who broke the silence by tugging on Vincent¡¯s vest.

    ¡°Please, ask her to stay,¡± the little girl pleaded with her small voice, and Vincent cocked his head to the side.

    Eve climbed down the flight of stairs, not looking behind as she tried to remember where the entrance of the mansion was located.

    ¡°Miss Barlow,¡± she heard the deep male voice behind her, and she paused, but without turning back to look at Mr. Moriarty.

    ¡°Thank you for the invitation letter but I will have to refuse the opportunity. I just remembered I have something else to do and need to get back home,¡± replied Eve, without meeting his eyes when he came to stand next to her.

    ¡°Are you sure that is what you really want?¡± He asked her, and Eve nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t think families would be pleased to find out that you fooled the administration and didn¡¯t take quite a few mentioned subjects as written on your file.¡±

    Eve¡¯s eyes widened. She didn¡¯t agree with his words, which would only confirm what she had done.

    He smiled at her like a saint, ¡°I am sure you will find this ce quite pleasing, considering not everyone pays a governess handsomely. And your little secret will be safe with me.¡±

    Eve¡¯s hands clenched into fists. Until now, no one out of Dawson¡¯s house knew about it, and it had been more than five years since she had finished her schooling. She felt a trickle of fear run down her spine. How did he find out¡­?

    Before either of them could say something, two men with expensive clothing appeared in the corridor, walking not too far from them. One man appeared to be rted to Mr. Moriarty because of their simr looks, and when Eve¡¯s eyes fell on the other person, who wore a scar on his face, it brought bad memories back to her mind.

    ¡°W-who is that?¡± Eve whispered.

    For years, she had tried to remember the person¡¯s face, but the monster¡¯s face who had killed her mother had faded over time. Could this be the same person?

    Vincent¡¯s eyeszily shifted to look at the men before looking back at Eve. The look on her face had changed as if the curtain had dropped, and he noticed the anxiousness in her eyes. How interesting, he thought.

    ¡°The one on the left is my father Eduard Moriarty. And the other one is Lennon Morris. Saw something interesting?¡± He questioned her, and Eve quickly looked back to meet his eyes. He then said, ¡°My sister seems to have taken a slight liking towards you and would like you to be her governess.¡±

    When Eve didn¡¯t respond, he said, ¡°I am sure Allie will understand your reasons.¡± He turned, taking three steps forward when she stopped him,

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    With his back facing her, Eve failed to notice the wicked smile on his face.

    ¡°I¡­ I will take the job.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± And Vincent turned his head to meet her blue eyes. Eve nodded. ¡°You are hired then. Cannot wait to see you start working here,¡± he smiled while she failed to notice the underlying meaning of the words.

 Chapter 16

    Eve held mixed emotions in her mind. On one hand, she was finally happy to get the governess job that she had been looking forward to since she had finished her schooling. But on the other side, her chest was filled with anxiety at the thought that she had finally found the man who had killed her mother in front of her very own eyes.

    ¡°Now if you could walk back to the piano room with the same vigour as when you stepped out of the room. We don¡¯t like people uselessly dilly dally here,¡± stated Mr. Moriarty, reminding her that her job was in motion now. ¡°Move your¡­¡± his eyes moved to look at her bottom, and Eve gritted her teeth. ¡°Legs.¡± Saying the words, his eyes fell on her worn-out shoes.

    ¡°Mr. Moriarty,¡± Eve got him to shift his eyes back to look at her. ¡°I think it would be better if we speak about some things before I start working here.¡±

    ¡°Master Vincent Moriarty. That is how everyone addresses me here,¡± the silver-haired man let her know. ¡°Go on, try it. I am sure you will like it.¡±

    This arrogant man,¡­ thought Eve. Considering how big andvish the mansion was, it was granted that one would behave the way he did.

    ¡°Master Vincent,¡± Eve addressed him gingerly, and the look in man¡¯s hazel eyes appeared amused. She continued, ¡°I believe my job here is only being governess to Miss Allie and nothing more or less?¡±

    ¡°Unless you are nning to take more than one person under your wing, I guess?¡± Came Vincent¡¯s nonchnt words.

    This man needed to learn more discipline than his sister, thought Eve. But if she were to be vocal about it, it would not just be rude. She was worried, as who knew if the man would turn up in front of her for discipline?

    In a normal circumstance, her calling a wealthy man rude to his face and then storming out of the room would have left her with no second chance of having a job. For a good moment, she was worried that she had lost the opportunity.

    ¡°The job description is as mentioned in the letter, and your this monthly wage,¡± Eve nodded at Vincent¡¯s words, where he slipped his hand into his trouser pocket and took out a gold coin and two silver coins. He dropped them in her hand. ¡°One more thing, Miss Barlow.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡± Asked Eve, feeling the coldness of the coins dropped in her hand.

    ¡°As I am the one who hired you today, you will only be answering me. I believe you will keep it in mind?¡± there was a subtle hint of warning in his words, which didn¡¯t go unnoticed by Eve.

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Moriarty,¡± Eve responded, and she saw Vincent¡¯s eyes narrow at her. ¡°Master Vincent.¡±

    ¡°I knew you weren¡¯t as slow as you look. Off you go now,¡± he waved his hand in a ¡®shoo¡¯ motion as if he was done with talking to her.

    As if he didn¡¯t want to waste another second on her, Vincent walked away from there. Walking in the direction of where earlier Eve had seen the other two men disappear in the corridor. She went back to the piano room. Opening the door, she saw the butler offering a cup of tea to the little girl.

    On seeing Eveing back to the room, the little girl¡¯s eyes brightened, but the expression on her face didn¡¯t change much.

    ¡°It is good to see you again, Miss Barlow,¡± Alfie bowed his head, and Eve returned it with a slight bow.

    Eve¡¯s gaze turned back to look at the girl, and she said, ¡°It seems like from now we will be spending a lot of time together. I hope I can help you as much as I can in learning things and I will do my best, Miss Allie.¡±

    Allie¡¯s excitement was concentrated on the ceramic teacup that she held.

    ¡°Miss Allie is very happy to have you here,¡± the butler spoke on behalf of the little girl.

    Eve smiled, ¡°Me too. I will take one sugar cube in my tea,¡± she informed the butler to the question that he had asked a while ago. No matter what reason had changed her mind, this was her first job, and she was excited to have it.

    ¡°Of course, mdy!¡± Replied the butler, preparing a cup of tea for the newly assigned governess of the Moriarty family.

    By the time Eve left the Moriarty family, it was past four o¡¯clock. She reached the outskirts of the wealthy town by foot. Waiting for the local carriage to hop on so that she could get back to her home.

    With her right hand, Eve yed with the umbre¡¯s handle while she walked toward her home. Softly humming under her breath, her mood was ted. She fished in her dress pocket with her other hand, pulling out the three coins that shone under the sunlight. Her first earning, she thought in her mind, and a smile pulled itself on her lips.

    When she caught sight of Aunt Aubrey and Eugene in the garden of their house, the pace of her feet quickened to meet them.

    ¡°You are back, Eve,¡± said Lady Aubrey. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    ¡°Thank the heavens!¡± Eugene let out a sigh of relief, and Eve noticed her aunt shake her head.

    ¡°Is everything alright?¡± Questioned Eve as she closed the little gate.

    ¡°Eugene was worried that you lost your way back home,¡± Lady Aubrey turned to Eugene and said, ¡°I told you Eve is a grown up and she will be just fine.¡±

    Eveughed as she walked to where they stood, her eyes falling on Eugene, whose eyebrows were still knitted together.

    ¡°Silly Eugene. Why would I lose my way?¡± Eveughed before saying, ¡°I amte because I got the job.¡±

    She saw Aunt Aubrey¡¯s eyebrows raise in surprise while Eugene blinked. Aunt Aubrey asked, ¡°Is it really true?¡± A smile spread on the older woman¡¯s lips and Eve nodded. ¡°I am so happy for you, Eve. Come here,¡± she opened her arms.

    Eve hugged Aunt Aubrey, who had taught her everything she knew.

    ¡°Congrattions, Miss Eve. I knew you would get the job of governess and you didn¡¯t let us down. You have worked hard,¡± Eugene was more excited than the two women.

    ¡°This calls for celebration, Eugene!¡± Lady Aubrey announced, and Eugene agreed to it. She pulled back from Eve and asked, ¡°I didn¡¯t know you had sent another job application. Bless the family for giving you the job. You must have not broken anything or pped anyone, did you?¡±

    Eve shook her head, a softugh escaping from her lips, ¡°I was very careful. I started today, which is why I waste. And I don¡¯t have to work on Sundays. I was given an advance payment.¡± She took hold of Aunt Aubrey¡¯s hand before cing the gold coin in the woman¡¯s palm. ¡°I want you to keep this. I always wanted my first coin to be yours.¡±

    The woman had done so much for her, protected and cared for, and educated her. She would forever be in debt, a debt she would never be able to repay.

    ¡°Oh, you child,¡± Aunt Aubrey murmured under her breath, staring at the metal. But she didn¡¯t take it. Instead, she ced the coin back in Eve¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Aunt Aubrey¡ª¡±

    ¡°You do not owe me anything, Eve. Not a single shilling,¡± stated Aunt Aubrey, looking into the young woman¡¯s eyes. ¡°The circumstances and reason in which I took you in might have been different. But I am d that I did. You are no less than a daughter to me,¡± she ced her calloused hand on Eve¡¯s cheek.

    But Eve ced the coin back in the older woman¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Then you keep it as your daughter¡¯s gift to you. If my mother was alive, I would have given it to her.¡±

    Eve didn¡¯t have much recollection of what her mother did for a living, and over the years, she hade to believe that her mother worked as a maid. And even though most of the memories in her mind had faded, she remembered her beautiful mother who had always been kind. If her mother was alive, she would have been happy that she had finally found a job, wouldn¡¯t she?

    Lady Aubrey noticed the sadness in Eve¡¯s eyes, and she squeezed the youngdy¡¯s hand in hers. She said, ¡°Now, I will take it back from you. And I will keep it safe with me. Your mother would be very proud of you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Aunt Aubrey,¡± Eve¡¯s voice hadparatively softened with the thoughts about her mother on her mind.

    When they stepped inside the house, Eugene asked, ¡°Which family hired you?¡±

    ¡°It is the Moriarty¡¯s,¡± replied Eve, and on her words, a thoughtful look appeared on Lady Aubrey¡¯s face. ¡°Have you heard of the family?¡±

    ¡°I have not only heard, but also seen them. It was a few years ago, after I quit being a governess. I was invited and was present in the same soiree as the Moriarty family. They are a well established and powerful family,¡± Lady Aubrey recollected from her memory. She sat down in one of the wooden chairs present in the living room, and Eve joined her, sitting in the chair. The woman then said, ¡°If I am not wrong, back then Senior Mr. Moriarty was a Viscount, a well-known name who kept business only with the fellow wealthy circles.¡±

    ¡°The mansion did look like a castle,¡± Eve agreed to the older woman¡¯s words.

    ¡°Did you apply to work in the family?¡± Questioned Lady Aubrey, and Eve shook her head.

    ¡°I happened to receive the letter of invitation yesterday.¡±

    Lady Aubrey had crossed paths with the wealthy families before, and she found it odd that a family like the Moriarty had hired Eve, who had no prior experience as a governess.

    ¡°Eugene,¡± Lady Aubrey turned to look at the man, who understood what thedy wanted him to do. ¡°The Moriarty family might be well respected, but let us not take a chance.¡±

    It was often the cleanest cloth that had to be looked at closely, because it would have been washed too many times to remove the stains.

    ¡°Actually, I found out something today,¡± started Eve, and the other two people in the room turned their attention to her. ¡°I think I found the person who killed my mother.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure about it?¡± Questioned Lady Aubrey, while a frown appeared on her forehead.

    Eve pursed her lips before speaking, ¡°He had a scar on his face. Near the eye, so I am guessing he¡¯s the one. He is someone whom Senior Mr. Moriarty is associated with.¡±

    Lady Aubrey and Eugene weren¡¯t aware of the specific details, as the words had been incoherent from little Eve, who was a crying and sobbing mess when she had gained consciousness. But what they did know was that Eve had witnessed her mother being murdered.

    ¡°You have to be extremely careful, Eve. This world where we live, it doesn¡¯t allow any room for mistakes. If you want my advice, stay as far as you can from that person,¡± Lady Aubrey warned Eve.

 Chapter 17

    The following day, Eve woke up early to be on time. After climbing the stairs, she noticed Eugene having dark circles around his eyes.

    ¡°Good morning, Aunt Aubrey and Eugene,¡± Eve greeted them. Noticing the slight frown on the older woman¡¯s forehead, she turned to Eugene and asked, ¡°Did you find something about the Moriarty¡¯s?¡±

    Eugene nodded his head. Upon Lady Aubrey¡¯s word, he had tried to dig out for information about Eve¡¯s new employer. He said,

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t much, mdy. As Lady Aubrey mentioned, it seems that the Moriarty¡¯s don¡¯t like to mingle with people who belong to the middle and lower-ss families. Which was why it was hard to get more information. I couldn¡¯t find anything more than what is already known.¡±

    It being the first family which belonged to the highest of the high society, it was hard to extract without getting caught as the higher family didn¡¯t like people snooping around in their business.

    ¡°The only thing I coulde up with is that they have had a series of governesses but none of them have stuck around. They were turned away within weeks as the governesses were never up to their satisfaction,¡± said Eugene.

    Lady Aubrey stated, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if they are humans or not, just beware of the danger. Also try to avoid bringing too much attention to you.¡±

    Eve nodded with a solemn look on her face, ¡°I will do my best.¡±

    ¡°I have packed your lunch box, Lady Eve,¡± Eugene brought a square-shaped box covered and tied in a cloth.

    Eve took it from him, ¡°Thank you, Eugene. I will be going now,¡± she informed them, giving a kiss to her aunt, and she stepped out of the house, heading to her new job.

    When Eve reached the Moriarty mansion, she wasn¡¯t greeted by the butler at the front of the door. She hung her umbre on the stand and started to walk down the hallways.

    She caught sight of a woman closely being followed by a maid on her way. The woman was of average height and slender in her figure. She appeared to be in her mid-thirties. Her maroon, silk made dress hugged her body. Pearls adorned her neck, and her brown hair was tied up, pinned to one side.

    ¡°What is taking her so long? Tell the seamstress that I need a simr one. The one she previously made was damaged,¡± Eve heard the woman ordering her maid, who held her hands in front of her while keeping up with the woman¡¯s feet.

    ¡°Mdy, I have already informed the seamstress, but she told me it took her a few monthsst time and she¡¯s upied with other dresses. As you ordered for no simr dress to be made, there¡¯s no more material left,¡± answered the maid.

    ¡°She made it before. She can do it again,¡± the woman¡¯s voice held arrogance. ¡°Unless she wishes for word to spread on how ipetent she has started to be.¡±

    As Eve and the woman crossed paths, Eve politely offered a slight bow to the woman. The woman halted her footsteps. The maid¡¯s body jerked as she tried to avoid crashing into thedy¡¯s back, which could result in her being kicked out of the mansion or worse.

    ¡°Where do you think you are going?¡± The woman demanded from Eve.

    Eve was startled by the question, ¡°I am the newly appointed governess, mdy.¡±

    ¡°To whom?¡± The woman¡¯s eyebrows knitted

    ¡°To Miss Allie,¡± Eve¡¯s words were polite.

    A chuckle escaped from the woman¡¯s lips, and she responded, ¡°To Allie? How strange that I wasn¡¯t even aware that my daughter has been assigned to a governess.¡±

    Eve quickly bowed her head again and said, ¡°It is a pleasure to meet you, Mrs. Moriarty.¡± The woman looked beautiful and fairly young to be a mother to a nine-year-old girl. But then, this was the case with every wealthy woman who didn¡¯t have to do household chores, as all they had to do was look pretty. ¡°I was appointed yesterday by¡ª¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Mrs. Moriarty stopped her with a polite smile. ¡°I never approved of such a thing. So you can leave. Now.¡±

    Eve frowned and said, ¡°I have already been paid for this month¡¯s wage.¡±

    ¡°Keep it as charity from us. Maybe you can buy a pair of decent shoes,¡± Mrs. Moriarty¡¯s eyes fell on Eve¡¯s shoes, which were covered in dust and looked slightly worn out. ¡°And who hired you?¡± The young woman might have a pretty face, but Mrs. Moriarty disapproved of this low-ss woman being her daughter¡¯s governess.

    ¡°Your son. Mr. Vincent Moriarty,¡± replied Eve.

    The woman softly sighed before ordering, ¡°There is no need for you toe here anymore. It would be well appreciated if you will see yourself out of this mansion.¡±

    But Eve was only hired yesterday, and she was desperate to work in this mansion. She tried to convince the woman, ¡°If you have doubt on my skills as a governess, you can take a look¡ª¡±

    Mrs. Moriartyughed, herugh simr to the wind chimes, ¡°For someone who is not able to follow a simple order, I don¡¯t think you are suitable as a governess. It looks like you have trouble following my words,¡± she then ordered her maid, ¡°Get Gorron. Tell him that we have an intruder in the mansion.¡±

    Eve¡¯s mouth fell open as she hadn¡¯t expected this turn of events. As this woman was the little girl¡¯s mother, arguing would be rude as she needed the job. But that didn¡¯t mean the woman could use her, and she would listen to it. She said,

    ¡°I would ask you to take back your words. If it weren¡¯t for the invitation letter that was sent to me, I wouldn¡¯t have even heard about this family.¡±

    ¡°Well, that is obvious, isn¡¯t it? Considering your status is far beneath our feet, you would have never heard about us,¡± Mrs. Moriarty ridiculed Eve, not liking the young woman¡¯s audacity who back answered her. The maid, who had been earlier standing next to the wealthy woman, had left her side to bring another servant to drag or push Eve out of the mansion.

    ¡°An early quarrel in the morning, just to soothe my eyes and ears. How delightful,¡± Vincent Moriarty¡¯s remark came from the other end of the hallways.

    Both the women turned to look at the silver-haired man as he walked to where they stood. His eyeszily took in the two women standing in the middle of the hallway.

    Mrs. Moriarty¡¯s eyes hardened, and she demanded from Vincent, ¡°With whose permission did you think you could appoint a governess to Allie, who reeks of low-ss?¡±

    ¡°Whose?¡± Vincent repeated the woman¡¯s word and then answered bluntly, ¡°Mine, of course.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have the right when ites to the decisions regarding Allie.¡±

    ¡°That is where you are wrong, isn¡¯t it? Being Allie¡¯s big brother, it is my responsibility to see to it that she has someone guiding and helping her. Because someone else doesn¡¯t want to do it,¡± Vincent offered a slight smile to the woman, and Eve could only sense the growing friction between the two family members.

    ¡°Are you trying to imply something, Vincent?¡± The woman¡¯s eyes red, and she said, ¡°No governess shall be entertained in here, not without my consent.¡±

    ¡°I have already decided, and the matter isn¡¯t up for discussion,¡± stated Vincent. He turned to look at Eve and ordered, ¡°Miss Barlow, you are gettingte for your job.¡±

    Eve was stuck between the re that belonged to Mrs. Moriarty and then the cold yet annoyed stare of Vincent. God, where did she get stuck, she asked herself.

    Seeing how she was already on the frying pan because of the two members of the Moriarty family, Eve quickly weighed which option was better for her. When Vincent¡¯s eyes narrowed further at her, Eve quickly left their side and headed towards the piano room.

    Mrs. Moriarty red at Eve¡¯s back before her eyes shifted to look at Vincent. In a low, threatening voice, she asked him, ¡°How dare you to defy me? Don¡¯t think your father won¡¯t hear about it.¡±

    Vincent¡¯s lips curled, and he replied calmly, ¡°Please do. It will save my breath on having to exin that Allie now has a governess.¡±

    ¡°You think just because you are the eldest child of Moriarty, everything will always go ording to your wish. But you should remember, Vincent, I am your mother,¡± the woman reminded him.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to remind me about that, mother. Unlike you, I don¡¯t have such a bad memory,¡± Vincent responded. ¡°Now, if we are done with the subject, I would like to be excused,¡± he spoke in false politeness that only struck a nerve in the woman¡¯s head.

    ¡°Maybe it is a good idea to have a governess from a low-ss family,¡± Mrs. Moriarty finally agreed, adjusting the fur shawl that rested on her arm.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that lovely that we see things eye to eye? Where would you find a family like ours?¡±

    A small scoff escaped from the woman¡¯s lips. She said, ¡°Indeed. Hiring a reputed governess would have only ended up with word spreading about what is wrong with Allie. It is better this way, before it brings in unnecessary shame to the family,¡± saying this, she walked away from the hallway.

 Chapter 18

    Vincent stared at the woman, and the smile on his face disappeared. He heard a pair of footsteps.

    The maid, who had left earlier to fetch the guard, returned with a buff-looking man. She noticed both Mrs. Moriarty and the young woman were missing from the corridor. A little confused, she looked back and forth.

    ¡°What are you doing there standing like a confused little duck?¡± Upon hearing Vincent¡¯s question, the maid¡¯s body turned stiff.

    ¡°T-that, M-Master Vincent. Lady Annalise ordered to fetch Gorron¡ª¡±

    ¡°I have other work for Gorron. Go back to your tasks,¡± Vincent ordered the maid, who quickly bowed and turned on her heel to step far, far away from the not so young Master Moriarty. Vincent turned to the guard and ordered, ¡°Make sure no one kicks the new governess out of the mansion.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master Vincent!¡± The guard was quick to obey.

    Upon reaching the piano room, which was empty, Eve looked around the room before pouring herself water into the ss, and she gulped it all down. A sigh escaped from her lips. Rich people had rich problems, she thought to herself.

    In the beginning, she had found it odd that neither Mr. nor Mrs. Moriarty had silver hair. And it was onlyter did she realize that the woman she had met in the hallways was Vincent¡¯s stepmother. Thinking about the situation she had been ced in earlier, goosebumps appeared on her skin.

    ¡°Good morning, Miss Barlow. It is good to see you here,¡± It was Moriarty¡¯s butler who arrived at the door with the little girl whom she was supposed to tutor.

    The little girl bowed her head in greeting, but no word came out of her lips.

    Eve smiled at the little girl and offered a slight bow, ¡°Good morning, Miss Allie, and Alfie.¡±

    ¡°We were worried that Miss Allie would bete as she was still finishing her breakfast. The young miss is not used to waking up early,¡± the butler exined, while the little girl walked to the table and sat down.

    ¡°That is fine. There¡¯s no need to rush as breakfast and sleep are important,¡± replied Eve, watching the little girl obediently take a seat.

    ¡°How has your day been, Miss Barlow?¡± Alfie inquired politely.

    ¡°An exciting morning,¡± replied Eve. She wondered what happened after she left the hallway. She hoped to not cross paths with Mrs. Moriarty again, which was impossible as the woman lived here. ¡°How about you, Alfie? How long have you been working here?¡±

    ¡°Very well, mdy. Thank you for asking me. Since I was a young boy, Miss Barlow,¡± the butler bowed and said, ¡°I wille to fetch Miss Allieter,¡± and he left the room.

    To Eve¡¯s relief, no one came to kick her out of the mansion or interrupt them. She spent the first two hours teaching the little girl from basics as it seemed like Allie¡¯s basic foundation was weak. And during that time, the only response she received from Allie was the little girl nodding or shaking her head.

    The little girl listened to Eve, and though she didn¡¯t speak, when Eve praised her for getting an answer right, her hands clenched out of happiness.

    Eve gave the little girl time to revise what they had gone through an hour ago. She took her time to familiarize the names of the books on the shelves. When noon arrived, the butler arrived at the door, knocking on the wooden surface, ¡°Sorry for interrupting the ss, but it is time for Miss Allie to have her lunch.¡±

    ¡°Yes, we are almost done with the subject. We can take an hour break to rx our minds,¡± Eve informed the butler while looking at the little girl. ¡°Yes?¡±

    Allie nodded and stood up, making her way towards the door. But before they left the room, the little girl stared at the butler, whose eyes met hers.

    The butler looked at Eve, who was now picking up the books from the table. He said to her, ¡°Miss Barlow, lunch will be served in the room thates on the left corridor, which is next to the kitchen. The cook makes good food. I can take you there.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to trouble yourself with it,¡± replied Eve, and she turned to look at him. She walked to one side of the room and picked up her lunch box. Patting the side of the box with her other hand, she said, ¡°I brought lunch from my home.¡±

    The butler bowed his head, ¡°Please enjoy your lunch.¡±

    As the little girl stepped out of the room, the expression of her face stayed nk. But her hands were clenched at her sides, and this time it wasn¡¯t because of happiness.

    The butler and Miss Allie walked through the corridors in silence. Before they could reach the magnificent dining room of the Moriarty family, where lunch would be served, the little girl turned to look at the butler once again.

    ¡°Will she be alright?¡± The little girl asked the butler.

    Earlier, when Allie had turned to look at the butler, it wasn¡¯t because she wanted to have lunch with her new governess. Though young, she was aware of differences in social status and how her family functioned.

    Alfie pursed his lips before he answered in a low voice, ¡°Let us hope she will be, Miss Allie.¡±

    Allie continued to clench her hands, and she asked, ¡°Where is brother Vince?¡±

    ¡°He must be in the dining room with the others. If he isn¡¯t there, I will go look for him, mdy,¡± the butler assured her. ¡°We shouldn¡¯t keep the others waiting.¡±

    The little girl nodded and walked with the butler towards the dining room. The double doors to the dining room were made of brown mahogany wood. The doors were carved to have a leafless tree with only branches.

    The butler pushed the door and opened it for the young miss. Her parents were already seated. Her father sat at the head of the table, and her mother sat right next to him.

    Allie quickly bowed her head at her parents, and her mother questioned,

    ¡°Has the governess started to swindle unnecessary stories or is she even useful?¡±

    At the mention of the word governess, Mr. Moriarty raised his eyebrows. He remarked, ¡°That was quite quick of you to appoint a new governess, Annalise.¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t I, who hired the governess,¡± came the curt reply from Lady Annalise. She ced her hand on her husband¡¯s hand, which was resting on the arm of his chair. She expressed her worries with a soft voice, ¡°The governess belongs to a status far below us. Not to mention, when I spoke to her it didn¡¯t look like she has proper etiquettes. I worry that this will negatively impact Allie¡¯s upbringing.¡± A slight frown rested on her forehead.

    ¡°Then fire the governess from the job. It isn¡¯t that hard,¡± Mr. Moriarty responded in a nonchnt tone.

    ¡°I wanted to, but it is Vincent, who hired her,¡± Lady Annalise¡¯s voice hardened.

    Mr. Moriarty turned further surprised, and he asked, ¡°He did? He must have finally decided to look after Allie. That is wonderful, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Lady Annalise¡¯s eyes widened, and she said, ¡°Did you not hear that shees from a lowly family? You cannot expect me to sit quietly when a person like that associates with our daughter.¡±

    A slight frown appeared on Mr. Moriarty¡¯s face, and before it could deepen further, Vincent stepped inside the dining room. He had a rxed expression on his face and walked to the side where Allie was sitting.

    ¡°What is this that I am hearing about you hiring a governess of no proper background?¡± Mr. Moriarty questioned his son. ¡°You should already know, Vincent, that we don¡¯t mix with people who aren¡¯t of our status or kind.¡±

    Before the servant could pull a chair for Vincent to sit, his hand reached for the chair, and he dragged it in a way where the legs of the chair made a harsh sound against the floor. Lady Annalise closed her eyes, her face flinching before she opened them in slight irritation.

    ¡°My apologies, I didn¡¯t expect that,¡± Vincent¡¯s words sounded sincere, but the people in the room were fully aware that it was far from it. He took his seat and turned to look at his father. ¡°I don¡¯t know which old crow told you what, but the governess whom I hired for Allie is an excellent one. Her aunt was a former governess to the Countess of dorm.¡±

    Lady Annalise didn¡¯t like Vincent¡¯s remark, and before she could retort, her husband ced his hand on her hand. Mr. Moriarty asked his son,

    ¡°I am proud of you, that you are taking care of your little sister, Vincent. But that doesn¡¯t lower the importance that the Moriarty¡¯s always pick refined men and women, even if it means the person is a governess.¡±

    ¡°That was my intention, father. To make you and mother proud. Mother must be proud in Heaven, isn¡¯t it?¡± Questioned Vincent, and both Mr. and Mrs. Moriarty, who had for a momente to believe that his words were meant for Lady Annalise, the woman¡¯s face fell.

    ¡°Vincent,¡± Mr. Moriarty lightly warned his son.

    ¡°Geez, rx. People here don¡¯t know how to take a joke,¡± remarked Vincent, stretching his hand to one of the berries he popped into his mouth. ¡°You should already know that I don¡¯t like meretricious things. Now, why would I pick something that I don¡¯t like?¡±

    ¡°Joke is what you will make out of us, by hiring a governess whoes from who knows where?¡± replied Lady Annalise, her eyes narrowing at Vincent.

    ¡°Meadow,¡± Vincent replied, and Lady Annalise¡¯s mouth suddenly hung open. Hearing the town¡¯s name, Mr. Moriarty turned displeased too.

    ¡°Are you sure she is qualified to be a governess? Women from that town do not immerse or involve themselves in such types of jobs,¡± stated Mr. Moriarty, and Vincent nodded.

    ¡°As this involved my dear sister Allie, I personally checked her background. She is a governess and, if I am not wrong, one that will suit Allie very well,¡± stated Vincent, leaning his back against the chair. Lady Annalise fixed her shocked expression, as a moment ago, she looked as if a moving cart had sttered mud on her. She ced her hand on her temple and muttered to herself in horror,

    ¡°People are going to think that we aren¡¯t able to afford a decent governess to our young daughter andugh at us. I will not ept it,¡± the woman¡¯s words were firm. ¡°I will find a suitable governess.¡±

    ¡°And like I said earlier, this isn¡¯t up for discussion,¡± came the blunt response from Vincent. ¡°And you already chose the previous one, and look at what happened,¡± he clicked his tongue before smiling at her.

    The woman gritted her teeth because she had no reply to this.

    Lady Annalise found it hard to believe because she knew underneath her stepson¡¯s calm and poised appearance, a demon resided behind it. He was doing this only to annoy her, and she quietly red at him. If Vincent wasn¡¯t going toply to her, she knew other ways to solve this little hup.

    Away from the dining room, holding her lunch box, Eve stepped out of the piano room and started walking through the corridors. Her lunch box moved back and forth with every step she took. Instead of sitting in the room, she decided to sit in the garden and have her lunch.

 Chapter 19

    Music Rmendation: Harriet Smith- Isobel Waller

    ¨C

    Eve sat on one of the benches of the garden. cing her lunch box on herp, she stretched her legs while admiring the beauty of the mansion¡¯s garden. She started to eat, enjoying the gentle breeze that moved in the garden.

    Her golden blonde hair swayed in the direction of the wind. The sun¡¯s rays had been blocked by the clouds, giving a softness to her features. She looked better than the sculpted statues that were built in the garden. She heard the soft humming of the bees.

    Someone, who was walking in the corridors of the mansion, caught sight of the human, who was sitting all by herself in the garden. It was a man with brown hair, and his eyes held a glint of hunger in them. When he saw a maid walking by the corridor, he raised his hand,

    ¡°Stop. Who is that woman sitting there?¡± He demanded from the startled maid.

    The maid bowed her head, taking a wary step towards the window, and when her eyes fell on the woman in the garden, she answered, ¡°That¡¯s the new governess of Miss Allie.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Murmured the man, the corner of his lips curling, ¡°What is her name?¡±

    The maid shook her head, ¡°Forgive me, Mr. Charles. I do not know. She h¡ª¡±

    ¡°How useless. Leave,¡± he dismissed the maid before his eyes went back to look at the woman, who sat amidst the flowers. Ready to be plucked and crushed to his satisfaction.

    Charles Gagher was Lady Annalise¡¯s younger brother. He hade to visit his sister a month ago, and since then, he had been living in the Moriarty mansion. He walked away from the corridor, heading in the direction to step outside the mansion and into the garden.

    Eve continued to eat her food back in the garden when a bee decided to disturb her. The bee repeatedly tried toe in front of her face. She waved her hand that held the fork in it to shoo it away.

    But when she raised her fork to take a bite, the bee returned as if wanting to take a bite from her food.

    She should have known that there would be bees in the garden. It was only yesterday that she had washed her hair with rose water, which was possibly why the bee was persistent with her. At the same time, unbeknownst to her, a person appeared a few steps behind her.

    Charles stared at the young woman¡¯s back. When he parted his lips, his fangs appeared, and he couldn¡¯t wait anymore to drink her blood. How could one refuse a fresh meal when it was avable this readily? He didn¡¯t care if it was a governess, as another one could always rece this one.

    He took a careful step toward the human.

    Eve raised both her hands to shoo the bee. She wondered if she should change the spot where she was sitting. When the bee came near her nose, ready to sting her, her eyes widened. She leaned back to get away from the bee while her hands moved in a way that her lunchbox slipped from her hand, and so did her fork.

    And maybe it would have been better if the fork had flown backwards instead of dropping on the ground.

    But it was the lunchbox that flew backwards from Eve¡¯s hand, smacking right at the man¡¯s face, who was ready to jump on her. With a light tter, the lunchbox fell to the ground.

    Noticing the bee that had finally left her, Eve sighed in relief. But her lunch! A soft gasp escaped from her lips when she turned back to see where her lunch box had fallen.

    ¡°I¡ªAre you alright?¡± She inquired the man, who stood with a frozen expression.

    The creamy sauce that Eugene had poured over the vegetables now slid down from the man¡¯s face. Where did this person evene from?

    She pulled out the handkerchief from her dress pocket and offered it to the man, ¡°Please take this¡ª¡±

    The man raised his hand to stop her from talking and Eve cursed her luck.

    Charles¡¯s eyes narrowed at the new governess. Did she know that he was standing behind her, which was why she decided to throw her food at him?

    ¡°Please forgive me. There was this bee that kepting near my face. And the box just slipped from my hands. I didn¡¯t know you were¡­ behind,¡± Eve rambled in exnation because by the looks of the man¡¯s clothes, it seemed like he was someone from the same status as the Moriarty¡¯s.

    Charles red at her and snarled, ¡°Behind? I was walking by when you purposely threw this disgusting food at me. Do you know how expensive these clothes are? You wouldn¡¯t be able to afford it even if you worked here for a year.¡±

    Though what happened was unintentional, where it wasn¡¯t her fault, it was still her food that had made a mess. Being the humble one, she bowed her head and offered her apologies, ¡°Forgive me, Sir. Allow me to fix this by cleaning your coat as if it were new again.¡±

    Charles stared at the human with an apprehensive look on his face. He then huffed, ¡°Are you expecting me to stand like this for the rest of the day? Do it quickly.¡±

    Eve offered him a polite smile, as she was unaware of his prior intention and believed her action had caused the mishap. Though his fangs had retracted now, his intention hadn¡¯t changed, and it was only a ploy to lead the human to an isted setting, where no one would be able to hear her struggle.

    Inside the mansion, a few servants couldn¡¯t help but steal a nce at the pair that walked in the corridor. Though initially, Charles wanted to sink his fangs into the woman¡¯s neck; with every passing second, his thirst reduced, and his anger started to seethe.

    ¡°I was wondering where the pungent smell wasing from, and was going to ask the servants to throw it out,¡± remarked Vincent, who walked from the other end of the corridor. ¡°Uncle Charles, you stink.¡±

    ¡°It is this insolent girl who decided to throw her food at me,¡± Charles spoke through gritted teeth. After the hidden stares from the servants, Vincent¡¯s words pushed him further toward the anger that he felt. He red at the human.

    Suddenly feeling humiliated, Charles growled at Eve and took a step towards her, ¡°You shall pay for what you have done.¡±

 Chapter 20

    When Charles Gagher¡¯s hand stretched to grab Eve, Vincent pulled Eve back and stepped forward. For a moment, Charles turned confused, while Eve turned worried.

    ¡°What do you think you are doing, Vincent?¡± Charles narrowed his eyes in slight surprise.

    ¡°I was going to ask you the same, Charles,¡± Vincent¡¯s voice had turned low, and the air around him had turned dangerous. ¡°This is little Allie¡¯s governess. And she would very much like this woman to continue working here as would I.¡±

    Charles raised his hands, moving up and down in front of his coat to show the mess that had been made, ¡°I don¡¯t care if she is the governess. What she did is unforgivable, and she has to bear the consequences for her actions. What would you have done if you were in my ce?¡±

    Vincent hummed, his eyes moving across his uncle¡¯s coat, and then said, ¡°To begin with, I would not be walking behind or¡­standing. But if it was me, I would have punished them. You ask such a silly question,¡± he smiled.

    Eve¡¯s eyes turned wide, and she turned to look at Vincent with disbelief.

    ¡°Then it is settled,¡± said Mr. Charles, going back to grab Eve.

    This time Eve took another step backwards and came to stand behind Vincent. She said, ¡°I have already apologized and offered to wash your coat. It wasn¡¯t my fault that the food¡ª¡±

    ¡°Are you telling me the food flew by itself?¡± Charles snapped at her.

    ¡°It did fly¡­¡± Eve started only to mutter the rest under her breath when Vincent turned to give her a look. A look that asked if she wanted to make things worse for her.

    Charles then said to Vincent, ¡°I want to see her being punished, so that no one dares to do what she did today. And we all know, no one messes with the Moriartys or with people who are connected to them. Unless you think otherwise,¡± a smirk appeared on the man¡¯s face.

    Vincent nodded, somewhere agreeing with the man, and he assured the humiliated man, ¡°As I am the one who hired her, I will see how to deal with her. And in the meantime, you can change yourself into cleaner clothes.¡± When he smiled, his eyes slightly closed, and the man gritted his teeth.

    As much as the man wanted to squeeze the new governess¡¯s neck, Vincent was well aware that the man cared about his reputation and appearance. And right now, it didn¡¯t look that good.

    Charles spared a re at Eve, and he stormed out of the ce.

    ¡°I am torn if I should apud you for sustaining this far,¡± Vincent turned to look at the young woman, who looked slightly embarrassed. The smile on his face had dropped, and he scowled. ¡°Or be surprised that you decided to harass a rtive on the second day of your job.¡±

    ¡°I swear it was unintentional. The bee kepting at me no matte¡ª¡±

    ¡°Miss Barlow,¡± Vincent interrupted her from speaking further. ¡°Do I look like I am someone who is interested to hear about it?¡±

    Eve pursed her lips, a frowning to appear on her forehead. She said, ¡°But it really wasn¡¯t my fault. It was because of my hair.¡±

    ¡°Your hair?¡± Vincent raised his eyebrows before his eyes narrowed.

    Eve nodded, ¡°Yes, I believe it was because I washed my hair with rose water. And the bee possibly was attracted by the scent of it. I would never waste food, lest throw it on someone¡ª¡±

    Vincent stepped closer to her, leaning forward. He took a long sniff of her hair.

    ¡°W¡ªWhat are you doing?!¡± Eve quickly stepped away from him, who hade to stand too close to her. Blood rushed up from her neck to her face.

    Vincent¡¯s lips twisted, and his eyes held mirth. He said, ¡°Checking whether your story is true or if you are making it up. I don¡¯t think you are familiar with how things in families like ours work, are you?¡±

    Eve warily looked at him after what he just did and looked unapologetic about it.

    He said, ¡°We aren¡¯t forgiving towards people whomit mistakes. Which is why, one has to tread very carefully¡­ you never know when the day mighte where you step inside the mansion, but never step out the same again,¡± there was a sliver of warning in his words, and a subtle smile yed on his lips. Noticing Eve pressing her lips, he asked, ¡°Is there something you want to say?¡±

    ¡°I think I¡¯d rather keep my thoughts to myself, Mr. Vincent,¡± replied Eve, and then she added, ¡°Thank you foring to my aid earlier.¡± She offered him a slight bow.

    The wealthy people were rich with arrogance and pride, but they were poor when it came to being kind and humble, Eve thought.

    Vincent¡¯s eyes slightly narrowed before he said, ¡°You should head back to the piano room. Allie will join you shortly.¡±

    ¡°Um, there is something that I wanted to ask. If it is alright,¡± Eve added, her blue eyes staring into his hazel eyes. She noted how his iris was slightly coppery.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Questioned Vincent, running his tongue across one of his canines.

    ¡°It is about Allie,¡± said Eve, and he titled his head as if waiting for her to continue. ¡°Not that it matters much, but has she always been like this? Unable to speak.¡±

    A sudden air of hostility started to fill around them. A slight annoyance shed through Vincent¡¯s eyes. He said, ¡°If it isn¡¯t an issue, there¡¯s no point in discussing it.¡± The look in his eyes had turned cold, ¡°Also, I thought I made it clear to you how to address me.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master Vincent,¡± replied Eve, feeling his gaze pierce her soul. There was something very unnerving with the way he looked at her right now.

    Vincent let her know, ¡°One silver coin from your next month¡¯s wage will be deducted for what you did today.¡± Before she could argue, he said, ¡°Consider this to be the easiest way of you to get off the hook.¡±

    Eve¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, and she watched him start to walk away. The distance between them started to grow, and then he suddenly stopped.

    She wondered what he wanted to say. He said, ¡°Rack three from the bottom, fifth book. Page seventy-eight.¡±

    He didn¡¯t wait to exin what his words meant, and Eve watched him disappear on the other end of the corridor. Shaking her head, she returned to the piano room.

    When Eve reached the piano room, she walked to the rack of books. She stared at them before pulling out the fifth book in the third rack and going to the page number that Vincent mentioned. Her eyes skimmed through the page.

    ¡°These are¡­ the benefits of different roses,¡± Eve murmured.

    Hearing the room door slightly creak, Eve caught Allie walking towards the table and sitting down. She closed the book that she had been reading.

    ¡°You still have a good twenty-five minutes of break, Miss Allie before we continue with your studies,¡± said Eve, closing the door behind her and making her way towards the study table.

    Allie didn¡¯t reply, but she didn¡¯t break eye contact between them. Eve didn¡¯t mind the silence between them. Compared to most children, the little girl was certainly the most well behaved out of them.

    ¡°Did you have a good meal?¡± Eve asked the girl.

    Allie¡¯s eyes fell on Eve¡¯s hand, which held the lunchbox. But she did more than just look at her governess¡¯s hand. Her eyes fell on the woman¡¯s neck. She quickly met Eve¡¯s eyes and nodded to the woman¡¯s question.

 Chapter 21

    Music Rmendation: Tea Later- Nathan Barr

    ¡ª

    By the time Eve was done teaching Allie for the day, if it was possible, her stomach had started to digest even the air that she breathed. She had drunk more than five sses of water to appease her stomach, but that hadn¡¯t stopped her stomach from growling in hunger. Instead, it did make her visit the bathroom.

    ¡°You did very well today, Miss Allie. Tomorrow let us do a little writing on what you learned today,¡± Eve informed the little girl, and the only way she knew the girl was happy was from the girl¡¯s eyes that shone. Closing the book, Eve said, ¡°I will see you tomorrow, Miss Allie. I will be taking my leave now,¡± she offered the little girl a bow.

    Eve picked up her lunchbox and stepped out of the room. She started to walk in the corridor when she noticed the little girl following her. She stopped and turned to ask the little one,

    ¡°Are you heading towards the entrance door too, Miss Allie?¡± The little girl quickly shook her head and even stopped walking. ¡°If you are, I would be happy to apany you.¡±

    The little girl didn¡¯t respond and only continued to stare at her. Eve smiled before carefully turning and walking. The youngest of the Moriarty family again started to walk behind Eve, but at a good distance.

    Just when Eve was about to enter the hallways, someone called the little girl,

    ¡°There you are, Allie!¡±

    Hearing someone¡¯s voice behind her, Eve turned and caught sight of a young woman who appeared to be around the same age as her.

    The young woman wore a lc and white coloured dress, which swept the clean floor of the corridor as she made her way toward Allie. Her ck hair had been parted at the centre, and had been pinned at the back, letting the curls rest on one side of her delicate shoulder. She shared the same hazel eyes as Vincent Moriarty, but it held no luster in them and was dullpared to her beautiful face.

    ¡°I have been looking for you all over the mansion, and the maid told me you were in the piano room. But you weren¡¯t there either,¡± the young woman¡¯s voice chimed, and she ced a hand on little Allie¡¯s shoulder with a smile.

    But before the young woman could continue to speak to the little girl, sensing someone¡¯s presence in the corridor, she turned with a sharp look in her gaze, which was quick to soften.

    ¡°You must be the new governess, Miss Barlow,¡± the young woman had a look of surprise on her face, and she smiled.

    Eve returned the smile and bowed, ¡°I am.¡±

    The young woman left Allie¡¯s side,ing to walk where Eve stood. She introduced herself, ¡°We didn¡¯t get a chance to meet before. I am Marceline Moriarty. Allie¡¯s elder sister. I wasn¡¯t in town and returned only an hour ago.¡±

    How many children did Mr. Eduard Moriarty have? Eve questioned in her mind.

    Eve nodded, ¡°It is a pleasure to meet you, Lady Marceline. I hope your journey back was peaceful,¡± she said, being polite.

    ¡°It was wonderful. Have you been to Hollow Valley?¡± Asked Marceline, her voice sweet to listen to. Eve shook her head. Hollow Valley was simr to the town of Skellington when it came to its appearance and wealth. A look of surprise appeared on the young woman¡¯s face, and she remarked, ¡°How strange that you haven¡¯t. Well, it is never toote. I hope Allie is behaving well with you?¡±

    ¡°Oh, she is,¡± replied Eve, ncing at the little girl who didn¡¯t move an inch from where she stood. ¡°It has been a delight to teach and help her learn. She¡¯s a good child.¡±

    ¡°That she is,¡± Marceline smiled, ¡°She is after all a Moriarty. We have excellent manners.¡±

    Though outwardly Eve continued smiling, she didn¡¯t agree with thest sentence uttered by Lady Marceline.

    Did the woman not live here to know about it?

    ¡°I should get going now, Lady Marceline, otherwise I might miss the local carriage for this hour,¡± Eve informed. She was d to see that apart from the little girl and the mansion¡¯s butler, there was another person in this mansion who appeared to be humble.

    Eve looked for the umbre that she had ced in the morning on the stand, which now was missing. Her eyes searched, to find it sitting in the corner and against the wall.

    A male servant who stood at the door informed Eve, ¡°The stand is only for the use of the family members and guests. Not for servants or any other person who works for the Moriarty family.¡±

    It looked like she would have to carry her umbre further inside the mansion from tomorrow, thought Eve. She picked up the umbre and smiled, ¡°I will remember that. Thank you.¡±

    The servant looked slightly taken aback because of Eve¡¯s appearance. Though there were many women he had greeted in and out of the mansion, this woman held something special with how she elegantly carried herself.

    But as if his thoughts jinxed her, when Eve just stepped out of the entrance door and turned around, the tip of her umbre jabbed the wooden door, chipping a piece of the carving.

    Both Eve and the servant guard¡¯s eyes widened by noticing the minor damage she had just caused.

    Even little Allie, who stood with her sister Marceline, turned frozen, hearing the loud bump on the door. The pleasant smile that was on Marceline¡¯s lips was soon to fall. It wasn¡¯t just because of the expensive ckish-red wooden doors built two generations ago, even before her sibling was born. But because those doors had been carved by one of the finest craftsmen, who was now dead.

    Eve nervously chuckled, ¡°The mansion must be really old. I should get going,¡± her feet quickly moved before another silver coin would be deducted from her next month¡¯s wage.

    The servant guard turned to look at Lady Marceline as if not knowing what to do while she stared at the back of the new governess, who quickly dashed out from the front part of the mansion. In the meantime, the little girl ran back to her room.

    Marceline turned on her heel, making her way through the corridors, while the back hem of her dress continued to sweep the floor.

    The young woman¡¯s eyes moved left and right, looking at the corridor, before taking a left, and she entered the tea room, where Lady Annalise sat on the plush chair, apanied by her brother, while they yed a game of cards.

    ¡°Good evening, mother and Uncle Charles. I have returned from Hollow Valley,¡± Marceline announced with a sweet smile on her lips.

    ¡°Wee back, Marceline. How was your trip? Anything worthy to look at or hear about?¡± Inquired Lady Annalise, while a servant who stood next to them shuffled the cards in his hands before dividing them and cing a card each on Lady Annalise and Charles¡¯s side.

    Marceline took a seat on the spare plush chair. She said,

    ¡°More than a dozen. The ce swelled my eyes. Such beautiful ornaments that I have ever been fortunate to look at, but the tales were never ending. Did you know that Mrs. Hoult¡¯s daughter has run away with their servant?¡±

    ¡°I did hear a little about it. The poor misfortunes of Mrs. Hoult,¡± responded Lady Annalise, picking up the three cards drawn out for her to hold. ¡°This is what happens when a family doesn¡¯t distinguish between the upper and lower ss of servants who are beneath us.¡±

    ¡°The only miserable part was the weather there. So hot that I felt as if my skin would burn,¡± stated Marceline. Her eyebrows scrunched together, and she turned to look at the man. ¡°Uncle Charles, why do you smell like poultry?¡±

 Chapter 22

    Charles¡¯s hand that had picked up the cards slightly crumpled them.

    ¡°It is the governess¡¯s fault,¡± came Charles¡¯s disgruntled voice.

    ¡°The new governess?¡± Marceline¡¯s eyebrows raised. ¡°I thought she was quite nice.¡±

    Lady Annalise softly huffed andmented, ¡°Your brother was the one who hired the woman, not me. He refuses to rece the current governess, when he clearly knows it is going to affect our reputation. He did this only to annoy me!¡±

    ¡°I believe brother Vincent is fully aware that doing something like that will also affect his reputation,¡± replied Marceline.

    ¡°Your brother doesn¡¯t care about his reputation, and he¡¯s ready to burn ours along with his,¡± Lady Annalise stated with a frustrated sigh.

    ¡°Speak to him, Marceline, and make him understand that this isn¡¯t funny.¡±

    Marceline licked her slightly dried lips and said, ¡°I think you have a better chance of making him listen than I. Vincent doesn¡¯t listen to me. It would be more right to say that he doesn¡¯t listen to anyone but himself, which is never goodpany,¡± she stared at the deck of cards that were ced on the table.

    ¡°You do not have to worry about it, sister,¡± said Charles, looking up from the cards in his hand to look at Lady Annalise. ¡°Leave it to me. I will take care of the matter.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t act in haste, Charles,¡± Lady Annalise warned, ¡°Do you think Vincent will sit quietly and let you harm the governess?¡±

    ¡°What did Eduard have to say about it?¡± Questioned Charles while Lady Annalise ced her cards on the table to show.

    ¡°Eduard is pleased that Vincent took the initiative to find a governess for Allie. Though he isn¡¯tpletely pleased with the woman¡¯s status,¡± said Lady Annalise, and her eyes held annoyance. ¡°We just have to wait for the governess to make a mistake, and it will be easier for us to kick her out.¡±

    Vincent was the firstborn of Viscount Eduard Moriarty, who grew up on his terms and had an innate skill to annoy people and do what he pleased. And when it came to her, he enjoyed pressing her buttons. Lady Annalise still remembered what happened in the past, during the initial years she had married Eduard.

    One of the years in the past, Eduard had to leave to meet one of the Baron, and she had finished her bath. When she stepped out of the room, cockroaches crawled on the bedroom floor.

    ¡®AHHHH!¡¯ She screamed.

    Lady Annalise was horrified, not because she was scared of the little insects but because they were dirty and ugly to look at. She wore her shoes quickly and stepped on them. But they were too many to kill, and one even flew and came to settle on her chest.

    ¡®AHHH! Why are there so many cockroaches here?!¡± She shouted and quickly dashed out of the bedroom. ¡®Maids! Guards!¡¯ She screamed for someone toe and clean the room.

    Hearing light footsteps from the other side of the corridor, Lady Annalise turned and caught sight of the young boy with silver hair. He stood there, staring at her.

    ¡®Looks like my mother¡¯s ghost is not happy with you sharing her room,¡¯ the boy spoke in a tone of indifference.

    ¡®Is this your doing?¡¯ Lady Annalise demanded, anger bubbling in her veins for being treated this way.

    The boy stared at her, and a smile pulled up on his serious face, enough to step on her nerves. He said, ¡®I heard cockroachesy their eggs in women¡¯s hair. You should be careful,¡¯ saying this, he walked out from there.

    Returning to the present, Lady Annalise clenched her teeth. She had tried to be as nice as possible, Vincent had always liked to irk her.

    A servant stepped into the tearoom, pulling a trunk that belonged to Marceline. Marceline said, ¡°I bought you something that will brighten your mood, mother.¡±

    The servant opened the trunk, and Marceline stood up from the chair. Walking to where the open trunk was, she pulled a red velvety cloth in her hand and turned to the servant, who had been waiting on Lady Annalise and Charles. She ordered the servant,

    ¡°Clear the table.¡±

    The servant immediately cleared the teapot and teacups from the table to make space for whatever Lady Marceline wanted to show. She ced the velvety cloth on the table before unwrapping it.

    When the siblings¡¯ eyes fell on the ne, Lady Annalise asked in disbelief, ¡°Is this¡­¡±

    Marceline nodded with a gleam in her eyes. She said, ¡°The pearls aren¡¯t from oysters, but from mermaids.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t say!¡± Lady Annalise¡¯s eyes took in the shiny pearls that shone under the softness of the light of the many candles in the room. ¡°Where did you get these from?¡±

    ¡°I had mentioned it to Mr. Ambrose on myst visit to his store. And tipped him with arge bag of coins in advance,¡± said Marceline, while Lady Annalise picked up the pearl ne in her hand to observe it closely. ¡°He said, it was the only piece he was able to get his hands on, and of course, it cost him quite a lot to bring it to Hollow Valley through the consignment, especially how in demand they are, not to mention almost extinct.¡±

    Lady Annalise turned the ne in her hand, noticing the silvery shine the pearls held along with its creamy texture. The ne did te her deted mood.

    ¡°It is a wonderful birthday gift, Marceline. Thank you for the gift. I will be sure to wear it on the next asion where it is worthy,¡± Lady Annalise praised Marceline, and the young woman beamed.

    ¡°I brought something for you too, Uncle Charles,¡± said Marceline, and Charles raised his eyebrows.

    ¡°How thoughtful of you. Don¡¯t tell me it is mermaid¡¯s blood. It has been a while since Ist tasted one,¡± said Charles, watching Marceline pick a little box from the trunk and hand it to him. He opened the box and saw a simple looking quill with a ck feather at its end.

    ¡°It has been more than a decade. These days it is very hard to find mermaids as they are hard to capture,¡± replied Lady Annalise, cing the ne on the velvety cloth. ¡°When Eduard asked what I wanted for my birthday, I told him about the iparable blood of the mermaids. He said he would see what he could do.¡±

    Marceline¡¯s mouth watered, and she said to Lady Annalise, ¡°I hope you wouldn¡¯t mind if I take a few drops from it, mother.¡±

    ¡°Of course, why wouldn¡¯t I share a few drops with my daughter,¡± Lady Annalise smiled. Noticing Charles¡¯s nk expression, Marceline asked,

    ¡°Is it not to your liking, Uncle Charles?¡± Marceline tilted her head with a worried look on her face.

    ¡°It seems like you aren¡¯t well versed with the quality of quills, Marceline. The merchant must have fooled you,¡± remarked Charles, closing the box.

    Marceline held a thoughtful look, and she said sweetly, ¡°Is that so? If I knew the governess was going to spill her food on you, I would have gotten you a scented soap.¡±

    A nerve ticked in Charles¡¯ jaw, but he hid it behind a smile. Lady Annalise said to Marceline, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go and freshen yourself? The journey back from Hollow Valley must have tired you.¡±

    Marceline nodded, smiling back, she said, ¡°Indeed it has been exhausting. I will see youter,¡± she offered a polite bow and stepped out of the tea room. The young woman continued to walk in the corridor, her chin up and her nose high with pride. When she saw Vincent instructing the butler in one of the corridors, the smile on her face turned appeasing, and she made her way there.

    ¡°Brother Vincent! I missed you,¡± Marceline greeted Vincent, who turned to her with a smile of his own.

    ¡°I wish I could say the same,¡± said Vincent. Alfie bowed at both of them before rushing to continue his work. ¡°Don¡¯t smile innocently, it doesn¡¯t suit you, sister.¡±

    The earlier deceitful smile disappeared from Marceline¡¯s face and was reced with her true expression, ¡°I saw you hired a vige bumpkin for a governess. It hasn¡¯t even been a month since thest one.¡±

    ¡°Mm. Isn¡¯t that precisely why one had to be hired?¡± hummed Vincent. He ced his hand on her head and said with a smirk, ¡°Don¡¯t be shy if you need some guidance from the governess.¡±

    Marceline turned annoyed by his words, and before she could swat his hand away from her head, Vincent pulled his hand back and walked away from there.

 Chapter 23

    Music Rmendation: Dark Asher IQ- Nathan Barr

    ¡ª

    Eve sat in the carriage, staring outside the window, watching the trees pass by. The duration of the journey back to Meadow town was long enough to make her stomach whine in hunger.

    Somewhere she was worried about the mansion¡¯s door that had slightly chipped because of the tip of her umbre. Her eyes nced at her umbre.

    The carriage window was pushed open for the venttion of the air because of the number of passengers who stepped in and out of it. The breeze gently moved the fringes on Eve¡¯s forehead, and the piece of her hair near her ear moved.

    While she sat in the carriage, holding her umbre in one hand and the other cing it on the lunchbox that rested on herp, the men couldn¡¯t help but sneak a few nces at her.

    Upon reaching Meadow town, the coachman pulled the horses¡¯ reins to stop the carriage. Eve stepped down from the carriage.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± said Eve, taking her umbre from the coachman, who had offered to hold it while she got down from the carriage.

    ¡°You are wee, Miss Barlow,¡± the coachman held his hand at the front end of his hat.

    Eve took a deep breath of the air that filled her town. As she started to walk, she heard the sound of the carriage door closing behind her.

    While Eve made her way toward her home, she noticed a littlemotion not too far away from where she was. Most of the folks of the Meadow town had gathered near where themotion urred, and unable to suppress her curiosity, Eve decided to take a peek.

    ¡°Let go of my arm, I told you I don¡¯t know anything about it!¡± Shouted a man who was being dragged by two guards, who were in their uniforms.

    ¡°Silence before I cut your tongue out!¡± A third guard warned, who seemed to hold a higher position as he wore a darker shade of uniform.

    But the head guard¡¯s warning didn¡¯t stop the captured man from struggling and trying to break free from the guards.

    ¡°Let me go!¡± Shouted the man. Putting all his strength, he freed himself and started running away from there.

    But he could get only two steps away from them as soon the head guard used his metal stick to hit the back of the man¡¯s legs. This resulted in the person falling to the ground. A couple of shocked gasps escaped from the mouths of the town¡¯s folks who surrounded the ce and watched the scene, but no one tried to stop or question the guards.

    ¡°Tie his hands and legs!¡± The head guard ordered his subordinates.

    ¡°NO! I didn¡¯t do anything wrong!!¡± The man begged and iled his limbs, but it was to no avail.

    ¡°What happened?¡± one of the women whispered to the person standing next to her in grave curiosity.

    The person next to the woman shook his head, ¡°I am not sure. But I think they found he¡¯s one of the outcasts,¡± he replied in a low tone, and Eve quickly turned to look at the man, who was bound in chains and was being dragged on the ground. ¡°I don¡¯t know which one.¡±

    Outcasts were creatures who didn¡¯t fit in the existing norms of the society, creatures who were different and who were used to high society¡¯s advantage. These creatures didn¡¯t belong to the higher society, nor the lower society were often sold to wealthy families for amusement.

    The head guard then turned to look at one of his underlings and ordered, ¡°See if he has any family members of his own,if so bring them to the cage!¡±

    ¡°We are humans!¡± The man resisted being dragged and pushed into the cage ced on a cart. ¡°Please spare my wif¡ª¡±

    The man¡¯s jaw connected to the metal rod, and his mouth started to bleed.

    ¡°Now shut up and let us do our job,¡± the head guard spat on the ground, and he turned to look at the captured woman, who was being dragged out of her house. The woman begged and pleaded, screaming for help.

    ¡°Help me!¡± The woman screamed, who was the chained man¡¯s wife.

    When someone did try to step forward and asked the head guard, ¡°Why are they being taken away? They have been good people¡ª¡±

    The head guard tapped his metal rod on the ground, which immediately got the town¡¯s man to close his mouth. He asked, ¡°How about you mind your work and let us guards take care of things in here? Unless you wish to join them behind the bars of the cell.¡±

    Eve clenched her fists because this wasn¡¯t the first time she witnessed something like this. Whenever someone tried to stop it, they were threatened, and everyone knew that the threat wasn¡¯t empty.

    ¡°If anyone has any more words to say, you can step forward and we will see how to clear the doubts in your minds,¡± warned the head guard, and the other two guards, who were nearby, smirked on looking at the townsfolk.

    Whispers and murmurs started amongst the people, but no one dared to express their thoughts loud enough for the guards to hear.

    ¡°They are innocent people.¡±

    The head guard turned slightly annoyed and turned to see in the direction from where the voice hade from.

    It was Eve who had spoken. Unable to stand on the sidelines and watch, she now met the head guard¡¯s eye.

    ¡°We are only following the orders to ensure that all of you are safe, and no harmes to fall on you people,¡± the head guard slowly approached her. ¡°It seems like you show greatpassion towards them.¡±

    ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I?¡± Eve asked the brazen head guard. ¡°The cksmiths have lived in Meadow for years. Keeping to themselves and causing no trouble to anyone. Pray tell me, how can they harm us?¡±

    ¡°Not everything that you see is what it seems, Miss,¡± replied the head guard while trying to memorise the impudent woman¡¯s face who dared to question his actions. ¡°Stop!¡± He ordered his men, who were dragging the poor woman towards the carriage. ¡°Bring the woman here!¡±

    Everyone held their breaths and looked at the woman with curious eyes, wondering what would happen now. The woman who had been captured was pulled to stand in front of the head guard, and he announced to the people while ring at them,

    ¡°Let me show you why it is necessary that we catch these lowly, filthy creatures!¡±

    Eve¡¯s eyebrows had furrowed. She watched the buff guardsman catch hold of the woman¡¯s neck from the back. The woman, who had been crying, her eyes suddenly turned into slits.

    The townsfolk quickly stepped backwards with a look of weariness on their faces.

    ¡°What is that thing?!¡± One of the men in the crowd asked.

    ¡°Did you see those eyes?¡± Questioned another.

    ¡°That is right,¡± replied the head guard, with a smug smile on his face, and then he said, ¡°This here is no human, and will only cause harm.¡± He then turned to look at Eve, ring at her. ¡°Is there anyone who has more questions?¡±

    The people quickly shook their heads and collectively agreed that they take these strange creatures from here. When Eve and the head guard¡¯s eyes met, the man pushed the woman towards his men, who quickly grabbed and dragged the woman into the cage that they had brought.

    The head guard then took a couple of steps toward Eve.

    ¡°Looks like you were quite close with the creatures. Did they perhaps charm you?¡± Questioned the head guard, who towered Eve by a couple of good inches. Then he asked in a low voice, ¡°Or is there any other reason?¡±

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24

    By speaking in favour of the captured couple, Eve had brought attention to herself.

    Eve wondered how the guards were able to track down the couple to be the outcasts. If they could track them, it was only time before she would be caught one day¡­ and that meant she would have to be careful.

    Eve asked the head guard, "Will they have a trial?"

    "That will depend on their behaviour. People who behave and follow rules will get to live. Especially ones who will bring no harm, and the ones who don''t will be put on the gallows. What was your rtion with the cksmiths? Answer me," the head guard''s voice was loud and demanding.

    While the little scene was taking ce, where the crowd had gathered, one of Eve''s admirers stood there too.

    It was none other than Patrick Humphrey.

    Noticing how the head guard was trying to corner Eve, Mr. Humphrey decided to act as her knight in shining armor. By doing this, not only would he gain affection from Genevieve Barlow, but it would also warn other men who were trying to court her.

    Mr. Humphrey jerked his head, pushing his blonde hair, he spoke in a loud voice, "Septimus. What do you think you are doing, by talking to Miss Barlow in such a tone?"

    The head guard turned to look at Mr. Humphrey with a re.

    Mr. Humphrey stated, "Don''t you know how to respectfully speak to a woman? Miss Barlow is nothing like these repulsive creatures whom you just caught. You should be lucky th¡ª"

    Soon Mr. Humphrey''s cor was caught by the head guard, and he was raised above the ground, "You whimsical humans. Don''t forget who you are talking to."

    The people around went quiet, their breath caught in their throat, and Eve turned worried.

    "Please let Mr. Humphrey go, he didn''t mean to provoke you!" requested Eve, noticing Mr. Humphrey struggle to breathe. p??da n?vel

    "Move your grubby hands from me this instant before I inform the higher authorities on you!" Mr. Humphrey demanded and threatened the head guard named Septimus.

    This only enraged the head guard, and he raised the human higher than before.

    "That is enough, Septimus. I believe you have finished your job here and have other things to do," came an authoritative voice in the crowd that Eve was familiar with, and she turned her head. She found Noah Sullivan standing not too far from where she stood. "It isn''t right to harass the townsfolk, when they are only asking for answers politely."

    The head guard''s eyes met Noah''s eyes, and he finally let go of Mr. Humphrey, who fell to the ground with a light thud.

    Septimus bowed, "Duke. I indeed have something to deliver." He then addressed the crowd, "If anyone finds something, don''t forget to report it and you will be rewarded with a handsome sum of gold coins."

    The head guard bowed at Mr. Sullivan again and walked away. Soon the crowd dispersed from there.

    Patrick Humphrey coughed, trying topose himself, while shaken that the head guard had lifted him as if he weighed nothing. Once the head guard disappeared, he quickly stood up and puffed his chest. He demanded,

    "Where does the guard think he is going? We have to settle this matter now!"

    Mr. Humphrey''s servant, who often followed right behind him, pointed his hand in one direction and said to his master, "He went that way, Sire." This only ended up with the servant receiving a re from the man.

    Eve internally shook her head but then asked, "Are you alright, Mr. Humphrey?" The man did intervene the head guard.

    Mr. Humphrey red in the direction where the head guard had disappeared. Noah softly chuckled, seeing the man''s flimsy attempt to regain his image.

    "I would have beaten him and brought him to his knees if he stayed here for a minute longer. He should be grateful that I didn''t do anything to him," huffed Mr. Humphrey, and he asked Eve, "Are you alright, Miss Barlow? That impolite mongrel didn''t hurt you, did he?"

    Eve shook her head and politely smiled, "I am perfectly fine, Mr. Humphrey. You do not have to worry about it." And she then turned to look at Noah, "Thank you foring to our aid, Mr. Sullivan."

    Noah returned her smile with a much politer and kinder one, "Do not thank me, Miss Barlow. I only did what I thought was right."

    Mr. Humphrey gritted his teeth, unhappy that someone else stole his limelight when it was his to shine in front of the woman he was trying to court. Hemented,

    "Mr. Sullivan, you were here, yet you didn''t bother to stop the head guard from trying to insinuate that Miss Barlow was one of the vile creatures?"

    Noah turned to look at Eve and said, "I believed that Miss Barlow was perfectly capable of handling herself. After all, there is no reason for her to fear when she hasn''t done anything wrong. Of course, I will always be more than willing to offer my help to her."

    Mr. Humphrey scoffed and then said to no one in particr and spoke on behalf of Eve, "I cannot believe that he dared to think that Miss Barlow was rted or associated with those vile creatures. Where is she and where are the hideous creatures who are cursed."

    "The cksmith couple never did anything to upset anyone. They have been nothing but kind, without harming anyone, Mr. Humphrey," Eve frowned, "They are people like us, and they deserve a life like us."

    "These outcasts are poisonous, Miss Barlow. You are too kind to think that they are worthy enough to live amongst us. You never know when they will do something unforgivable. It is better to be careful than regretter," stated Mr. Humphrey, as if Eve was a naive woman who didn''t know the ways of the world and how it worked. "There are only three kinds that are eptable."

    And though the man didn''t borate, Eve already knew about it. Everyone knew about it. Thends that everyone lived on were monopolised mainly by the vampires, the werewolves. Then there were humans, who were invisibly chained down to the vampires and the werewolves.

    Eve couldn''t speak more on the matter because it was only two months ago when everyone found out that one of the townsfolk, who was an outcast, had been kidnapping young women and had killed them. There were good and bad people everywhere, and it was hard to stand up for the good ones because of the deedsmitted by the bad ones.

    Mr. Humphrey then gantly said, "I am d that I was passing by this ce early today. Else I would have not been able to help you."

    Eve politely bowed and thanked him, "Thank you foring to my aid, Mr. Humphrey. It is very much appreciated."

    "You must have been scared. Allow me to walk you to your home. It will also ease my mind," Mr. Humphrey offered Eve, not wanting to let go of the opportunity.

    But as grateful as Eve was, she wasn''tfortable, nor did she want Mr. Humphrey clinging to her. She refused, "That is very kind of you, Mr. Humphrey, but I have something to talk about with Mr. Sullivan. If you don''t mind."

    "No worries. I shall wait for you until you finish talking with him. Please take your time," Mr. Humphrey offered a friendly smile.

 Chapter 25

    Eve had hoped that her words would be enough to shrug Mr. Humphrey away from her and would send him on his way, but it seemed like he was too intent on walking her back home.

    ¡°I think Miss Barlow is right, Mr. Humphrey,¡± stated Mr. Sullivan, the polite smile still etched on his lips, ¡°She and I have matters to discuss, and it would take time. I don¡¯t think it would be right to have a respectful gentleman like yourself following us. If it makes you feel better, I will make sure to see that thedy is safely seen at her house.¡±

    Before Mr. Humphrey could say something more, Mr. Sullivan offered a slight bow, and both he and Eve started to walk away from there.

    Eve didn¡¯t turn back to look at Mr. Humphrey, and while looking ahead, she said, ¡°Thank you for that, Mr. Sullivan.¡±

    ¡°You are wee. Though I do not me him, you are a lovely woman and anyone would enjoy yourpany,¡± Noahplimented Eve, and her cheeks turned slightly red out of bashfulness.

    It was because Eve was aware that Noah Sullivan wasn¡¯t someone who handed outpliments, especially women, as they hoped to catch his attention one day. He was a gentlemanpared to most of the men she had met until now.

    Eve waved her hand, which held the umbre, ¡°You are being generous, Mr. Sullivan.¡±

    ¡°I am not,¡± replied Noah, looking at her. The soft smile on his lips didn¡¯t leave, and Eve cleared her throat before asking him,

    ¡°The head guard addressed you as Duke. Did your father pass down the title for you to take over the position?¡±

    ¡°He did,¡± Mr. Sullivan nodded, and Eve, who was walking, stopped and offered a deep bow.

    ¡°Congrattions on taking the position as Woodlock¡¯s Duke, Mr. Sullivan,¡± Eve wished him.

    ¡°Thank you, Miss Barlow. I can only hope to uphold and do justice to the title,¡± replied Noah as they walked.

    ¡°Is it any different? From being a normal person to bing a Duke?¡± Eve asked in curiosity.

    Noah held a thoughtful expression on his face for a second before he shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t think I noticed any difference apart from the duties thate from being a Duke. But I am guessing that I will be frequenting to Meadow to discuss things with the magistrate.¡±

    That meant she would be able to see the man more, thought Eve to herself, and she smiled with that thought.

    ¡°How was your job interview today?¡± Noah inquired, noticing her carrying a box tied in a cloth and her umbre.

    Eve beamed at his question like an excited child. She said, ¡°I finally got the job.¡±

    ¡°That is wonderful. Congrattions, Miss Barlow. It is well deserved,¡± Mr. Sullivan looked pleased. ¡°It is good to know that your hard work has finally bore fruits. God bless the family who decided to hire you as a governess. It must be a kind family.¡±

    Eve smiled, unsure if the word kind was suitable to be used for the family, but remembering the little girl, she nodded in agreement. She replied,

    ¡°Yes, the little girl to whom I am acting governess to, she is a well behaved child and doesn¡¯t trouble me.¡±

    ¡°I am happy for you. This is something you have been looking forward to for more than five years, is it?¡± Asked Noah, and Eve nodded.

    ¡°I am too,¡± replied Eve, and as she said this, her stomach growled. It was loud enough for the man walking next to her to hear it, and a chuckle escaped from his lips. ¡°My apologies,¡± she awkwardly smiled.

    ¡°Please, don¡¯t be. It seems like you have been too immersed with your new job and forgot to have your meal?¡±

    Already known to be clumsy, Eve decided only to smile and decided not to exin the mishap that was caused in the Moriarty mansion.

    Noah then offered her, ¡°How about I treat you to the inn¡¯s food today? It was unfortunate that I wasn¡¯t able to invite you to the celebration of me bing a Duke. As friends, we should celebrate that you are officially a governess and I am a Duke.¡±

    ¡°Friends?¡± she hadn¡¯t meant to blurt it out.

    Noah smiled at her, ¡°I am sure that a Duke and a governess can be friends.¡±

    ¡°We can,¡± replied Eve in slight awe.

    Though Eve and Noah spoke to each other, there had been nobel between them until now. Hearing they were friends brought a smile to her lips.

    And as delightful as Noah¡¯s offer sounded, Eve wasn¡¯t sure if it would be proper for her to ept it. After all, they were both unmarried. But at the same time, no woman in her right mind would refuse a meal with the handsome and kind man.

    ¡°You do not have to worry about the inn. It will be the one which is popr and not in a dark corner,¡± said Noah, already considering her feelings and his words made her smile.

    ¡°Forgive me, Mr. Sullivan. I would, but my aunt might worry if I don¡¯t return home on said time,¡± replied Eve, hoping Mr. Sullivan wouldn¡¯t take offense to her refusal. ¡°But, maybe some other time?¡±

    ¡°How about lunch on Sunday? You can extend my invitation to Lady Aubrey. And Eugene, was it?¡± Noah made sure he got the man¡¯s name right, and Eve nodded. ¡°Let us have lunch together, this way there is no need for your aunt to worry,¡± he assured her.

    A smile spread on Eve¡¯s lips, and she nodded, ¡°They would be delighted to join you for lunch. Thank you for the invitation, Mr. Sullivan.¡±

    As they continued to walk, silence came to fall between them. The chatter of people, the sound of the carriage wheels, and the clopping of the horses¡¯ hooves surrounded them.

    As they neared her home, Mr. Sullivan said, ¡°You are brave to have spoken to a head guard like that today. Did the scene that took ce make you ufortable?¡±

    Eve slightly pursed her lips and nodded, ¡°It did. I do not understand how people can treat each other like this. Do people¡¯s lives not matter?¡±

    Noah¡¯s face looked as if there was a faint smile, and at the same time, it wasn¡¯t. He replied, ¡°Every life matters. But the world we live in, it runs differently. There is more bad than there is good. It is why we need to preserve the little light that still exists. What we can do is watch our backs and the ones we care about, without getting into light.¡±

    ¡°Like getting into trouble with the head guard,¡± Eve murmured to herself, and her eyes met Noah¡¯s ck eyes.

    It was just that she knew if one day she would be dragged into the cage, she would want someone to stand up for her and stop the guards.

    ¡°You have a kind heart, Miss Barlow,¡± remarked Noah, and they stopped near the front of her house gate. He looked straight into her eyes and said, ¡°But you should know thating under the radar of authorities¡¯ eyes will get you into trouble.¡±

 Chapter 26

    Music Rmendation: Mrs. Elton Arrives at Hartfield- Isobel Waller

    ¡ª

    During that week and one of the mornings, when Eve neared the entrance of the Moriarty¡¯s mansion, she caught sight of Lady Marceline standing outside with the guardsman.

    ¡°Such a simple rule and you forgot to follow it?¡± Questioned Lady Marceline while ring down at the maid, who held fear in her eyes and bowed her head.

    ¡°Forgive me, Lady Marceline! I swear on my children to not repeat it again,¡± the maid¡¯s words came out rushed, hoping her apology would be epted and the young miss would not punish her.

    When the maid looked up to meet Marceline¡¯s eyes, the young miss sent a re which was filled with anger. This made the maid quickly look at the ground, her shoulders slouched in fear and worry.

    ¡°Did you think you could use the passage that is not for lowly humans like yourself as you please?¡± Marceline questioned the maid, looking down at the woman, who belonged to the lowest of the low status.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t kick me out. I have little children to feed,¡± the maid beseeched to Marceline, and she fell on her knees.

    Marceline was going to say something when she heard footsteps not too far from where she stood. She turned and noticed it was the new governess.

    When Eve¡¯s eyes met Marceline, she offered a polite bow, and in return, the young miss of the mansion offered her a polite smile. Eve greeted her,

    ¡°Good morning, Lady Marceline.¡±

    ¡°Good morning, Miss Barlow,¡± Marceline chimed, and her eyes fell on the hideous looking umbre that Eve held in her hand. ¡°It is good to see you before time. I was doubtful if you would be showing up today.¡±

    Eve turned slightly confused and asked, ¡°Doubtful?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Because of the door that you chipped,¡± replied Marceline, her chin tilting up. Eve¡¯s face turned slightly pale at the mention of the mishap that had taken ce. She wondered if she would end up in debt where instead of earning, she would have to pay the Moriarty for the damage that she was possibly going to cause in the future.

    The young miss then smiled, ¡°Do not fret, Miss Barlow. I am a kind woman, and would not tattle-tale about it to anyone. After all, you didn¡¯t do it out of purpose.¡±

    Yet, Marceline had brought it up to remind her. Eve didn¡¯t know if she was supposed to be wary or grateful.

    Eve let out an internal sigh of relief, and she bowed in appreciation, ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Lady Marceline.¡± At least she didn¡¯t have to worry about losing her wage.

    Marceline held a sweet smile on her lips. When Eve¡¯s eyes fell on the maid, who knelt on the ground, Marceline¡¯s eyebrows slightly rose before she ordered the guard, ¡°Take the maid from here.¡± And she joined Eve by walking through the front entrance. ¡°Did you have your breakfast?¡± She inquired while subtly eyeing the umbre.

    ¡°I have, Lady Marceline. How about yourself?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t. I was hoping you could offer me yourpany at the dining table, but it looks like I will be eating by myself,¡± hummed Marceline, with a pleasant smile still stuck to her lips. She thenmented, ¡°It seems like you are scared of the rain.¡±

    Hearing this, Eve gripped her umbre, but herposed expression didn¡¯t change, and she asked, ¡°I love the rain, mdy. Why do you say that?¡±

    ¡°You have been carrying your umbre with you everyday, when there¡¯s not a single sign of the rain,¡± responded Marceline.

    ¡°I guess it is a habit. When I was little, I used to fall sick quite often whenever I got drenched in the rain,¡± Eve exined to the young woman who apanied her through the corridors.

    ¡°That must have been bothersome,¡± Marceline replied with concern and then she said, ¡°I heard your aunt was a former governess to a Countess? You must feel very fortunate, being a step ahead of most governesses. Did you always want to be a governess?¡±

    Eve smiled because where she had found fortune, she had been gifted with clumsiness to bnce it.

    ¡°I think so. Aunt Aubrey has been someone I have looked up to as I grew up. I think it is a noble job to be a governess. To be able to shape children who are our future,¡± replied Eve. She wondered what kind of governesses did the Moriarty¡¯s siblings have. Surely two different ones; while Marceline was polite, Vincent was arrogant, and the youngest girl was sweet. Before Marceline could question about her parents, Eve asked,

    ¡°Lady Marceline, did the previous governess and Miss Allie not get along?¡±

    A soft chuckle escaped from Marceline¡¯s lips, and she replied, ¡°Why would you think that? Allie has been an utter doll to all her governesses until now.¡±

    ¡°I was hoping to understand what approach would be suitable to Miss Allie and what the previous governess used,¡± said Eve, and Marceline¡¯s lips parted.

    As they walked in the deserted corridor, Marceline then said,

    ¡°If you truly want to know, then I guess there¡¯s no harm. Instead of teaching, the previous governess spent hours idly with just chit chat and didn¡¯t understand how to draw line with Allie. Just because one is governess, one shouldn¡¯t dare to think they can do what they please. The governess was fired from the job, to never return to work here again.¡±

    Eve frowned at Lady Marceline¡¯s words.

    Outside the mansion, the guard had pulled the maid and pushed her outside the mansion¡¯s gates. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t show up here again.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± The maid¡¯s eyes turned wide, and tears filled in her eyes. Standing on the other side of the gate, she folded her hands and begged, ¡°Please, I won¡¯t repeat my mistake. I will not enter the mansion from the front side, please don¡¯t fire me!¡±

    ¡°Createmotion, and you will not see the sunrise again,¡± red the man. The guard turned around and walked away, leaving the maid there, who continued to cry.

    Back in the mansion¡¯s corridors, Marceline apanied Eve until Vincent showed up with the mansion¡¯s butler, Alfie, following behind him.

    ¡°Looks like the sun rose from the West today, Alfie,¡± remarked Vincent with astonishment on his face, which he didn¡¯t mean as his lips soon curled.

    The butler bowed at the two women in the corridor.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you find it to be wrong, me walking with our governess,¡± Marceline retorted at her brother¡¯s sarcastic words.

    ¡°How could I, it is only right that you walk with her as you are her new student along with Allie. I never knew you would heed to my words this quickly,¡±mented Vincent, and the sweet appearance that Marceline carried slightly cracked.

    Marceline smiled and said, ¡°I was only walking with Miss Barlow as I was going in the same direction.¡±

    ¡°To the piano room?¡± Vincent raised one of his eyebrows.

    ¡°No, to get a book from the library that is situated on the same floor. But I just remembered I have something else to do. And not to forget, brother, I have already finished my time with the governess,¡± replied Marceline, gritting her teeth. The young woman then added, ¡°Maybe it would benefit you more.¡±

    It seemed like Vincent didn¡¯t even spare his sister when it came to pushing people¡¯s buttons for his amusement, thought Eve.

    ¡°Are you sure about it?¡± Hummed Vincent. Then he said, ¡°Thest time I checked, spending hours with the governesses wasn¡¯t of much help to you. My adorable slow sister.¡±

    Marceline red at Vincent but didn¡¯t stop smiling. She said, ¡°Maybe if you attended the sses you would have known. But you were never there. I have other things to do that feed your entertainment.¡± She then turned to look at Eve and, with a smile, said, ¡°I will see youter, Miss Barlow.¡±

    Eve nodded, watching the woman walk away from there.

    ¡°Make sure Marceline reaches her room safely, Alfie I don¡¯t want her getting lost,¡± Vincent ordered the butler, who was quick toply and leave his master alone with the governess. He then exined to Eve, ¡°I have only two sisters and I cannot help but worry about them.¡±

    But something told Eve that this was not entirely true, at least not by the expression on Vincent¡¯s face.

 Chapter 27

    The sound of footsteps disappeared, and silence filled the corridor, one that still held the awkwardness that Eve had felt a couple of seconds ago.

    Her eyes now shifted from one end of the corridor to look at Vincent, who looked in the direction of where the butler had disappeared. His eyes suddenly snapped to meet her eyes.

    ¡°Stare more and I will believe that you have unrequited feelings for me,¡± stated Vincent, the coppery red colour in his eyes more distinct todaypared to thest time she had seen.

    Eve wasn¡¯t amused by his words, and she asked him, ¡°Are you always like this?¡±

    ¡°Like what?¡± Vincent subtly yet unconsciously ran his tongue across his canine.

    ¡°As if you woke up on the wrong side of the bed,¡± replied Eve, staring back at him.

    Vincent took a step towards her, and Eve instantly took one backwards. Her reaction brought mirth to his eyes, and he smiled, that revealed his perfectly aligned teeth. He leaned his upper body very subtly and answered her,

    ¡°I always wake up on that side of the bed. Because that is the only right side.¡± He then questioned, ¡°What were you and my lovely sister talking about?¡±

    ¡°Nothing in particr. Just the general things,¡± answered Eve, noticing his eyes slightly narrow at her.

    ¡°And that is?¡± His voice drawled, waiting for her to exin. He sighed, ¡°It must be a curse to be born smart while the rest are slow.¡±

    Did he just call her dumb? Eve asked in her mind and sent a small re his way.

    All traces of smile on Vincent¡¯s face had disappeared, and he tilted his head before asking her,

    ¡°Miss Barlow, did you just re at your employer? It seems like you are in need of a little punishment for your disobedience.¡±

    Eve nervously smiled and shook her head, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare, Master Vincent.¡±

    He stared at her for two seconds before questioning, ¡°So what were you two women talking about?¡±

    She wondered why he was so intent on wanting to know about their conversation. She replied, ¡°It was about my aunt being a former governess and then about thest governess. Why?¡±

    Vincent¡¯s lips twisted, and so did the look in his eyes. A soft chuckle escaped from his sinful full lips that had her feeling confused.

    ¡°Why? Let us just say that Marceline is bad news.¡±

    Eve gave him an apprehensive look, unsure if this was some sort of test for her, ¡°You are her brother.¡±

    ¡°Which is precisely why I am warning you. The farther you stay away from the members of this family and concentrate only on your work, it would be that much better for you. Do you understand my words, little girl?¡±

    The term little girl had a nerve pop on Eve¡¯s forehead. It reminded her of the rainy evening when she had met Vincent for the first time.

    ¡°I am here as Miss Allie¡¯s governess and am not interested in anything more than that,¡± Eve stood her ground without blinking away from him.

    Vincent clicked his tongue and offered a charming snake-like smile, ¡°That¡¯s good to know. Also it seems like you find it hard not to poke your nose where it¡¯s not needed.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Questioned Eve, and she found Vincent staring into her eyes as if looking for something.

    ¡°Let me give you a little advice. Try not to get into trouble and stick to your work. Aye?¡± Vincent slipped his hands into his trousers pockets.

    Eve opened her mouth, ready to argue, but then she closed it. It was just a piece of simple advice, and as simple as it was, it was hard for her to follow.

    ¡°Also, it might be wise to avoid crossing paths with Charles. He isn¡¯t too pleased with how you shared your lunch with him a few days ago,¡± stated Vincent, and he brought his hand to check his nails.

    Eve felt dread crawl up her spine. She had been trying to avoid running into any of the Moriarty family members, especially Charles. Of course, her luck wasn¡¯t good enough to avoid Allie¡¯s mother, who red at her when she noticed Eve in the corridor.

    ¡°Yes, Master Vincent,¡± Eve bowed her head.

    ¡°What did dear Marceline tell you about the previous governess?¡± Vincent questioned her, dropping his hand back to his side.

    ¡°That¡­ the previous governess didn¡¯t treat Miss Allie well and was fired from here,¡± replied Eve, and Vincent, who heard itughed as if he was amused by what she said.

    ¡°Is it not true?¡± confused, Eve asked him, and Vincent shook his head.

    ¡°Oh, it is very true. Truer than it could be,¡± there was a smile of mischief on Vincent¡¯s lips and humour on his face. He said, ¡°You should get to work. I don¡¯t like tardiness.¡±

    Eve agreed, and after a second of an awkward pause, she hurried herself to the piano room.

    The little girl was a delightpared to her other family members, making Eve wonder how Allie turned out to be so well behaved. Even though Vincent was not Lady Annalise¡¯s biological son, it felt like they belonged to the same flock of feathers.

    Two hours passed, and Allie pushed the notebook she had been writing.

    Eve stared at the writing, trying to understand what was written as it was a mess. Allie, who noticed this, her shoulders drooped.

    ¡°Do not be disheartened, Miss Allie. In time, you will be able to improve your handwriting. I was once told that messy handwriting is the one that holds the most intelligence,¡± Eve tried to cheer up Allie.

    But Allie wasn¡¯t a human child to blindly follow Eve¡¯s words. At the same time, the little girl who was turning fond of Eve half-believed her governess¡¯s words to be true.

    ¡°Good job getting most of the answers right,¡± Eve praised the little girl and then added, ¡°Let us work on the ones you got wrong answers.¡±

    Allie nodded.

    And while the little one continued to study, Eve couldn¡¯t get Vincent¡¯s amused look out of her mind.

    When her working hours as governess came to an end, Eve closed the books. The little girl had continued to stay in the room. Allie hadn¡¯t tried to follow Eve again like what had happened the second day of her work. She looked at the girl who was watching her.

    ¡°I think it is very sweet of you, Miss Allie. To want to spend your time here,¡± said Eve, and Allie lowered her eyes. Eve didn¡¯t know if it was because the girl was shy or if there was something that had upset her. ¡°I am sorry about what happened¡­¡± Her words were vague, ¡°You must miss the governess.¡±

    Allie looked up from the ground, and she blinked at Eve.

    The little girl then picked up her book and started to scribble something. Curious, Eve took a few steps closer to see what the girl was upto. Allie had drawn a stick woman.

    ¡°That¡¯s uh¡ªfascinating drawing,¡± remarked Eve, and Allie shook her head.

    The little girl pointed her finger at Eve. ¡°This is me?¡± Eve asked again, but the girl only shook. ¡°Well, it looks like a woman¡­¡±

    Eve rubbed the back of her neck and, after a few seconds, asked, ¡°Governess? The previous governess?¡± And Allie nodded.

    The little girl then put a little ¡®x¡¯ on the stick

 Chapter 28

    Thank you for every power stone,ment, gift and Golden Tickets that you are contributing to this book!

    ¡ª

    Music Rmendation: Mrs. Elton Arrives at Hartfield- Isobel Waller

    ¡ª

    Eve stared at the drawing of the stick figure and watched the little girl draw another ¡®x¡¯ on the other eye of the woman. One of these days, one of the Moriarty family members was going to kill her, thought Eve.

    ¡°Miss Allie, is the governess dead?¡±

    The little girl stopped making the repeated cross mark and looked up at Eve. To Eve¡¯s distress, the little girl nodded, and Eve took a sharp breath.

    Of course, she was aware of this, at least deep in her mind. As eager as one would be to work in the family who belonged to higher society, it came with pros and cons.

    This is why Vincent hadughed as if he enjoyed the little joke his sister Marceline had told her. The previous governess was killed because she didn¡¯t do her job right. How could anyone kill a person for a small reason like that?

    ¡°Is that why you followed me?¡± Eve asked Allie, who stared at her for a few seconds before slowly nodding.

    Eve then watched Allie draw another stick figure, and next to it was another small stick figure where the two stick figures held hands. The little girl looked up and pointed at Eve and then at her.

    ¡°That isforting,¡± Eve replied with nervousness in her voice.

    Eve noticed that Allie wasn¡¯t upset with the information she had shared, and something told her that the little girl knew who had killed the previous governess. But she didn¡¯t dare to ask who had murdered the governess.

    ¡°I will see you tomorrow, Miss Allie,¡± said Eve, offering her a smile and bow. The little girl did the same, learning manners from her new governess.

    Eve picked up her umbre and her lunch box, heading towards the door and was ready to leave¡ª

    ¡°I love your umbre.¡±

    The sudden voice startled Eve, making her heart jump, and she turned and noticed it was Allie who had spoken. ¡°Thank you, it is my favourite,¡± replied Eve with a smile. ¡°You have a lovely voice, Miss Allie. You should speak more.¡±

    Allie only nodded as if she had gone back to being mute. The smile copsed from Eve¡¯s lips when she stepped out and started to walk alone in the corridor.

    Her thoughts were consumed by what the little girl revealed, and as she walked, she heard footsteps approach from the opposite side of the corridor.

    When her gaze raised, she felt her heart pause on noticing it was the man with the scar on his face. Scar that looked deep and unfading even after the years that had passed.

    He was partly the reason why she had taken up the job here. With every step they took forward, they got nearer, and the man¡¯s eyes briefly looked at Eve, and so did she. His eyes were ck, and so was his hair. His clothes were expensive, and the air around him was enough to make one know whatpany he kept near him.

    The man walked past Eve, and she released the breath that she had been holding until now.

    Eve was taken back to the time where her little feet tried to run while her mother desperately screamed for her to escape.

    ¡®Run, Eve! Run!¡¯

    Her mother¡¯s cries haunted her in the darkness, which was filled with pain and agony. Eve wanted to help her mother, to make it stop, but it never did because there was nothing she could fix about the past.

    When Eve turned, the man had disappeared from the corridor. Her jaw clenched, and her hand tightened around the umbre.

    Seeing someone rted to her mother, logic left her mind, and emotions took over her.

    Her feet had a mind of its own, which started to walk back in the direction where she hade from while her eyes searched for the scarred man. She spotted the man take another corridor, and she followed him without being noticed. She ced her lunchbox in one corner while keeping her umbre close to her chest.

    The Moriarty¡¯s mansion was huge, with more corridors and space that one couldn¡¯t fathom from outside. After a minute, Eve lost sight of the person, and her eyes searched for him. He was right in front of her. Where did he go? She could hear her heartbeat loud in her ears.

    ¡°What do you think you are doing here?¡±

    Eve turned, and her eyes fell on Lady Annalise.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that most parts of the mansion is restricted only to the family members or the servants who clean,¡± Lady Annalise¡¯s words dripped with superiority.

    Eve offered a deep bow while trying to calm her heart and closed her eyes to take a moment to gather her thoughts. When she lifted her head, she noticed the woman had taken a step closer to her.

    ¡°My sincerest apology, mdy. As it is my beginning days here, I lost my way and ended up on this side of the mansion,¡± Eve gave the woman a believable reason.

    But with Eve, who was standing under the roof of Lady Annalise, no matter how genuine the reasoning was, the woman had been waiting to fix the wrinkle her stepson had caused.

    ¡°How convenient that you were able to get lost, when the way to the entrance from the piano room isn¡¯tplicated. But that is understandable,¡± Lady Annalise clicked her tongue, ¡°For a woman like you whoes from such a low background, you wouldn¡¯t know what it means to live in a ce like this. You must be living in a house with a broken roof and one room?¡± The woman mockinglyughed at Eve.

    But to the rich woman¡¯s annoyance, Eve only smiled. She replied, ¡°If you take a look at the history of ournds, there have been many men who have changed their fate from being poor to ones in power.¡±

    ¡°That was history, girl. Look at the present, the world that was written and the world that we live in present are two different things,¡± Lady Annalise scoffed at the human¡¯s ignorance. ¡°If you think you can climb the socialdder by being a governess, think again. Look at yourself. Your family had a former governess, so you are a governess. A maid¡¯s daughter will turn into a maid, a cobbler¡¯s son will turn into a cobbler, that is how it is.¡±

    Lady Annalise was intent on showing the human where she belonged.

    The only thing Lady Annalise was unaware was that Eve was far toofortable with who she was. Eve had people who cared and loved her. There had never been a shortage of food on her te or clothes to wear.

    ¡°I was talking about the space of the mansion, mdy. Not the status,¡± replied Eve.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t, but it is never toote to remind a person especially for the impudence,¡± stated Lady Annalise. She continued, ¡°How about wee to an agreement? I will give you a year¡¯s worth of wage. In fact more than that. Quit the job here and never show your face again.¡±

    A year¡¯s worth of wage? Eve couldn¡¯t lie to herself, but the offer was tempting. It would be a lot of gold coins and silver¡­

    Lady Annalise smiled, waiting to hear the woman agree and see the human finally quit.

    ¡°No,¡± responded Eve.

 Chapter 29

    Lady Annalise hadn¡¯t expected this human to be greedier. If Vincent wasn¡¯t the one to hire the governess, she would have drained the woman¡¯s blood out of her body and let it rot in the forest.

    ¡°You are cleverer than I thought you to be,¡± Lady Annalise held a strong distaste in her mouth because she wasn¡¯t someone who bothered herself with the poor ss, lest talk to them. ¡°I will double the sum of money,¡± smirked the woman.

    Eve stared at the woman, who stared right back at her.

    ¡°I appreciate your generous offer, but I am a governess you cannot afford,¡± Eve¡¯s words were nothing less than a verbal p to the wealthy woman, where the earlier smirk fell from her face, and it was reced by anger.

    Eve had other motives, which didn¡¯t solely concern money. But Eve¡¯s refusal only made Lady Annalise believe that the human had stepped into the mansion with ulterior motives of gaining more wealth.

    Lady Annalise stepped in front of Eve and warned in a low voice, ¡°Heed my words and quit the job before it is toote. Else you won¡¯t like the oue of what happens to the people you care about.¡±

    Eve didn¡¯t like that the woman threatened the lives of the only two people who were her family. As if finding her weakness, Lady Annalise smiled.

    Hurried footsteps appeared in the corridor that belonged to Alfie, who held Eve¡¯s lunch box in his hand as if he was looking for her.

    Lady Annalise took a step to the side to stand next to Eve but in the opposite direction, and she said, ¡°Give it a thought.¡±

    When Eve turned to meet Lady Annalise¡¯s eyes, she noticed the woman¡¯s eyes had changed to red. When the woman smiled, fangs peeked from her lips.

    The Moriarty family were vampires¡­

    Lady Annalise walked away, disappearing from the corridor, while the butler quickly came to where Eve stood.

    Alfie asked, in concern, ¡°Are you alright, Miss Barlow? I saw your lunchbox lying in the corner of the hallways and became worried.¡±

    ¡°Miss?¡± The butler once again called her when she didn¡¯t respond.

    ¡°Yes, I am fine,¡± replied Eve, and her eyes briefly looked at the butler, who only appeared confused when in truth, he was a vampire too.

    It wasn¡¯t like Eve hadn¡¯t already taken into consideration that there would be a possibility that she would end up working for a family of vampires or werewolves. But now that she was certain, she would have to be careful.

    ¡°Thank you for bringing my lunch box to me, Alfie,¡± Eve offered a bow to the butler for being thoughtful about it.

    ¡°Of course, mdy,¡± replied the butler, who held an apprehensive look of doubt. ¡°Let me see you at the entrance door.¡±

    Eve didn¡¯t refuse, and the butler walked her to the mansion entrance. A lot of things upied her mind, but it was mostly the safety of her family that worried her. The world where they lived in was unfair, but the people from the low status, especially humans, couldn¡¯t cry about it.

    That evening when Eve reached her home, she saw Aunt Aubrey working on her woollen scarf while peering through the framed sses in great concentration.

    ¡°Wee back home, Eve. How was your day at the Moriarty mansion?¡± Inquired Aunt Aubrey. The woman tried to push the thread of wool into the needle and had been stubborn not to take Eugene¡¯s help.

    Eve let her umbre rest on the stand and handed the lunchbox to Eugene, who took it to the kitchen. She then walked behind the older woman and put her arms around her aunt.

    Lady Aubrey was taken aback by the affection, but she didn¡¯t refuse it. Dropping the wool and thread to the side, she ced her hand on the young woman¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Did you have a hard day?¡± Asked Aunt Aubrey, and Eve smiled.

    ¡°Not too hard, I think I managed it fine,¡± replied Eve, the side of her cheek pressing the woman¡¯s cheek.

    Eugene, who had stepped out of the kitchen, went back to the kitchen as if he had forgotten something, leaving the two women in the living room.

    ¡°Come, sit next to me,¡± said Lady Aubrey, patting the space next to her on the couch, and Eve let go of the woman before walking around.

    Eve took a seat next to Aunt Aubrey, and the woman took Eve¡¯s hand before ensping it in both her hands. Aunt Aubrey said, ¡°There is nothing I haven¡¯t seen or heard when ites to being a governess. Did you break something valuable in the mansion?¡± The older woman gave a look. ¡°It is fine if they have fired you. That would be an experience for you to add.¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t fired from the job, auntie,¡± Eve smiled before shaking her head.

    ¡°What? That is always something I worry that might cost you your job,¡± responded Aunt Aubrey with her eyebrows knitted together. ¡°What has gotten you so quiet today then?¡±

    Eve didn¡¯t mean to hide by keeping things away from them, from what she had heard. But she needed to ponder a little more on it before she would bring it to her lips.

    ¡°I just heard something in the mansion, and it has been there on my mind since then,¡± replied Eve, and she slid from her seat and ced her head on the woman¡¯s shoulder.

    Even though Lady Aubrey couldn¡¯t take the ce of her mother, she was there as a guide for Eve, who took care of her. And over the years, Eve turned to be part of Lady Aubrey and Eugene¡¯s life.

    After resting there for a while, Eve finally gave out the information, ¡°The Moriarty¡¯s are vampires.¡±

    ¡°I think somewhere we all expected it,¡± Lady Aubrey murmured, who didn¡¯t look too shocked by the news. ¡°How do you feel about it?¡±

    ¡°I am letting it sink in,¡± replied Eve, staring at the cold firece, which was yet to be lit with logs of wood. ¡°I just have to make sure no one tastes my blood.¡± One drop and things would go downhill, she was aware about it.

    Pushing herself to sit straight, she turned to Lady Aubrey and kissed her cheek, ¡°I will be going to the river.¡±

    Lady Aubrey watched Eve climb up the stairs and advised, ¡°Don¡¯t go too far and stay away from trouble.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Aunt Aubrey,¡± replied Eve and entered her room.

    Eve picked up a dress from her dressing drawer, putting it in a small bag, along with a little container that had the mixture of salts. It wasn¡¯t much, but enough to rub it on her legs. When she stepped out of the house, the sky had turned dark, pulled over by the nket of stars.

    The gate¡¯stch creaked. She could hear the sound of the crickets in the surrounding area. There was a light chatter in the air as there were still people walking up and down the streets. Lanterns hung outside each house in the town, the mes dimly burning as the families had to drag the me and oil for the rest of the night.

 Chapter 30

    Eve walked through the streets of the town of Meadow. Unlike many other times, she didn¡¯t carry her umbre with her right now.

    On her way, Eve met one of her fellow townswomen.

    ¡°Good evening, Genevieve. Out to get something?¡±

    Eve smiled, ¡°I am, Mrs. Gardiner. Did you go to visit the centre of the town to help Mr. Gardiner?¡±

    ¡°I did,¡± replied the woman, rubbing her hands before saying, ¡°See you tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°You too, Mrs. Gardiner,¡± Eve waved at the woman, who seemed to be in a hurry to return to the warmth of her home.

    Eve continued to walk away from the town and entered the forest that partly surrounded their town. Her feet softly pressed on the grassy ground away from the sound of carriage and people¡¯s eyes and words. The frogs softly croaked, and the crickets continued rubbing their wings, chirping all across the forest and beyond it.

    Coming to the river bank, Eve looked around to make sure she was all alone. When she noticed it was clear, she started to undress. Her dress loosened and pooled near her feet.

    She pulled the ribbon that kept her hair tied, which unravelled to let her golden blonde hair cascade down her shoulders and on her back. The ribbon gently wavered to join with the pile of her clothes.

    Walking towards the bank of the river under the moonlight, Eve dived into the deeper side of the water. This was something she liked to do, to be surrounded by water. To swim against the current of water or with it yfully until her mind felt at peace. After spending a little more time, she swam to the side of the river where no one ever came. It was her very own private sanctuary.

    Eve pushed herself up, sitting on the edge before pulling out the little container holding salts. She rubbed the salts all over her legs until they dissolved, and she was left with watery hands.

    Over the years, she had tried to understand more about her body, and this time was more suitable as every person would have gone home. Even if someone was walking nearby, thanks to the darkness, one wouldn¡¯t be able to see her in the water.

    She slipped back into the water, swimming close to the river¡¯s bed. The little fishes in the river were quick to give way to her.

    Eve wondered if Lady Annalise¡¯s threat held any weight or if it was only empty words. The woman was a vampiress, and if she could, she would have snapped her neck. But she hadn¡¯t, which somewhere meant that the woman was scared of her step-son, thought Eve. Not to mention, the lifespan of a governess in the Moriarty mansion didn¡¯t seem to look bright.

    The river was quite far from the town, and as it was night, people avoided getting lost in the forest. There were rumours about people being abducted in the middle of the night by witches, all thanks to Eugene, who had spread the rumour among people.

    Eve gathered water with both her hands and sshed it on her face. Staying a little longer in the water, she finally came out.

    Walking behind the tree where her clothes were ced, she bent down to pick up the towel and started to wipe the water droplets. Softly humming as she finished with it.

    ¡°Seems like water ran out in some people¡¯s houses.¡±

    Eve¡¯s eyes turned as wide as saucers, and she shrieked, ¡°AHHHH!!!¡± Her scream echoed through the forest, which had some of the birds that had perched on the branches of the trees fly away.

    Vincent stood on the other side of the tree, his hands raised where he plugged his index fingers into his ears.

    ¡°God, do you scream loud,¡± remarked Vincent, his face slightly scrunched before plugging out his fingers.

    On the other hand, Eve turned bright red in embarrassment, and she held her clothes close to her front. She whispered in utter mortification, ¡°Kill me! Kill me! No.. bury me!!¡±

    How could this happen!? She had beening here for years, and no one, not a single soul, ever came on this side of the forest as this side of the forest turned darker. So how did Vincent Moriarty end up here!

    ¡°You are too young to die. It would be better if you die after five years, this way I don¡¯t have to put up with an annoying governess again,¡± came the calm words from Vincent as if he hadn¡¯t seen her naked back a few seconds ago!

    ¡°Y-you pervert!!¡± Eve quickly pointed her finger from behind the tree. ¡°Stay right there! Don¡¯t you dare move!¡±

    Vincent rolled his eyes, ¡°Don¡¯t be embarrassed, it isn¡¯t something I am unfamiliar with.¡± Eve gritted her teeth, half embarrassed and half furious. ¡°I didn¡¯te here knowing I would find you. And who even dips in the river naked. In fact, it would be more right to say that you are the perverted one here.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Eve snapped at him. She red at his back, ¡°I didn¡¯t know you took baths with your clothes on.¡±

    ¡°When I am in the mood, sure,¡± Vincent shrugged his shoulders, and Eve quickly took a peek at where he was. She noticed he had his back facing her.

    Her hands shook as she tried to wear her clothes the fastest way possible right now. Her hair was still dripping wet, which had drenched some parts of her fresh and dry clothes.

    This was the worst thing that could happen to her! To be seen naked by a man who was her employer! Lady Annalise¡¯s offer didn¡¯t look too bad right now. After all, who could refuse free money?

    ¡°When you see a naked woman, you turn away and walk away like a gentleman. And not wait toment!¡± came the rushed words from Eve, and she pulled down her dress before making it proper.

    Vincent chuckled sarcastically, ¡°If you think men function like that, you are sorely mistaken, Miss Barlow. And frankly when I saw you, I thought it was a little girl,¡± he remarked, and the clothes in Eve¡¯s hands crumpled.

 Chapter 31

    When Vincent heard no more shuffling of clothes, he turned only to hear Eve shriek, ¡°Don¡¯t turn yet!¡±

    ¡°For Heaven¡¯s sake, woman, stop shouting. And you are already wearing your clothes,¡± said Vincent before turning around. ¡°Not like I am interested in it.¡±

    Eve stuffed her previously used clothes into her little bag along with the wet towel and the little container. She sent him a small re while her cheeks were set ame in embarrassment,

    ¡°You should go first,¡± said Eve, her voice shaky as she was shivering due to the wind that blew across where they stood. But then she asked, ¡°How much of Lady Annalise¡¯s words holds to be of value and true?¡±

    ¡°Lesser than a grain of salt. My butler mentioned catching you and my step mother in the inner parts of the mansion. Little red riding hood lost her way in the mansion?¡± Vincent¡¯s hazel eyes stared at her in curiosity as if he was already on her. ¡°Did she invite you for tea?¡± He asked her sarcastically.

    ¡°She threatened that she would hurt my aunt and my servant man if I didn¡¯t quit my job as governess to Miss Allie,¡± replied Eve with a deep frown.

    Vincent found Eve¡¯s words amusing, and heughed, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about her. She¡¯s harmless, and won¡¯t do anything until I am involved.¡±

    But Eve wasn¡¯t convinced by his words.

    ¡°So is this a daily thing,¡± questioned Vincent with a straight face, his eyes taking in her appearance. Eve tried not to get angry.

    Sensibly, it was true that neither of them knew this was going to happen. Remembering he was a vampire, she turned even more cautious than before. ¡°Please, if you can go, Master Vincent,¡± she requested.

    Vincent didn¡¯t bother to spare another word. At the same moment, they both heard faint voices starting to get louder and louder.

    Her employer turned to look at her, clicking his tongue as if pitying her, ¡°You screamed so loud that it not only nearly turned me deaf but it also brought the people from your town to look for a witch. Have a goodnight, Miss Barlow,¡± he chimed.

    This was not good for her because it would raise suspicion in the people¡¯s minds if they saw her with¡ªwet hair at this hour of night where she had screamed. Sometimes a spark of doubt was enough to bring doom to a person.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Eve rushed to his side, stopping him. ¡°Don¡¯t leave me here.¡±

    ¡°Such a little girl thing to say. Don¡¯t worry, the townsmen will be here in a minute and you can have theirpany. I better leave before you nder me with the title of pervert,¡± stated Vincent, and he started to walk in the other direction.

    Eve looked back and forth.

    ¡°They are going to think I am crying wolf or am the witch,¡± Eve muttered under her breath. She quickly ran from there, walking in the same direction as Vincent because the other side of the forest was brightening up because of the torches of fire that the men were waving in their hands.

    Eve tried to make sure to see that the few townsmen couldn¡¯t see her, and she walked farther away from their line of sight. The people scouting sent her back to the past where she was running, her feet bare, while men shouted as they looked for her.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t havee out here if you are scared of being caught or don¡¯t like the darkness,¡±mented Vincent, looking at her over his shoulder.

    ¡°I am not scared of anything,¡± came the brave words from Eve, and Vincent¡¯s lips twisted.

    ¡°Is that why your heart is beating that loud?¡± His words were smooth like honey, yet there was something very wicked about it.

    Eve took a deep breath, trying to get her breathing back to normal, including her heartbeat.

    They walked in silence while Eve¡¯s eyes roamed. She was used to walking back and forth on a specific path, and this wasn¡¯t the one. She noticed Vincent¡¯s proud and wide shoulders. His clothes looked more rxed than what she was used to, as his shirt was loose.

    In curiosity, Eve asked him, ¡°Don¡¯t you have thicker and deeper forests near Skellington? What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°I thought the governess would have a bathing room. What were you doing here, taking a dip in the river?¡± Vincent questioned her back, and Eve bit her lip.

    When they reached the edge of the forest, Vincent didn¡¯t bother to wish her goodnight, and he disappeared without a word. Eve quietly tiptoed through the streets and reached her home.

    ¡°How was your swim, Miss Eve?¡± Asked Eugene, who was cleaning the already clean utensils in the kitchen.

    ¡°It was okay,¡± replied Eve, and she quickly rushed up the stairs.

    Lady Aubrey, who was sitting on the couch, turned to look in the direction of the stairs, and so did Eugene, where they heard the light thud of Eve¡¯s door being shut.

    ¡°Looks like Miss Eve wasn¡¯t able to clear her mind,¡±mented Eugene, his eyebrows slightly raised in wonderment.

    ¡°Seems so,¡± Lady Aubrey murmured and pursed her lips when she heard Eve sneeze in her room. Eugene¡¯s eyes turned wide in instant worry.

    When morning arrived, the people of Meadow were busy in their daily gossip and chatter. Eugene, who had gone to pick up the newsletter, heard one of the women say,

    ¡°The witch has returned, and this time she has started to kill the cows!¡±

    ¡°Is she using it for sacrifice?¡± asked another woman, who paid keen attention to the one who had spoken. ¡°I thought she was gone for good. How did she return?¡±

    ¡°Because she¡¯s a witch and they say unless you don¡¯t pull their heart out and burn them, they continue to live,¡± replied the woman, shaking her head and clicking her tongue.

    ¡°We should protect our children and family. Why aren¡¯t the authorities not taking any action?¡± questioned the second woman in worry and fear.

    What witch? Eugene had a confused expression. It had been a while since he had spread the rumour about a witch, and he walked away from there,

 Chapter 32

    ¡°Achoo¡ªChoo!¡±

    Eve sniffled, using her handkerchief on her nose. She stood in front of the kitchen stove, watching the water boiling in the vessel.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t get the water out of your hair after getting out of the river,¡± Lady Aubrey entered the kitchen, lightly scolding Eve. ¡°Do you have a headache?¡± She asked in concern.

    ¡°It is bearable,¡± replied Eve, and she widened her eyes before it turned small. ¡°I will feel better after drinking the tea.¡±

    ¡°Here, let me do it,¡± Lady Aubrey offered, taking Eve¡¯s ce in front of the stove while Eve packed her lunch box. ¡°I wonder what¡¯s taking Eugene this long today, he should have been back by now.¡±

    Lady Aubrey poured the hot water into three cups. She then added the little flowers along with squeezed lemon into it. Though most of the houses, which included the middle-ss family, frowned upon the very idea of offering the same food or drinks to their servants, such a thing didn¡¯t exist under the roof of Dawson¡¯s residence.

    Not to mention, where Eve was clumsy, Eugene was someone who fell sick quite easily, and Lady Aubrey made sure to take care of the small family.

    When Eve blew her nose, Lady Aubrey said, ¡°Wait until Eugene returns. He can drop you to Skellington today. I would have told you to stay back, but we don¡¯t know how the Moriarty¡¯s might respond with your absence when it is still your first month.¡±

    Eve waved her hand, ¡°I will be just fine, Aunt Aubrey. It¡¯s probably the weather mixed up with the wet hair. You will see by the time of evening, I will be feeling much better.¡±

    She picked up one of the teacups and sipped the warm tea, which felt nothing less to Heaven. She said,

    ¡°I worry that if I don¡¯t turn up for work today, I will be reced in a blink of an eye.¡±

    Lady Aubrey didn¡¯t force Eve to stay back, and she only nodded. ¡°Let me go and get you two more handkerchiefs if you need it forter,¡± saying this, the old woman stepped out of the kitchen.

    Two minutester, Eugene returned with his hands carrying the newsletter, milk and other vegetables that they didn¡¯t grow in their backyard.

    ¡°Lady Aubrey! Oh, Miss Eve! I have news from the town market!¡± Stated Eugene, walking towards the dining table and cing all the things he had been carrying.

    ¡°What news?¡± Asked Eve. ¡°From the newspaper?¡±

    Eugene shook his head and informed, ¡°I heard there is a witch in the town. Last night, the witch killed the cattle from one of the houses.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure that is true? People like to make up a lot of things from their imagination, Eugene,¡± replied Eve.

    Lady Aubrey came out of her room, holding two handkerchiefs in her hand and said, ¡°Eve is right. The witches have gone extinct thanks to the existence of the vampires and the werewolves.¡±

    Eugene said, ¡°It is the talk of the town. The cattle was found dead this morning. All ten of them on the ground. I went to take a quick look at the farm like the others. The poor family,¡± he shook his head.

    ¡°If the witch is truly here, the authority will be the first one toe to catch the person. But no harm in being careful,¡± stated Lady Aubrey while her lips set themselves in a thin line.

    After nearly forty minutes, the carriage reached Skellington town and stopped at the side of Moriarty¡¯s mansion. Though polished, the carriage was old, a vehicle that had been made and bought whente Mr. Rikard Dawson was still alive. Eugene hopped from the driver¡¯s seat and quickly opened the carriage door for Eve to get down.

    ¡°Thank you, Eugene,¡± Eve stepped down from the carriage and stared at the mansion she was supposed to enter.

    ¡°Everything alright, miss?¡± Asked Eugene as Eve made no effort to move from where she stood.

    How could she, when she was dreading to meet Vincent today. The possible cold might have left her alone, but she hadn¡¯t stayed up most of the night with the thought of what had urred in the forest. The embarrassment made her want to get back inside the carriage.

    Turning to Eugene, Eve smiled and nodded, ¡°Wish me luck, Eugene. I will need all of it.¡±

    ¡°Good luck, Miss Eve. There is nothing you cannot achieve,¡± Eugene offered his encouraging words.

    But before either of them could make a move, another carriage appeared toe and stand in front of the mansion¡¯s entrance gates.

    The guards of the mansion pulled the gates for the carriage to enter. But instead of driving the carriage inside, the coachman stepped down and opened the door of the carriage.

    Out stepped Vincent Moriarty.

    ¡°What are the odds,¡± Eve muttered under her breath, and Eugene turned to look at her, with a questioning look on his face as he didn¡¯t catch what she said.

    ¡°Miss Barlow, what a wonderful surprise. I was sure you were not going to show up at the mansion today,¡± remarked Vincent, making his way where Eve and Eugene stood while he pulled the ck gloves from his hand.

    Eve tried to keep a smile on her lips, but she wasn¡¯tpletely sessful. She asked him in an overly polite tone, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I, Master Vincent. As a governess, I know my responsibilities.¡±

    And though Eve tried to keep her calm, she avoided meeting Vincent¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Achoo!¡± Eve sneezed into her handkerchief.

    Vincent tilted his head, ¡°Did you fall ill, Miss Barlow? Thest I saw you, you appeared to be in perfect,¡± he paused for a second before continuing, ¡°Health. And who might this be?¡± He turned to look at Eugene.

    Eugene offered Vincent a humble bow, ¡°My name is Eugene Weaver, Mr. Moriarty.¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡± hummed Vincent, and he nodded before smiling. ¡°I know you. Actually, I heard about you. You were the one who was snooping around looking for more information about my family, weren¡¯t you?¡±

    Eugene cleared his throat, not expecting their introduction to take a turn like this. Even Eve slightly froze, as she hadn¡¯t expected Vincent to know about it. Eugene had always been careful in his findings, which was why it made her wonder how Vincent knew.

    ¡°I-uh,¡± Eugene stuttered under Vincent¡¯s piercing gaze and the smile.

    ¡°You do not have to be shy about it. You can ask me directly. After all, Miss Barlow is now our dear governess,¡± stated Vincent before looking at Eve, ¡°Isn¡¯t that right?¡±

    Eve nodded and then looked at Eugene and said, ¡°You can go home. I will see you at home in the evening.¡±

    Eugene shared a secretive look of wariness. He didn¡¯t dawdle there and quickly bowed his head. He jumped on the driver¡¯s seat and hauled from the ce.

    When Vincent turned his gaze at the moving carriage that went farther and farther away, Eve took the opportunity and started to walk through the gates. But this didn¡¯t stop Vincent from following her. He snapped his fingers and waved at the coachman to take the carriage in as he was in the mood to walk.

 Chapter 33

    The awkwardness Eve felt, she doubted anyone could fathom how she felt right now. Every step she took forward was stiff, and it was because she knew he was walking behind her. The timing couldn¡¯t get any worse, she thought in her mind.

    ¡°You walk worse than the grandmother I once knew,¡± came the remark from behind, and Eve gritted her teeth. When she quickened the pace of her steps, he said, ¡°I think it would be better if you run.¡±

    Eve turned around to speak to him and said, ¡°Mr. Moriarty, I think I would like to add another point in my job details.¡±

    ¡°All the details have already been filled and signed. The next form for it opens next year,¡± replied Vincent, and he didn¡¯t wait for her. Instead, he continued to walk towards the entrance of the mansion. ¡°You know I forgot about yesterday¡¯s incident, but someone seems to have difficulty in letting it go and had to remind me about it.¡±

    Eve wondered if there was a way she would be able to win an argument with this man. Not because she didn¡¯t have all the facts, but Vincent didn¡¯t y to the rules and followed his own rules.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are even talking about,¡± Eve decided to y his game, and one corner of Vincent¡¯s lips pulled up.

    Eve continued to walk, where Vincent was two steps ahead of her. He turned to look at her and asked, ¡°Oh? Do you rather prefer that I remind you what I am talking about? About the round and soft¡ª¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± came the curt word from Eve while walking in the hallways.

    ¡°What round?¡± Lady Marceline¡¯s question came as she walked in the hallways to meet them near the entrance.

    Eve offered a bow to Marceline, and a smile spread on the young woman¡¯s lips. Marceline looked between Eve and her brother.

    ¡°I was talking about the round shaped moon and the softness of its light,¡± said Vincent, and the curious look in Marceline¡¯s eyes faded, quickly losing interest in the subject. ¡°Whom are you waiting for, dear sister?¡±

    ¡°You, of course,¡± replied Marceline with a bright smile.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that. There¡¯s Alfie to wait on me, unless you have decided to be my butler for the day.¡±

    ¡°I am waiting for the seamstress, she was supposed to be here by now,¡± Marceline raised her nose high.

    Vincent walked away without bothering to exchange another word, and Eve internally breathed a sigh of relief.

    ¡°I hope my brother isn¡¯t giving you a hard time, Miss Barlow. I know how frustrating he sometimes can be,¡± said Marceline, shifting her gaze from Vincent¡¯s back to Eve. ¡°Are you alright? You appear pale today.¡±

    Eve nodded, ¡°It¡¯s just the weat¡ªAchoo!¡± She brought her handkerchief to her nose and gently pressed it.

    Marceline frowned and said, ¡°It seems like you caught a cold. I understand it isn¡¯t severe, but maybe it would be better to not teach Allie today so that she doesn¡¯t catch what you have. You know how young children are often weak as they are still growing.¡±

    Though vampires had higher immunity than humans, the illness didn¡¯t spare the creatures of the night.

    Eve wasn¡¯t too sick that the little girl would catch it, but Marceline was intent on her words. A soft sigh escaped from Eve¡¯s lips, and she asked the young woman,

    ¡°Will it be alright if you can pass a note to her from me.¡±

    Even though she and Allie had spent less than a week together, Eve knew that the little girl would like to read something rather than sit quietly.

    Marceline nodded, ¡°Of course. Shall we go to the drawing room? You can write the note there, and also have tea that might help you feel better.¡±

    Eve shook her head, ¡°That is very kind of you, but¡ª¡±

    ¡°Just a cup of tea. It will give you enough time to catch your breath, before you head back home. Come,¡± insisted Marceline.

    And just like that, Eve ended up in Marceline¡¯spany in the drawing-room, with a cup of tea in her hand. She wouldn¡¯t have been wary if Allie hadn¡¯t revealed to her about the previous governess¡¯s plight.

    Eve couldn¡¯t help but question who had killed thest governess. She now sat with a good distance between them so that she wouldn¡¯t drop anything near thedy.

    She stared at the surface of the teacup when she heard Marceline speak, ¡°Is the tea not to your liking, Miss Barlow?¡±

    Eve¡¯s thoughts broke, and she replied, ¡°It is perfect, thank you, Lady Marceline.¡±

    Was it her? Asked Eve. Was she the one who killed the governess? Lady Marceline didn¡¯t appear to be someone who could cause harm to someone.

    ¡°Our tea is famous throughout Skellington, and has been proven to soothe the body from fatigue, I hope you feel better soon,¡± said Marceline. ¡°It must have been hard for you to travel here by the local carriage, isn¡¯t it?¡± the young woman¡¯s fingers delicately held the teacup as she took a sip from it.

    ¡°Actually, I came here in my own carriage today,¡± replied Eve, and a look of surprise appeared on Marceline¡¯s face.

    ¡°Your carriage?¡± Asked the young woman, and Eve nodded. ¡°How wonderful,¡± replied Marceline, with a thoughtful expression on her face.

    While Eve continued to drink the tea in silence, Marceline¡¯s eyes watched the human from her head to foot. Shoes that were worn out and were an eyesore to her sight. The only reason she was even entertaining this low life was partly that she was bored, and partly she wanted to know what was so special about this lowly person that had got Vincent to choose her as a governess.

    A maid entered the room, bowing her head, and she informed Marceline, ¡°Mdy, the seamstress has arrived.¡±

    ¡°Tell her I will be there in a few minutes as I am busy right now,¡± responded Marceline, as she had found something more interesting than the seamstress.

    ¡°Also, Miss¡­¡± the maid started and stopped when Marceline turned and red, something that Eve couldn¡¯t see because of the way they were seated. The maid said in a meek voice, ¡°Lady Ste has arrived at the mansion.¡±

    Marceline was about to make the woman wait, but then the gears in her head moved, and she said, ¡°Bring her here. I am sure she would like a cup of tea too.¡±

    ¡°Yes, mdy,¡± the maid bowed her head and left the room.

    Eve didn¡¯t want to be in the way of Lady Marceline and her guest. She quickly gulped down her tea, ready to dash out of this ce. But Marceline, who caught this, continued the conversation with her,

    ¡°Miss Barlow, next month we are going to have a ball in the mansion. Allie and I would love for you to attend it. We host a couple of such balls every year, I am sure you would feel fortunate to be able to attend it. Most of the people do,¡± added Marceline.

    A ball that would hold a room full of vampires so that she could turn into a possible snack and then the main course meal for them?

    ¡°I don¡¯t think Lady Annalise would like it if I attend it,¡± Eve found a good reason to stay away from them.

    ¡°You do not have to worry about mother. I am the one inviting you as my guest,¡± Marceline assured her with a smile.

 Chapter 34

    ¡°Miss Ste Desford,¡± announced the maid before stepping away from the door.

    A young woman with chestnut hair stepped into the drawing-room. She wore a deep maroon, high cored and full-sleeved silk dress. There were golden buttons at the front of her dress.

    ¡°Good morning, Ste, I am so pleased to have you join me for breakfast,¡± Marceline greeted the young woman, who was two years younger than the women present in the room.

    Eve watched Marceline stand up and walk towards the woman to greet her with an airy kiss on each side of her face.

    ¡°How could I refuse the invitation by you?¡± The woman softlyughed, her voice sounding sweet and her manners refined. ¡°I hope I am notte.¡±

    ¡°Never toote. The seamstress is here, just as I promised. But she can wait until we finish our breakfast,¡± Marceline offered a warm smile.

    The young woman¡¯s eyes then shifted to look at Eve, whom she had never met or seen before. Ste asked, ¡°Who is this?¡±

    Marceline¡¯s eyebrows rose as if she had forgotten about Eve¡¯s presence and introduced them, ¡°Ste, this is Genevieve Barlow, Allie¡¯s new governess. Miss Barlow, this is Ste Desford. One of my dearest friends.¡±

    Eve stood up from her seat and offered a polite bow, ¡°Greetings, mdy.¡±

    Ste didn¡¯t return the greetings, instead stared at Eve as if she had never seen a person before. She finally replied, ¡°Greetings.¡±

    The youngdy then turned to Marceline and asked in a not so quiet voice, ¡°Since when have you started to have tea with the governess?¡±

    Marceline replied, ¡°Miss Barlow is not feeling well, and I thought it would be right to have her drink some tea before she heads back to Meadow as it is far from here.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t say,¡± Ste looked appalled by the mention of the town¡¯s name. ¡°I don¡¯t think I have ever met anyone this close from there. I am so sorry,¡± she ced her hand on Marceline¡¯s arm tofort her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be! Miss Barlow is an excellent governess,¡± Marceline replied with a smile.

    And though Eve was right there, the two youngdies didn¡¯t stop discussing. In a whisper that still reached Eve¡¯s ears, Stemented, ¡°No matter how excellent, how could you let her enter the mansion? If you need rmendations, I will be more than happy to assist you with it.¡±

    Eve didn¡¯t see any reason to stay back in the room, and she decided to step out so that Ms. Desford could discuss about her to the heart¡¯s content.

    Marceline internally smiled at Ste¡¯s words but said, ¡°Let us have breakfast. I am famished.¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t tell me this is the breakfast,¡± replied Ste.

    It took Eve a second more to realise what Ste was speaking about. Marcelineughed, ¡°Of course not. Breakfast is being served in the dining room. We don¡¯t drink from our governesses.¡±

    ¡°That is true,¡± murmured the woman, ¡°You don¡¯t drink from them but kill them,¡± sheughed in humour.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly,¡± responded Marceline, before turning to look at Eve. For a moment, Eve believed that Marceline was about to ask her to join them, but instead, the young miss of the mansion said, ¡°I hope you feel better now, Miss Barlow.¡±

    Eve offered a slight bow and watched the two women step out of the room. Alone in the room, she let out a sigh of relief. Lady Ste¡¯s words didn¡¯t bother her.

    As she hadn¡¯t sneezed in thest couple of minutes, she decided to look at how Allie was doing. In Eve¡¯s eyes, the job of a governess wasn¡¯t just to teach etiquette or words from the books but also to make sure the child was doing well.

    She walked through the corridors, but before she could reach the piano room, she heard Lady Annalise¡¯s voiceing from one of the rooms.

    Eve¡¯s eyebrows knit together, and she was going to walk past the room when she heard,

    ¡°You cannot do one thing right, can you? Haven¡¯t I told you not toe outside?¡± She scolded.

    Through the door that was left slightly ajar, Eve saw Lady Annalise standing in front of her daughter, Allie.

    The little girl¡¯s head was bowed, her hands clutching the sides of her dress. Lady Annalise looked furious, ring at her daughter, who didn¡¯t dare to lift her head.

    ¡°I am sorry, mother,¡± came the meek voice of the girl.

    ¡°Are you? If you had listened to my words, this wouldn¡¯t have happened in the first ce. You bring such disappointment to me. Yet, here we are again. Was it you who asked Vincent to hire a governess?¡± Lady Annalise questioned angrily, and Allie quickly shook her head. ¡°You better hope it is true.¡±

    Allie looked like she was about to cry, but she was trying to hold it in.

    ¡°Vincent is busy spoiling the family name, and you are doing the same, Allie,¡± Lady Annalise gritted her teeth, a look of pure disappointment spread on her face. ¡°If people were to know what happened, they would only look down at you. Do you understand why I ask you to stay in?¡± the woman raised her voice, and the girl shivered.

    Eve, who stood outside, continued to hear Lady Annalise scold her daughter. Somewhere, she had turned worried that the woman would hit the girl, but thankfully she didn¡¯t.

    Allie nodded to what Lady Annalise said.

    ¡°Forgive me mother,¡± Allie sounded regretful, and it made Eve want to hug the girl.

    When Eve heard light footsteps in the corridor, she decided to leave this ce and head to the piano room.

    ¡°You are a Moriarty, and you should know how to deal with people. Especially ones who are beneath us,¡± the woman harrumphed. ¡°Where is the governess?¡±

    Allie shook her head to let her mother know that she didn¡¯t know.

    ¡°At least the governess is smart,¡± remarked Lady Annalise, d to know that the human hadn¡¯t showed up at the mansion today. This only meant that the lowly human finally decided to ept her offer and wouldn¡¯t be showing up here anymore. ¡°I will find you a better governess, someone who will suit not only our standards of the Moriartys but also teach you to stay away from people we don¡¯t mix with.¡±

    At her mother¡¯s words, the little girl stood quietly without raising her head.

    In the piano room, Eve stepped near the studying table where books had been ced for reading. A book was opened, and the quill had been left to dry, which hadn¡¯t been ced back in the ink bottle.

    She walked up to the rack of books that covered an entire side of the wall. She pulled one book out of the lot, flipping through the pages, when she heard the room door open.

    When Eve turned around, she noticed Allie enter the room.

    Allie¡¯s eyes slightly lit up on seeing Eve standing in the room. Because of Eve¡¯s absence and her mother¡¯s words, she believed that the human had quit being her governess.

    ¡°Did you not receive my note, Miss Allie? I asked your sister to pass it earlier as I was feeling a little under the weather,¡± Eve exined to the little girl, who shook her head. ¡°I am feeling much better now. How are you doing?¡± She asked, only to receive a stare from the little one.

    Little children who belonged to the wealthy families often were not allowed to express their emotions openly. They were taught to grow up quickly. Eve noticed how Allie controlled her emotions, where the pain of rejection and sorrow didn¡¯t surface on her face.

    Eve looked at Allie with a bright smile and asked, ¡°How about we do something different today, Miss Allie? After all, you don¡¯t learn everything from the books.¡±

    The little girl blinked, not knowing what Eve meant.

    ¡°Let us go out,¡± Eve proposed, and the little girl quickly shook her head. ¡°I mean step in the back garden and not into the town. I am sure that we will have less viewers there. Could you show me the way, Miss Allie?¡±

    Allie gave it a little thought before nodding.

    While Eve and Allie headed towards the back garden, back inside the mansion, Lady Annalise walked in the corridors in an excellent mood. With the thought that she wouldn¡¯t have to deal with the matter of the lowly status governess.

 Chapter 35

    Lady Annalise¡¯s shoes clicked on the clean, marbled floor as she continued to walk in the corridor. On her way, she met the butler, and she raised her hand for him toe to her immediately.

    ¡°I want you to pull out one of the finest bottles from the cer,¡± Lady Annalise ordered.

    ¡°For yourself, mdy?¡± inquired Alfie, and this received a re from the woman.

    ¡°Do you think I will be drinking wine this early in the morning?¡± She raised her eyebrows.

    ¡°Um, Master Vincent¡ª I mean yes, mdy. I will pull out the wine,¡± the butler bowed his head while biting his tongue so that he wouldn¡¯t ask any questions.

    ¡°I want you to pack it, and send it to Lady Margaret. Add a note that she looked beautiful in the gown that she wore to Mr. Wade¡¯s party,¡± Lady Annalise informed on what to do. ¡°Also add a bouquet. Only the smallest. The woman seems to hate flowers that are slightly bigger than two inch in one¡¯s finger.¡±

    Thest Lady Annalise had heard, the woman to whom the bottle of wine would be sent, she knew a few decent and trustworthy governess from the high family. The sooner she would have the governess here, the lesser reason there would be to bring back any other lowly governess for her daughter.

    ¡°I shall do it right away, mdy,¡± Alfie bowed his head, turning in the cer¡¯s direction and leaving the ce while Lady Annalise continued to walk.

    Lady Annalise met Marceline and Lady Ste when walking past the dining room.

    ¡°Good morning, Lady Annalise,¡± Lady Ste greeted the woman with a bow. ¡°You look more beautiful than thest time I saw you,¡± she praised the woman with a sickeningly sweet smile.

    ¡°Good morning, dear. I think you look lovely in the beautiful dress, as expected from your seamstress,¡± responded Lady Annalise and then asked, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen your mother in a long time. I hope Mrs. Desford is doing well in her health. Give my regards to your mother.¡±

    ¡°I will,¡± the young woman nodded.

    Lady Annalise nodded her head as if she was in an agreeable mood right now. She said, ¡°I hope you have received the invitation for the ball next month.¡±

    ¡°I have. And believe me, I am very much looking forward to it,¡± as Lady Ste replied, her eyes held a doubt, which she didn¡¯t bring to her lips.

    ¡°You look particrly ted today, mother,¡± noted Marceline, and she wondered what had gotten her mother in such a good mood.

    Lady Annalise could only smile, which held a smugness in it, ¡°Something that I have been working on finally seeded. I doubt there¡¯s anything I cannot fix.¡±

    ¡°That sounds wonderful,¡± replied Lady Ste, while Marceline wondered what her mother meant. The young woman then remarked, ¡°Though I am sorry.¡±

    ¡°Sorry?¡± Lady Annalise appeared perplexed. ¡°About what?¡±

    Lady Ste¡¯s gaze shifted to look at Marceline, and she then looked back at Lady Annalise. A small pitiful smile appeared on the young woman¡¯s face, and she said,

    ¡°I mean the governess that you hired from that lowly town that we don¡¯t associate ourselves with,¡± she shivered as she thought about the town. ¡°I didn¡¯t know the Moriarty¡¯s were cutting down costs.¡±

    Lady Annalise looked slightly irritated, but she said, ¡°That was something out of our hands. But not to worry, the governess has quit.¡±

    ¡°She has?¡± Marceline was surprised, and Lady Ste looked impressed.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. All it took was a couple of words yesterday and she was scared enough to not step into this mansion again,¡± Lady Annalise looked proud, and her lips twisted in pure delight.

    But her happiness was short-lived when Marceline said, ¡°I think you have wrong information, mother. Miss Barlow is in the mansion.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not possible,¡± Lady Annalise narrowed her eyes, her mood dampening by what she heard. ¡°I went to the piano room and she wasn¡¯t there. Which was why Allie decided to step out and intrude when I was talking to Mr. and Mrs. Sherwin.¡±

    Marceline shook her head, ¡°Believe me, mother. She was here, because I spoke to her. If you doubt me, ask Ste.¡±

    Lady Ste nodded, internally wanting tough at how the Moriarty¡¯s had hired a governess of such poor status. She could barely contain the news, and once she returned to her mansion, her mother would surely love to hear it. She nodded,

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I could have someone like that in the same room as me. I can barely imagine how all of you must be dealing with it. And those dirty shoes,¡± Lady Ste sighed.

    Lady Annalise demanded, ¡°Where is she?¡±

    ¡°She must probably be there in the piano room?¡± Replied Marceline and Lady Annalise turned on her heel and headed in the direction of the piano room.

    Lady Ste turned to Marceline and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell your seamstress is here?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Let us go see her. I need to get the dress prepared before the time of the ball,¡± replied Marceline, looking in the direction where Lady Annalise had disappeared.

    ¡°You know, Marcie. You are too kind to invite such a lowly being for a cup of tea,¡± Lady Ste put her hands around Marceline¡¯s arm. ¡°If it were me in your ce, I would have ordered the servants to throw a woman like that from my mansion. After all, we don¡¯t need anyone to be infected by God knows what.¡±

    Marceline politely smiled at her friend¡¯s words, ¡°That would be rude of me, Ste. Especially when she is sick. We are supposed to help people when they are in need. I don¡¯t think I could ever do something like that. It doesn¡¯t settle well with me.¡±

    ¡°Like I said, you are too nice. You are lucky that you have Lady Annalise, who knows to put such people in their ces,¡± stated the young woman as they continued to walk in the corridor. ¡°Stay as far away as you can from such a kind. You are too innocent when ites to such things.¡±

    ¡°There should be some exceptions. I don¡¯t think every person from Meadow is like that,¡± Marceline spoke in favour of the governess.

    ¡°You are forgetting, the people who belong to ces simr to Meadow are ones who are beneath our feet. Trying to be a governess? Howughable,¡± Lady Ste softlyughed. ¡°That can only mean that she has motives, else you know, we all like to settle with someone high in position.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for looking out for me,¡± Marceline¡¯s words were kind, and Lady Ste smiled.

    ¡°You are my friend, of course, I will look out for you. Don¡¯t worry, I am here to help,¡± said the young woman. The kind smile on Marceline¡¯s lips continued to stay, which appeared calm and rxed.

    Back in the back garden of the Moriarty mansion, Eve sat next to Allie in front of the flowers. Eve had sessfully caught a butterfly, which had Allie¡¯s entire attention focused on it.

    Alfie, who hade to pluck some of the small flowers, caught sight of the governess and the young miss, who appeared in a brighter mood than in the morning.

    ¡°You seem to be very good with the butterflies, miss,¡± the butler spoke to Eve,ing behind them and looking at the butterfly settled on Eve¡¯s palm.

    ¡°I think we just turned to be lucky, Alfie. Maybe the butterfly came to greet Miss Allie,¡± and upon Eve¡¯s words, the little girl¡¯s face brightened as if believing it to be true.

    The butler nodded, ¡°That must indeed be true. Looks like they enjoy thepany of our young miss.¡± He added, ¡°It is good to see you out here, Miss.¡±

    Eve asked the butler, ¡°Are you here to tend to the nts? The garden in here is beautiful.¡±

    ¡°You will find the rarest of the rare flowers and nts in here. I am here to collect small flowers, that has to be smaller than the two digits of a finger,¡± answered Alfie, and he craned his neck, looking at the flowers there.

    ¡°That¡¯s oddly specific,¡± replied Eve, and the butlerughed. Eve then turned to look at Allie and said, ¡°Let us see if Mr. Butterfly wants to sit on your hand, shall we? My mother and I used to spend hours in the meadow, and I would chase butterflies,¡± she shared it with the little girl.

    Gently catching the butterfly¡¯s wings, she ced it on the little girl¡¯s palm, who looked enraptured. Eve stood up and said,

    ¡°Do you mind if I help, Alfie?¡±

    ¡°I would not trouble you with such task, Miss,¡± replied the butler, but Eve was more than happy to help.

    Eve walked to the nearby bushes and plucked three rose buds that still had time to bloom. She picked another kind before returning to where Allie was busy with the butterfly.

    ¡°I have six flowers. How many more are you looking for?¡± Asked Eve, and she looked down at the flowers.

    ¡°I have four of them. Thank you, Miss Barlow, that should be enough,¡± said the butler, who was plucking onest flower which was surrounded by thorns.

    ¡°Ms. Barlow!¡± roared a voice at the mansion¡¯s back door, which belonged to Lady Annalise.

    Alfie lost his footing and nearly fell on the bush next to him. Allie¡¯s body jerked in fear, and the butterfly flew from her hand.

    On the other hand, Eve¡¯s finger pressed into the thorn of the steamed rose, and a drop of blood fell on the ground. And maybe Eve would have been fine, if she didn¡¯t see little Allie¡¯s hand move in its direction.

 Chapter 36

    Noticing the red drop of blood on the ground, Eve felt her soul slip out of her body.

    It was as if everything had slowed down when she saw Lady Annalise angrily making her way to where she was. At the same time, Allie¡¯s hand inched closer to the drop of blood, simr to a small child whose hand reached out to a candy sold at the merchant¡¯s shop.

    Eve quickly dropped the flowers from her hand, and it fell on the ground, covering the drop of blood.

    ¡°What are you doing sitting there on the ground, Allie?!¡± Lady Annalise looked furious, and her re shifted at Eve.

    Hearing her mother¡¯s voice, the little girl turned distracted from the blood, and she quickly stood up. Like an obedient child, she held her hands in front of her.

    ¡°You,¡± Lady Annalise took a threatening step towards Eve, while Eve took a quick look at her finger and pressed it against the side of her dress. ¡°What do you think you are doing here? Were my words not clear for you to not understand?¡±

    Eve held a calm expression on her face. She noticed fire sparking from Lady Annalise¡¯s face.

    ¡°Good morning, Lady Annalise,¡± she greeted the woman and said, ¡°I thought I already made it clear that I won¡¯t be epting your offer.¡±

    ¡°Looks like you leave me no option, but to take matters into my own hands,¡± Lady Annalise had nevere across such an impudent woman before, especially not one who belonged to a poor town like Meadow.

    At the back, the butler finally freed himself from the bush that he had fallen on a second ago. Though the thorny bush scratched and pierced through his skin, Alfie looked perfectly fine and wiped the little blood with his handkerchief.

    The butler walked up to where Lady Annalise stood, and he bowed, ¡°Mdy, what do you think about these flowers to be sent to Lady Margaret?¡±

    Lady Annalise¡¯s eyes snapped at the butler, her re so intense that had the butler immediately said, ¡°I will look for better ones at the front,¡± and he started to walk.

    ¡°Alfie,¡± Lady Annalise called the butler in a harsh tone, who quickly stopped while scrunching his face. ¡°You can look for the flowers right here, and not in the front garden.¡±

    She was well aware that the butler was about to go and fetch her stepson. Alfie bowed his head, slowly turning around and walking back to pluck some other flowers.

    Lady Annalise then looked at her daughter, who was looking at the ground, not daring to raise her head. But what popped the vein in Lady Annalise¡¯s forehead was her daughter¡¯s dress smeared with mud and dirt on the front of it.

    ¡°Allie, get inside and change your clothes. I don¡¯t even want to start on what you were doing,¡± Lady Annalise ordered her daughter. ¡°Get inside now.¡±

    Allie nced at Eve, and Eve offered her a small smile of assurance. The little girl walked away from there, disappearing into the back door of the mansion.

    Now that Lady Annalise hade to know that the human waste in teaching her daughter, without any prior notice, she said, ¡°How irresponsible of you. Not only do you waste your time bying inte, but bring her here, to only misguide the etiquette Allie has learned up until now.¡±

    Eve frowned at Lady Annalise¡¯s words. She hadn¡¯t forgotten how the woman had scolded her daughter a while ago.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how any one person can lose their etiquette just by walking in their own gardens. If a child is so quick to lose them, it only means that the child¡¯s previous governesses didn¡¯t do a good job in teaching them,¡± replied Eve, who wasn¡¯t intimidated by this woman. Maybe she was Mrs. Annalise Moriarty, but Eve didn¡¯t care about her status. If there was one thing that did worry her, this woman was not a human, but a night creature, who could suck her blood out and kill her.

    ¡°Silence,¡± Lady Annalise snapped at the human, and she couldn¡¯t help but want to show the lowly human her ce. Her eyes fell on the flowers that were lying on the ground.

    Eve¡¯s eyes followed where the woman was looking, and she hoped the drop of blood had dried by now.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know what I can do, Miss Barlow. Things that you can¡¯t even imagine,¡± Lady Annalise was angry and, at the same time, upset that her happiness had been short-lived. Worse, the Dresford girl had even dared to mock her family regarding it.

    Eve politely replied to the woman, ¡°I am sorry, Lady Annalise, but I am supposed to answer only to my employer and no one else. I would appreciate it if you discuss this matter with young Master Moriarty, instead of trying to threaten me or my family members. I am only doing my job.¡±

    If only her husband would give her enough authority to overrule her stepson¡¯s decisions, Lady Annalise thought to herself. She couldn¡¯t argue with the human, but she didn¡¯t hold back in reprimanding her,

    ¡°As Allie¡¯s mother, I know what is best for her. It would be better if you teach her something valuable in the piano room, like writing and reading books. I can tell that children from your town grow up rolling in the mud like pigs, but we don¡¯t ept it here.¡±

    ¡°I will keep that in my mind, Lady Annalise,¡± replied Eve without being fazed, which only struck a nerve in Lady Annalise.

    All Eve was doing was to take care of Allie. But Lady Annalise opposed the idea. Even though Eve didn¡¯t hail from a wealthy background or high status, she was still rich when it came to manners and how to treat people properly, without considering the clothes they wore or the coins in their pockets.

    Eve let her shoulders rx when she saw the woman swiftly turn and make her way back into the mansion.

    At least she didn¡¯t need to worry about anything for now, and she looked down at the flowers. Bending down, she picked them all in her hand. She noticed the small darkened spot on the ground. The drop of blood had dried.

    The butler had heard every single word of the conversation that just took ce between the two women. He didn¡¯t dare to intrude himself in it. After all, that would only warrant his tongue being pulled and cut.

    Eve apologized to the butler, ¡°I am sorry about the flowers.¡± She knew that as the flowers had been dropped on the ground, they wouldn¡¯t be used to send them to anyone.

    ¡°Please do not worry. I will pluck the other ones. Let me take those and throw them away,¡± he stretched his hand with a slight bow.

    ¡°Is it alright if I take them with me?¡± Eve asked him, and Alfie raised his head in slight surprise.

    He then nodded, ¡°Yes. It should be alright, mdy.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± replied Eve, looking at the flowers she said, ¡°It would be a pity to throw them away when they were plucked only a few minutes ago,¡± she smiled.

    ¡°Would you like me to bring you teater to the piano room?¡± Alfie inquired, and Eve shook her head.

    ¡°I think I have had enough tea for the day, but thank you for asking me,¡± said Eve, and she walked in the same direction where Lady Annalise and Allie had stepped inside.

 Chapter 37

    Music Rmendation: Red Right Hand- Nick Cave

    ¡ª

    Back in the far corner side of Meadow town, where the town¡¯s market ce was located, people bustled in the streets. Some people were bargaining with the vendors, while most of them walked, leaving a chatter in the air that dulled most of the loud voices.

    And while themon people were gathered mostly on the front side of the market which was set up for the humans, there were a decent number of people, who belonged to the other kinds, hovering around the deeper and darker side of the market.

    One such person, who strolled in those darker streets was none other than Vincent Moriarty. Unlike the other day, when he had encountered Eve, he didn¡¯t wear a cloak to hide where he came from. His disheveled, silvery hair stood out from the rest of the crowd, making many turn their heads to look at the tall man more than once. He wore dark gray trousers and vest along with a clean white shirt.

    ¡°Good afternoon, Mr. Moriarty. It is so good to se¡ª¡± one of the men greeted him on his way, and received only a nce from the man.

    Some of them bowed their heads until he walked past them, while some dared to wish him but received no response. A lot of them quickly stepped away, making way for him and not to be in his path.

    ¡°Master Vincent!¡± A man with a mustache quickly caught up to Vincent from behind, a little out of breath as he had run. ¡°You missed the meeting today. Everyone was waiting for you.¡±

    ¡°I got busy with something else,¡± responded Vincent.

    ¡°Are you here to buy something, Sire?¡± Asked the man, who worked for Vincent. Vincent turned to look at him and asked him,

    ¡°Have you heard a phrase that goes keep-your-nose-out-of-my-business?¡± The man opened his mouth before closing it. Vincent then smiled, ¡°I am d that you have. It would have been embarrassing if I had to teach you that, Patton. What happened to the meeting?¡±

    The man named Patton had to keep up with Vincent¡¯s feet, as he had shorter legspared to Vincent¡¯s long legs.

    Patton¡¯s eyes moved back and forth, ¡°Because of your absence and how important it was that you be present, I postponed the meeting for two hours, and decided to look for you.¡±

    ¡°And how many hours have passed since then?¡± Vincent nced around, as if he was looking for something or someone.

    ¡°An hour and a quarter. I wasn¡¯t sure where to find you,¡± Patton wiped his forehead with the back of his sleeve.

    ¡°Good. I should be done with the work here,¡± stated Vincent, and he started to unbutton his shirt¡¯s cufflinks before folding the sleeves up to his forearms. He didn¡¯t pull out his leather gloves.

    Vincent took a left,ing to stand in front of a shop. The merchant of the shop had a bluish-ck bruise on his face. On seeing Vincent, the man appeared petrified and gulped.

    ¡°You scrawny thing. Did you do what I asked you for?¡± Vincent demanded from the man.

    ¡°I¡ªIn the back alley,¡± the man turned his body in the direction to look back.

    Vincent and the merchant stared at each other, and the merchant¡¯s eye shifted to look at the man who was with this silver haired man.

    Then came the blunt words from Vincent, ¡°Do you think I am a mind reader? Start walking.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sire!¡± The merchant nodded and then turned to the merchant, who was next to his shop. ¡°Take care of my shop. I will be back soon.¡±

    The merchant apprehensively but quickly left his shop and said in a timid voice, ¡°Please follow me.¡±

    Vincent, Patton, and the merchant started to walk in the narrow alley. The ground they walked on was wet and murky, old cans dumped on one side. This was the side of Meadow, which the humans didn¡¯te to visit or look at, but that didn¡¯t mean it was inessible to the other creatures, who liked to walk in and out of this part of the market.

    After they took a right turn around the corner, the merchant who was leading the way stopped in front of one of the old buildings that had many doors. The one that they stood in front of, arge lock was ced on it, and the merchant quickly fumbled through his trouser pocket to pull out a key. Unlocking the door, the merchant pushed the door open.

    The merchant turned to Vincent and said, ¡°I have tied his hands and legs. It was hard to put him in here.¡±

    Vincent jerked his head towards the room and questioned, ¡°Did you get the right person?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes,¡± the merchant nodded his head, ¡°I thoroughly verified before catching him. I found him in one of the inns, drinking.¡±

    ¡°Let us hope he is the one,¡± replied Vincent, looking at the merchant. ¡°If only back then you would have answered truthfully, you could have stopped your face from turning into a rotten vegetable.¡±

    The merchant bowed his head, hoping to be let off the hook and maybe shift his shop elsewhere to do business so as to avoid crossing paths with Vincent again. A few days ago, he slipped when Vincent had asked him a question that had ended up with the person giving him a punch to his face.

    ¡°Forgive me for my behavior that day,¡± the merchant apologized to Vincent. ¡°I was scared.¡±

    Vincent ced his hand on the merchant¡¯s shoulder, who only froze. He said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be scared when you don¡¯t have bad blood with me. I don¡¯t care about your rtionship with other people. What I care, is me.¡±

    Patting the merchant¡¯s back twice, he finally stepped into the room.

    Patton, who quietly followed Vincent from behind, asked him, ¡°Mr. Moriarty, this is a vampire.¡±

    ¡°Were you expecting to find an angel?¡± Vincent retorted to Patton¡¯s statement.

 Chapter 38

    Vincent walked forward, and came to stand in front of the shabby-looking man. The person¡¯s clothes were covered in dirt, and his eyes looked sullen. Two windows with grills allowed light to pass into the room.

    ¡°Well well well, look who hase here,¡±mented the man, shackled with chains to the wall. His voice held a roughness and his eyes red, ¡°I should have known that it was you who was behind imprisoning me in here. Moriarty,¡± he spat.

    Vincent took a few steps towards the vampire who was tied, and bending down, he sat on his heels. He stared at the man with a nk expression on his face.

    The manughed and said, ¡°Your family must have been sad. No, shameful. You poor rich people are so easy to break.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Questioned Vincent.

    The man huffed, ¡°What are you going to do with my name? I am already here in your little prison. Are you going to kill me? Kill me then. I have no family, if that is what you are going to look for to torture. Nothing against me¡±

    ¡°And I care less about them,¡± said Vincent, standing up straight. ¡°If you didn¡¯t care about dying, you wouldn¡¯t have tried hard to free yourself in the first ce.¡± He tapped one of his wrists and then looked at the vampire¡¯s hands where the skin had peeled around the wrists.

    ¡°So what? You and I both know that death is what awaits me. So you can quit the small talk. Or are you here to know the reason why I did what I did?¡± The vampire started tough before his voice turned serious,

    ¡°You all don¡¯t understand how it feels to¡ª¡±

    Vincent sighed and said, ¡°If you are going to cry, I think I shall pass.¡± He then turned to look at the merchant, who stood at the door. ¡°Open the locks.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± The merchant responded, taken aback by Vincent¡¯s words.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have all day,¡± Vincent slipped his hands into his trousers pockets. While the other three didn¡¯t know what was going on. Patton decided to move towards the wall side, already having a fair idea of what was going to happen next.

    Once the vampire¡¯s hands and legs were unshackled, the person didn¡¯t bat his eyes and quickly pounced on Vincent to attack him. The merchant quickly ran out of the space, stepping out of the building. The man who had been held as prisoner until now, his fangs appeared, and his eyes turned bright red.

    Vincent caught hold of the man by his neck before pushing the person against the wall with force.

    ¡°I will kill you!¡± The vampire struggled while using all his strength to attack Vincent.

    ¡°How ambitious,¡± murmured Vincent. ¡°Sometimes, even I wish I could have a halo on my head. I think it would suit me well,¡± he grinned in the end.

    ¡°You might have killed one person, that doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t have other people,¡± the vampire warned Vincent. ¡°You should let me free.¡±

    Vincent found the situation to be amusing, and he chuckled, ¡°Do you think I caught you to know why or what? I already know everything. How pathetic.¡±

    The vampire was sessful in moving his hand and scratching Vincent¡¯s cheek. Blood seeped out from it. Vincent squeezed the man¡¯s neck before throwing him to the floor in force. The vampire quickly stood up, but this time before he could get close, Vincent punched the vampire¡¯s face.

    ¡°Not only pathetic but weak. Pitiful indeed,¡± mocked Vincent, and this fuelled the vampire.

    In less than two minutes, the vampire sat on his knees, gasping for air. Blood was smeared on his lips and body.

    The vampire¡¯s dirty nails grew long and sharp, ready to sink into Vincent¡¯s body. But when the vampire took a leap, Vincent raised his leg, and his clean, polished shoe connected with the vampire¡¯s face. The force with which Vincent kicked him, the person¡¯s body flew to the wall and fell to the ground.

    ¡°You could have handled the situation differently, by taking your anger on the right person. And frankly speaking,¡± said Vincent, who had walked to where the vampireid, helped the man in getting up by grabbing the person¡¯s hair. The vampire winced in pain, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t give any shit if you had taken another approach, but you tried something unforgivable.¡±

    ¡°T-that was something that had to be done,¡± came the raspy words from the vampire, and Vincent sighed.

    The next second, Vincent repeatedly smashed the vampire¡¯s head against the hard and uneven wall of the room. He did it until the vampire stopped moving and let go of the person. Blood dripped from the wall and mostly pooled on the ground near the vampire¡¯s head.

    The merchant, who witnessed this, had a look of horror and didn¡¯t dare to move from his spot. When Vincent stepped out of the room, Patton followed him.

    ¡°Never seen a person die before?¡± Vincent questioned the merchant in a calm voice.

    ¡°Y-you told to capture him¡­ nothing about killing him,¡± the merchant stuttered.

    ¡°You lied and I hit you. He did something worse, did you think I asked you to capture him so that I could gossip with him?¡± Vincent raised his eyebrows before he smiled. ¡°We are vampires. This is what we do. You can leave with your lips sealed.¡± Saying this, he threw a silver coin at the merchant.

    Seeing the merchant run away from there, Patton asked worried,

    ¡°Sire, if peoplee to know what you did, it might cause trouble!¡±

    ¡°Remove the evidence. Such a simple solution and to think you will be my right hand man in a few weeks,¡± Vincent clicked his tongue. Pulling out the handkerchief, he ced his shoe on the nearby can and wiped the blood off of it. ¡°If people do find out, it will be a warning.¡±

    Patton closed the door and locked it. Curious, he asked, ¡°Why did you ask him for his name?¡±

    ¡°To have a cute little gravestone for him,¡± replied Vincent, and Patton blinked as if trying to understand the person. ¡°What? I am not so heartless.¡±

 Chapter 39

    When Eve finished teaching Allie for the day, she packed her things and walked through the empty corridors. She came across some of the servants, who continued to do their job without uttering a word.

    On her way, she saw Senior Mr. Moriarty standing outside the entrance with Lennon Morris. The men shook their hands, and with a nod, Senior Mr. Moriarty stepped inside the mansion, while the other man walked away.

    Alfie, who hade to wait on Senior Mr. Moriarty, informed, ¡°Sire, Lady Annalise is waiting for you in the family room.¡± The butler helped in taking off the coat that his master wore.

    ¡°Did you get the horse shoe fixed on Morris¡¯s horse?¡± Questioned Senior Mr. Moriarty.

    ¡°I have. Mr. Morris should have no problem on his way to Hollow Valley and will be able to change the shoe,¡± replied Alfie, and the other man nodded.

    ¡°Good,¡± replied Senior Mr. Moriarty without ncing at Eve. He walked past her with the butler closely following him from behind.

    Eve who heard their conversation, stepped outside the mansion, and started to walk on the pavement side. She unconsciously touched her index finger and softly winced. She noticed the dark line, and the area was tender when touched it. Her eyes looked around before cing her finger in her mouth and pulling it out.

    When she was heading in the direction where the local carriage often came to a stop and passed by to go to the next town, she crossed paths with Mrs. Walsh, who was with another woman taking a stroll. Eve looked in the other direction as if she didn¡¯t notice them, but the woman did.

    Mrs. Walsh questioned Eve with her eyebrows narrowed, ¡°What are you doing here? Still going to houses to seduce the misters and masters of the houses?¡± came the mocking words from the woman.

    The woman¡¯s words had forced Eve to stop and turn to look at them, ¡°I am sorry?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Did you forget what you did before?¡± The woman who belonged to Skellington demanded with a slight scoff, ¡°Or perhaps you have always tried to get into the pants of the wealthy men with hope to gain money from them.¡±

    ¡°Forgive me, but I think you have got the wrong person,¡± Eve behaved as if she had no clue who Mrs. Walsh was. She offered a polite smile. ¡°Excuse me,¡± and walked away.

    Mrs. Walsh hadn¡¯t forgotten about the incident. She had tried to get the information printed in the newsletter on how a woman from the town of Meadow was trying to take advantage of the wealthy in the name of being a governess, but the news never got printed.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were acquainted with a woman from a low ss, Mrs. Walsh,¡± remarked the other woman, who had apanied Mrs. Walsh for a walk. ¡°Who is she? She seems to have upset your mood.¡±

    Mrs. Walsh pursed her lips before shaking her head, ¡°A woman who leeched on men.¡±

    ¡°Mm, it seems like women like that are growing quite in number. Such repulsive appearance, one can only tell where the persones from,¡± stated the woman as she stared at Eve¡¯s back, and Mrs. Walsh sent a harsh re before they continued their walk. ¡°What do you think she¡¯s doing here? Hunting her next prey?¡±

    ¡°It is possible,¡± replied Mrs. Walsh, who turned troubled.

    Though it wasn¡¯t openly discussed, rumours were quick to spread in every town. And people in high society had heard about her husband being pped by a lowly woman. But they had tried to keep the details to themselves. Mrs Walsh didn¡¯t want this so-called governess tarnishing her husband¡¯s reputation.

    Away from the two women, Eve had crossed, and she reached the stop for the local carriage. A pole had been fixed with antern hanging for the travellers who travelled at night. She turned around and saw the two women had disappeared. A sigh escaped from her lips, and she was d to be able to slip away without causing any drama.

    Eve was well aware that arguing with Mrs. Walsh was pointless because the woman would blindly believe her husband and not her.

    And if she tried, it would only leave her in a precarious situation by turning the person into an enemy. People who were wealthy didn¡¯t like anyone offending or pointing fingers at them, especially not one that belonged to Meadow.

    Eve stared at the sky that had started to change its colour. All she cared about was making some decent money and pay back the man who had mercilessly killed her mother.

    When one of the local carriages arrived, it stopped in front of the pole. This wasn¡¯t the usual carriage that she hopped on, and instead, it traveled in the opposite direction of Meadow town.

    ¡°Stop to Hollow Valley!¡± Shouted the coachman, pulling the reins of the horses.

    Eve stepped forward, and the coachman jumped from his seat, ready to let the passenger into the carriage. The coachman said, ¡°Three crowns.¡±

    ¡°Three crowns? Is that the usual fare for one trip?¡± Eve inquired the man, who took a look at her attire.

    ¡°The fair ride is higher for Hollow Valleypared to the other towns. If a person is going to a town like that, one ought to have a few more shillings to spare for the trip,¡± the coachman and Eve stared at the man before pulling out some more coins. She counted one by one before cing them in the coachman¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Thank you, mdy,¡± he opened the carriage door for her, and Eve stepped in.

    When she got inside, Eve noticed three men sitting in there, and they were dressed poshly. Having never been to Hollow Valley before, she could tell that the town she was going to visit was simr to Skellington. She remembered Lady Marceline mentioning it.

    She wanted to know more about this man, Lennon Morris before she could n on what to do next. Time being scarce with her job, she decided to follow him here.

    By the time the carriage arrived at the town of the Hollow Valley, the sky had turned slightly dark, but the town had only turned alive.

    On stepping down from the carriage, Eve came to stand upon the square-shaped stones closely cemented on the ground. The buildings here were high, and most of them had sharp roof tips pointing towards the night sky. Golden lights illuminated from inside the buildings, and the light spilt out through some windows.

    There was a slight fog in the sky, and she saw some birds fly, making their way back to their nests.

    ¡°Move out of the way!¡±

    Shouted someone, and Eve¡¯s head quickly turned, and she noticed a carriage heading right in her direction. She quickly stepped away before she would be trampled under the horses or the wheels of the carriage.

    She noticed most didn¡¯t spare a look at her. She moved to the side, and noticing a man walking nearby, she inquired,

    ¡°Kind, Sir. Do you know¡ª¡±

    But the man ignored Eve as if she didn¡¯t talk to him, walking past her.

    She attempted to ask the next person, but she was ignored again. Turning behind, she noticed a window, the surface of the window pane reflected her appearance.

    ¡°Okay. I need to blend in,¡± Eve said to herself, and she raised her hand towards the ribbon that tied her hair. She pulled it down.

    Her golden blonde hair cascaded down her shoulders. Using her fingers, shebed her hair, making it appear more appealing. She turned back again, this time walking with a little arrogance and noticed a man¡¯s eyes fall on her, who wasing her way.

    The man was unable to look away from the beautiful woman.

    Eve softened her voice and asked the man, ¡°Kind Sir. Might you know where I can find the nearest farrier? Or maybe cksmith, to fit a horseshoe?¡±

    The young man appeared stunned that the beautiful woman was talking to him. He nodded and pointed his finger in the direction, ¡°You will find it in the West side of the Hollow Valley, Miss. Would you like me to take you there?¡±

    Eve politely smiled at the man and replied, ¡°Thank you, kind sir, but I wouldn¡¯t want to trouble you. You seem to be a busy man.¡±

    She offered him a bow and walked away, leaving the man to continue to stare at her.

 Chapter 40

    Eve¡¯s feet were quick to walk in the direction of where the young man had pointed his finger as if she was on a mission and would get to the bottom of whatever she was up to.

    The women and men on the streets were quite a looker in their appearance, from their clothes to the other essories that they carried on themselves. Some of the women were followed by their servants, who carried their things.

    On her way, Eve couldn¡¯t help herself from staring at them as the whole town reeked of wealth, elegance along with arrogance.

    Walking around a fountain that had no water in it, she climbed three stairs before noticing the Farrier¡¯s shop. Nearing the ce, she noticed Mr. Morris standing outside. She quickly hid behind the pir and took a peek. Mr. Morris was saying something to his coachman, but Eve couldn¡¯t hear a word of what they were speaking because of the distance.

    ¡°I will be going to Little Teeth¡¯s Inn. Once you are done fixing this, bring the carriage and park it near the inn.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Morris,¡± obliged the coachman.

    Mr. Morris then pulled out a coin from his pocket and threw it at the Farrier, who offered him a deep bow. He then started to walk in the direction where Eve was hiding. Eve had her back at him to hide her face. She seemed to be busy staring at the ground below while standing at the pir that belonged to the bridge.

    Seeing the man walking in the direction from where she hade, Eve picked up her things from the ground and started to follow him while keeping a good distance so that she wouldn¡¯t be caught.

    With the people who started to increase in number as most were gathered at the centre of the town, Eve tried to keep up with the man, wondering where he was going. She would take her revenge, maybe not today, but she would one day. She clutched her umbre, while walking steadily.

    Mr. Morris crossed from one street to another before entering one of the buildings. When she got closer, she noticed the inn¡¯s name written on a board in the air¡ª¡¯Little Teeth¡¯s Inn.¡¯

    Women and men stepped inside the ce. A buff and tall looking man stood next to the door who looked like a giant. Eve decided to keep her lunchbox behind a barrel. Knowing the people walking in here, she was sure they wouldn¡¯t steal something so simple and faded.

    ¡°Please, don¡¯t go anywhere. I will be right back for you,¡± Eve whispered to her lunchbox and walked towards the entrance of the inn.

    There was already a pair of customers at the inn¡¯s front door. It was a woman and a man. The woman was dressed in expensive clothes, her bosom pushed up to emphasize her already decent-sized bosom of hers. The woman pulled out a golden coin from her purse and waved it in the air for the buff man in ck clothes to take it.

    ¡°How is the night today?¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± came the short and gruff voice from the person who was guarding the inn¡¯s entrance door.

    ¡°Mm,¡± hummed the woman.

    The man who came with the woman said, ¡°Come, darling. I have already reserved the table for us.¡±

    The couple stepped inside the ce, disappearing into the inn. Eve could hear music and chatter that spilt through the door and the inn¡¯s windows.

    Taking in a deep breath, Eve made her way to the front of the inn and offered the buff man a smile. The man stared at her, and she cleared her throat. Not willing to part with her coin, she pulled out a shilling from her dress pocket and stretched it for the man to take it.

    ¡°Good job working at this hour,¡± Eve offered the man encouraging words.

    When he didn¡¯t make any effort to take the shilling, she sighed, ¡°Okay, I will be generous.¡± She took five shillings from her dress pocket and brought her hand forward, waiting for the buff man to take it.

    But the buff man, who was four times her size, gave her a nk stare as if her actions didn¡¯t amuse him one bit. Eve found it hard to converse with the man and convince him, considering how he seemed uninterested in listening to her.

    Eve stepped backwards when she noticed another customer appear at the front, and the person offered two gold coins to the buff man before stepping inside the inn. She looked in the other direction until the person left.

    Now that it was just the buff looking man and Eve, she brought her hands forward again. On seeing the man make no effort to move, she decided to test her luck, and her hands inched towards the door.

    THUD!

    The buff man had ced his thick hand on the door knobs, and he gave her a stare.

    Eve turned a little frustrated, and she spoke to the person in a low whisper,

    ¡°I havee from a very very far ce. And as I need to get back home, I don¡¯t think waiting here for long would help. Let use to amon ground with a few adjustments. It will be our secret,¡± Eve smiled at him before it turned into a sheepish one, as she realized this person wouldn¡¯t budge.

    She gingerly slipped her hand into the other side of her dress pocket and took out a silver coin.

    ¡°How about we two split this coin? I will pay the next half in three, no two weeks,¡± Eve raised her hand, bargaining with the man, who didn¡¯t look at her anymore and stared ahead of him.

    Gritting her teeth, Eve nodded, ¡°Fine. You can take the coin. Take it. Remember this holds the curse of the tears of the poor.¡±

    And though this time she offered him the entire silver coin, the guard didn¡¯t make any effort to take it.

    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª

    Author Note: Thank you very much to the ones who sends gifts to the novel and support with Golden Tickets 3

 Chapter 41

    Eve wondered why the buff man at the inn door wasn¡¯t letting her in even though she had offered the silver coin for him to take. It made her wonder if it was because of the clothes she wore. But then it was pretty decent.

    So what was the reason?

    Deciding to ask the man directly, she asked him, ¡°Is it because I am not dressed for this ce? Is this why you are turning me away, Mr. Guard?¡±

    The buff man finally turned to meet Eve¡¯s blue eyes with a nkness as if he was done waiting at the door and opening it for every customer who came to spend time in the inn. He finally replied to her in a gruff voice,

    ¡°Only men and women. Twenty-one years above age.¡±

    Eve blinked, an imaginary crow flying above her head when she realised what had happened. Gathering herself, she said, ¡°No, no! I am not below twenty-one, but a twenty-four years old woman. I am not a child. It is just that I look very, very young. I have been blessed with good skin.¡±

    But the buff man stared at her for a second more, as if used to hearing young men and women try to get into the inn by giving false information. He looked at the almost deserted street, except for a few carriages that passed on the street.

    Eve put her silver coin back in her pocket and tied her hair with the ribbon into a ponytail. She then said, ¡°See, I am old. In fact, I am a governess for one of the high standing families in Skellington. You would be shocked if you found where and whom I teach. I finished my job, which is why I look like this, do you think if I didn¡¯t have time to change, I wo¡ª¡±

    Suddenly the man ced his hand forward.

    Eve slightly raised her eyebrows, and she asked, ¡°Will a shilling do?¡± She quickly ced a shilling in the palm of his hand. ¡°I promise to pay you more¡ª¡± the buff man put his hand on the doorknob and opened the door for her to get in, ¡°¡ªonce I earn more. Thank you, you are a kind man.¡±

    Thankfully, Eve appeared to be just like the humans¡ªfrom the scent of her blood to her heartbeat and how she breathed.

    And like many people who hade across her, the buff man had deduced her to be a young human, which is why he had earlier stopped her. But now that they had settled the matter of her age, she finally stepped through the ¡®Little Teeth¡¯s Inn¡¯ door.

    The inside part of the inn had green and orange lights burning in thenterns. The beginning passage was long and narrow, which finally led to an open space, where men and women were seated at the tables. There was a certain hint of darkness that went beyond the amount of light present here because of the night creatures and humans who upied the tables.

    ¡°Mdy,¡± a man waiting on the customers appeared in front of Eve, blocking her view. He was slightly taller than her, dressed in a ck trouser, vest and a in white shirt with a bow around his long neck.

    Eve offered a slight nod.

    ¡°Good evening, mdy,¡± the man¡¯s words were smooth and just above a whisper over the sound of music, and Eve tried to make sure to listen to him carefully. ¡°Is someone waiting for you here?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± answered Eve, and the man nodded without looking at her oddly.

    ¡°Do you have any preference of where you would like to sit? Near the music or away from it?¡± inquired the man with a smile, waiting for her to reply.

    Eve¡¯s eyes subtly moved around therge room, trying to find the one man. When she spotted Mr. Morris, she answered the person¡¯s question, ¡°Away from the music. A little quieter side, please.¡±

    ¡°Of course, mdy. Would you like me to take your belonging and hang it here,¡± he moved his hand in the direction of the stand, which had coats and hats hung on it.

    ¡°I would like to keep it with me. I have a bad back,¡± she added, and the man offered her a bow.

    ¡°Let me lead you to your table,¡± replied the steward, and Eve followed him while looking around at the people who were immersed in their ownpany.

    The person led her four tables away from Mr. Morris, which Eve was perfectly fine with. The first step was to observe this person. To know what he did and didn¡¯t, gather information on where he lived and his family. Once she would have enough details, she would then think of her next step.

    She had waited for years to avenge her mother¡¯s death, and now that she found the person, she could wait a few more weeks or even months.

    Mr. Morris wasn¡¯t alone, he was in thepany of a woman, sitting very next to him, while the man had his hand around the woman¡¯s waist. He was saying something in the woman¡¯s ears, and the woman coyly smiled as she leaned closer to him.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t I let you settle down for a few minutes and have someone sent here to you?¡± Said the person before leaving her table to attend to other customers at the front part of the passage.

    A couple of minutes passed, by which time Eve¡¯s drink had appeared at her table. The drink was for humans, something she had verified before taking a sip from it. Mr. Morris seemed to enjoy the woman¡¯spany, whom Eve believed not to be his wife.

    When her eyes left Mr. Morris¡¯s side to look at the steward of the inn, her eyes turned wide. The drink that she had been having went in the wrong pipe, and she coughed before trying to hide her face with her handkerchief.

    It was Noah Sullivan, who was being led by the steward and another man apanying him. Thankfully the steward had them sit on the opposite side of therge room, where Noah couldn¡¯t catch sight of her.

    She didn¡¯t want him to see her here, where most of the vampires were directly drinking blood from humans or the people were having affairs with more than one woman at their tables. Not to mention, she was here all by herself. But then again, she thought, he was here too.

    ¡°Hello, there,¡± a man came to block her view of Noah¡¯s table, and he ced his hand on the chair. ¡°May I join you, I saw that you have been sitting here all lonely by yourself.¡±

    Eve noticed the intruding man hadn¡¯t bothered to button the top three buttons of his shirt, and she heard him ask, ¡°Anything you like?¡± His eyes trailed from her face to look at her bosom, which was perfectly covered by her dress.

    But Eve raised the ss of drink in her hand, ¡°I am fine. Thank you.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, I can give you mypany¡ª¡±

    Having sat there for more than forty minutes, listening to the sad music going in the corner, Eve ced the coins on the table.

    ¡°I was actually leaving. My children are waiting for me back home,¡± Eve lied to the man, and cautiously got up while having her back facing Noah¡¯s table.

    The man knew that Eve was lying. He followed her with a ss full of drink in his hand, which he had picked up from the tray of a passing servant. He said,

    ¡°You must be a lonely woman, and it must be difficult for a woman like yourself when you have children. How about I take you home, safely? The night is not safe for such a beautiful woman as yourself.¡±

    Eve held the umbre upside down in a hurry, where the handle faced the ground.

    ¡°Very kind of you, mister, but I have a carriage of my own,¡± replied Eve without turning to look at him and taking a few steps forward.

    The pestering man moved closer to Eve, his hand reaching for her slender waist so that he could turn her back to him.

    But when the pestering stranger took another step towards Eve, the hook of her umbre caught his leg, something he hadn¡¯t expected.

    When Eve continued to walk in haste, she felt her umbre being pulled, while on the other hand, the man lost his bnce.

    Trying to get his bnce back, the man didn¡¯t pay attention to the ss of drink in his hand, which fell on someone at the table right next to them.

 Chapter 42

    Most of the drink from the ss had sshed on the woman, who was sitting next to Mr. Morris, while some drops fell on the man. The woman gasped in shock, not expecting someone¡¯s drink to fall on her, and she looked down. The drink dripped down her neck, seeping into the front of her dress.

    On the other hand, Eve hade to notice her umbre stuck around the pestering man¡¯s leg. She quickly unhooked it and brought the umbre to her side.

    ¡°My specially designed silk dress!¡± The woman eximed in a hysteric tone.

    With the annoying man still holding the ss, both the woman and Mr. Morris¡¯s eyes fell on him, believing it was his fault and ignoring the rest.

    The man¡¯s mouth fell open on seeing the ident caused by him, and he quickly but nervously apologised, ¡°My apologies, mdy. I tripped by mistake.¡±

    ¡°You ruined my expensive dress that cost me twenty-five gold coins!¡± The woman scolded, while dabbing the wet side of the dress with her kerchief. ¡°How dare you!¡± The woman picked the half-filled ss of her drink and threw it right at the man¡¯s face in anger.

    Mr. Morris, who was going to use and demand the man apologise to the woman properly. His mouth slightly fell open before he closed it at the woman¡¯s action.

    ¡°You ill mannered woman,¡± the pestering man¡¯s white shirt had turned pinkish-red because of the wine.

    ¡°Maybe next time you will know to walk properly,¡± the woman criticized him, and harrumphed in the end.

    Eve was about to leave, but when she turned to look in the direction of the passage, she noticed Noah had got up and was standing near the passage, talking to someone there. She bit the inside of her cheek.

    The steward was attending one of the customers not too far from the bickering taking ce, and quickly arrived at the ce. So far, the voices from the table had been drowned thanks to the music, not catching many customers¡¯ attention.

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, is everything alright?¡± the steward inquired them with a polite smile.

    ¡°No,¡± the woman red at the pestering man with an unforgiving expression, while the pestering man¡¯s pride was hurt after the drink was thrown at him. ¡°This man here decided to interrupt our time. He even dared to call me ill-mannered.¡±

    The steward, who was experienced in handling situations like this, tried to calm thedy,

    ¡°How about I lead you to the powder room, mdy?¡±

    ¡°Hmph,¡± the woman turned her head before following the steward.

    Mr. Morris turned to look at the pestering man with a moreposed expression than the woman and lightly warned him, ¡°I think it would be best for you to leave this ce, instead of creating an unpleasant atmosphere after what you did.¡±

    On hearing Mr. Morris, a small frown appeared on Eve¡¯s face.

    ¡°And why should I leave? I have paid more than you have Morris,¡± spat the man, who seemed to be acquainted with Mr. Morris.

    ¡°Do not prolong the scene, when you were wrong,¡± stated Mr. Morris with a re. Like hispanion, he had turned annoyed by the interruption. Mr. Morris¡¯s eyes finally fell on Eve who was standing two steps away, and he said, ¡°I have seen you before.¡±

    The pestering man, who hadn¡¯t had his fill of humiliation for the night, noticed Mr. Morris¡¯s attention fall on Eve. He came close to Eve and put his hand around her waist without notice,

    ¡°She¡¯s with me. I have a more beautiful woman next to me than you.¡±

    Eve¡¯s eyes turned wide on feeling the man grab her and his words. She pushed his hand and eximed, ¡°No, I am not!¡±

    And when he tried to put his hand around her again, she was left with no other choice but to jab her umbre¡¯s handle right into his stomach.

    ¡°Ugh!¡± The pestering man clutched his stomach and supported himself by cing his other hand on the chair.

    Eve sent a re at him. She quickly turned to look in the direction of the passage, and noticed Noah had left to go sit back with hispany. This was her time to leave.

    Feeling Mr. Morris¡¯s eyes on her, Eve turned and met his gaze. The expression on his face said that he was trying to remember where he saw her and there was a frown. She quickly left the ce, making her way towards the passage, which was when the person who was sitting next to Noahmented,

    ¡°Looks like Gage is at it again in trying to woo an unwilling woman.¡±

    ¡°Mm, it is only time when he will be thrown out of the inn to never be let inside ever again. But then he has money,¡± Noah smiled before correcting himself. ¡°Sorry, his father has the money.¡±

    ¡°True, but it looks like the night is different today. Seems like he got hit by the woman.¡±

    Noah turned to look at the direction of the table where the two men stood, and Gage looked like he was in pain. His eyes then searched for the woman. But before he could have a look at her, he only saw a part of her hair from the side and the woman disappeared into the passage towards the exit of the inn.

    Because of the adrenaline rush, Eve had hit the man with her umbre. And as she got out of the ce, she realised she would have to leave this ce quickly just in case the man decided toe after her.

    She offered a short bow to the buff man, who only stared at her with a speck of suspicion, and she quickly left the front of the inn.

    As Eve headed in the direction of where she had ced her lunchbox earlier, a deep frown etched on her forehead. It was because something didn¡¯t sit well with her.

    ¡®Turn into a mermaid!¡¯

    ¡®It is unfortunate that we have to part ways like this.¡¯

    When Eve¡¯s mother was killed, she was too shocked by the loss of her mother. She didn¡¯t recollect the murderer¡¯s name or where her mother worked. All she remembered was the man¡¯s voice.

    And Mr. Morris¡¯s voice didn¡¯t match the man¡¯s voice that was in her memory.

    Eve wondered if the number of years that had passed by, had modified the voice in her memory, little by little, that didn¡¯t match it now because her mother had hurt the man¡¯s face.

    What if the person she was following¡­ was not the one she was looking for?

    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª

    Author Note: Thank you very much to the ones who sends gifts to the novel and support with Golden Tickets,ments and power stones 3

 Chapter 43

    In the living room of the Dawson¡¯s residence, the fire crackled in the firece. In front of it sat Lady Aubrey on a chair, holding a book and reading it. The evening had passed, and the chatter of the people and sound of the carriage on the streets had decreased with the night that hade to fall upon them.

    She heard a slight sound of scrunch near the entrance of the house, where the house¡¯s main door was left open. Eugene stood outside with a worried look, craning his neck every once in a while to check if he could see Eve. Thentern that hung outside their house burned brightly.

    ¡°You should get back inside,¡± Lady Aubrey suggested to Eugene from the living room, her voice reaching the man, who stepped back inside the house.

    ¡°This is the first time she¡¯s beente since she started to work,¡± came the concerned voice of Eugene, whose eyebrows were closely knitted. ¡°What if Miss Eve is in trouble?¡±

    ¡°She will be just fine,¡± replied the older woman, and she flipped the page of the book that she was reading. ¡°It isn¡¯t the first time she has returned homete. If you keep worrying about her, you will grow older and die sooner than me, Eugene.¡±

    But Eugene couldn¡¯t help but take another peek outside the door.

    ¡°Are you not worried that someone must have turned her into a fish and ate her, mdy?¡± Asked Eugene, wondering how it was possible for Lady Aubrey to not worry about the young miss.

    Lady Aubrey looked up from her book, meeting Eugene¡¯s worried eyes, she said, ¡°I am. Or it would be more right to say that she worried me to death when she was young,¡± pausing to exhale, ¡°Especially knowing who she is, but I have gotten used to it.¡±

    Her words only stressed Eugene further, ¡°Lady Aubrey, Miss Eve, she¡ª¡±

    Lady Aubrey smiled at the concern shown by Eugene. She said, ¡°Eve might be clumsy and a little hasty about certain things, but that doesn¡¯t mean that she is unaware of the matters of the world. After all, she grew up through the pain, and not away from it.¡±

    A child who was forced to see the dark and dangerous world that they lived in as it was, without any protection. Lady Aubrey didn¡¯t know what Eve went through, but she was there next to small Eve, who had recurring nightmares of the night when she had lost her mother.

    Lady Aubrey¡¯s thoughts went back to the time of the initial days when Eve fell sick before she rarely fell sick as if her immunity had increased. And during those initial days, she was the one who had stayed next to Eve, cing a wet cloth on the little one¡¯s forehead to bring down the fever.

    Back then, one day, Lady Aubrey had just woken up from her afternoon nap, and she opened the windows of her room for air to pass through. When she noticed the little girl trying to climb one of the trees in their backyard with persistent efforts. The little girl climbed to only return to the ground.

    ¡®What are you looking at, Lady Aubrey?¡¯ questioned Eugene, who had only stepped into the room.

    ¡®The fish trying to be a monkey,¡¯ Lady Aubrey replied grimly.

    The woman wasn¡¯t pleased with Eve¡¯s behaviour because it was as if all her teachings on the etiquette of how to behave in the society had been tossed right into the well.

    ¡®Huh?¡¯ A confused Eugene came to stand next to thedy and took a peek before his eyes went wide, ¡®Miss Eve is going to fall! Is she trying to pluck out the fruits? Let me go and help her¡ª¡¯

    ¡®You won¡¯t do anything,¡¯ Lady Aubrey stopped him. She didn¡¯t want the little girl to grow thinking that help would be readily offered. ¡®She will fall once, but after a few more times she will learn not to do things which aren¡¯t good for her.¡¯

    Eugene, who had already grown attached to the little one, bit his tongue and watched the little one, who had sessfully climbed the tree now. He wanted to help little Eve with anything he could do, but Lady Aubrey was the owner of the house, and he had to oblige. Both of them continued to look at the little girl, who didn¡¯t dare to stand on the branch, but crawl.

    ¡®Oh! It wasn¡¯t the fruit,¡¯ Eugenemented with a chuckle, ¡®It is a cat. Mdy, do you think cats are attracted to fish?¡¯

    But Lady Aubrey didn¡¯t answer Eugene as her eyes continued to watch Eve. She knew if the girl fell, they would be tending to her injury, but pain was what made one understand things faster.

    Little Eve continued to crawl on the branch and inch closer to the cat, which sat almost at the end of the branch.

    ¡®Here, kitty kitty kitty,¡¯ came Eve¡¯s soft voice, and Eugene felt his heart melt. ¡®Kitty kitty kitty.¡¯

    Little Eve quickly grabbed the cat that loudly meowed. But her quickness only made her lose bnce on the branch.

    ¡®Miss Eve!¡¯ Eugene quickly ran outside the house while Lady Aubrey stood there staring at Eve dangling on the branch upside-down. One of the little girl¡¯s legs was caught by the thick creeper of the tree. ¡®Are you alright? Let me help you out!¡¯ Eugene eximed in panic.

    ¡®Eugene! I caught a cat!¡¯ The little girl eximed with a bright smile, to only end up getting scratched by the cat.

    ¡®You nearly gave me a heart attack there,¡¯ Eugeneughed while helping the little girl.

    Lady Aubrey, who had lost herself in the past, returned to the present. She shook her head and smiled. She said,

    ¡°We knew that Eve would one day step into the world of vampires or werewolves. Let us give her the benefit of doubt that she will be home soon. Believe in her and her destiny will be different than the fate most of her kind experience. Why don¡¯t youe and sit next to me?¡±

    Eugene sighed, and he nodded. He walked towards the older woman and took a seat on the floor next to her chair. If he didn¡¯t know Lady Aubrey better, he would have thought that the woman didn¡¯t care for Eve. Lady Aubrey cared for Eve, and she had tried to teach about the world as much as she could. But then, at the same time, the older woman was right.

    Though Lady Aubrey¡¯s eyes were fixed on the pages of the book, she wondered what was taking Eve this long.

    Back in the Hollow Valley, Eve went to fetch her lunch box when she noticed it was missing. Her eyebrows deeply furrowed, and she looked front and back before looking at the street, which was pretty much deserted.

    Did someone steal her lunch box?

    Feeling something move from the corner of her eyes, Eve quickly turned to catch sight of¡­ was that her lunch box moving by itself? There was no way her lunchbox could walk on its own, which came to the question of what was going on?

    But when she took a closer look, she saw no one near it, which brought goosebumps to her skin. Was this ce haunted?

    With her lunch box moving farther and farther away from her, Eve ran towards it, but the lunch box only moved that much away from her. And this continued for the next two minutes until it finally stopped. Most of thenterns had grown dim on the side she walked.

    Eve quickly ran towards her lunch box, and making sure no one was around, she picked it up.

    ¡°Last carriage to the towns of Skellington, Meadow, Lockwood, and Thresk Hills! Last carriage!¡± Shouted a man who stood next to his carriage. A couple, who were standing outside, paid the coachman the travel fare and got inside to sit.

    ¡°Last carriage for the night! Leaving in two minutes!¡± the coachman repeated. On noticing Eve alone on the street, the coachman asked, ¡°Miss? Do you need a ride?¡±

    Eve looked around the ce, slightly worried on what just happened before she nodded to the man, ¡°Yes. To Meadow.¡±

    Not too far from where Eve had picked up her lunch box, a shadow moved away further into the darkness.

 Chapter 44

    The following day, Eve slept a little longer than she usually did. Tired from the little trip she had taken to the town of Hollow Valley the previous evening.

    When the curtains of her room were suddenly pushed aside, Eve frowned and squinted through her eyshes and saw Eugene tying the ends of the curtain and opening the windows of her room.

    ¡°Good morning, Miss Eve. Did you sleep well?¡± he asked her.

    ¡°Mm, I think. What time is it?¡± Eve asked him while wanting to stay in bed a little longer today.

    ¡°I would say you have a good thirty minutes left before you head out to leave for Skellington,¡± replied Eugene, and Eve¡¯s eyes snapped to look at the clock on the wall.

    ¡°Oh no!¡± She quickly pushed the nket away from her and ced her feet on the ground. She started to pick up her things from the cupboard. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wake me sooner?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you hadn¡¯t woken up yet and were still sleeping,¡± Eugene promptly answered and then said, ¡°I have prepared your breakfast. Would you want me to pack your breakfast too?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that would be great! Thank you, Eugene! You are an angel!¡± Eve praised him and quickly picked up her clothes and disappeared into the bathing room.

    At Eve¡¯s words, Eugene waved his hands while at the same time taking herpliment, he closed the door behind him as he left.

    The previous night the young miss had worried him, and when she had returned, he was finally relieved, and his shoulders rxed. But the young miss looked as if something upied her mind.

    ¡®We were worried about you, Miss Eve! Did the vampires make you work more?¡¯ were the first words that flew out of Eugene.

    ¡®Forgive me for making you worry, I am feeling better than morning,¡¯ responded Eve.

    Lady Aubrey closed the book that she had been reading, and she got up from her seat, ¡®That is good. Eugene¡¯s hair almost turned entirely gray.¡¯

    Eve bowed her head at the older woman. Though Lady Aubrey appeared to look rxed and not worried, unlike Eugene, who was ready to camp outside the house, the woman hadn¡¯t moved from her chair until she saw Eve enter the house.

    ¡®I went to visit the town of Hollow Valley,¡¯ said Eve, and the woman nodded.

    ¡®Did you like it?¡¯ Lady Aubrey asked her.

    ¡®So far, not much I think,¡¯ answered Eve, and Lady Aubrey nodded before walking past them and going to her room to sleep for the night.

    Coming back to the present, Eugene stepped into the kitchen to pack Eve¡¯s food so that she could save time. When he went to tie the lunchbox in the cloth, he noticed something.

    ¡°Eh, is the cloth torn?¡±

    He raised the piece of cloth in front of him, took a close look at it and noticed two holes. And the material around it looked stained as if someone had tried to drag it.

    When it was time for Eve to leave the house, Eugene handed her the lunchbox which also had her breakfast. She noticed the change of cloth in which he had wrapped.

    ¡°The earlier cloth will need some mending. I will have it done before youe back from work,¡± informed Eugene.

    Mend? ¡°Was there a tear?¡± Asked Eve.

    ¡°Just two tiny holes,¡± replied Eugene and Eve frowned at the information. Perhaps it was not a ghost but something else that she couldn¡¯t see? But then, there was nothing that had caught her eyes. ¡°Have a good day at work today, Miss Eve,¡± Eugene bowed, and Eve bowed back.

    Leaving the house behind, Eve quickly made her way to where the local carriage was as she didn¡¯t want to bete. Especially with yesterday¡¯s events with Lady Annalise. Once she took a seat in the carriage, she opened her lunch box and ate the breakfast that Eugene had prepared. With only two passengers, she didn¡¯t stop herself from finishing her breakfast in the carriage.

    Just until evening, and then she would be free to do what she wanted tomorrow as she was off from work.

    Once the carriage stopped at Skellington town, Eve stepped down and started to walk in the direction of Moriarty¡¯s mansion. On her way, she couldn¡¯t help but keep an eye to make sure to not cross paths with Mr. and Mrs. Walsh.

    Reaching the Moriarty mansion, Eve walked past the servants, who were busy watering and trimming the nts there. Two maids were at the front of the mansion¡¯s entrance, quickly wiping the floor spotless.

    Later that day, she spent half of her day with Allie until the little girl was summoned for lunch in the dining room. Eve finished her lunch and visited the powder room to wash her hands.

    Someone caught hold of her arm on her way back and harshly pulled her inside an empty room and closed the door.

    Before she could make out what was going on, Mr. Morris curled his fingers around her neck and pushed her against the wall.

    ¡°Have you told anyone that you saw mest night there?¡± Demanded Mr. Morris, his eyes ring at her while there was a hint of nervousness.

    ¡°No,¡± Eve tried to shake her head, but the man¡¯s fingers had tightly curled around her neck, ready to choke her. ¡°I did not say anything to anyone.¡± She tried to unwrap his fingers.

    Eve¡¯s eyes were fixed on the man¡¯s scar. There had been blood in the past¡­ a lot of blood on the face, she thought to herself.

    ¡°Was it my wife who sent you?!¡± He questioned her in a low, threatening voice.

    ¡°I have never met your wife, I don¡¯t know her,¡± Eve tried to speak.

    Mr. Morris continued ring at her, making sure she was telling the truth. Then he said, ¡°You better keep your mouth shut about seeing me in ¡®Little Teeth¡¯s Inn¡¯, else I will make sure to disappear you from here.¡±

    No¡­ this wasn¡¯t the man, thought Eve to herself.

    ¡°Do you understand?¡±

    Eve head-butted with him, making both of them wince, while the man released his hands around her neck.

    She quickly kneed him between his legs, which made the man wince harder, and he fell to the ground.

    ¡°You bitch!¡± Mr. Morris cursed her while groaning on the ground.

    Eve shook her head as her head had turned disoriented because of head butting with the man. This couldn¡¯t be the person, who had killed her mother, thought Eve to herself. She questioned him,

    ¡°How many people have you murdered?¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Mr. Morris held a bewildered expression. ¡°How dare you use me of murder?¡±

    ¡°Tell me?¡± asked Eve, while the man was still waiting for the pain between his legs to leave.

    ¡°I will fucking ruin you for this!¡±

    When Mr. Morris tried to grab her leg, and have her shut up, Eve punched him. It wasn¡¯t just the man who winced in pain. She replied back to him, ¡°Try toe near me again and I will scream that you tried to molest me!¡±

    It wouldn¡¯t be her losing the reputation but him. After all, he dide from a higher family.

    Before Eve could leave the room, the room¡¯s door burst open.

    ¡°What do we have here? I didn¡¯t know you were nning to steal our governess for your children, Mr. Morris. How rude,¡± Vincent remarked with a worried look on his face. He said, ¡°I hope you didn¡¯t agree to it, Ms. Barlow, Allie would be very sad.¡±

    Eve gritted her teeth and replied, ¡°I think more than his children, Mr. Morris is in need of a governess for himself, and it would be better if he hired one quickly.¡± Turning to Mr. Morris, she said, ¡°I have nothing to do with your wife,¡± and muttered under her breath, ¡°There are barely any decent men in the society,¡± her words included Vincent in it, which had him raise his eyebrows.

    Eve noticed Vincent had a cup of tea in his hand while he looked at her and his eyes then shifted to look at Mr. Morris.

    ¡°Mm, having fun in ¡®Little Teeth¡¯s Inn¡¯. Was it with the bustydy?¡± Vincent offered a cheeky smile to the man, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lennon, your secret is safe,¡± he made a zipping action.

    How long was Vincent listening to their conversation for him to have picked the Inn¡¯s name? Asked Eve.

    ¡­and he was sipping tea.

 Chapter 45

    Mr. Morris tried to save his face and tried to convince Vincent,

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t I who tried to sway this woman¡¯s mind.¡± He jerked his head towards Eve and said, ¡°She was the one who tried to attack me out of nowhere, asking me if I murdered someone. You psychotic woman!¡±

    Eve defended herself, ¡°I was heading back to the piano room when you dragged me into this room and threatened to kill me. It was the only reason why I even asked you that question, you barbaric man!¡± If Vincent had heard their conversation, she would have to make sure that he wasn¡¯t going to be suspicious of her earlier words. ¡°You dare to put your hands on me,¡± she med it back on Mr. Morris.

    Vincent¡¯s eyes moved to have a look at Eve¡¯s neck, where it held redness in lines around it.

    ¡°I think Ms. Barlow is incorrect, don¡¯t you think, Mr. Morris?¡± Questioned Vincent, his eyes shifting back to look at the man, who finally stood up, but hunched his back as he was still in pain.

    ¡°Of course, she is!¡± Mr. Morris was quick to agree.

    Eve¡¯s eyes held shock, and her eyes met Vincent¡¯s, who offered her a slight smile. Without looking away from her, Vincent said,

    ¡°It is not right to call you a molester, but your obsessive wife wouldn¡¯t be happy if she found out that you not only tried to spend some time with another woman in Hollow Valley, but also attempted to touch our governess.Especially I don¡¯t like the idea of you trying to harass our governess,¡± Vincent turned to look at Mr. Morris, whose mouth fell open.

    ¡°You must be joking, Vincent. You favor this woman and¡ª¡±

    ¡°Mr. Morris, where are your manners,¡± Vincent held a disapproving look on his face.

    Mr. Morris now red both at Vincent and Eve. He said, ¡°You dare to threaten an Earl?¡±

    Vincent softly chuckled, and the chuckle turned louder as he was amused. The chuckle ofughter finally died down, and he turned serious, ¡°Oh, Morris. You speak as if you are the King of thesends.¡±

    ¡°I might not be the King but my position is higher than your very own family,¡± Mr. Morris reminded him. ¡°While you are not even a Viscount yet,¡± he huffed while looking down at Vincent. ¡°You are in fact nothing, but an ordinary person.¡±

    When Vincent took a step toward Mr. Morris, the man immediately took a cautious step backwards.

    ¡°I am not an Earl or a Viscount like my father because I aim for something higher than that. My ambition is something that you can only dream of,¡± Vincent calmly stated and his hand shot up to Mr. Morris¡¯s face, ¡°Looks like Miss Barlow did quite a number on you. To be hit by a woman, I think that will be more than enough for me to talk about you.¡±

    ¡°I will cut all profitable rtions with your family and then you will pay for your words. For looking down at me, you spoilt¡ª¡±

    Vincent flicked his finger on Mr. Morris¡¯s forehead. And the flick held the force simr to a heavy stone thrown at the man¡¯s head. Mr. Morris fell on the floor with a thud, and in pain he groaned louder than before.

    ¡°Tsk, I thought the Earl would be stronger and not weaker like amoner like me,¡± Vincent mocked Mr. Morris, and his lips curled in mirth. ¡°I will have Alfie send you home. Always a pleasure to do business with men like you.¡±

    When Vincent turned to look at where Eve was standing. The woman had disappeared.

    Mr. Morris continued groaning, this time unable to stand up on his own and Vincent warned him, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about retaliating. Like good men of our society, let us drop the matter here.¡± He turned, ready to leave the room,but before that he said to the man, ¡°You might have a higher position by name, but don¡¯t forget that we are the ones who control this ce.¡±

    Eve, who had left the room, quickly walked in the corridor, making her way toward the piano room. Before things could worsen, she had left the room, while both men were dealing with each other. The Moriarty mansion was a hot pot that never stopped boiling, and she was in it.

    Though this time, she was the one to be med, as Mr. Morris had seen her in the inn. But then people often came across other people they knew in different ces, which was why she had considered her presence in the inn to be less suspicious. What she didn¡¯t expect was for Mr. Morris to try strangling her.

    Eve closed her eyes, remembering what she knew of her past, and tried to match it with the present. Mr. Morris couldn¡¯t be that person. The man had an affair with a woman, but he wasn¡¯t strong, and this one seemed scared of his wife.

    ¡°You really are something.¡±

    Eve¡¯s eyes flew open. She turned and saw it was Vincent, who walked towards her. Gathering herself, she responded,

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t I but Mr. Morris who caught me. I wouldn¡¯t have broken his nose if he¡ª¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you broke his nose or his balls,¡± came Vincent¡¯s crude reply. His eyes held curiosity in them as he looked at her. ¡°I didn¡¯t know little girls were allowed in ¡®Little Teeth¡¯s Inn¡¯. Didn¡¯t take you to be someone who enjoyed nights there. You surprise me.¡±

    ¡°It was my first time there,¡± said Eve, and suddenly she felt as if she was under interrogation.

    ¡°I see,¡± Vincent¡¯s words drawled, and then he said, ¡°What a coincidental world we live in. For you to end up in the same ce where Mr. Morris visited.¡±

    Eve and Vincent stared at each other without breaking eye contact between them. She asked him, ¡°Is that all you wanted to talk about, Sir? I should get going, Miss Allie must be waiting for me.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t fret about it. Allie is still in the dining room having her lunch, and you have plenty of time,¡± he stopped her from escaping into the piano room.

    Vincent¡¯s eyes slightly narrowed before he offered her a pleasant smile that only turned Eve worried.

    Eve pursed her lips and replied, ¡°I have to arrange the books and pick the next subject for Miss Allie.¡±

    ¡°Are you trying to escape, Miss Barlow?¡± Vincent stopped a maid walking by and handed his empty tea cup, and dismissed her.

    ¡°Why would I do that? I take my job very seriously and wouldn¡¯t want Lady Annalise to have anyint on how unproductive I am,¡± Eve stated while taking a deep breath to keep her heart beating at the same pace.

    Vincent nodded, ¡°Mm, that is true. I am curious though¡­ Your questions to Morris caught my interest. Do you know him?¡±

    Eve shook her head and frowned, ¡°You heard everything¡­ he could have killed me.¡±

    Vincent stared into the young human¡¯s blue eyes. She looked taken aback by his unresponsiveness when she could have died at the hands of Mr. Morris.

    ¡°You seemed fairly capable of handling the matter and I didn¡¯t hear you scream for help. If you weren¡¯t capable, you wouldn¡¯t have been hired and if it was a mistake, I would buy flowers for your grave,¡± Vincent replied with a straight face that left Eve speechless.

 Chapter 46

    ¡°Y-you would have let me die,¡± whispered Eve. The people in this mansion were crazy; of course, they would be! They were a bunch of vampires whose minds must have turned rusted over the years that had passed.

    Now that Mr. Morris was out of her list of suspects, Eve wondered if she should consider applying for a job somewhere else. But at the same time, she loved teaching and spending time with Allie, and she knew if she were to leave, Lady Annalise would hire someone who might not understand the young girl.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look so shocked, Miss Barlow. It wasn¡¯t wrong when you said that there were barely decent men left,¡± Vincent reused her earlier words.

    ¡°I take back my words,¡± replied Eve.

    Vincent raised one of his eyebrows, ¡°So soon? I knew we would one daye to a mutual agreement.¡±

    Wanting to bring this man down from his high horse, Eve responded to him, ¡°Actually, I remembered there are a few men who are more than decent. Like my coachman. And another man, who is a Duke. He is a perfect gentleman.¡±

    Vincentughed at her words, ¡°Mdy, you must be disillusioned to think a man can be perfect. Perfection exists only in the imaginary world. Perhaps you must be reading a lot of stories during your bedtime.¡± Saying it he started to walk from there, as if he had nothing more to talk to her about, and he had won the little banter that was going between them.

    Not liking what he said, Eve quickly caught up to him and said, ¡°I do not read bedtime stories, Mr. Moriarty.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be offended by it, Miss Barlow,¡± Vincent offered her a smile as he continued to walk, and he noticed how the governess matched his pace bying to walk next to him. He gave her a side look. It seemed like the human had quite some trouble in following how to address him.

    ¡°The Duke I am talking about is respectful, kind and a gentleman. He is helpful to people, speaks excellently while holding people above and I doubt he could ever do something to offend someone¡ª¡±

    ¡°So you were offended by my words,¡± Vincent remarked and Eve looked away before rolling her eyes while also trying to keep her cool.

    She turned to look at him, where they both stopped walking, and she said, ¡°It was one of the Duke¡¯s many qualities, mister¡ªMaster Vincent.¡± She corrected when he gave her a look and continued, ¡°He exists out of a book. Not to mention, he doesn¡¯t have the habit of looking at women with crude eyes like some men do. If you meet him, you would be surprised that chivalry still exists in a few of them.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for restoring my faith in good men¡¯s existence,¡± Vincent sarcastically praised her. ¡°Being a man myself, I find it hard to believe that there are men who hasn¡¯t looked at women with indecent eyes.¡±

    Eve was about to retort, but she decided to bite her tongue. He was her employer, and there were lines one shouldn¡¯t cross through. Even if the reason was to have a fair fight, she couldn¡¯t. They belonged to two different sses of society. She was aware that even though Senior Mr. Morairty was a Viscount, the family belonged to the higher side of the society, which the Earl or his family could not match.

    ¡°I think I shall keep my views to¡ª¡±

    Vincent¡¯s hand shot to Eve¡¯s neck, and she softly gasped as she hadn¡¯t seen iting. Fear came to form in her eyes as his long fingers curled around her slender neck like a snake ensnaring its prey.

    Eve¡¯s mind quickly raced through the words that she had spoken, wondering if she had indeed been out of line, speaking as if they were equals, and he had finally decided to punish her. Her lips parted, softly trembling when he moved closer while she stood there frozen.

    It was said that the chances of humans escaping from a vampire¡¯s ws was low because of the strength and quickness that the night creatures held. They could easily snap the human¡¯s neck like a twig broken into halves.

    ¡°Wet cloth,¡± Eve heard the words Vincent said, that came in a whisper.

    Eve watched Vincent step away from her, his fingers uncurling and his hand dropping back to his side.

    ¡°Morris seems to have squeezed your neck quite hard. The marks aren¡¯t visible yet, but they will be tomorrow,¡± stated Vincent, while leaving Eve petrified over the sudden closeness and touching her neck. ¡°Do you have high cored dresses, Miss Barlow?¡± His question was serious.

    Eve shook her head, ¡°No.¡± Her hand reached to ce it on her neck while she was ready to dash out from there.

    ¡°I would advise you to cover your neck. Until the marks disappear,¡± said Vincent, his head tilting to the side. ¡°We wouldn¡¯t want my little sister distracted by what happened, do we?¡±

    ¡°I will have it covered¡­ Master Vincent,¡± replied Eve, and Vincent looked pleased by her response.

    ¡°Good. I believe you are needed in the piano room now?¡± He questioned her while staring right into her eyes.

    Eve offered him a slight bow and quickly walked past him without turning back to look at him. She couldn¡¯t wait to get out of the mansion today and take her break until Monday morning so that she wouldn¡¯t have to see anyone here.

    Vincent watched the human who was walking in haste and disappeared around the end of the corridor. He turned around, when he heard his butler speak to him,

    ¡°Master Vincent, your father has summoned you to the family room,¡± Alfie bowed his head.

    ¡°Is it about Morris? What did the rat talk about?¡± Questioned Vincent, starting to walk where his father was.

    ¡°Nothing much, Sire. I told Gorron to put him in his carriage,¡± replied the butler, while following Vincent.

    When they reached the family room, Vincent entered inside and noticed his father, Eduard Moriarty standing in front of the firece. In the room was Lady Annalise, who sat on the couch with a satisfied look on her face, and Vincent smiled back at the woman.

    On hearing the footsteps in the room, Eduard turned to look at his son.

    ¡°Alfie said that you wanted to see me?¡± Asked Vincent, and his father nodded.

    ¡°That is right, Vincent. Why don¡¯t you take a seat?¡± Said Eduard Moriarty, whose face held a serious expression.

    ¡°Seems like the matter is a grave one,¡± said Vincent taking a seat. He crossed his legs one over the other and cing his hand on the chair¡¯s armrests.

    Eduard Moriarty said, ¡°Your mother has brought a marriage proposal. It is the Marques¡¯s daughter from the East. The girl has had a sound education and she¡¯s well versed with manynguages. She is beautiful and will be an excellent wife. Annalise has even got the girl¡¯s painting and ced it on the table.¡±

    Vincent raised his eyebrows, an amazed look dawning on his face. His eyes met Lady Annalise¡¯s eyes, and he said,

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were broadminded, mother. Letting father have a second wife, I must say I am impressed.¡±

    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª

    Author Note: Thank you very much to the ones who sends gifts to the novel and support with Golden Tickets,ments and power stones 3

 Chapter 47

    Lady Annalise¡¯s face turned red in anger. She looked as if she was going to burst out any second, and she did while gritting her teeth,

    ¡°How dare you disrespect me when I am right here?!¡±

    The smile on Vincent¡¯s lips lowered, and he frowned, ¡°My apologies, mother, did I get it wrong?¡±

    ¡°The proposal is for you, Vincent. Why would Annalise bring another woman for me when she¡¯s my wife to fulfil the role?¡± Eduard Moriarty¡¯s words were stern, and he scowled at his son.

    Vincent shrugged, ¡°People have the habit of doing strange things, how would I know?¡± He politely asked his father and added, ¡°Also, I don¡¯t remember asking mother to find me a bride.¡±

    Annalise tightly pursed her lips, ring at her stepson. Trying to refrain herself from being ruffled by his words, she exined,

    ¡°You have reached the age where it is time that you find a wife and get married. As one of the old vampire families and our tradition, it is the parents who find brides or grooms for their children,¡± the woman¡¯s thin eyebrows slightly rose as she continued to speak, while Vincent stared at her, ¡°The Hooke family is as old as our family, and Marques Hooke being who holds such high position, it will be a right match. He has only one daughter, andst summer I had the opportunity to meet her. She¡¯s a well behaved girl, and would suit your tastes as well as ours.¡±

    A sigh escaped from Vincent¡¯s lips, and he said,

    ¡°What a waste of breath. Tell me mother, as I am curious. What do you think is my taste?¡±

    ¡°Well behaved, respects and knows the values of the Moriarty family, and is of our status. With excellent manners,¡± Lady Annalise replied without breaking eye contact with him.

    ¡°And you think that is what I am looking for in my woman?¡± Vincent looked amused.

    ¡°That is what we need, than you bring some dirt like that governess,¡± Lady Annalise¡¯s eyes red. ¡°You picked up a governess of low status for Allie, who knows what you will pick next time. It is only right that we help you with it.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, but no thank you,¡± came the swift words from Vincent, and he turned to look at his father. ¡°When the time is right, I will find the woman I want. And I am sure, mother, that you do not know what I want from my woman.¡±

    ¡°Alright, Vincent,¡± Eduard Moriarty nodded without forcing his son on it.

    It was because it wasn¡¯t Eduard Moriarty who had tried to find a bride for Vincent, but his wife Annalise urged him to call Vincent and speak on the matter.

    ¡°No, it isn¡¯t okay!¡± responded Lady Annalise, and she stood up from the plush couch and walked to where her husband stood.

    Lady Annalise had finally found a solution to solve all the problems that Vincent caused. To have him marry, send him far away from her, and avoid all the unnecessary headaches he had been giving her.

    She said, ¡°Eduard I have already given my word to Mrs. Hooke that Vincent would take their daughter Rossetta out tomorrow. What would they or anyone think if word was to get out that we weren¡¯t people who kept our word?¡±

    ¡°Maybe it will be a good lesson for you, mother. Next time you will remember to check with the person before promising something,¡± Vincent calmly replied, who continued to sit in his seat with a rxed expression on his face.

    ¡°I am your mother! I have the right to participate in family matters like this,¡± it wasn¡¯t Lady Annalise¡¯s fault that Vincent had never epted her as his mother and continued to be difficult with her.

    ¡°Good, then I hope you don¡¯t mind delivering a letter on how I am busy and can¡¯t take the girl out,¡± Vincent said with a smiling face, and Lady Annalise turned to look at her husband for help.

    ¡°Vincent,¡± Eduard Moriarty started, with a look of sternness. ¡°You might not like it, but Annalise is your mother, and she has your best interests in her heart. Clear your day tomorrow and take Miss Hooke out with you.¡±

    Eduard Moriarty loved all his children dearly and equally. Though his first two born children were spoiled with any and everything, he expected them to show respect to him and also to their stepmother.

    Vincent loved his father and if there was someone whom he respected it was his father. After his biological mother¡¯s death, the family he once knew turned even smaller, and the new addition hadn¡¯t made much difference until recently. He respected the old man, and Annalise knew it, who took advantage of it when she could¡­ his eyes fell on Lady Annalise.

    It wasn¡¯t as if he wasn¡¯t unaware of Annalise¡¯s hidden agenda of pushing him towards marriage. But he had his way of handling such things that would stop the woman from trying something like this again.

    ¡°If that is what you want, father,¡± Vincent bowed, and one corner of his lips pulled up. Eduard Moriarty looked pleased by his son¡¯s words, and so did Lady Annalise.

    Eduard Moriarty ced his hand on Vincent¡¯s back and said, ¡°I knew you would never disappoint me.¡±

    Lady Annalise subtly rolled her eyes because her husband was blind not to see the number of times Vincent had gone against his words. Her husband then turned to look at her and said,

    ¡°Anna, I hope that next time something like this won¡¯t happen. Before you give your word, you will discuss beforehand, or I won¡¯t be able to persuade Vincent,¡± Eduard had the same stern look in his eyes, and Lady Annalise quickly nodded in agreement.

    ¡°I will be sure to do that next time,¡± Lady Annalise smiled like a good wife.

    Eduard Moriarty looked at both his son and his wife, as he knew the surfacing friction between these two but not the depth of it.

    Lady Annalise then turned to look at her husband and said, ¡°I have the details of where Miss Hooke is staying and you can pick her up from there.¡± She turned to look at Vincent and said, ¡°I will hand the details to Alfie and hand it to you.¡±

    ¡°How kind of you, mother. What would I do without you?¡± Came the sickeningly sweet words from Vincent, which made it evident that the words didn¡¯te from his heart.

    ¡°I am gettingte to leave to attend the evening soiree in Mrs. Reid¡¯s mansion,¡± Lady Annalise leaned towards her husband, kissing his cheek before leaving the room.

    With the father and son left alone in the room, Vincent informed his father, ¡°I found the man who tried to cause trouble.¡±

    Senior Mr. Moriarty turned to Vincent, his lips turning into a frown. He asked, ¡°Where is he?¡±

    ¡°In the grave,¡± came the prompt reply and Eduard Moriarty nodded.

    ¡°It is good that you took care of it. You did well,¡± Eduard Moriarty remembered and inquired, ¡°What happened to Mr. Morris?¡±

    Vincent tilted his head, ¡°He tried to do something and I had to set him straight. I think it would be advisable for him to get a lot of rest.¡±

 Chapter 48

    ¡°I will be seeing you Monday morning, Miss Allie. You did very well this entire week and we shall continue from where we stopped,¡± said Eve, picking up the books and walking to the rack. She pushed the book back into its previous ce and turned to look at the young girl who sat in front of the piano, softly ying the keys. ¡°Okay?¡±

    Little Allie gave a short nod even though she didn¡¯t lift her head, and Eve smiled.

    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Eve was d that Allie was responding to her, even if it meant just by little actions. It was much better than the girl ignoring her like when they had first met each other. ¡°Have you decided on how you will be spending your time tomorrow? I hope not with the books,¡± she softlyughed.

    As much as Eve was Allie¡¯s governess, she barely saw the girl do anything apart from trying to study. She wondered if Allie had girls of her age to y with because one¡¯s childhood was important, and once a child¡¯s innocence was lost, it was hard to get it back¡­

    Allie nodded and pointed at her dress.

    ¡°Are you going to meet the seamstress?¡± Asked Eve while she continued to pack her things. Allie shook her head, ¡°Of course, the seamstress ising here with the dresses and other materials. It must be for the ball. I heard about it from your sister Lady Marceline.¡±

    Allie¡¯s eyes quickly brightened as if she enjoyed balls, and nodded. The little girl then silently pointed her hand at Eve, ¡°What am I going to do tomorrow?¡± The little girl nodded once again. ¡°I have ns to have lunch at a popr inn. Lily¡¯s inn. Yes, that¡¯s the one. I heard they have delicious food there. Especially the cake, they are the fluffiest. If you like, I will tell you all about the food when Ie back on Monday.¡±

    Though she knew the new Duke would take them to a much expensive ce, Eve didn¡¯t want to burden and take advantage of the situation. After all, it wasn¡¯t just her but even Aunt Aubrey and Eugene had been invited.

    The small girl nodded, watching Eve offer her a kind smile before stepping out of the room with her things in her hand. Once the door closed, it left Allie all alone by herself, and she sat there for a few minutes before dashing out of the room.

    Allie¡¯s little feet quickly moved on the clean marble floor, and just around the corner, she ran into her sister Marceline.

    ¡°My, what¡¯s gotten you to be in such a hurry?¡± Questioned Marceline, looking at her little step-sister bowing at her. ¡°If your mother were to find you running in the corridor, she wouldn¡¯t be pleased about it.¡±

    A sudden worry and fear appeared in Allie¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell her,¡± Marceline offered a sweet smile to Allie, but the little girl felt the trickle of fear crawl down her spine. ¡°Did you finish your ss with the governess?¡±

    Allie held the sides of her dress and nodded in response.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too fond of her. You know what happens when you get close to them,¡± Marceline softly chuckled under her breath and then said, ¡°Go on.¡±

    Allie watched her sister and then the corridor passage before quickly walking through, this time avoiding running and possibly being harshly scolded by her mother. She looked all around the mansion and walked to the quieter side of the mansion. After fifteen minutes, the girl finally found the person she had been looking for, but she didn¡¯t dare to disturb him.

    ¡°What are you doing standing near the wall?¡± Questioned Vincent, who had been standing in front of a portrait.

    He turned and saw Allie move away from the wall. She bowed and whispered, ¡°Sorry.¡±

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Vincent watched Allie as she carefully took a couple of steps towards him, filled with wariness. He pulled out his pocket watch, taking a look before flipping it back in his pocket.

    ¡°Brother Vince¡­¡± came the little girl¡¯s words, which sounded like a soft wind chime. She paused before continuing with her eyebrows slightly knitted, ¡°Can you get me something?¡±

    Vincent stared at his little sister. He said, ¡°Tell Alfie. He will have a servant to get it.¡±

    He started to walk away from there and felt something tug on the back of his shirt. It was Allie who had quickly followed to stop him, holding him with just the pinch of her fingers. Vincent turned with his eyes narrowed at her, and Allie gulped before letting go of his shirt.

    ¡°Lily¡¯s Inn. Cake,¡± Allie looked up at Vincent with her big eyes, a hopeful expression on her face. ¡°Please.¡±

    ¡°Did the cook here stop preparing cakes? I don¡¯t think I have heard of any ce like that before,¡± Vincent¡¯s lips twisted.

    ¡°Mother will know¡­ Will you get me the cake from there, brother Vince?¡±

    If Allie wasn¡¯t polite and had turned out to be like Marceline, he would have thrown the little girl out of the window to get the cake herself.

    ¡°Right now I am busy. If I pass by the ce, I will get one for you,¡± replied Vincent, and Allie quickly raised her hand with four fingers up. ¡°What a greedy little thing.¡±

    Vincent¡¯s words alone turned the little girl happy, and she wrapped her small thin hands around his legs. She whispered, ¡°Thank you, brother Vince!¡±

    ¡°Now, what did we speak about no touchy feely?¡± Allie quickly let go of his legs and stepped back before craning her neck to look up at him. ¡°Are you doing okay with your new governess?¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    Allie bowed one more time and ran away from there. Vincent turned to look in the direction where he had been standing earlier until his little sister had arrived. Sparing two more seconds, he slipped his hands into his pocket and walked away from the ce.

    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª

    Author Note: Thank you very much to the ones who sends gifts to the novel and support with Golden Tickets,ments and power stones 3

 Chapter 49

    Music Rmendation: La Familia Vega- John Paesano

    ¡ª

    The ride back in the local carriage was peaceful as for once Eve was the only passenger travelling in it. She let her head rest on the side of the carriage¡¯s window, watching a few carriages pass along with the people and many trees.

    The fatigue she felt from yesterday continued to linger in her body, especially after she had encountered Mr. Morris face to face. A soft sigh escaped from her lips and she closed her eyes. Slowly her body rxed, and her mind lulled to sleep while she sat in the carriage.

    ¡®Eve, what are you doing in the backyard?¡¯ She heard her mother¡¯s voice from the house.

    ¡®I am building a castle, Mama. Come see!¡¯ Came little Eve¡¯s reply from the backyard of their house.

    Her mother stepped outside the house from the back door, and her eyes fell on little Eve. The little girl¡¯s hands were covered in wet and dry mud on her skin. Due to the previous night¡¯s rain, it had left the ground muddy. The little girl had pulled the front of her dress till her knees to avoid it from getting dirty. But she had forgotten to take care of the back of her dress, where its hem touched the muddy ground.

    ¡®Oh my goodness, looks like we¡¯ll need to get you to bath after this,¡¯ Reba stated in a worried tone. Her eyes fell on a squared-shaped structure of mud, on top of which was a smaller square. ¡®Is this your castle, my dear?¡¯

    Eve nodded, ¡®You and I shall live in this castle, mama.¡¯

    ¡®How wonderful. I cannot wait to live in this castle,¡¯ answered Reba, and she stretched her hand to Eve to hold. ¡®Come on, time to clean you up.¡¯

    Little Eve ced her muddy hands in her mother¡¯s hand before getting up. When she was picked up in her mother¡¯s arms, the little girl said, ¡®Mama. We shall have horses and then sheep. Cows and cats. Dogs and¡­ what do you want?¡¯

    ¡®I just want you and don¡¯t want anything more than that,¡¯ replied her mother, and Eve circled her arms around her mother¡¯s neck with a smile. ¡®But we might not be able to stay together forever,¡¯ whispered the woman. This had the little girl pull away from the crook of her mother¡¯s neck.

    ¡®But I want us to be together. Forever and ever,¡¯ little Eve stared into her mother¡¯s eyes. ¡®Will you leave me, mama¡­?¡¯

    Reba smiled fondly at her daughter¡¯s attachment to her and patted her back. She said,

    ¡®I would never leave you, not purposely. But one day, your prince wille to take you to live with him. Someone who will love you dearly, just like your papa loved me or more than that.¡¯

    The little girl had a confused look, and she said, ¡®I have you.¡¯

    Her motherughed, kissing her daughter¡¯s forehead, ¡®You will always have me. One day, there will be a person who will love you and make sure you are always happy. And protect you from the monsters that we hide from.¡¯

    The monsters weren¡¯t just the creatures who were different, but also the ones they knew and were familiar with. Ones who caused harm.

    ¡®I only want you,¡¯ the little girl repeated, wrapping her arms around her mother¡¯s neck again and hugging her tightly.

    Back in the carriage, Eve opened her eyes that she had earlier closed. The memories triggered an ache in her chest, and it brought tears to her eyes, and she tried hard not to cry. She had made a habit to not cry, as she couldn¡¯t afford to be seen crying.

    Once the local carriage arrived at the town of Meadow, the coachman got down and opened the carriage door for Eve to get down.

    ¡°Thank you for the ride, Mr. Ferriwell.¡±

    ¡°Anytime, Miss Barlow,¡± the coachman replied, raising his hat. ¡°Have a lovely day.¡±

    ¡°You too,¡± responded Eve, and started to walk. She swung her hands, which had her lunchbox in one hand and the other held her infamous purple umbre. As she made her way home, she said to herself, ¡°Finally a free day. This must be what it feels like, to be employed and cherish a holiday.¡±

    Humming a tune under her breath she reached her house and entered it.

    ¡°Wee back home, Miss Eve. How was your day?¡± Inquired Eugene, who was cooking in the kitchen.

    ¡°The same as usual,¡± replied Eve with a smile, and she came to stand behind him and take a peek at what he was cooking. ¡°It smells like n. Is it what you are preparing?¡±

    ¡°It is indeed n, mdy. But I decided to add the seasoned fruit to see how it would taste,¡± answered Eugene. He pulled the lid for Eve to see the steam moving up in the air. ¡°Smells good, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Heavenly,¡± said Eve, which brightened Eugene¡¯s already brightened mood. ¡°Where is Aunt Aubrey?¡± Her eyes skimmed the living room.

    Eugene closed the utensil with the lid, ¡°Lady Aubrey is in her room.¡±

    ¡°I will go see her,¡± said Eve, leaving the kitchen.

    Upon reaching the front of Lady Aubrey¡¯s room, Eve knocked on the room¡¯s door. She opened it and saw the older woman sitting on the resting chair in front of the little firece.

    Lady Aubrey turned, startled at Eve¡¯s presence and turned to Eve, ¡°What time is it?¡±

    ¡°Close to half past five,¡± replied Eve, and she came to sit next to her on her heels where her aunt was sitting. She noted, ¡°You aren¡¯t knitting today.¡±

    Her aunt released a tired sigh and said, ¡°I worked on it an hour ago but it felt a little too tiresome and I came to the room. I wonder if old age has finally caught up to me.¡±

    Eve ced her hand on the woman¡¯s forehead and her eyebrows knit, ¡°You haven¡¯t grown old, Aunt Aubrey, but you do have a mild fever. You need to rest more properly in bed.¡±

    Aunt Aubrey waved her hand, ¡°I will be just fine. I wonder if it is because I walked quite a lot yesterday.¡±

    ¡°It could be due to exhaustion. I will ask Eugene to make some porridge so that it can make you feel better quickly,¡± replied Eve. When she got up Lady Aubrey grabbed Eve¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Both you and Eugene worry for nothing. I will be just fine. A little temperature like this cannot kill me. Why don¡¯t you give mepany now?¡± Lady Aubrey smiled at Eve, and Eve readily agreed.

    ¡°Alright. I will be right here.¡±

    ¡°Tell me about your day. Are the Moriarty family members treating you well?¡± Lady Aubrey asked her, while Eve brought a nket from the cupboard and draped it on the older woman¡¯sp just so that she wouldn¡¯t feel cold.

    Eve exined to her aunt about the Moriarty family members and her interactions with them until now. Though she gave out most of the details and events that had taken ce there, she skipped some parts with her employer Vincent Moriarty who had rudely remarked on her bottom or how he had seen her naked back.

 Chapter 50

    Music Rmendation: Fashion- The Chamber Orchestra of London

    ¡ª

    ¡°Do you have a parchment in here?¡± Inquired Eve when she took a look at Aunt Aubrey¡¯s writing table.

    ¡°You will find it in the right drawer,¡± answered Aunt Aubrey before expressing her thoughts on the Moriarty family, ¡°It seems like Mrs. Moriarty finds it hard to look at the poor. Do you know what happened to the previous Mrs. Moriarty?¡±

    Eve shook her head, ¡°I never asked,¡± and she picked up the quill to dip it in the ink bottle.

    ¡°Whom are you writing to?¡± Lady Aubrey asked, noticing Eve writing something on the parchment with utmost care.

    ¡°It is to Mr. Sullivan that we won¡¯t be able to meet him for lunch tomorrow,¡± replied Eve.

    Lady Aubrey smiled, ¡°Just because I am not able to, doesn¡¯t mean you and Eugene cannot. Don¡¯t worry about me. I just need a little rest.¡±

    Eve shook her head, ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be right to leave you here all alone.¡±

    ¡°And it would be extremely rude to cancel an invitation lunch with a Duke, when he has other important matters to attend to,¡± said Lady Aubrey, which was in fact true.

    Lady Aubrey had already met Noah Sullivan two times in the past, and he seemed like a decent and well-mannered person. Polite with his words. Eve was twenty-four and it was time for her to settle down, thought the older woman. She knew Eve would one day have to leave this nest.

    Internally, Lady Aubrey didn¡¯t want Eve chasing after herter mother¡¯s murderer because she knew that path held nothing but danger and darkness.

    Knowing Eve had a good understanding with the man, Lady Aubrey coaxed Eve, ¡°If you are still worried, Eugene can stay back and look after me. And who knows, I might feel better by tomorrow morning. There¡¯s no need to send the man a letter.¡±

    That night, Eve slept right next to Lady Aubrey. Though the woman¡¯s fever didn¡¯t rise, it still left her tired.

    That morning, Lady Aubrey had pushed her out of the room with words, ¡°Eugene will be here with me. You should get ready.¡±

    Eve picked up the burning pieces of coal and ced it in the triangle iron box and closed the lid. She ced it on the dress that she was going to wear, pressing it back and forth, while making sure it wasn¡¯t too hot to burn the dress.

    Once Eve was done ironing her dress, she wore it along with a scarf so that it would hide the faint red marks around her neck. The sleeves of the dress were long that reached until her wrists and there were small buttons at the front of her dress. Unlike the women from wealthy families, who wore silk dresses, gold-threaded embedded with pearls and whatnot, her dress was made of cotton with thread work.

    Eve tied her hair with a beige ribbon and carefully brushed the fringe to rest it on the sides of her temple.

    Climbing down the stairs, Eve went to Lady Aubrey¡¯s room, and kissed the woman¡¯s cheek, ¡°I will try to be back as soon as I can.¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡± responded Lady Aubrey. When she took a look at Eve, she frowned. ¡°Why are you wearing a scarf? It is going to be hot today.¡±

    ¡°I thought it would be best to dress modestly and the neckline of this dress always felt like my bosom is being pushed too much,¡± answered Eve and Lady Aubrey shook her head.

    ¡°That is how the dresses are supposed to be,¡± Lady Aubrey¡¯s eyes fell on Eve¡¯s chest and shemented, ¡°And you need it. Don¡¯t cover it all.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Aunt Aubrey!¡± Eve quickly kissed Lady Aubrey¡¯s cheek quickly and said, ¡°Make sure you drink the lemon water and rest. I will be going now.¡±

    ¡°Eve, wait! Ugh,¡± Lady Aubrey pressed her fingers on her temple. ¡°Really, this girl. What am I going to do with her,¡± she muttered under her breath.

    ¡°I hope you have fun, Miss Eve,¡± Eugene heartily wished Eve, seeing her at the door and stepping out as he followed her.

    Eve was sad that her family couldn¡¯t join her today. She said to Eugene, ¡°Let us go out when Aunt Aubrey feels better. It will be my treat.¡±

    Eugene smiled at Eve being considerate, ¡°I cannot wait for it.¡± Eve leaned forward and kissed Eugene¡¯s cheek. ¡°Please be careful and don¡¯t worry about Lady Aubrey. I will make sure to take care of her.¡±

    Eve stepped out of the gate, where the carriage was already waiting for her. Mr. Sullivan stood outside his carriage and at the door like the gentleman he was. He was looking in the direction of the road. He wore a dark green tailcoat, a white waist coat and a darker beige trouser.

    Sensing Eve¡¯s gaze, Noah turned to look at her. He offered a polite smile, and a slight bow.

    ¡°Good afternoon, Miss Barlow,¡± he greeted her andplimented her, ¡°You look lovely today.¡±

    Eve turned shy for a moment, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Sullivan. I mean Duke Sullivan. You look good yourself,¡± she bowed.

    ¡°You do not have to call me that. As we are friends, it would be right to address each other by our names, wouldn¡¯t it? Would it be alright if I call you Genevieve?¡± He asked for her permission. ¡°If not I am perfectly fine to address as Miss Barlow.¡±

    Though it had been quite a long time since they had started to speak to each other, they had always addressed each other formally. That could be because they didn¡¯t speak more than necessary and were always on their own way after it.

    Eve nodded, ¡°You can.¡±

    ¡°You can call me Noah,¡± stated Noah, and Eve didn¡¯t find a reason to refuse. He looked behind her and asked, ¡°Your aunt and your coachman, aren¡¯t they ready yet?¡±

    Eve turned around, and noticed Eugene standing at the door, watching them speak, as if waiting to see off his child. She said, ¡°Aunt Aubrey is feeling a little under the weather and said she would like to rest. Please don¡¯t mind.¡±

    ¡°I am sorry to hear that. Will she be alright? Perhaps it would be better to have a physician to be brought to her,¡± Noah suggested, and Eve shook her head.

    ¡°Eugene has already informed the physician and the physician will be here soon. Thank you for asking,¡± Eve was grateful for Noah being considerate.

    ¡°Okay, if you say so,¡± replied Noah and the coachman pulled open the carriage door for her.

    Eve didn¡¯t know if chivalry existed in other men, but she was sure it existed in this man and it brought a smile to her face. Only if that arrogant employer of hers was there to see it today, she would have told that to him, she thought in her mind. She stepped inside the carriage.

    Noah followed her, sitting on the other side of the seat, and the coachman closed the door.

    Far away from the Meadow town, in the Moriarty mansion, Vincent took his own sweet time to get ready. The butler knocked on his door for the second time.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    ¡°Master Vincent,¡± Alfie offered a deep bow and informed, ¡°Lady Annalise asked you to get ready quickly and not bete in picking up Miss. Hooke.¡±

    Vincentbed his hair with his fingers, ¡°How

 Chapter 51

    This chapter is dedicated to mz_merl 3

    Music Rmendation: Emma is Bored- Isobel Waller

    ¡ª

    In one of the mansions in Skellington town that stood proud along with the other buildings, inside it waited a fair maiden. The young woman was no more than twenty-two years old in appearance, but she was a few more years older than she appeared like the other vampires in the town.

    She wore a spotless white gown which was mid-cor and had full sleeves. The dress had been ironed free of any wrinkles on it. The material had a sheerness above her bosom and a centrepiece pearl-embedded thread work which belonged to the creatures of the sea.

    ¡°Where is he?¡± Young Miss Rosetta Hooke demanded from the butler, who stood a few distances from her.

    The butler was an old man and replied with eyes on the ground, ¡°We received a message that said that Mr. Moriarty would be here by thirty past eleven, mdy.¡± His eyes darted to look at the clock on the wall. It was eleven past twelve now.

    Miss Rosetta wasn¡¯t pleased with the tardiness, and her lips had a frown along with her eyebrows. She had decided to make the man wait by taking her time in getting ready. She had stepped out of the room fifteen minutes ago, only to know that her suitor had not arrived yet.

    ¡°Be patient, Rosetta,¡± said Lady Camille, who was Miss Rosetta¡¯s paternal aunt. ¡°Mr. Moriarty should be here any moment. He must be held up by important work. Make sure you are on your best behaviour.¡±

    Miss Rosetta rolled her eyes. She hade to stay in her paternal aunt¡¯s mansion for some time away from her parents, who were trying to make her meet suitors. But she should have known better that her father was intent on getting her married.

    ¡°I am always on my best behaviour,¡± Miss Rosetta rolled her eyes. ¡°I do not like men who makes a woman wait for them. It is not very gentleman-like of them.¡±

    The butler¡¯s eyes moved to look at the youngdy ever so slightly for her hypocritical words.

    The youngdy continuedining, ¡°The man better be worthy of my affections, as I am not someone who tolerates such an attitude. Men stand in line outside our mansion just to have a glimpse of me.¡±

    ¡°Do not worry about it, Rosetta. Vincent Moriarty is a handsome man, and his family is one of the few superior vampire families. You will like him just fine,¡± replied her aunt, to which Miss Rosetta softly harrumphed while crossing her arms across her chest. ¡°The Moriartys are not only highly respectable family in our ss and status, but theye from an old lineage of the pure-blooded vampires.¡±

    Rosetta turned her eyes to look at her aunt, ¡°Howe I haven¡¯t heard about them?¡± Lady Camille only stared at her niece because the younger vampire had been living in her own little world.

    Hearing the sound of the carriage wheels and neighing of the horses, the butler quickly walked to the door and informed them, ¡°The Moriarty¡¯s carriage has arrived!¡±

    ¡°If he was one minutete, I would have gone to my room and changed my clothes for suchteness, hmph,¡± remarked Rosetta as she stepped out of the mansion. The butler quickly opened a delicate-looking umbre that matched her dress and handed it to her.

    When the youngdy reached the carriage, she saw the coachman standing near the door. He took hold of her umbres and opened the door for her to step inside, and the youngdy frowned. Where was this Mr. Moriarty? Wasn¡¯t he supposed to greet her by standing outside the carriage?

    Being stubborn, she stood outside the carriage without attempting to get inside. This had the coachman, her aunt, and the other people looking at them, wondering what was going on.

    ¡°Mdy,¡± the coachman bowed his head as if to remind her to step inside the carriage rather than stand here. He offered his hand for support, but Rosetta continued to stay stubborn.

    Outside the carriage¡¯s open door, Rosetta could see the clean shoes and trousers of the man sitting inside. But because of the window and curtain drawn, a dark shadow hid the upper part of the man¡¯s body.

    A good two minutes passed, but this man had made no effort to spare even a word of greeting to her. Another two minutes passed, and by now, it wasn¡¯t just her aunt or the butler or the coachman who looked at her and the carriage as some of the people who came to pass by whispered to each other.

    Finally, the man sitting in the carriage spoke, ¡°Briggs¡­ close the carriage door. I cannot take a nap with the light.¡±

    Miss Rosetta¡¯s eyes went wide over this man¡¯s audacity. She said, ¡°I am standing right here. Did you note here to pick me up?!¡±

    To Vincent, meeting ady like Rosetta wasn¡¯t new, and he was used to dealing with women and men like this. It was because some resided in the same mansion as he did.

    ¡°What are you doing standing there then? Waiting to drive the carriage?¡± Vincent sarcastically questioned, and Rosetta turned bright red in embarrassment by his words.

    The youngdy quickly got inside the carriage.

    Her parents would hear about this! How dare this man treat her as if she was someone worthless and make her stand outside the carriage? Rosetta gritted her teeth in anger.

    And while Lady Rosetta rode the carriage with Vincent, not knowing that they weren¡¯t going to have lunch in Hollow Valley, on the other side, Eve and the Duke had reached the town of Thresk Hills.

    Eve stepped down from the carriage, staring at the humble one-storey inn.

    ¡°Are you sure this is where you want to have lunch?¡± Asked Noah because there were better inns than the one she had chosen. ¡°You do not have to worry about the cost as it is my treat.¡±

    Eve quickly shook her head, looking at him with a smile, ¡°This is the ce where I would like to eat.¡±

    ¡°If you have already made up your mind,¡± replied Noah, and he turned to look at his coachman, who silently bowed and got back on the driver¡¯s seat to park the carriage. ¡°Shall we go inside?¡± he asked Eve.

    ¡°Yes,¡± answered Eve, and they walked inside the inn.

    A woman appeared at the front, offering a deeper bow after noticing the Duke¡¯s clothes. She said, ¡°Wee to Lily¡¯s Inn. Where would you like to sit? In the open area or a little more private?¡±

    ¡°In the open area, but where it is less crowded,¡± replied Noah, and the woman nodded.

    ¡°You couple should pick a private setting,¡± the woman chuckled, making Eve¡¯s eyes turn wide. The woman presumed it to be so because the youngdy didn¡¯t have a chaperon.

    ¡°No. We aren¡¯t a couple. Just friends who havee here to have a meal together,¡± Noah corrected the woman, smiling at the woman¡¯s error, who quickly bowed her head.

    ¡°Forgive me for assuming it,¡± apologised the woman, and she started to walk to lead them to their table.

 Chapter 52

    Eve looked at Noah from the corner of her eyes. The way he said it quickly, it was as if he didn¡¯t like the idea of them being a couple. She and Noah took their seats at the table, sitting on opposite sides while facing each other, and the woman took their order and left to inform the cook in the kitchen.

    Mr. Sullivan was a man whom Eve admired, and held high regard for him. It wasn¡¯t like she was in love with him, but at the same time, she couldn¡¯t help but question if Mr. Sullivan found her unsuitable to be his life partner. Was there something disagreeable about her?

    Eve¡¯s blue eyes wandered around where they sat before they came to settle on Noah, who was already looking at her, and he smiled at her kindly. She smiled back at him.

    ¡°Have you been here before?¡± Noah asked her. When the woman returned to the table with two sses of water, they thanked her.

    ¡°This is my first time,¡± answered Eve, and Noah looked slightly surprised.

    ¡°You picked this ce as if you have already tried and tasted the food. What made you choose this?¡± Noah took a more rxed posture by letting his back lean against the wooden chair.

    ¡°Someone I know spoke very highly of this ce,¡± Eve picked up the ss of water to her lips and took a sip.

    The woman was her friend and enemy, Heather, who liked to show off to her on how good her life was. The woman had boasted about how she and her husband came here once every three weeks to eat.

    ¡°If it is someone you know, then this ce must indeed be amendable one. Not to mention, there are already a decent number of customers at this hour,¡± stated Noah, his eyes observing the customers seated and talking whilst they waited for their food. ¡°It is a pity that your aunt fell ill and she couldn¡¯t join us along with your coachman. Hopefully she feels better soon.¡±

    Eve agreed, ¡°I hope for the same. How do you feel about the position of Duke? Has it been well and easy?¡± She inquired.

    ¡°More than well. I spent a lot of time in the study room. Going through the information about the town which were stored by the previous Dukes,¡± replied Noah, and he ced his hands on the table¡¯s surface. ¡°The beginning month or year is never easy as it will take time to adjust and the people to get adjusted to how we work. Is it the same for you?¡±

    ¡°In being a governess?¡± Eve asked Noah, and he nodded. ¡°I think on some level, but I think a week more everything should be much more smoother. The little girl whom I teach, she¡¯s been able to pick up quickly.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. I know it isn¡¯t easy when ites to handling children, but knowing you, you must be excellent at it.¡±

    As this was the first time for her to be sitting alone with a man, without Lady Aubrey or Eugene around, it would be a lie if Eve said she wasn¡¯t slightly nervous. Clearing her throat, she said, ¡°Will you excuse me for a moment, I would need to take a visit to the powder room.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± replied Noah, getting up along with Eve, and she left the table.

    Outside Lily¡¯s Inn, a posh-looking carriage driven by four horses stopped right in front of the inn. The coachman of the carriage quickly jumped from his seat and opened the carriage door.

    The coachman bowed his head and announced at the door, ¡°Master Vincent, we have reached the inn.¡±

    Vincent stepped down from the carriage, unbothered about the dust settling on his spotless ck shoes. Miss Rosetta, still in the carriage in a terrible mood, gathered the front of her dress, and when she stepped down, she noticed a wrinkle on her dress and started to make it proper.

    Ready to scold Mr. Moriarty, whom her father had decided for her to meet, she turned, only to have her mouth hang open. The man had distinct coloured hair, and his facial features were sharp and strong. He looked like a sculpture that hade to life.

    Blown away by the good-looking man, she decided to put his earlier rudeness behind her.

    ¡°This is the Inn where we will be having our meal today,¡± stated Vincent, looking at the surroundings before his coppery-brown eyes fell on the brattish youngdy, who now sweetly smiled at him.

    Miss Rosetta had never seen a man this handsome until now, and she decided to put her learnings into good use. She bowed at him, ¡°It is a pleasure to meet you, Mr. Moriarty. I am Rosetta Hooke. I am d that our parents made this arrangement for us to meet today.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± came the uninterested words from Vincent, and he turned to look at the entrance of the inn, ¡°I am famished.¡±

    Miss Rosetta coyly tucked a piece of her hair behind her ear and then said, ¡°I am not particrly hungry, but I would be more than happy to join y¡ª¡± she stopped talking when her eyes fell away from the man to look at the surroundings. ¡°This is not Hollow Valley.¡±

    ¡°This is Thresk Hill, mdy,¡± it was the coachman who cleared her doubt.

    The youngdy nervouslyughed and turned to look at Vincent. She sweetly expressed, ¡°We are supposed to have lunch somewhere in Hollow Valley. What are we doing here, Mr. Moriarty?¡±

    ¡°To eat. You aren¡¯t too bright, are you?¡± Vincent asked her, and Miss Rosetta¡¯s face turned bright one more time.

    Miss Rosetta crossed her arms and said, ¡°I am not going to be having my lunch in this wretched looking ce. I demand that we leave for Hollow Valley now!¡±

    ¡°Briggs, park the carriage,¡± ordered Vincent, making his way towards the inn¡¯s entrance. The youngdy looked at him with disbelief when he said,

    ¡°You can either eat here, or starve. Suit yourself.¡±

 Chapter 53

    Miss Rosetta turned to look at the carriage that was taken away to be parked, and when she looked at the other carriages that passed by her, they were all in poor condition in her eyes. Her clean white dress stood out against the somber people and surrounding, making others look at the youngdy.

    Softly gulping, Miss Rosetta quickly moved her feet to follow Vincent Moriarty into the inn he had brought her to, as she didn¡¯t have a ride back.

    ¡°Wait for me!¡± In the past, Miss Rosetta had passed Thresk Hills, but her carriage had never stopped here. ¡°Do you think our parents will be pleased if they found out that you brought me to a poor ce like this?¡±

    Vincent, who had never bothered what his parents thought, now turned to Miss Rosetta, who stared at him with wide, questioning eyes.

    ¡°They will be d to see you humble down. And mere rats running through the kitchen to lick the utensil is not going to make you sick. Rx,¡± Vincent calmly stated while the youngdy looked horrified.

    ¡°Y-you aren¡¯t serious, are you?¡± Asked Miss Rosetta as she continued to follow him. ¡°I cannot eat in a ce like this! Not only are they not clean, but who knows with what hands they make the food. Are you not worried that you will catch some sickness?!¡± She asked in a low voice.

    ¡°I grew up eating things like that, and in time my body has be used to such food,¡± remarked Vincent. He noticed an elderly woman with an apron tied around waist make her way to them.

    ¡°You are used to eating things like that?¡± Miss Rosetta murmured under her breath, her eyebrows knit together in confusion. Didn¡¯t her aunt mention that this man¡¯s family was from a pure-blooded family of vampires? Did someone trick her family?

    ¡°Wee to Lily¡¯s Inn, would you like to sit outside or in a private setting room?¡± Asked thedy with a deep bow and a warm smile on her lips.

    ¡°Private setting room!¡± Miss Rosetta was quick to choose, and the woman turned slightly startled. The youngdy cleared her throat and repeated in a more polite way, ¡°We would like a private setting room.¡±

    The older woman turned to Vincent, and he nodded, ¡°Sure. Private room. Do you have cakes?¡±

    ¡°We do, Sir. What would you like us to serve you? We have carrot cake, banana cake, strawberry cake, lemon cake, cake with fresh fruits,¡± the woman gave him the variety their inn could provide to the customers.

    ¡°One piece of each kind. I would like to have them packed and hand it to my coachman Briggs who is waiting outside after we are done eating,¡± ordered Vincent, and Miss Rosetta¡¯s eyebrows rose in confusion.

    ¡°You are buying cakes for your servant?¡± Asked the youngdy.

    Vincent looked at the inn¡¯s woman, ¡°Give it to this one too.¡±

    The woman nodded, ¡°Please let me lead you to your room.¡± She walked in the front, Vincent walked behind her and behind him walked the young Ms. Hooke, who gritted her teeth in anger. This man had ced her and his servant in the same ce, how humiliating!

    When they reached the private room, Lady Rosetta asked the inn woman, ¡°Do you have a powder room in this ce? A good one, which is clean and doesn¡¯t have any rats.¡±

    The inn¡¯s woman tried her best in keeping a polite smile over the question asked, ¡°Yes, miss. We do have a powder room, you can go straight from here and take a right. You will find the powder room,¡± she gave the direction.

    ¡°Excuse me,¡± Miss Rosetta gave a half-hearted bow before leaving the front of the room.

    In the powder room, Eve leaned towards the mirror that was next to the window, adjusting her scarf to ensure her neck was properly covered. As expected, the fingerprints had started to turn visible, and she didn¡¯t want to be questioned by Noah when she was having a good time with him.

    Eve pulled the fringes of her hair to the sides and took a look at herself in the mirror.

    Suddenly the powder room¡¯s door burst open, and in came ady wearing a beautiful white dress. The youngdy had tears in her eyes, and out of concern, Eve asked,

    ¡°Are you alright, Miss?¡±

    ¡°Leave me alone!¡± The youngdy snapped before breaking down into sobs. ¡°Don¡¯t look at meugh!¡± came the incoherent words from her.

    Eve wondered what happened to thedy for crying. Pursing her lips, she decided to let the youngdy be and not meddle herself in the matters. But before she could walk past thedy, the person said,

    ¡°I didn¡¯t even want to be married, why am I being humiliated in this horror of an inn?¡± The youngdy searched for something in her pocket, and when she didn¡¯t find it, she sobbed harder. ¡°My life is so hard.¡±

    ¡°Here,¡± Eve quickly pulled out her handkerchief and offered it to the person.

    The youngdy looked hesitant but wanted to wipe her tears and nose now as she couldn¡¯t be seen in such a state.

    ¡°T-thank you,¡± said thedy. Taking the handkerchief, she wiped her eyes before blowing her nose not so very gently.

    Eve looked a little ufortable, not knowing all the details. The youngdy, who appeared to be younger than her, looked spoiled yet innocent at the same time. Thedy was not someone she woulde across in inns like these, thought Eve in her mind.

    The youngdy hid her face as she tried to blow her nose once again, but the sound fell harshly on the quiet room. She then turned back and sheepishly looked at the handkerchief.

    ¡°That¡¯s fine. You can keep it. I don¡¯t think I will be needing one anytime soon,¡± Eve assured the youngdy with a smile.

    Miss Rosetta, who was sad, was touched by this human¡¯s kindness. But at the same time, as she was brought up with an air of superiority, instead of saying thank you, she blurted, ¡°Let me pay you for the handkerchief then. I do not like to be in debt to anyone.¡±

    Eve would haveughed if she didn¡¯t see the utmost seriousness thisdy looked at her with, while still quietly sniffling. She cleared her throat and said,

    ¡°That is kind of you, but there is no need for it. I have plenty of handkerchiefs in my house.¡±

    ¡°Not even a silver coin? Do you want more?¡± Asked Miss Rosetta, a little suspicious about why this low-ss woman was not epting money from her. Until now, whenever she offered money to a person, they were often quick to take it.

    Eve smiled, ¡°No, not even silver coin. I hope you feel better.¡±

    Miss Rosetta looked taken aback by Eve. After her little outburst, she noticed the woman in front of her was beautiful even though she was only a human.

    ¡°I should get going,¡± Eve bowed at the youngdy, and in return, Miss Rosetta only gave a slight bow, who decided to stay in the powder room for a little more time.

 Chapter 54

    Eve gently closed the door behind her and started to make her way back to the table where Noah was waiting for her.

    But on the way, her eyes fell on a head full of dark silver hair, and she didn¡¯t need to see the person¡¯s face to know who it was.

    Why was he here?

    As if sensing someone¡¯s gaze, Vincent, who was talking to the woman of the inn, turned his head and met Eve¡¯s eyes.

    As Vincent had earlier guessed, this woman had mentioned the inn to his little sister Allie. He turned his bodypletely to face her and remarked,

    ¡°What a pleasant surprise to find you here, Miss Barlow.¡±

    But Eve wasn¡¯t surprised but shocked. She had hoped not to see any Moriarty family members today, but here she was with Vincent Moriarty.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you knew about this inn,¡± more importantly, she didn¡¯t know someone like him coulde to a ce like this.

    ¡°Lily¡¯s inn is a popr ce, you know how word moves from one person¡¯s mouth to another,¡± Vincent¡¯s voice drawled, and his eyes briefly moved to her neck before looking back at her eyes.

    ¡°It is indeed,¡± Eve murmured, ¡°The cakes here are famous.¡±

    The inn¡¯s woman proudly chimed in their conversation, ¡°This gentleman here has already packed all types of cakes we have.¡±

    Eve¡¯s eyebrows rose because she had never pegged him to be someone with a sweet tooth. She nodded, ¡°I see. I should get back to my table.¡±

    Vincent only stared at her before his lips subtly twisted, and he questioned, ¡°Came here alone, Miss Barlow?¡±

    ¡°I havepany. What makes you think that I would be here all by myself?¡± She asked him back. By now, the woman of the inn had left the ce.

    ¡°For a woman who visited a night inn alone at the Hollow Valley, I just thought you enjoyed yourpany a little too much, which is why you are single,¡± replied Vincent, slipping his hands into his pockets and mirth evident in his eyes.

    Eve was conflicted if Vincent wasplimenting her independence or throwing shade at her for being unmarried even at the age of twenty-four. Her eyes slightly narrowed before she proudly said,

    ¡°I am withpany today, Mr. Moriarty. In fact, with the same person whom I spoke about having excellent manners.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a relief to know. It would have been a pity if you said you were here by yourself,¡±mented Vincent, the corner of his lips pulling up. ¡°But I wouldn¡¯t be surprised, because most of the governess often dedicate their lives teaching others¡¯ children.¡±

    Though annoyed by his words, his words were true.

    Women who had their own families couldn¡¯t leave them behind to work as governesses. It was frowned upon by society as it was their responsibility to look after their house, as people believed doing both believed that they would jeopardize both home and work. Which was why a governess often quit her job after getting married. Or forever pursuing only to be a governess, who would one day be fired by the family, who didn¡¯t enjoy elderly governesses¡¯ presence around their children, believing the woman to be incapable.

    Right now, she and Vincent weren¡¯t in the Moriarty¡¯s mansion, and as she wasn¡¯t working for him today, Eve didn¡¯t see a reason to hold back her thoughts.

    ¡°Yourpany today must have a high tolerance towards people,¡± remarked Eve, and Vincent¡¯s eyes glowed, yet the smile on his lips remained.

    ¡°She¡¯s an absolute delight,¡± replied Vincent before deciding, ¡°Won¡¯t you introduce me to this gentleman?¡±

    ¡°Maybe some other day,¡± Eve quickly rejected his idea and bit her tongue.

    Vincent cocked his head to the side, a devious smile appearing on his lips, and he chuckled, ¡°What a pity, you don¡¯t want us two to meet? A simple peek shouldn¡¯t do any harm.¡±

    Vincent, who was already bored with thepany he had brought here, decided to find amusement elsewhere¡ªwhich was in the misery of others. He walked towards the end of the corridor, and Eve quickly followed him. The private seating area was separated by a ss that kept the voices from both sides from being heard.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the new Duke of Woodlock? Seems like you found a suitable man for you to settle down with,¡± said Vincent, and the smile on his face widened. ¡°I should have known after how you praised him and look at him now.¡±

    Eve corrected him, ¡°We are only good friends.¡±

    Vincent rolled his eyes, ¡°It is very rare for a man and a woman to be just friends, Miss Barlow without a single speck of intention behind it. Especially having meals together during such lovely day. There¡¯s no need to be shy,¡± he continued to irk her with a slight smile.

    ¡°Seems like you failed to have a good friendship with women, Mr. Moriarty. Mr. Sullivan is a man of honor, and we were supposed to have lunch with my family, but my aunt fell sick and she decided to stay back and rest along with Eugene.¡±

    ¡°How convenient,¡± Vincent turned away and said, ¡°Oh, I do have one or two friends, thankfully they live far away. Because ones who get close only end up being charmed and get annoyed after it. Do you understand what I mean?¡±

    Eve shook her head as she tried to imagine who could be attracted to Vincent Moriarty. But then people had various tastes, and who was she to judge?

    ¡°It seems like I gave too much credit to your brains. Go on, we don¡¯t want your love interest to be stolen by someone,¡± Vincent tried to shoo her.

    ¡°I do not love him and I do not look at him funnily. Also why am I arguing with you about it?¡± Eve asked herself in a slight frustrated voice. ¡°I hope you enjoy your meal, Mr. Moriarty and let me enjoy mine.¡±

    Vincent didn¡¯tment on her words, but he did watch the human re at him before walking away from him.

    ¡°So amusing,¡± he murmured under his breath. When he returned to the private room, he saw Miss Rosetta had already arrived and had taken a seat at the table.

    Eve, who made her way back to the table, took a look at the spot where she had been standing earlier with Vincent. The man had disappeared. A sigh of relief escaped from her lips. Thest thing she wanted was him bringing up about the night in the inn with Noah.

    Sitting in her chair, she apologised, ¡°I am sorry for taking this long.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be,¡± Noah smiled and said, ¡°You are just on time for the food.¡±

    Once they finished their meal, Eve and Noah stepped out of the inn before thanking the woman for their delicious food. Eve in the meantime, couldn¡¯t help but look over her shoulder as Noah¡¯s coachman went to bring the carriage to the front of the inn.

    ¡°Everything alright?¡± Asked Noah, looking in the direction of where Eve looked at. ¡°Did you want to pack something more to eat?¡±

    ¡°Oh, no! I think you packed plenty for Eugene and Aunt Aubrey,¡± replied Eve with a slight bow. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°It would be rude to send you back home empty handed. After all, they were supposed to join us too,¡± said Noah with a polite smile.

    Back inside the inn, Miss Rosetta refused to take a single bite from the food that was brought to the table by a maid, and she looked at it wearily.

    She watched Mr. Moriarty eat the food, and her face scrunched further. When the enticing-looking cakes were brought to the table, she couldn¡¯t look away from them. For some reason, they oddly seemed pleasing to her eyes.

    ¡°Won¡¯t you try it, mdy?¡± Asked the woman who was serving food.

    ¡°No,¡± came the sharp reply from Miss Rosetta, who continued to sit with her arms crossed. ¡°I shall die before I eat anything from here.¡±

    But after fifteen minutes, Miss Rosetta couldn¡¯t resist and had ended up eating the cakes. Not stopping at one but making her way through the fourth cake.

    Vincent pulled out a little vial from his pocket and poured the red liquid into his tea. He stirred it with a spoon and then said,

    ¡°I hope you are aware of the Moriarty family tradition, which is sacrificing the first bride.¡±

    Miss Rosetta suddenly stopped eating and looked at him, ¡°You are joking¡­¡±

    ¡°Why do you think my father was married the second time? Hm?¡± Vincent took a sip from his teacup while the spoon from Miss Rosetta¡¯s hand fell on the floor with a tter.

 Chapter 55

    When Mr. Sullivan¡¯s carriage entered Meadow town, Eve turned to tell him, ¡°I had a wonderful afternoon today. Thank you for inviting me for lunch.¡±

    ¡°You have yourself to thank, Genevieve. I know you worked really hard to be a governess and that you have been looking for families to hire you,¡± Noah offered his never-ending encouraging words to her. ¡°Not to forget, I did tell you that I felt bad for not being able to invite you to the celebration of me being a Duke.¡±

    A smile spread on Eve¡¯s lips, and she nodded. She was still grateful that Noah, who wasn¡¯t just the Duke¡¯s son was now a Duke, had taken time from his busy schedule to eat with her. She said,

    ¡°Next time I shall treat you, Noah,¡± stated Eve, and Noah didn¡¯t reject the idea.

    ¡°I look forward to it,¡± he replied smiling and watched her. The golden blonde strands of her hair were no less than a ray of sun. Her face held a pure expression when she looked outside the window.

    ¡°I wonder if I should perhaps make a trip to the market. Eugene must have not left home so that he could look after Aunt Aubrey,¡± murmured Eve. She asked him, ¡°Is it alright if I get down here?¡±

    ¡°If that is what you want, yes. I wish to apany you, but I have somewhere to be,¡± Noah¡¯s words were polite. Eve shook her head.

    ¡°It is just a few things. I should be fine by myself. I wouldn¡¯t want to keep you from your duties,¡± Eve said. Noah leaned forward and tapped on the window to gain the coachman¡¯s attention, who pulled the reins of the horses. She got down from the carriage and bowed her head at Noah, who had got down from the carriage. ¡°Thank you again.¡±

    ¡°It was a pleasure as always,¡± Noah offered a slight bow. ¡°I will see you around. Take care of yourself.¡±

    Eve nodded and watched the man get back inside the carriage. A few women, walking towards the market in and out of it, had stopped in their tracks to take a better look at the gentleman.

    Once the carriage rode away from the front side of the market, one woman Eve knew came towards her along with another curious woman.

    ¡°Genevieve, what were you doing with Mr. Sullivan to end up in his carriage? Do tell me,¡± Chimed the woman with great interest in her eyes.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t he a Duke now?¡± questioned another woman, and Eve nodded.

    ¡°Yes. Mr. Sullivan is now the Duke of Woodlock,¡± answered Eve, and the women¡¯s mouth hung open in awe before the first one said,

    ¡°It seems like you are indeed smart in capturing the man¡¯s interest,¡± the woman stared at Eve in question with a slight regret in her voice.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be rude, Sabina. The Duke must havee across Eve on his way and offered Eve a ride in his carriage. You must have been waiting to have your daughter betrothed to the Duke, he is a catch,¡± said the second woman. She then looked at Eve and said, ¡°Once you get married to him, don¡¯t forget me, dear. I would surely love toe to visit you at the mansion.¡±

    Eve chuckled at their words and said, ¡°Forgive me for disappointing youdies, but the Duke and I are only friends and nothing more than it.¡±

    Though Eve liked Noah and enjoyed hispany, there were no romantic feelings involved, making it easier for both of them to converse with each other. Neither one expected anything from the other.

    ¡°If that is true, I would be grateful if you would put in a word about my Bessy. On how lovely and pretty she is and what a wonderful wife she would make next to him,¡± said the first woman.

    ¡°That would be ridiculous, Sabina. This poor girl needs to find a suitor and you want her to find a suitor for your daughter?¡± The second woman huffed.

    The first woman frowned and questioned, ¡°What is wrong in trying when Genevieve is not going to marry the Duke? Unless¡­ she is lying and trying to hide it from us.¡±

    ¡°I will try to put in my best word about Bessy with the Duke,¡± Eve offered a bow with a polite smile on her lips. ¡°Have a good day,dies.¡±

    ¡°You too, Genevieve!¡±

    When Eve was far away from the prying eyes and gossiping mouths of the mothers eagerly looking for wealthy and sound suitors to marry their daughters, she shook her head and smiled.

    She hoped that her ¡®putting a word¡¯ to the Duke would stop the men and women of the town from spreading any rumour about something going on between her and Noah. Especially after how the Duke had replied to the inn¡¯s woman, she believed it was only proper to keep the friendship they had.

    Returning home with the groceries and the parcel of food from Lily¡¯s inn, Eugene opened the door for her.

    ¡°Wee back home, Miss Eve,¡± Eugene took hold of the bags she was carrying in her hand, ¡°Did you have a good lunch and time?¡±

    ¡°I did,¡± Eve replied, and she said, ¡°The Duke bought some things for you and Aunt Aubrey, which you may eat now.¡±

    ¡°How generous of him,¡± replied Eugene, and he started to make his way towards the kitchen.

    ¡°How is Aunt Aubrey doing?¡± Asked Eve as she pulled the scarf from her neck as she was feeling hot.

    ¡°She is sleeping now. She fell asleep an hour and a half ago, and she sh¡ªAH!¡± Eugene raised his hand to point at Eve. ¡°W-what happened to your neck?!¡±

    ¡°Shh!¡± Eve shushed him and covered her neck back with the scarf. But Eugene had already seen it.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on in the kitchen, Eugene?¡± Aunt Aubrey¡¯s voice came from her room. ¡°Did you break a ss? I can only tell Eve took after you,¡± the elderly woman sighed.

    ¡°I will exin. So calm down,¡± Eve whispered, and the expression on Eugene¡¯s face was nothing less than a child¡¯s beloved toy¡¯s arm being torn.

    ¡°Did the Duke do it?¡± asked Eugene because he hadn¡¯t taken a note of it earlier that morning, but then he asked, ¡°Was it Mr. Moriarty?¡±

    Eve shook her head.

    But Eugene¡¯s little scream had startled Lady Aubrey, having her wide awake. Eve then exined to both of them what happened.

    ¡°Did you ce wet cloth on it?¡± Asked Lady Aubrey in concern, and seeing Eve nod her head, she said, ¡°Good. Will you be alright working there?¡± The elderly woman was doing much better than this morning.

    Eve nodded again, ¡°Mr. Moriarty warned Mr. Morris not to repeat it, so it should be okay.¡±

    ¡°I see. I am d that nothing bad happened to you. Let me show you something,¡± said Lady Aubrey, and she pushed the nket near her legs and pulled her dress to reveal her bare feet, ¡°Do you see the two toes?¡± Asked the woman.

    Eve and Eugene stared at Lady Aubrey¡¯s two missing toes on her left foot at the corner.

    ¡°These were broken by a vampiress who belonged to the higher society. It was during my initial days of being a governess, and the vampiress was a guest, not from the family I worked for,¡± revealed Lady Aubrey before pulling the nket to its original position.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Asked Eve, her eyebrows knitting together.

    Lady Aubrey looked as if she didn¡¯t care about her two squashed toes and said, ¡°The vampiress was in a bad mood and wanted to put her anger somewhere.¡± She then smiled, ¡°The humans who belong to the lower and middle-ss, and the creatures who are the outcast from the norm. Inside or out, we are never safe.¡±

    ¡°But you didn¡¯t stop being a governess¡­¡± Eve¡¯s voice trailed. To think of the pain Aunt Aubrey must have felt. She asked, ¡°Do you remember this vampiress¡¯s name?¡±

    A thoughtful expression appeared on Lady Aubrey¡¯s face before lying, ¡°I don¡¯t think I remember the name now.¡±

    Eve was already looking for her mother¡¯s murderer. Lady Aubrey didn¡¯t want the girl to look for that vampiress who had hurt her.

    Back in Skellington, Vincent had dropped Ms. Hooke at her aunt¡¯s house before reaching his mansion. When he reached the entrance, the butler was quick to greet him,

    ¡°Wee back, Master Vincent. W¡ª¡±

    ¡°Find the little hamster and send her to the South wing,¡± ordered Vincent while dropping his coat in the butler¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Yes, Master Vincent,¡± Alfie bowed his head.

    Ten minutester, Vincent stood in the deserted side of the mansion, which was the South wing. The servants of the mansion and the family members didn¡¯te here often. Allie ran through the corridor, stopping right in front of her brother. A look of anxiousness marring her face.

    ¡°What took you so long?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, brother,¡± the little girl bowed in apology.

    ¡°Here, stretch your hands,¡± and Vincent dropped the parcel box in Allie¡¯s hands without notice, and the little girl quickly caught it. The little girl looked back and forth between the parcel and her brother, and he said, ¡°You can open it,¡± he rolled his eyes.

    Allie ced the box on the ground and opened it. Her eyes widened because there weren¡¯t four but eight cakes in there. Her eyes sparkled at the very sight of it, and she hugged Vincent, but the very next second, she stepped away.

    ¡°Thank you, brother Vincent,¡± said Allie, who couldn¡¯t wait to devour each of them. Now she would know how they tasted when her governess would exin to her about it tomorrow. ¡°Do you¡­ want one?¡±

    ¡°I am good. Go on now,¡± remarked Vincent.

    The little girl picked up the box and ran away from there as if it was their little secret.

 Chapter 56

    In the time of evening, Vincent stood on one of the balconies of the mansion. He held a ss of whiskey in his hand, gently swirling it while resting his forearms against the top of the railing.

    He noticed a carriage that didn¡¯t belong to his family enter through the gates of their mansion. Raising the ss to his lips, he took a sip of the alcohol and watched a servant step out of it.

    ¡°Looks like the news has arrived sooner,¡± Vincent murmured to himself and took another sip from the ss.

    Hearing footsteps from behind, Vincent turned his head to the side to see who it was.

    ¡°Good evening, Vince,¡± greeted Marceline. ¡°I heard that you went to meet Ms. Hooke. Is she as pretty as mother described her to be?¡± She came to stand next to him with a little distance between them, leaning her entire back against the railing.

    Vincent turned to his sister and said, ¡°She seemed like you.¡±

    Marceline raised her eyebrows and asked,

    ¡°Like me?¡± She softly chuckled, ¡°I don¡¯t think anyone can be like me, brother. Not as pretty as me. You should know that the women who belong to the Moriarty family are wless. No one canpare to us. Before it was mama, and now it is me,¡± between the kind smile she wore, there was a slight glimpse of conceitedness in it.

    ¡°It is true, no one can beat you. You have always been the brattiest one,¡± stated Vincent with a straight face and the smile on Marceline¡¯s lips faltered.

    ¡°I will miss you when you get married and live in your own mansion,¡± said Marceline, ignoring her brother¡¯s previous words.

    ¡°I wish I could say that I share the same sentiments. But it isn¡¯t I but you who should start packing because I am not moving from here. Father has already found a match for you.¡±

    Though the smile on each of the siblings didn¡¯t disappear, their eyes did subtly narrow, and Marceline¡¯s eyes narrowed more, ¡°Your jokes don¡¯t scare me. Go scare someone else.¡±

    The smile on Vincent¡¯s lips pulled up further, and he chuckled, ¡°Oh, little Marcie. If it is true, does it scare you?¡±

    Marceline didn¡¯t answer Vincent, but her hand reached out for the ss of whiskey, which had an obvious scent of blood in it. But Vincent only took the ss away from her reach and instead drank the entire liquid in one gulp.

    She gently clenched her jaw and exhaled. She said, ¡°I guess I will have Alfie make a ss of itter. By the way, I heard something happened between Mr. Morris and the governess, and you were with them,¡± Marceline continued to stand straight without taking the support of the railing. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you are interested in the human. Did you fall in love with her?¡± She carefully weighed her brother¡¯s expressionless face.

    ¡°Are you?¡± Vincent returned the question to her and saw Marceline¡¯s face turn red.

    ¡°Why would I be in love with a woman and that too a lowly human at that?¡± scoffed Marceline with disbelief.

    ¡°It was only a question, sister,¡± Vincent drawled, noticing another carriage enter the mansion, and this one belonged to the council. His eyes shifted back at her, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be flustered.¡±

    Vincent ced the empty ss on top of the railing.

    ¡°Sire, the carriage is here,¡± Alfie interrupted them.

    Vincent offered a quick smile to Marceline while she stared at him before he left the ce to walk away from there, followed by the butler. As he climbed thest flight of stairs, he saw Lady Annalise standing there with a letter in her hand. She raised the letter in her hand and demanded,

    ¡°Is this true?!¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡± Vincent asked casually as if unaware of today¡¯s events.

    ¡°Marques Hooke¡¯s sister, the girl¡¯s aunt wrote to me telling she doesn¡¯t want to do anything with the Moriarty¡¯s and would prefer to never build an alliance with us. She said Ms. Hooke has been crying and has locked herself in the room. You better fix this,¡± Lady Annalise said in an exasperated tone.

    ¡°It seems like we have terriblepatibility. Looks like you didn¡¯t know my tastes in women after all,¡± remarked Vincent.

    Lady Annalise crumpled the letter that was in her hand, and she tried to keep her mind calm.

    ¡°All you had to do was to take Ms. Hooke out for lunch,¡± Lady Annalise gritted her teeth.

    ¡°I did and she enjoyed the cakes there. You can ask her that,¡± remarked Vincent, ¡°Ms. Hooke probably realized how crazy our family can get and the marriage wouldn¡¯t work.¡±

    Lady Annalise was sure that Vincent must have done something for Lady Camille to write the letter, where she now strongly opposed this alliance. She didn¡¯t know what to do with him anymore. She doubted any woman could handle him, and it was because she knew that Ms. Rosetta Hooke was an agreeabledy.

    ¡°If that is all, I have more important matters to attend to. Now, if you will excuse me, mother,¡± said Vincent, walking past the woman and disappearing from the hallways.

    Marceline, who had heard thest part of their conversation, slowly stepped down the stairs. Coming to stand where Lady Annalise stood, she ced aforting hand on the woman¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°First appointing the governess and then this. Soon people will hold little to no respect to the Moriarty family,¡± said Lady Annalise with a frown.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, mother. I won¡¯t let our family name be sullied and neither will Vincent,¡± Marceline assured the woman with a smile. ¡°I think the situation with Ms. Hooke can be easily fixed with a simple invitation to the oing ball that is going to be held in our mansion. A ball is a great time for not only interactions but also to lift one¡¯s mood. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    ¡°You are right,¡± replied Lady Annalise, the frown on her forehead smoothening.

 Chapter 57 Gifts from the young miss

    Chapter 57 Gifts from the young miss

    Music Rmendation: Jane Fairfax ys Mozart Sonata- Amber Anderson

    ¡ª

    "Very good, Miss Allie," praised Eve while looking at the answers that Allie had written in her book. "You got all your answers right."

    Allie''s eyes glowed while her face remained expressionless.

    "It should be enough for the day. We shall continue the rest tomorrow," Eve said to the girl, who quietly nodded.

    Someone knocked on the room''s door, and when they turned, they saw it was Marceline. She wore a polite smile and said, "I hope I am not interrupting."

    Eve replied with a smile, "We just finished the ss. Is there anything I could help you with?" She politely asked the woman.

    Marceline nodded and stepped inside the room, walking to where they were. A maid followed Marceline behind her with a bag in her hand. The little girl turned in her chair, looking curiously at the maid''s hands.

    "The official invitation to the ball," said Marceline, stretching her hand in front of Eve that held a rolled parchment. "You will need this when youe to attend that day. The ball falls on the second Thursday from today."

    Thest time when Lady Marceline had mentioned it to Eve, she had somehow managed to not ept or confirm it. But it seemed like this time she couldn''t avoid it. She took hold of the parchment, bowing her head, she said,

    "Lady Marceline, I am not too sure if I will be able to attend it or not."

    The young vampiress tilted her head, the smile on her face faltering, and she asked, "Why not? Do you have a prior engagement on that day? We would like to have all our employees that day."

    Eve quickly raced her mind toe up with a good reason, "Since a few days my aunt hasn''t been doing well and needs me by her side." Aunt Aubrey was feeling perfectly well, but the vampiress didn''t know that, thought Eve.

    "Oh. It must be very difficult for you to be here now then. Would you want me to speak to my brother to give you a holiday so that you can look after her better?" Suggested Marceline, her eyes held concern in them.

    "That is very kind and generous of you, Lady Marceline, but it is fine. Right now there''s someone to look after her in my absence," said Eve, noticing a subtle frown on the vampiress''s face. She further exined, "I believe it would be unfair of me to enjoy such a grand ball, when my aunt isn''t feeling well."

    Marceline gave a sympathetic nod and said, "I perfectly understand your situation. When your loved and dear one is sick, we don''t feel like doing much. I hope your aunt feels better soon, and maybe you could bring her here if she''s in good health. Allie and I were looking forward to having you at the ball. Weren''t you, Allie?" She shifted her gaze to look at her little sister.

    Allie stared at her sister before her eyes met her governess''s eyes.

    "Allie would have enjoyed yourpany, after all, she''s a shy thing and doesn''t like talking to people," a faint smile appeared on Marceline''s lips.

    Eve felt an ache in her chest when she imagined the little girl standing alone in one corner with nopany.

    Marceline then ced her hand on Eve''s arm, "I won''t force you as I understand how important family is. But if things get better, we sisters would love to have you attend the ball, Miss Barlow."

    "I hope so too, mdy," Eve bowed her head in appreciation.

    "I brought two dresses of mine, and a pair of my favourite shoes for you. Something that might go with the theme of our society, when you attend the ball of course. It would be difficult to prepare a dress suddenly and it would be a waste if you don''t attend it. Right? I hope you will like it," said Marceline excitedly, before turning to the maid who quickly stepped forward and spread a ck and a blue dress on top of the table. "Beautiful aren''t they? I haven''t worn them much, and they are in the best condition."

    Eve couldn''t help but admire the dresses that were made of finest cloth and beads sewn into them.

    "I don''t think I could ept something so grand, Lady Marceline," Eve shook her head. Though the dresses were beautiful, she was more than happy with the dresses she had in her room''s cupboard and drawers.

    "I insist," said Lady Marceline, and her eyes lowered a little, "I know how difficult it can get in this mansion. With the way people behave. I heard about what happened between Mr. Morris and you. I want you to take this as an apology from my side on what has happened."

    Eve pursed her lips, and nodded.

    She would have considered Lady Marceline''s gesture to be one that was filled with generosity and kindness. But then, even Eve knew that it was only to maintain the Moriarty family name.

    "I feel like a weight has been lifted up from my shoulders now. Oh! I forgot that we have shoes too, they go really well with both the gowns," said Marceline, and upon her word, the maid ced a pair of ck shoes on the ground.

    Eve wasn''t sure if it was alright to ept such expensive things, and she replied, "I already have shoes."

    Marceline frowned and said, "Do not hesitate, Miss Barlow. I know you will need shoes for the ball. As Allie''s governess, you will be required to dress well when you attend the ball. If it makes you feel better, I was nning to burn these away. I thought it would be better to ask you if you would like to have them. Why don''t you try it? Kelhani," she ordered her maid.

    The maid bent down, picking up a shoe and adjusted thece of the shoe before cing it in front of Eve. It was true that Eve didn''t have a perfectly good pair of shoes. She never felt a need for a new one until now as she was able to use the current ones just fine.

    Seeing everyone wait for her, Eve removed her shoes from her feet. She slipped her feet into Lady Marceline''s shoes.

    "They are a perfect fit," Lady Marceline murmured in surprise. "They look good on you. You can keep them, Miss Barlow."

    Eve thanked her, "Thank you."

    Marceline liked the feeling of people needing her and wanted the world to revolve around her. She offered her the politest smile to the human and said, "I should get going now. Have a safe trip back home."

    The innocent little girl, who was in the room, watching and listening to her sister and her governess''s conversation, saw her elder sister leave the piano room. She took a look at the dress as if inspecting them with her hands by trailing it on the soft material.

    "Will youe?" Allie asked in a small voice with her back facing Eve.

    Taken aback by the sudden words, Eve replied, "I am not sure, Miss Allie."

    "Don''t..." came the whisper from the little girl.

 Chapter 58

    When Eve left the Moriarty mansion, the maid named Keni asked her mistress, ¡°Mdy, if Lady Annalisees to hear that you handed your gowns to the governess, she wouldn¡¯t be pleased with it. Why did you do that?¡±

    Marceline rolled her eyes and questioned the maid, ¡°Do you think I am not aware of it? And you will not breathe a word about it.¡±

    The vampiress had her own reasons behind her actions towards the human, and she softly smiled.

    ¡°Of course, mdy,¡± the maid bowed her head.

    Right now, Marceline stood on one of the balconies on the front side of the mansion so she could look at the governess, who now juggled the dresses, shoes, her hideous umbre and lunch.

    ¡°Such a pitiful thing,¡± murmured Marceline as she watched the human, who paused now and then while walking. A few days ago, the human had tried to show off that she had a carriage as if it was better than theirs. ¡°There is no guarantee the gowns won¡¯t be damaged with the way she¡¯s carrying it. They will be ruined before she even reaches her house.¡±

    Marceline turned around, leaving the balcony, and ordered her maid, ¡°Get me my blood tea, and inform the coachman to get the carriage ready. I will be going out in an hour. I have to ask the merchant if he¡¯s been able to find anything of value in my eyes.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Lady Marceline,¡± answered the maid, quickly leaving the ce to prepare the vampiress¡¯s tea.

    Eve, who was walking on the street of Skellington town, made sure that she didn¡¯t drop anything from her hands. She walked carefully while seeing to it that she wouldn¡¯t trip and fall on the ground.

    Truth was that Eve hadn¡¯t taken the gowns or the shoes with her while leaving the piano room. She had decided to take it tomorrow by asking Eugene toe pick her up. But before she could cross the entrance of the mansion doors, another maid had quicklye carrying them and had dropped them in her arms.

    ¡°Miss! Excuse me!¡± Someone shouted from the back. ¡°Miss with the clothes.¡±

    Did she drop something? She looked at her hands to make sure everything was still there.

    Eve stopped walking and turned back to see who was calling her. She noticed a few passers-by stare at her, which wasn¡¯t weing.

    ¡°Mdy!¡±

    Eve looked up, and her gaze fell on the youngdy she had met in Thresk Hills. Unlike the time at the inn, right now, the person had loosely tied her hair. Eve bowed her head in greeting, and thedy returned the bow as if remembering her manners.

    ¡°Good evening, I didn¡¯t know you lived in Skellington town. What a small world we live in,¡± remarked Miss Rosetta in awe and a nervous smile on her face.

    ¡°I don¡¯t live here, but Ie here for work,¡± Eve corrected the youngdy.

    ¡°Oh, is that so,¡± the youngdy¡¯s eyebrows knit together. ¡°I was standing on my balcony, counting the number of carriages passing by, when I noticed you. I am Rosetta Hooke, you must have heard about me.¡±

    Eve slowly shook her head and greeted the youngdy named Rosetta, ¡°Good evening, Miss Hooke. It is good to see you are doing well,¡± came Eve¡¯s polite words.

    Thest time they met, the youngdy had been crying and sobbing, she seemed to be in a better mood today. Miss Rosetta nodded, ¡°I am doing well. Thank you for offering me your handkerchief¡­¡±

    ¡°Genevieve Barlow.¡± Noticing thedy move her lips as if trying to get the pronunciation right, Eve said, ¡°You can call me Miss Barlow or Eve.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for lending me your handkerchief,¡± said Miss Rosetta, and she nodded.

    Last Sunday had been the worst day of her life. Her parents, as well as her aunt, had tried to push her into a marriage with a man who had treated her as if she was nothing. She had refused to speak to anyone in the mansion. The only kindness she remembered that day was by this woman.

    ¡°Do you live nearby?¡±

    ¡°Yes, in the town of Meadow,¡± replied Eve. People curiously looked at them, wondering what a wealthy miss was doing by talking to a woman of lower stature.

    Miss Rosetta only nodded, as she had heard about the towns which were of her status and the ones that weren¡¯t when she had arrived at Skellington. To think that this woman in a town like that existed. She wasn¡¯t often generous, but she could make an exception for this human today. She said,

    ¡°Let me order my butler to bring the carriage. This way I will be able to repay your kindness.¡±

    ¡°Do not worry about it, Miss Hooke. I will be catching the local carriage¡ª¡± Eve saw the youngdy stare at her ¡°¡ªthat should be here within the next fifteen minutes.¡±

    Miss Rosetta couldn¡¯tprehend after Eve mentioned ¡®local carriage¡¯. Snapping out of her thoughts, the vampiress urged,

    ¡°Let me be of your help today. I was meant to see you walking by, so that I could repay your kindness. It might be hard to carry all those things in that¡­kind of space. Allow me to help.¡±

    Eve wondered if God was being kind to her or if the devil was waiting to strike at her with these young misses of the mansions wanting to help her today.

    Though Miss Rosetta said she wanted to help Eve, the youngdy only held Eve¡¯s arm to guide her towards her aunt¡¯s mansion while not taking a single item to lessen the weight in Eve¡¯s hands.

    It wasn¡¯t that the vampiress did it out of purpose. Miss Rosetta, the Marques¡¯ daughter, was used to people carrying things for her, and she had never needed to lift a finger to move things around except for her dress while walking.

    ¡°This is my aunt¡¯s mansion. It isn¡¯t much, not inside or outside. I hope you don¡¯t mind,¡± remarked Miss Rosetta, and Eve blinked. The mansion in front of her was beautiful andrge like other mansions in Skellington.

 Chapter 59

    Music Rmendation: Jane Fairfax ys Mozart Sonata- Amber Anderson

    ¡ª

    Eve and Miss Rosetta now stood in the hallways of Lady Camille¡¯s mansion and the youngdy ordered the butler, ¡°Winston, go tell the coachman to pull the carriage to the front. Also take her things and put them in the carriage.¡±

    The butler didn¡¯t question the youngdy¡¯s words. He walked to where Eve stood, and stretched his hands forward. ¡°Mdy,¡± said the butler to Eve.

    With an apprehensive look, Eve handed her things while keeping her umbre with her.

    ¡°I can carry this myself. Thank you,¡± Eve offered a slight bow, and the butler didn¡¯t force her. He left the two young women¡¯s side to inform the coachman to bring the carriage in front of the mansion.

    ¡°Rosetta? Rosetta! Where did you run off to?!¡± demanded Lady Camille, who walked down the spiral staircase and noticed her niece wasn¡¯t alone. When thedy reached the end of the stairs, Eve offered a polite bow, and the woman returned it but hesitantly, ¡°Who is this, Rosetta?¡±

    ¡°This is Genevieve Barlow, Aunt Camille. A friend of mine,¡± Rosetta introduced Eve.

    Friends? They had only been acquainted with each other a few minutes ago, and here Miss Rosetta had already pushed them from acquaintance to being friends, thought Eve to herself.

    ¡°Really?¡± Questioned Lady Camille, who looked at Eve. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you had already made a friend here. Well, I suppose I am d that you have been mingling with people. Though I cannot help but remark that it is odd to have you with suchpany. No offence to you, Ms. Barlow,¡± she said thest words to Eve.

    ¡°None taken,¡± murmured Eve, while she continued to hear the two women speak while they stood in the middle of the hallways. She wanted to leave the mansion without bringing any attention to herself.

    Miss Rosetta huffed, ¡°I took your advice and mingled. It isn¡¯t my fault that the people here are too busy to interact with me. I think it would be best to not speak about it.¡±

    ¡°And you hold them to be responsible?¡± Questioned Lady Camille, raising her eyebrows. The woman wanted to say more but refrained from talking about it in front of the stranger her niece had brought here. She turned to Eve and asked, ¡°Where do you live, Ms Barlow?¡±

    Miss Rosetta quickly interfered, ¡°She lives in the new province that lies between Woodlock and Hollow Valley.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that the new province has already been established,¡± replied Lady Camille and watched her niece. Eve turned to look at Miss Rosetta, who offered her a smile.

    To Lady Camille, who belonged to high society, didn¡¯t need to know that Eve didn¡¯t belong to their status. Eve¡¯s clothes were cheap, and her shoes were worn out.

    Lady Camille didn¡¯t have to ask to know that her niece lied about where the girl came from. If her brother, were to find out that his daughter had formed any sort of interaction with a lower-ss being, he would be more than crossed about it.

    ¡°Did youe to visit someone in Skellington, Ms. Barlow?¡±

    ¡°You are asking too many questions, Aunt Camille,¡± Miss Rosetta stopped her aunt, and she turned to Eve and asked, ¡°Would you like to drink something? The weather is hot out there, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°No, I am fine. Thank you for asking,¡± replied Eve, feeling Miss Rosetta¡¯s aunt¡¯s stare at her. She then replied, ¡°I dide to meet someone here.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡± hummed Lady Camille.

    The butler came back and informed, ¡°Miss Rosetta, the carriage is ready.¡±

    ¡°Excellent. Aunt Camille, I am going to take a ride in the carriage,¡± Miss Rosetta told her aunt, ¡°Let us go, Eve,¡± pulling Eve¡¯s hand to step out of the mansion.

    Eve quickly offered a polite bow to Lady Camille, who only offered a short nod. The two young women stepped out of the mansion where the carriage waited at the front. The servants didn¡¯tment, but the butler¡¯s eyes quietly moved to the side to look at Lady Camille, who continued to stare at the carriage that disappeared at the end of the street while standing at the door.

    Back in the carriage, Eve watched Miss Rosetta stare outside the window. After a few seconds, thedy turned back to look at Eve and smiled. Eve said,

    ¡°Miss Hooke, I would like to talk about what happened back in the mansion.¡±

    Rosetta turned to look at Eve and noticed the serious expression. She asked, ¡°Is everything alright?¡±

    ¡°I appreciate you for giving me a ride to my home, but you lied about where Ie from,¡± Eve pointed out. The issue wasn¡¯t the lie but the purpose of the lie. ¡°You should be well aware that a person from Skellington doesn¡¯t mingle with a person from Meadow out of leisure.¡±

    ¡°Which is why I lied,¡± Miss Rosetta said in a matter-of-fact tone. ¡°Since the time I have been here, apart from my aunt, only you have been kind to me. I would like us to be friends.¡±

    Eve couldn¡¯t help but stare at the youngdy.

    When Eve took her time to answer, Miss Rosetta turned a little hurt and said, ¡°It is okay. You do not have to be.¡± The youngdy turned to look at the window.

    Eve¡¯s eyes fell on Miss Rosetta¡¯s hands, which now curled into loose fists on herp. She said,

    ¡°How about we start with just being acquaintances and see if we can then move to being friends, Miss Rosetta?¡± Apart from Noah, whom she hade to know only a few months ago about his status, Eve didn¡¯t have another friend from high society. ¡°I don¡¯t think your family would be happy to see you with me. People will talk, not in front of you, but behind you about it. And when it happens, you wouldn¡¯t like it.¡±

    Miss Rosetta¡¯s eyebrows furrowed as if trying to understand Eve¡¯s words.

    Eve knew that even the few nice people from the high-ss avoided talking to the middle or lower-ss people. It was a matter of their prestige and reputation.

    ¡°When your aunt finds out that I am from Meadow and a governess, who¡ª¡±

    ¡°You are a governess?¡± Miss Rosetta¡¯s eyebrows rose in question.

    ¡°It is why I visit Skellington, Miss Rosetta,¡± Eve politely smiled at the youngdy.

    ¡°That means we will get to spend time like this together everyday!¡± the young miss¡¯s eyes sparkled in eagerness.

    ¡°No!¡± Eve was quick to reply, and Miss Rosetta¡¯s eyes furrowed. ¡°Miss Rosetta, friendships don¡¯t form in an hour. It needs to be built naturally and it happens over time. In days.¡±

    ¡°Like how we met today. Pure coincidence,¡± Miss Rosetta nodded in understanding and said, ¡°Then I shall wait for the next coincidence.¡±

    Eve hoped Miss Rosetta wouldn¡¯t be standing on the balcony daily for that coincidence. So far, she didn¡¯t sense any ill intention from the vampiress, but having a vampiress as a friend was not feasible in her case. All it took was a taste of one drop of her blood, and hell would break loose.

    The ride back to the town of Meadow wasn¡¯t a quiet one, but one that was filled with Lady Rosetta speaking about her mansion, her dress, and how she had been spending time in Skellington.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you have a carriage of your own, instead of riding the local carriage?¡± Miss Rosetta curiously asked Eve.

    ¡°We do. But my aunt might need it more than me and I amfortable using the local carriage to travel between the towns. Have you ever tried riding in a local carriage before, Miss Rosetta?¡± Inquired Eve, even though she already knew the answer to it. But seeing how it could be presumed to be rude on how she hadn¡¯t spoken much and was more on the listening end, she decided to interact with the youngdy.

    Rosetta¡¯s face held horror, and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think I could ever do it. I do not know how you manage it.¡±

    Eve offered a smile to the youngdy and said, ¡°You will enjoy it. It will be an experience to keep when you go back home. How long are you staying with your aunt here?¡±

    ¡°For another three months. Though I would love to stay here longer, I don¡¯t think my father would allow me. I am sure he will send someone to fetch me back home if I don¡¯t go back,¡± Miss Rosetta frowned as she said this. ¡°He wants me to get married and has asked my aunt to find matches. Just between us, the previous family he chose was a terrible one!¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡± Eve wasn¡¯t sure how toment on it.

    When they reached the town of Meadow, Miss Rosetta took a look outside the carriage¡¯s window. There was an evident nervousness with the way she looked at the people as if she had never seen a town before.

    Reaching the front of the Dawson¡¯s house, Eve said to the coachman, ¡°Please stop, right here.¡±

    The carriage came to a halt, and Eve stepped down from the carriage. Once all her things were handed to her, the coachman closed the carriage door, from where the wealthydy peeked her head out to look at Eve.

    ¡°I hope you had a wonderful time with me today, Eve. I will tell you the rest of the stories when we meet again,¡± remarked Rosetta, and Eve offered a slight bow.

    Soon the coachman drove the carriage away from there, and a sigh escaped from Eve¡¯s lips.

 Chapter 60

    Eve stepped inside the house with her hands full, and Aunt Aubrey, who was sitting in her resting chair in the living room, caught sight of it. The older woman peered through her reading sses and said,

    ¡°I thought I heard the carriage stop in front of the house.¡±

    ¡°Ah yes. I ran into someone whom I metst Sunday and she dropped me home,¡± replied Eve, while cing the umbre at the stand.

    ¡°Must have been a nice person?¡± Aunt Aubrey asked and Eve gave a second before she nodded. ¡°Was it the Moriarty¡¯s who handed these to you?¡± she asked, looking at Eve walk into the living room.

    ¡°It was from Lady Marceline. Allie¡¯s elder sister gave it to me,¡± replied Eve, carefully cing the gowns on one of the empty cushioned chairs. ¡°She invited me for this uing ball that is going to be held in the Moriarty mansion, two weeks from now. She said I might need these clothes.¡±

    ¡°Why does it sound like you aren¡¯t nning to attend it?¡± Aunt Aubrey¡¯s words were gentle that didn¡¯t raise, she pulled the sses that had been resting on her face.

    Eve ced the other things in her hand beforeing around and sitting in another chair. She said, ¡°I am worried something will happen there. A room full of creatures, even with humans being invited, it wouldn¡¯t be safe.¡±

    Aunt Aubrey nodded, ¡°It is always better to be cautious than put oneself in danger. What is the ball about?¡±

    Eve shrugged her shoulders and then reached out for the parchment scroll that was earlier given to her by Lady Marceline. She unrolled the scroll, her eyes moved across the written words and the red seal of the Moriarty family at the bottom.

    ¡°It is Mrs. Moriarty¡¯s birthday,¡± and Eve handed the parchment to her aunt, leaning forward from her chair before letting her back to rest. ¡°The woman hates me with passion. She would breathe out fire if shees to see me there that day,¡± she lightly chuckled. ¡°Have you been to a ball before, Aunt Aubrey?¡±

    Aunt Aubrey, who was adjusting her sses on the bridge of her nose, answered, ¡°I have. Women and men in their finest clothings and behavior. The rarest delicacies presented, and drinks. Music that will bring people¡¯s feet to the dance floor. The ones I have attended were a sight to behold.¡±

    The way Aunt Aubrey had described it made Eve¡¯s young heart yearn for it. To have a look and be part of it, even if it meant being in the shadows. Not many people who lived in the town of Meadow had the privilege to get an invitation to attend a ball held by the people of high society. After all, the rich liked to socialise only with the rich and not the poor people. And this time, even though she was invited, she didn¡¯t forget Allie say ¡®Don¡¯t¡¯, which Eve only believed the little girl didn¡¯t want her to attend the ball.

    One day in the future, she would host a ball and she would invite people whom she appreciated, thought Eve to herself. One day.

    ¡°Aunt Aubrey, did you hear any news about the coast side?¡± Inquired Eve.

    ¡°Mm, there was one. I heard it from Mrs. Keppler, who heard it from her husband. Who in turn heard it from many other mouths before it came to him,¡± replied Aunt Aubrey, and she let out a heavy sigh. ¡°It can and cannot be true. Mrs. Keppler said that two weeks ago, someone captured a mermaid.¡±

    On hearing this news, Eve frowned and asked, ¡°Do you know who captured the mermaid?¡±

    The elderly woman shook her head, ¡°She didn¡¯t know any more than what I told you and I didn¡¯t try to push her to ask her husband. The woman has a mouth that can get anyone into trouble. The coasts in the West have never been clear of people and there¡¯s always that one person, who would want to trade things.¡±

    ¡°I know¡­¡± whispered Eve.

    Over the years as Eve had grown up, she had heard stories of mermaids and mermen being caught by either humans, vampires or werewolves for their own greed and need. Some of the sea creatures didn¡¯t know any better and easily fell into the trap that wasid for them.

    ¡°Sometimes I wish it wasn¡¯t this hard. Even humans are spared at times,¡± muttered Eve, which Aunt Aubrey heard.

    ¡°Let us hope and pray that one day maybe not now, but in the future those things will change for better,¡± Aunt Aubrey assured, not wanting Eve to feel dejected.

    ¡°For the better,¡± Eve softly smiled and then stood up, ¡°I will go and take a bath.¡±

    Minutester, Eve had immersed herself in the water tub.

    She stared at the ceiling of the bathing room while still immersed in water. She stayed there for several minutes more, where she could breathe perfectly. Wondering what fate had in store for her. She had never been able to speak to her kind because they were killed once they stepped on thend.

    Once Eve was done bathing, she wiped her wet hair with the towel in her hand. Walking towards the dress that she had ced on the bed that belonged to Lady Marceline, she decided to try them on.

    Picking up one of the gowns in her hands, Eve tried to wear it after pulling the zip down. She started from below by letting the smooth silk dress slide up her feet and then legs, and when she pulled it further up, the gown stuck below her waist.

    ¡°Just a little more,¡± Eve said to herself while gently trying to pull it up.

    After a minute, she gave up and decided to wear it from above. But when she did that, the gown didn¡¯t move down from her bosom. She questioned in doubt, ¡°Did it grow?¡±

    Moving her body left and right, she tried to wiggle the dress down her body. When she was finally done pulling the dress the way it was supposed to be worn, she walked towards the mirror while her breath came out short because of the tightness around her bosom.

    ¡°It does look good,¡± Eve admitted, looking at the dress and her reflection in the mirror. She turned front and back, standing at the side to look at herself. She said to the reflection in the mirror with a sweet smile, ¡°How are you doing, Lady Genevieve? Everything well and chaotic in the mansion?¡± The smile on her face fell as she felt she needed to get out of this dress.

    If she was ever going to n to wear this dress, she would have to lose some more weight so that she could fit into it, thought Eve to herself.

    But in an effort to get out of the dress, Eve heard a loud tear in the room and her eyes went wide, ¡°Noooo!¡± The harsh tear didn¡¯t stop, and Eve noticed the zip hadn¡¯t been able to hold itself.

    Right then, Eugene knocked on her door, ¡°Miss Eve?¡±

    ¡°Just give me a minute,¡± replied Eve, changing herself into her regr clothes before opening the door.

    Eugene¡¯s eyes fell on the two gowns that now upied Eve¡¯s bed, and he said, ¡°Oh, you bought new gowns!¡±

    ¡°It was handed down, and it is now torn. I don¡¯t think it can even be mended. The cloth is too delicate,¡± said Eve looking at the ck gown that was torn. She was positive that she and Lady Marceline were of nearly the same size, yet the gown had not fit her right.

    ¡°It cannot be mended?¡± Repeated Eugene, and then he smiled, ¡°Nothing goes to waste in this house, mdy. If you allow me, how about I take it from you if it isn¡¯t going to be of any use?¡±

    As she wouldn¡¯t be wearing it, Eve doubted she would have any use for it as she doubted she would even be able to get the same material to mend it. Nodding, she walked to the bed and picked up the gown before handing it to Eugene.

    ¡°Thank you, Miss Eve. Your evening tea is ready. Would you like to have it in the living room or would you like me to bring it up here?¡±

    ¡°I will be down there in a moment,¡± replied Eve. Eugene bowed his head and left the front of the room with the ck gown.

    A week went by peacefully, where Eve hastily left the Moriarty mansion and didn¡¯t stay in the piano room and instead took a walk in the garden to avoid being asked by Lady Marceline about the ball or the dress that she had given her. She hadn¡¯te across Miss Rosetta, and somewhere while passing the mansion, Eve had taken a look at it before continuing to walk towards the local carriage stop.

    One evening, Eve was helping her aunt in writing a letter to a distant rtive. She dipped the tip of the quill into the ink and wrote two words, when they heard a knock on the door.

    ¡°Eugene, see who hase at this hour,¡± said Aunt Aubrey.

    ¡°Right away, mdy,¡± Eugene quickly got to the door and opened it. ¡°How m¡ª¡± he started to cough and clear his throat.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± Aunt Aubrey asked.

    ¡°Let me go and take a look,¡± said Eve, getting up from the ground and making her way to where Eugene was. When she reached, she was surprised.

    ¡°Mr. Moriarty.¡±

 Chapter 61 Unexpected search in Meadow

    Chapter 61 Unexpected search in Meadow

    Music Rmendation: Father finds the children- Ben Frost

    ¡ª

    Eve was surprised to see Vincent standing in front of the entrance door.

    He wore a dark grey coat with fur around the cor and thepel fold. His coppery brown eyes looked slightly darker because of the fallen night in thends.

    "Mr. Moriarty, what are you doing here?" Eve was surprised to see him here at this hour of the night.

    Vincent wore a serious look on his face, and he said, "I received word that there is an unknown creature hiding and living in the town of Meadow. I havee here to see it and capture it."

    Eve, Eugene and Lady Aubrey turned alert when they heard the words from the vampire. The skipping of their heartbeats was camouged with the littlemotion happening outside the house and in the town.

    "Unknown creature?" Eve asked him while questioning if he was waiting for her toe out with the truth.

    "Yes. I was hoping you could help me¡­" Vincent''s voice drawled, his eyes not looking away from her even for a second. "My men are busy searching for the creature, and I thought I would rest my feet and have a cup of tea here," a crooked smile appeared on his lips.

    Eugene and Lady Aubrey let out an internal sigh of relief when they heard Vincent''s words.

    Eve nodded and stepped backwards, "Pleasee in."

    Vincent stepped foot into the Dawson''s humble house and looked at the furniture and things there. Lady Aubrey, standing in the living room, offered him a bow, and he returned it.

    "I am Aubrey Dawson, Genevieve''s paternal aunt. Please have a seat," Lady Aubrey introduced herself to Vincent.

    "Good evening Mrs. Dawson. A pleasure to meet you. I heard quite a lot about you," said Vincent, and the elderly woman subtly raised her eyebrows. "Just like you sent your servant to look into the Moriarty family, I had to make a little background check about the governess I was hiring. I hope I am not interrupting anything," his eyes fell on the half-written parchment, ink bottle and quill resting on the table.

    A slight nervous smile appeared on Lady Aubrey''s face while she tried to be hospitable to the vampire in their house. She politely answered,

    "We weren''t doing anything important that cannot be resumedter. Eugene," she turned to Eugene, who quickly nodded and disappeared into the kitchen.

    Eve and the others could hear the continuedmotioning through the windows and doors that they hadn''t caught on earlier. She tore her eyes away from the window and met Lady Aubrey''s eyes, who offered her a look of worry, which quickly disappeared when Vincent turned to look at them.

    "If I may ask, what creature are you looking for, Mr. Moriarty?" Lady Aubrey inquired who stood next to Eve. Eve watched how Vincent made himselffortable on the chair in their living room, cing one leg over the other.

    "Word has it that there is a siren living amongst the innocent and kind people of Meadow," said Vincent, looking to the side where the firece burned logs of wood. "It seems like someone fell under the charms of the creature, which is why there was a recent death of the cattle in your town."

    When the incident urred, everyone in the town believed it was a witch''s work who had ughtered the cattle for her own benefit. But now that the truth had been found, it left Eve and the two humans in the house speechless.

    Though a siren and a mermaid were both creatures that belonged to the water and had simr features, they were not the same. While the mermaids believed in peace and kept to themselves, the sirens lured men and women, not sparing even children who came in contact with them. They mercilessly killed and ate the humans.

    "I thought it was the magistrate or the head guard''s duty to look after these things," said Eve, and Vincent offered her a conniving smile.

    "Indeed it is, but unfortunately, not all men are responsible and sharp in doing their work and that is where I step in. Have you seen or heard anything about it?" His eyes pierced through the two women, and his smile started to fade.

    Lady Aubrey shook her head and answered, "We haven''t. We would have been more alert, if we knew that a creature like that lived in this town. Is the siren really here?" A trickle of fear ran down her spine as she asked this. "I don''t think any person has died."

    "Which you aren''t aware of, Mrs. Dawson," responded Vincent, "A whole family has not returned to their house for nearly two months now. A lot of people believe the family moved towns because the man was elbow deep in his debts, but I find it to be a very convenient reason. Especially after the skeletons of the family were recovered."

    The outcasts were not weed nor allowed to live like the other people in the towns or viges. At the same time, hiding and protecting these creatures was a grave offence that could lead to the person''s path to the gallows.

    Until now, Eve had been careful not to leave a single clue of who she truly was for the townsfolk to find out about her. To Eve''s luck, she had been taken in by Lady Aubrey and the people had seen her grow up in front of their eyes, turning her to be one of the least suspicious even though she was the most beautiful young woman in that town.

    "The authorized orders have already been passed and the guards are at the moment searching every house, while also making sure the siren or no one else escapes from this town," on hearing Vincent''s words, Eve clenched her hands.

    This was not good, not one bit, thought Eve in her mind, and the same thought ran in Lady Aubrey''s mind. If the guards had already started to search every person''s house while going through the things in the houses, it was only a matter of time before they would find the crushed sour rocks and ivory dust salts.

    Eugene brought the tea and offered it to Vincent, who calmly enjoyed it, while the other three panicked with every passing second.

    "Mr. Moriarty, would you care for some biscuits?" Eve politely asked the vampire.

    "Do you have some blood cookies?" questioned Vincent. Eve and the others blinked at his question. He softly chuckled and said, "I was joking."

    "Excuse me," Eve went to the kitchen and Eugene followed behind her.

    Without uttering a word, Eugene made hand movements on what they would do before picking up the knife to protect themselves. Eugene''s idea was to buy Eve some time so that she could run. But they were well aware that it was highly impossible.

    Suddenly they heard a loud, demanding voice from outside the house. Eve and Eugene stepped out of the kitchen, where thetter held a jar of biscuits in his hands.

    "Everyone in the house, step outside right now! It would be better if you cooperate without any resistance!" The gruff voice of a man came from the main door.

    Eve noticed that it was the head guard, Septimus, whom she had met a few days ago and had a disagreement with. Behind him stood three more guards.

 Chapter 62

    Eve took deep breaths, and so did Lady Aubrey and Eugene to appear calm and unsuspicious so that they wouldn¡¯t be caught before the guards even searched the house. One skip of their heartbeat was enough for the vampire in here to find out.

    Vincent finished drinking his tea and ced the empty cup on the table. Pushing himself up, he walked to where the head guard stood with his men in front of the house. He licked his lips and remarked,

    ¡°Looks like the guards have a terrible eye when ites to searching for odd and suspicious things.¡±

    Seeing Vincent here, the head guard appeared submissive, bowed his head, and said, ¡°Our apologies, Mr. Moriarty. We have been keeping a close eye on the people entering and leaving the towns, but it never came to light until a while ago. We will get the bitch in front of you in an hour.¡±

    The smile on Vincent¡¯s lips fell, and his eyes narrowed, ¡°You had more than a day and you will find the creature in an hour? Seems like you know who the siren is, Septimus,¡± his lips twisted, annoyance clear in his eyes.

    The head guard apologised again, ¡°You have my word, Mr. Moriarty the siren¡¯s head will be brought and ced at your feet,¡± he kept his head bowed, and when he lifted his head, his eyes fell on the humans who stood in the house. Septimus¡¯s eyes narrowed on seeing Eve.

    Vincent, who noticed this, looked between them and questioned the head guard, ¡°It seems like you are familiar with my governess.¡±

    ¡°Not very well, Sire. She had an issue a few days ago when we caught the witch from here,¡± responded the head guard.

    Lady Aubrey turned to look at Eve with a stare. Vincent chuckled, ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be her if she didn¡¯t. Now continue looking for the siren and stop wasting my time.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Moriarty,¡± the head guard bowed his head and took one step forward, only to be stopped by Vincent¡¯s hand.

    ¡°This house is clear. Get to the next house and I will go see if I can find the creature as you and your men have been dawdling,¡± Vincent ordered them. The head guard didn¡¯t dare to raise questions at him and only obliged. The head guard spared a look at Eve before leaving Dawson¡¯s residence. He then turned to Eve and smiled, ¡°I shall see you at the mansion, Ms. Barlow.¡±

    Eve, who had been counting seconds, bowed her head, ¡°Yes, Mr. Moriarty.¡±

    But before Vincent could turn and leave, his eyes fell on the jar of biscuits, and he said, ¡°You don¡¯t mind if I take it, do you?¡±

    Right now, if Vincent Moriarty had asked Lady Aubrey for her house, she would have readily given it to him. She quickly nodded and took the jar of biscuits from Eugene to give to the vampire. She said, ¡°It was a pleasure to be able to serve tea to Genevieve¡¯s employer, Mr. Moriarty. Pleasee visit us again whenever you want.¡±

    Vincent turned around and stepped out of the house without bothering to exchange another word with the people there. Eve followed him a few steps behind him until she reached the gate and saw him walk away.

    Eugene turned to Lady Aubrey and said in a hushed whisper, ¡°That was a close one, Lady Aubrey. I was sure we were going to be caught today. I was nning to dissolve the salts in the water, but then I realised Miss Eve has some of it in her room.¡±

    Lady Aubrey let out a sigh of relief, and she shook her head, ¡°God saved us today, Eugene. We were lucky that Mr. Moriarty was the one supervising the search, else we wouldn¡¯t be breathing now.¡±

    ¡°Do you think there¡¯s a siren living here?¡± Asked Eugene, and Lady Aubrey stared into space.

    ¡°I don¡¯t. Everyone looks the same and it is hard to differentiate the creatures unless they reveal themselves to us. Just like the vampires,¡± exined Lady Aubrey, and she touched her forehead, as a light headache had formed with the rise of tension in the room. ¡°I wonder who the siren is.¡±

    ¡°AHHHHHH!!¡±

    A high-pitched scream erupted from somewhere that brought many men and women out of their houses to see where it came from. But more importantly, curious to see the creature who had been living amongst them.

    ¡°They have caught the siren,¡± whispered Eve, and she stepped out of the gate, following the other fellow people. Lady Aubrey and Eugene followed like the rest, making their way to the centre of the town.

    When they reached the ce, a crowd had already formed, and Eve went to stand in a better spot to see what was going to happen. The guards caught hold of a fellow woman and man, who had been married a few months ago.

    ¡°Is that the siren?!¡±

    ¡°I spoke to her yesterday and she had invited me to her house! She would have killed me if I had entered her house!¡± Said another woman in shock.

    ¡°Kill her!¡± shouted some of the people.

    ¡°AHHHHHHHHH!¡±

    The woman who had been caught screeched, making everyone wince and cover their ears. She stopped screaming when one of the guards punched right into her stomach to quiet her down.

    ¡°You have been protecting a siren in your house! Do you know your sins?¡± the head guard questioned, and an iron cor was put around the woman¡¯s neck so that they could drag her from here.

    ¡°You have got to be wrong, my wife is not a siren!¡± The husband of the woman nervously tried to convince the guards. ¡°She could have hurt me, but she didn¡¯t. She¡¯s innocent!¡±

    Eve was standing on a drum in one corner, away from people. She looked at the woman trying to wriggle out of the guard¡¯s hold. In an effort to escape, the woman¡¯s features were slowly being revealed, starting with the jagged teeth bared at everyone.

    ¡°How would you like to pay for your sins, by putting every other people¡¯s lives out here at risk?¡± demanded the head guard, ring at the man.

    The husband suddenly looked scared on seeing his wife¡¯s original form, and he turned speechless as if he had never seen her like this before. He sputtered, ¡°I¡ªI, this isn¡¯t my wife. She cannot be my wife! Take her away from me!¡±

    ¡°What are you doing standing there all by yourself, little girl.¡±

    Eve gasped at the sudden voice, not expecting Vincent to be here. She saw him pull out a cigar box from his pocket and light the end of it.

    She asked him, ¡°What are you doing here? Aren¡¯t you supposed to be there?¡±

    ¡°My work here is done. There¡¯s no reason to stick around with the others,¡± Vincent took a drag from the cigar and blew the smoke out through his lips, which dispersed in the air.

    ¡°What are they going to do to her?¡± Eve¡¯s eyebrows knit together. Vincent climbed on another barrel, right next to the drum she stood on, letting his back lean against the wall.

    ¡°Locked in the dungeon. Interrogate her on what she¡¯s been doing here and if there are others with her,¡± replied Vincent, the expression on his face calm as he stared at the siren who was going out of control while the guards were having a difficult time handling the siren.

    Eve turned her gaze away from the scene and turned to Vincent, ¡°And if she¡¯s innocent?¡±

    ¡°Do you believe sirens are innocent, little girl?¡± A smile cracked on Vincent¡¯s lips, and he said, ¡°It¡¯s like telling us vampires don¡¯t consume blood. You will see.¡±

    And the next moment, Eve and the others saw the siren attack the human, her husband, who had been next to her¡ªchew his arm off his body. Blood spilt from his arm, and he cried in pain.

    ¡°Take the human away!¡± spat the head guard. The other guards pulled the siren by the iron chain to keep her still. The siren¡¯s hands were bound behind her back, making sure she didn¡¯t move. As it seemed like the creature was turning wild and wouldn¡¯t bepliant, the head guard ordered. ¡°Give me the sword!¡±

    Eve watched the siren continue to struggle. The creature¡¯s eyes held blood thirst in there, which then fell on Eve. The siren stopped struggling, and her lips moved¡ª

    The next moment, the head guard severed the siren¡¯s head from her body, and soon the lower part of the siren¡¯s body turned simr to a fish¡¯s tail.

 Chapter 63

    Music Rmendation: The Burnt Orange Hersey theme- Craig Armstrong

    ¡ª

    When the siren had opened her mouth, there was a glimmer of cunningness in her snake-like eyes as if she knew Eve was not a human and was ready to tell her secret. For a moment, it had Eve¡¯s heart stumble in her chest, fear forming in her own eyes, which disappeared on seeing the siren¡¯s head being severed from her body.

    ¡°Was she your friend?¡± Vincent casually questioned her while taking another drag from the cigar and blowing the smoke from his mouth.

    ¡°We have exchanged a few words in the past. Pleasantries,¡± replied Eve, softly gulping at the sight of the dead body that the people of the Meadow now surrounded.

    Eve watched the guards catch hold of the dead body, and the head of the guard caught hold of the siren¡¯s head, where her eyes had turned opaquely white and her jagged teeth clearly visible.

    ¡°I am sorry for your loss,¡± and though Vincent offered his sympathy, Eve could tell he didn¡¯t mean it. ¡°Was it your first time seeing someone being severed?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± answered Eve. ¡°People of the Meadow aren¡¯t used to death like these, Mr. Moriarty.¡±

    ¡°Mm, I can tell. It is why there is so much difference,¡± he exhaled the smoke from his mouth, and because of the wind, the smoke drifted in Eve¡¯s direction.

    Eve asked him, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°The lower-ss aren¡¯t used to seeing death the way the higher-ss see it. It might be because of the time that we hold,¡± Vincent pushed himself to stand straight and stepped down from the barrel drum he had been standing on until now.

    He continued, ¡°For the people with lower power, they find it unfair that life is being controlled by the people in authority. While some are sheep, some try to resist and go against it. I know you will argue that the siren might be a creature who was someone¡¯s wife, a friend, but when they feel threatened, they will kill you. Just like what happened a minute ago.¡±

    Vincent was right, thought Eve to herself. But at the same time, he was wrong. She wouldn¡¯t argue with him about it, especially when she knew that the siren was going to reveal what she was. The siren had never noticed it before, but today seemed like a different day.

    ¡°Was that the reason you were at the river that day? To catch the siren?¡± Eve asked him.

    When Eve ced her foot on the edge of the drum, ready to get down in the same way as Vincent had, the drum shook. She iled her hands before jumping on the ground while cing one of her hands on the wall. She saw her employer standing in the same ce as before, who had made no effort to move from his spot to help her.

    ¡°You seem to be getting better in not falling t on your face or bottom,¡± remarked Vincent while looking at him with disbelief.

    Did this man ever help anyone?

    ¡°Mr. Moriarty!¡±

    A man called Vincent from a distance. Eve turned and noticed a lean man with a thin moustache quickly making his way to where she and Vincent stood.

    ¡°The siren is dead, Sire! What do I inform the council about it?¡± the man asked Vincent.

    ¡°I will speak to them. After all, they did give me the case. File the report on what happened,¡± ordered Vincent, and the man nodded. ¡°Tell the head guard to search the remaining houses which hasn¡¯t been cleared. I don¡¯t need unfinished work here.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sire! I will pass the message to search the rest of the houses searched right away. I think it would be better to have all the houses in the other towns be searched too. Just to make sure,¡± said the man, bowing his head at Vincent as he left the ce.

    What happened today was only the beginning, thought Eve to herself. They would need to hide the salts in a better ce where no one would ever find out. But it was already hidden.

    Eve looked in the direction where the crowd had gathered and slowly dispersed as the guards left. The siren¡¯s blood was on the ground, mixed with the puddle of water near it.

    ¡°Did you see how that thing tore the man¡¯s hand?¡±

    ¡°I thought I would never see a siren, but to see it look like that, how terrifying!¡±

    ¡°It would be best to get home before the sun dips down in the sky! Come quick, child!¡±

    ¡°Stay away from the waters,¡± said another person.

    Eve heard the townsfolk speak to each other as they started to walk back to their homes.

    As much as Eve was not particrly fond of sirens, she didn¡¯t like how humans twisted their tongues. Most were sheep, whose emotions could easily be swayed, and they wouldn¡¯t look back if they were to find who she was. It was hard to entirely me the people who belonged to the higher society when people in the lower society were no less to them.

    The world that they lived in was filled with greed and hunger, which wasn¡¯t for food but other things.

    Vincent took another drag from his cigar, watching the human who now stared at the ce where the siren had been killed a few moments ago.

    Eve asked, ¡°Have you met any other sirens before this?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± replied Vincent, and Eve turned to look at him. ¡°My work is to handle some of the cases that the people of the Council are unable to work on and needs my expertise.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± murmured Eve, and then she asked with a curious gaze, ¡°Is it true¡­ of what they say about vampires?¡±

    ¡°That we like to suck blood from people and then kill them?¡± Vincent looked amused, noticing Eve pursed her lips, knowing that was not what she intended to ask.

    ¡°About the pureblooded vampires. That they hold indescribable power¡­¡± Eve¡¯s voice trailed. If Vincent was working for the council, where they took his help, that only meant that he was someone of importance.

    For a few seconds, they stared at each other in silence.

    ¡°If I told you, where would be the mystery? You should go and get some rest. We wouldn¡¯t want you to bete for your ss with Allie tomorrow.¡±

    Eve bowed her head, ¡°Goodnight, Mr. Moriarty.¡±

    ¡°Night,¡± hummed Vincent, his red eyes glowed that turned Eve wary, and she quickly walked back to her home.

    That night, Eve didn¡¯t sleep well. She dreamt of being captured and dragged by the official guards. She woke up with sweat covering her body. Having trouble getting back to sleep, she pushed the nket aside and made her way down the stairs.

    When she reached near the kitchen, she noticed lighting from there. It was Aunt Aubrey, who wore a shawl around her shoulders and poured tea for herself.

    ¡°Having trouble falling asleep?¡± Asked Eve, and Aunt Aubrey raised her gaze.

    ¡°Looks like I havepany. Do you want some tea?¡±

    Eve shook her head and said, ¡°I will have some milk.¡± She made her way to pick up one of the bottles in which milk was stored. She poured it into a utensil, letting it heat under the fire. She said, ¡°Feels like the town is back to its usual state, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Indeed, everyone has gone to sleep except for the ones who are worried,¡± replied Aunt Aubrey in a soft voice. ¡°Which is why I had to lower the brightness of themp.¡±

    ¡°Did it never worry you, Aunt Aubrey? Of being caught? For keeping me,¡± asked Eve, and she turned to look at the older woman, who took a seat on a chair resting in the kitchen.

    ¡°Worry,¡± hummed Lady Aubrey, holding the teacup. ¡°I was very worried when we first got you here. But I remember Mr. Dawson, who once told me that an outcast had saved his life.¡±

    Eve¡¯s eyebrows knit together, whispering, ¡°Sometimes I wonder, if it would be better if I live somewhere else, far away.¡±

    It was only because her presence was not only a threat to herself but also to the lives of Lady Aubrey and Eugene. Sometimes kindness costed way more than being coldhearted.

    Lady Aubrey understood how worried Eve must be after seeing what happened tonight. She said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to go anywhere. This is your home, Eve, and do not worry about us. We have survived so far, we will survive again.¡±

    Eve didn¡¯t know what she would do if something bad happened to either of them. They were the only people she knew and who were her family.

 Chapter 64

    Lady Aubrey took a sip from her teacup, letting the warm liquid slide down her throat while looking at Eve, who stood in front of the stove, watching the milk heat up.

    ¡°Before the siren was beheaded, she¡ª¡±

    ¡°I saw,¡± replied the elderly woman. Having protected Eve all these years, the woman had turned sharper when noticing where people were looking.

    ¡°Until today, she never realised it. Do you think something happened that let her know?¡± Eve picked up the warm vessel of milk, and poured it into a ss.

    Lady Aubrey asked her, ¡°We don¡¯t have much information about mermaids or sirens. The local library in the town doesn¡¯t have anything about it, does it?¡±

    Eve shook her head, ¡°Not a word about any creatures.¡±

    The higher society held back all the information to themselves, while keeping the lower ss in the dark.

    ¡°There¡¯s a personal library in the Moriarty mansion, but I have never stepped foot in there,¡± stated Eve because those ces were off-limits for amoner like her.

    The following day, the people in Meadow didn¡¯t stop talking about the siren whom they had seenst night. It was all the people could talk about, and some even added untrue things to the story.

    Eve made her way to the Moriarty mansion. When she reached the mansion, she noticed Lady Annalise standing in the hallways with her husband, talking to each other in a low voice.

    She bowed her head, but before she could quickly walk away from there, the vampiress stopped her.

    ¡°Ms. Barlow.¡±

    Eve wondered if the woman was going to pick on her again. She politely asked, ¡°Yes, mdy?¡±

    ¡°No greeting? I wonder what manners are being taught to my daughter, when you show none of them yourself,¡±mented Lady Annalise with a soft mph.

    ¡°Miss Allie already has excellent manners, Lady Annalise,¡± Eve replied before she bit her tongue.

    Senior Mr. Moriarty ced a hand on his wife¡¯s back, and Lady Annalise sent a small re at the lowly human standing in their grand hallways. The man said, ¡°Your teachings are appreciated, Ms. Barlow. My daughter Allie seems to be doing well under your guidance. She seems to be able to write better.¡±

    Eve bowed her head, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Moriarty. I only wish to help Miss Allie as much as I can.¡±

    ¡°Eduard, dear. I hope you haven¡¯t forgotten your promise to me,¡± Lady Annalise stopped her husband and reminded him about something, who smiled at her.

    ¡°I never do, but you shouldn¡¯t forget yours either,¡± at the man¡¯s words, Eve wondered what promise they were talking about.

    ¡°I have kept my word,¡± replied Lady Annalise, putting up a polite smile when her eyes moved from her husband to look at Eve. The woman¡¯s lips twisted in a smile, and she stated, ¡°Ms. Barlow, there is a ball in three days. You will be required to attend it, if Allie needs assistance orpany. Consider this to be a gracious invitation from us which not many are fortunate to receive.¡±

    Eve turned pale on this unexpected invite from the woman. For a moment, she had believed that the woman would tell her not to attend the ball after hearing Lady Marceline¡¯s invite.

    She quickly bowed and apologised, ¡°Forgive me, mdy, but I have already mentioned to Lady Marceline that I won¡¯t be able to attend the ball that day.¡±

    Lady Annalise had not invited the human because she wanted to. In fact, she preferred this woman stay out of this mansion and would never step foot in here again. The only reason she had extended the invitation was because her husband had promised to speak to Vincent and convince him to rece the governess in less than six months.

    And now, this ungrateful human was refusing her invitation. The vampiress red at Eve.

    ¡°That wasn¡¯t a question but an order,¡± Lady Annalise¡¯s words were firm, and she said, ¡°A governess¡¯s job is not just in the piano room. I believe you already know that, as you seemed to speak something along those lines a few days ago. Unless you are epting it yourself that you are unfit for the job. What do you say, Eduard?¡±

    Senior Mr. Moriarty was taken aback by his wife¡¯s invitation to the human, as their guests were from higher society.

    ¡°There seems no harm as she is Allie¡¯s governess. I should get going now,¡± said Mr. Moriarty before kissing his wife¡¯s cheek and he said, ¡°I will see youter.¡±

    Seeing Senior Mr. Moriarty turn and leave in the direction where Eve hade, Lady Annalise turned to walk.

    ¡°Lady Annalise! I have a sick person in my home,¡± Eve rushed to the woman¡¯s side.

    ¡°What an ungrateful human, and irresponsible,¡± Lady Annalise¡¯s words almost came in a sing-song voice. ¡°What are you doing here then, instead of looking after the sick?¡±

    ¡°I apologise but¡ª¡±

    The vampiress turned and took a step towards Eve, who subtly took one step backwards. The older woman¡¯s eyes narrowed, and she said,

    ¡°I have been kind enough to invite you, and if you have other priorities, then it is best that you quit your job right now and do what you find to be more important. Vincent might have hired you, but don¡¯t think you can turn down and behave rudely with the Moriarty¡¯s. We don¡¯t take it too kindly,¡± the woman offered her a small smile that didn¡¯t reach her eyes and walked away from there.

    She heard voices from the end of the hall, and then she saw Vincent walking with the butler next to him as they spoke about something. Even if Lady Annalise had threatened her, Vincent would save her!

    ¡°Good morning, Master Vincent. There is something I would like to talk to you about,¡± said Eve, going up to him quickly. When his eyes met hers, she said, ¡°I have been invited to attend the ball by Lady Annalise.¡±

    ¡°What a lucky woman, you must be ecstatic,¡± remarked Vincent with a bright smile, and Eve shook her head.

    ¡°No, I won¡¯t be able to make it that day. Please,¡± Eve pleaded in hope.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Barlow, your blood is not going to be suck dry that day. We have other people for that,¡± replied Vincent with a crooked smile, ¡°It is very rare that the vampires drink blood from the guests. Rx.¡±

 Chapter 65

    Eve didn¡¯t know how this happened. One moment she had been safe, where Lady Annalise despised her presence in the mansion, and the next moment she was ordered to attend the ball.

    ¡°Master Vincent, please,¡± Eve pleaded with him because she had never attended a ball, less a ball hosted by the family of night creatures.

    Vincent stared at her, ¡°Something the matter? Unless you have suddenly acquired a sense of fear towards my kind,¡± he hit the bull¡¯s eye.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that,¡± Eve denied, and her words caught Vincent¡¯s curiosity.

    ¡°What is it then?¡± His cold coppery eyes stared right into hers. When Eve took a second more than the response time he expected from her, he said, ¡°You should be happy that the woman decided to invite you. Word has it that my dearest mother has decided to notin about you for the next few months because of some sort of agreement. These are your days of peace, Miss Barlow. Yet here you are worried.¡±

    Eve blurted, ¡°I do not have a suitable dress for the ball.¡±

    On hearing Eve¡¯s words, Vincent¡¯s lips curled. His eyes held mirth in them that looked at her cooly, ¡°I hope you haven¡¯t spent all your earnings in the inn¡¯s of Hollow Valley. I am sure you already have a decent dress, considering you don¡¯t look homeless. If I am not wrong, you must already have one which was given by someone?¡± He gave her a knowing look.

    It seemed like nothing went unheard or unseen by Vincent regarding what happened in the mansion, even though he wasn¡¯t in the mansion that day and hour when Lady Marceline had given her gowns.

    Vincent¡¯s eyes crinkled before he dismissed her, waving his hand, continuing to walk with the butler following him as they headed in the direction of the main entrance.

    When Eve reached near the piano room, she heard musicing from inside the room. When she got nearer, she noticed it was the little vampiress who was ying it. On missing a music note, she suddenly stopped in frustration.

    ¡°You should continue ying because not everyone notices the errors,¡± said Eve, who was leaning against the side of the door while watching the little girl.

    Little Allie¡¯s head turned to the direction where Eve stood, and she shook her head before quickly standing and bowing her head.

    Eve smiled at the little girl, and she stepped inside the room. She ced her things on the table and made her way to where the pianoforte sat with the young vampiress on the bench.

    ¡°You don¡¯t believe it?¡± Asked Eve, and she took a seat next to the girl. ¡°Not everyone knows how to y the piano forte, and if you continuously y, no one will notice it.¡±

    ¡°I am scared,¡± whispered Allie, her shoulders stiff. The little girl didn¡¯t make an attempt to look at Eve and continued to stare at the ck and white keys. ¡°I will be asked to y during the ball¡­¡± these were the most words the little girl had ever uttered to her until now.

    The girl was worried of failing and bringing shame to herself, but more importantly to her family, if she was to fail to excel. Eve didn¡¯t brush the girl¡¯s worries as if they were not important. She tried to embrace it and said,

    ¡°How about we start from the beginning then? I am sure it wouldn¡¯t be too bad if we were to learn only music for today,¡± she offered Allie an encouraging smile, who turned to her with slight astonishment before agreeing with a nod.

    Eve yed the keys on the right and Allie yed the keys on the left side of the instrument.

    Eve moved her fingers slowly so that the little girl knew where to ce her fingers, and when Allie looked up at her, she nodded that Allie was doing it right. For Allie to speak so many words with her, she must be very nervous, Eve thought to herself.

    After practising for two hours, Eve said, ¡°You are concentrating too much on the keys, Miss Allie.¡±

    The little girl turned to look at Eve with a small frown, not knowing until now that it was a bad thing.

    Eve softly chuckled, ¡°It isn¡¯t bad, but while you are concentrating on the keys, worried about your mistakes, you forget to enjoy the piece that you are ying.¡± She ced her fingers back on the piano keys and suddenly started to y to create beautiful music before slowly halting her fingers to stop the music. ¡°When you are doing something, pour your heart into it and even if you make mistakes, no one will notice it but will enjoy the music along with you.¡±

    She ced her hand on Allie¡¯s head, who looked like a little puppy that was trying hard. She said,

    ¡°If it helps, I will be there in the room attending the ball with you.¡±

    Allie looked surprised and after a few seconds said, ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t?¡± Eve repeated the word.

    Eve had been worried because the little girl had told don¡¯t the day Lady Marceline had given her the invitation as well as her gowns to wear.

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ wear those shoes,¡± Allie¡¯s eyes were fixed on the keys.

    Eve was more than taken aback by what the little girl actually meant. Her eyebrows subtly furrowed and she asked, ¡°The one which Lady Marceline gave me?¡±

    Allie turned to look at Eve and nodded, ¡°They will tear easily.¡± It was not about her attending the ball, Eve thought to herself.

    This was probably one of the first times where Allie turned to look at her and speak without hiding her face.

    Eve was happy about the little progress that they made, and when Allie was going to say something, the little girl¡¯s eyes turned wide. Allie quickly closed her mouth and faced the piano keys again.

    Suddenly Allie looked vulnerable, and her small hands clenched into fists on herp.

    Not knowing what happened suddenly, Eve asked in concern, ¡°Are you alright, Miss Allie?¡±

    ¡°D-don¡¯t look at me¡­¡± uttered the little girl.

    The hostility in the room returned to the same way when Eve had first set foot into this room. The little girl didn¡¯t speak nor did she look in her direction right now.

    Eve didn¡¯t look away from Allie. Instead, she asked, ¡°Is there something that I can help you with? Do you want me to fetch the butler or someone from your family?¡±

    Allie¡¯s eyes widened and she quickly shook her head.

    ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t. How about I get you a ss of water?¡± asked Eve in concern, as she couldn¡¯t offer her blood for the girl to drink. Receiving no response from the little vampiress, she stood up from the bench and poured a ss of water. She offered it to the little girl, ¡°You will feel better drinking it.¡±

    The little vampiress reluctantly took the ss of water and took a sip from it.

    Hearing the faint clicking sound of shoes against the floor outside the room, Eve turned to look at the door, wondering who was passing by in the corridor.

 Chapter 66

    The faint sound of the footsteps turned louder and stopped when the person came to stand in front of the room. It was Lady Marceline, holding a bouquet in her hand.

    ¡°Good afternoon, Lady Marceline,¡± Eve greeted the young woman, who offered a polite smile to her.

    ¡°Afternoon, Miss Barlow,¡± said Marceline, and her eyes fell on her little sister, who was drinking water. Noticing her sister, who appeared to be shaken, she asked her, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Allie?¡± She then turned to Eve, ¡°Did something happen?¡±

    Eve shook her head and answered, ¡°I am not sure. We were doing fine, but then Miss Allie suddenly went quiet.¡±

    Marceline frowned, walking up to where Allie sat. She ced her hand on her shoulder and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go and fetch Keni for me, Allie?¡±

    Allie nodded as if she was waiting to escape from the room. She ced the ss on the bench and dashed out of the room. Eve watched Allie leave, and when she turned, she saw Marceline, who was already looking at her.

    ¡°Did you say something to her?¡± Questioned Marceline, to which Eve shook her head.

    ¡°We just took a break from ying the piano and I don¡¯t know what happened,¡± exined Eve, and she asked, ¡°Lady Marceline, might you have an idea of what triggered Miss Allie to look like the way she was just now?¡±

    Marceline walked towards the window, her back facing Eve. The vampiress softly sighed before she said, ¡°A few months ago, something very bad happened. You are Allie¡¯s governess and I think you should know, but I hope you can keep this to yourself.¡±

    Eve nodded before saying, ¡°Yes. Of course, Lady Marceline.¡±

    The vampiress took a moment before she said, ¡°As I told you a few days ago, Allie has been sad over what happened with the previous governess. I lied about something to you before because I didn¡¯t want to scare you. The governess wasn¡¯t just fired but she was killed for being too close with my little sister and it has left Allie traumatised. It is also one of the reasons why my mother wasn¡¯t happy when Vincent hired you.¡±

    Getting the verbal confirmation from Marceline didn¡¯t put her at ease even though she already that the governess hadn¡¯t left but was killed.

    ¡°May I ask you something, Lady Marceline?¡± Asked Eve, and Marceline turned around before giving a nod. ¡°Why wasn¡¯t the governess taken to a ce where Miss Allie wouldn¡¯t have seen her being killed?¡±

    Marceline was taken aback by the question of the governess. She was waiting to see a frightened Eve and in a frantic mess¡­ ready to quit the job. Instead, the human was inquiring about something else.

    Eve said, ¡°It would have saved Miss Allie from seeing something she was not supposed to see.¡±

    Even though Miss Allie was a vampire and belonged to a family of one, she was still a young and sheltered girl, Eve believed the little girl hadn¡¯t seen the worst until then.

    Marceline pursed her lips and stated, ¡°I had the same thought when it happened, but the person who killed the governess didn¡¯t share the same views. But the woman should have followed the rules.¡±

    ¡°Who killed the earlier governess¡­?¡± Eve could feel her heart growing anxious.

    ¡°It was my brother Vincent,¡± replied Marceline and she sighed again. ¡°Sometimes, his anger knows no bounds and he won¡¯t see the ce or time.¡±

    Eve¡¯s face turned pale and her hands cold. Vincent had issues with Allie being close to her previous governess?

    ¡°I wonder if he felt bad for killing Allie¡¯s governess and decided to bring in a decent one this time who would follow his words,¡± Marceline slightly shrugged her shoulders and then offered an encouraging smile to Eve. She continued, ¡°You have been doing well so far, Miss Barlow and I doubt he would repeat it¡­¡± but there was doubt in her voice, which struck doubt in Eve¡¯s mind.

    When Eve was looking for a job, she had prepared her mind for the worst possibility, but she had never considered this situation, not from this angle at least. To think her employer was the one who had killed the previous governess and it had left Allie traumatised.

    At least she knew that the next time she and Vincent were alone, she would have to run as quickly as her legs could carry her out of there. But then she remembered Marceline¡¯s words. He didn¡¯t care about time or ce.

    To change the subject, Marceline said, ¡°I am usually not fond of flowers, but when they are given as a gift it is rude to not ept it,¡± she looked down at the bouquet of the flowers.

    Eve gathered her thoughts and replied, ¡°They are of beautiful color, mdy. I have never seen a pretty colour like these.¡±

    ¡°They are, aren¡¯t they? Men always try to give the best things when they are wooing a woman,¡± Marceline softly chuckled and looked up from the bouquet.

    Eve agreed. Lady Marceline was an inch or two taller than her and was a pretty-looking young woman. Marceline had delicate features. It would be odd if she didn¡¯t have admirers in this town, especially when she belonged to a wealthy family. But with a brother who killed governess, Eve thought to herself.

    Allie returned to the room with a maid following her, who bowed at Marceline¡¯s presence in the room. The little girl appeared calmer now and took a seat in front of the pianoforte on the bench.

    Marceline spoke to the maid, ¡°Take these flowers and ce them in the vase.¡±

    ¡°Where would you like me to ce the vase, mdy?¡± The maid asked without raising her head and taking the bouquet from Marceline.

    ¡°Have it ced along with the other vases in the hallway. It would be a waste to have it sit in the corner,¡± stated Marceline, and the maid bowed and left the room. The vampiress turned to Eve and said, ¡°I forgot to ask you, did you try the gowns I gave you yesterday?¡±

    Eve smiled with a hint of nervousness, hoping thedy wouldn¡¯t ask to return the gown to her, ¡°Unfortunately, they don¡¯t fit me, mdy.¡±

    ¡°What a pity!¡± Eximed Marceline before saying, ¡°I should have taken it into consideration. I was sure they would fit you perfectly. That¡¯s fine, you are beautiful, Miss Barlow¡­ I doubt anyone would notice what you are wearing at the ball.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your kind words,¡± Eve offered a polite bow, and Marceline took a look at Allie.

    ¡°We are all looking forward to seeing you y, little sister. Make sure to practice well,¡± but Marceline¡¯s supportive words only made the little girl turn that much nervous. ¡°Have a good day.¡±

    ¡°Good day to you, mdy,¡± replied Eve, watching the young woman leave the room.

    The rest of the hours, the little girl was back to being quiet without sparing another word and Eve didn¡¯t try to push her. Thest thing she wanted was to make Allie feel ufortable.

    When the clock struck four, Eve quickly picked up her lunchbox and umbre, dashing out of the Moriarty mansion. On her way to the local carriage stop, she caught sight of Miss Rosetta and her aunt standing in front of their mansion. They seem to be having a discussion. Miss Rosetta, on seeing Eve, waved her hand.

    Eve offered a small bow to both the women. Rosetta walked to where she was and greeted her,

    ¡°Fate seems to have made us meet each other once again,¡± said Miss Rosetta and she then asked, ¡°Did you just finish your work?¡±

    ¡°I did, Miss Rosetta. How have you been doing?¡± Eve asked the young girl, who shook her head.

    ¡°Truth to be told not very well. My aunt wants me to attend something I have least interest in. How about you?¡± Miss Rosetta asked.

    ¡°I have been doing well. Thank you for asking,¡± replied Eve. She politely apologised, ¡°Forgive me but I am in a hurry today and will need to catch the carriage that will be here in ten minutes¡±

    ¡°Is everything alright?¡± asked the young miss with a frown.

    ¡°Yes. Please do not worry,¡± Eve replied, ¡°I have to buy clothes for myself.¡±

    ¡°How odd that I had to go shopping to buy a new gown,¡± Miss Rosetta paused for a moment before she said, ¡°If you do not mind, may I join you?¡±

 Chapter 67

    Music Rmendation: Jane Fairfax ys Mozart- Amber Anderson

    ¡ª

    Eve had nned to go to Thresk Hills to buy the dress for the ball, but Miss Rosetta was persistent in buying their dresses in Hollow Valley¡ªa town specifically built for the use of the high-ss people.

    The only reason she had agreed toe at the end was because Miss Rosetta mentioned that her aunt had told her about some shops in Hollow Valley that were known to stitch the gowns in less than three to four days.

    The two young women stepped down from the carriage. Miss Rosetta waved her hand while ordering her coachman,

    ¡°Park the carriage, ande back quickly. We¡¯ll be at one of the shops.¡± She then turned to Eve and said, ¡°Which shop shall we go to visit first? There¡¯s Madame Russo¡¯s shop, and then the older seamstress Mrs. Houghton.¡±

    ¡°Whichever has the least crowd,¡± Eve replied with a smile, because it was always the less popr shops which were not crowded, which in turn would be less expensive.

    But Miss Rosetta took it in the most literal way and said,

    ¡°You must be worried about buying a dress as soon as you can. Do not worry about it, Eve. I will get you the dress that you are looking for, there¡¯s never been a time where I wasn¡¯t able to get my hands on the dresses and gowns I intended to buy.¡±

    The two young women walked on the side of the street like any other folks in the town now. It wasn¡¯t just Eve, who was looking around the shops, but also Miss Rosetta, who said,

    ¡°I have been living in Skellington for two weeks, and this is my third timeing here. Have you been here before, Eve?¡±

    ¡°Once, Miss Rosetta,¡± and on Eve¡¯s answer, Miss Rosetta looked impressed. It was because she was sure that a person from Meadow would never step foot in this kind posh town. The shops and people intimidated the middle-ss people, to the lower-ss people, it was almost forbidden. ¡°When do you need your gown?¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow,¡± came the straight words from Miss Rosetta, and Eve raised her eyebrows. ¡°The seamstress back in my town takes just a few hours to make a dress.¡±

    ¡°Your seamstress must have had many helping hands,¡± Eve stated, and Miss Rosetta nodded.

    ¡°She indeed did. Back at my ce, most seamstress are vampiresses and they are experts when ites to stitching beautiful gowns. All one has to do is to pay the extra money to make haste and you will have a decent dress in a matter of a few hours,¡± there was slight excitement in the young Miss¡¯s words, and she looked excited to be here.

    The rich were privileged, Eve thought in her mind. She asked,

    ¡°Your aunt seems like a nice person, why were you having a disagreement?¡±

    Miss Rosetta pursed her lips before saying, ¡°She is a nice person. So nice that she failed to reject the invitation to the ball when there¡¯s no need to go.¡±

    ¡°The ball?¡± Eve turned to look at the young miss.

    ¡°Yes, I am supposed to be attending this ball that is taking ce in one of the families in Skellington. And the invitation is from the same family, whom my father wanted to form my marriage alliance by marrying me off,¡± Miss Rosetta huffed andined, ¡°Why would I go to attend a ball there? I am only doing it because Aunt Camille threatened to send me back home if I don¡¯t listen to her words.¡±

    A deep frown appeared on Eve¡¯s face, and she asked, ¡°Do you know the family¡¯s name whose ball you are attending?¡±

    Miss Rosetta scrunched her face in thought, ¡°Now that you ask, I am unable to remember the name for the life of me. Was it Miori?¡±

    Eve¡¯s lips twitched, and she asked, ¡°Moriarty?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember,¡± Miss Rosetta shook her head, who wasn¡¯t interested in getting married to the man her father had earlier chosen, she hadn¡¯t bothered to remember the name after returning home from the awful lunch. ¡°Like I was saying, why would I need to go¡­¡±

    Miss Rosetta¡¯s voice dulled in Eve¡¯s ears, along with the sound of the moving carriages and people who walked past them after she realized Vincent was with Rosetta that day at the inn. Thankfully Miss Rosetta kept on speaking without asking why she needed a dress.

    ¡°Look there, Eve!¡± Miss Rosetta quickly pulled her arm, breaking her away from her thoughts. Eve looked in the direction of where the vampiress was looking. ¡°We have two men like these guarding the front part of our mansion. Oh¡­ I wonder if he heard us, we should hurry!¡±

    It was the same giant-looking guard man guarding the front entrance of ¡®Little Teeth¡¯s Inn¡¯. The man¡¯s eyes fell on Eve and she bowed her head in greeting. She greeted him,

    ¡°Good evening, Mr. Guard.¡±

    Miss Rosetta had not expected Eve to speak to a man like this, who looked scary in appearance. His clothes were duller than the people around them.

    ¡°Hmmm,¡± the giant man didn¡¯t speak, but the sound he made came deep from his throat.

    ¡°Do you know this scary looking man?¡± Miss Rosetta asked Eve in a low voice while standing behind her.

    Eve nodded, ¡°I met him thest time when I visited town. He¡¯s a nice man.¡± She then turned to look at the man and said, ¡°It was nice to see you here again. This is Ms. Hooke. Are you on your break?¡±

    ¡°Hmmmm,¡± came another response from the giant man, and he then walked past them.

    Miss Rosetta peeked from Eve¡¯s shoulder, and said, ¡°I never knew you were friends with a person like him.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± Asked Eve, turning to look at the young miss.

    ¡°He¡¯s a giant. A kind who is lower than the lower ss in status. They say people like him and some others, they don¡¯t fit in any ss,¡± Miss Rosetta exined the views of what she had been taught.

    Eve smiled at Miss Rosetta, the smile was kind. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it is unfair, Miss Rosetta? To be snatch the right to belong just because a person is big or small. The way we are born should not be used to ssify us into factions.¡±

    ¡°But this is how society has been organized. It is what we people have been following for years,¡± Miss Rosetta said with a small frown as they continued to walk again. She asked, ¡°How would you suggest arranging people?¡±

    ¡°Good and bad,¡± replied Eve, but as easy as it seemed, she knew it was still difficult. As much as people didn¡¯t like, it was the faction in the current society that kept peace and order.

    Miss Rosetta softlyughed and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think I can imagine a ce without factions. Before I left my parents house, I heard papa speaking to one of his men and telling there have been disturbances with the factions. I didn¡¯t ask about the de¡ªthe shop is here. Let¡¯s go in!¡±

    The young miss quickly stepped in front of the door, and a man opened it for her. Miss Rosetta turned around and called, ¡°Come, Eve,¡± and she disappeared inside it.

    Eve shook her head from the previous thoughts and stepped towards the door. Unlike for the young miss, where the man at the door had opened it for her, he didn¡¯t bother to open the door for Eve.

    She pushed the shop¡¯s door herself and stepped inside the fancy looking shop. She noticed Miss Rosetta already going through the gowns. There was a white stand ced at the centre, in front of which stood three tall mirrors. Mannequins were ced at four corners of the room, dressed in the finest silk and other materials one would not see in Meadow or any other town apart from Hollow Valley.

    ¡°Good evening,dies! Are you looking for any specific gown? We have the rarest material of clothes that were consigned through the shipsst week,¡± said a woman, who walked into the room.

    The woman appeared to be the seamstress of this shop. She had her hair tied up in pencil and a measuring tape that hung around her neck. Her eyes were more drawn out, hidden behind her sses with high cheekbones and she had a lean figure.

    Miss Rosetta, who was looking at the gown that was worn by one of the mannequins, decided, ¡°I would like to try this one.¡±

    The seamstress cleared her throat and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think it would fit you well, miss.¡±

    ¡°You mean to say the size is too big? I have been told that I have an hourss shape,¡± Miss Rosetta ced her hand on her waist. The seamstress stared at the young miss because the young vampiress didn¡¯t have an hourss shape. ¡°Come now, we have to look for another gown after this. Let me try it.¡±

    The gown was taken off the mannequin, and Miss Rosetta wore it after being helped by an assistant. Standing in front of the mirror, the young miss held a grim expression on her face.

    ¡°What do you think, Eve?¡±

    For a second, Eve blinked and said, ¡°I think you should try another gown. Something that will reflect your personality.¡±

    ¡°You are right, it doesn¡¯t suit me,¡± nodded Miss Rosetta.

    ¡°It is what I said earlier, miss,¡± stated the seamstress before saying, ¡°Do you prefer to look at more gowns, or would you want me to take your measurements?¡±

    ¡°Measurements for me,¡± replied Miss Rosetta.

    The assistant of the seamstress appeared from the back side room to take the body measurements of Miss Rosetta¡¯s.

    During that time, Eve knew she wouldn¡¯t be able to afford a gown even for half the price. She was looking through the fabrics when she noticed the seamstress walking towards the back room.

    ¡°Excuse me¡­¡± Eve stopped the seamstress, who raised her eyebrows in question. ¡°But might you have a used gown which hasn¡¯t been bought¡­ in a very long time.¡±

    The seamstress¡¯s lips set themselves in a thin line. She asked, ¡°Why do you think there is a gown that I haven¡¯t been able to sell? Every design here has been loved and praised by many women.¡±

    ¡°Forgive me for my rudeness,¡± Eve offered a bow and politely said, ¡°It was only to ask if you have a gown that has been priced for a lower cost than the others in here.¡±

    The seamstress narrowed her eyes. Eve turned worried, if the woman would ask her to step out of her shop. It was because the older woman sized her up and down the clothes and shoes that she wore.

    But instead, the woman went, ¡°Hmm.¡±

    ¨C

    For readers who have and haven¡¯t reviewed the book, I would love for you to drop a review of what you think about the story so far and the characters 3 Thank you for your support 3

 Chapter 68 Eye of the Seamstress

    Chapter 68 Eye of the Seamstress

    Music Rmendation: A new Era- John Lunn

    ¡ª

    The seamstress didn''t utter another word to Eve and turned away to step inside the back room of the shop. After a good three minutes, a male assistant stepped into the room where Eve was and said to her,

    "Miss, you are being called."

    Startled, Eve asked him, "Me?" pointing her finger at her and the assistant nodded. She turned to look at Miss Rosetta, who was busy discussing with another assistant the kinds of fabric she wanted and how she wanted her dress to be designed.

    Seeing the young miss upied, Eve followed the assistant, who led her into the backroom. Manynterns had been lit hanging on the wall even though there was enough light in the passageing from the outside.

    "Mrs. Russo, you wanted to see me?" Eve tried to ensure that the assistant had the right woman, and the seamstress turned to look at her with the same shrewd eyes.

    "Yes, I did. You were looking for a cheap gown?" the seamstress confirmed.

    "I was," Eve nodded.

    "Youngdy, you should know that there is nothing ''cheap''. Not just in this shop but in the entire Hollow Valley. To speak, no one with less than five gold coins can afford a decent ss of juice to even drink in this town. I must praise your courage to step into a shop and ask for it," said the seamstress, and Eve offered an apologetic smile.

    "Forgive me if I have offended you," Eve realised she would have to see if she could fit into Lady Marceline''s dress, but maybe- "What if I exchange a gown with yours? The fabric might be of some use for you?"

    The seamstress, who had been staring at Eve let out a heartyugh, and the other assistants turned to look at their owner. The woman said, "It has been a while since I havee across someone like you."

    Eve bowed her head and said, "I wouldn''t have brought up a word about the exchange, it is just that there''s an urgency and I am in need to attend something."

    "How unfortunate," murmured the seamstress and she then said, "Let me see the dress that you want to exchange and believe that it is of value. Bring it to meter and we shall speak then."

    Though the seamstress didn''t promise to reduce the price of the gowns here for her, Eve was grateful that the woman was willing to take a look at it. After Lady Rosetta was done speaking to the assistant about her gown, she asked Eve,

    "Did you find a gown you like in here Eve?"

    "I think I will continue to lookter, Miss Rosetta. Are you done here?" Eve asked and Miss Rosetta nodded.

    "I believe I am," replied the young miss and she ced a red velvet bag on the table for the seamstress to take. She said to the woman, "It is fifteen gold coins."

    The seamstress was more than happy to make business with the daughter of a Marquess and she offered a polite bow, "I will have the dress prepared in the next forty-eight hours."

    "Excellent," replied Miss Rosetta, and she stepped outside the shop.

    When Eve''s eyes met the seamstress, the woman offered a slight bow and she did the same before following Miss Rosetta out of the shop.

    Later, when Eve returned home, she quickly went to her room and picked up the blue gown that belonged to Lady Marceline. She would have taken the other torn gown, but Eugene had cut the fabric into pieces and had used it to clean the various parts of the house or the carriage.

    Eve took a second trip to Hollow Valley; this time, the sky had turned dark and the people on the streets had increased. Reaching the shop, she noticed the guard who had earlier been standing at the door was not there. When she pushed the door open, the bell above the door tinkled. The assistants of the shop had left, leaving only the owner there.

    The seamstress, Mrs. Russo took a look at the gown that Eve brought to her before dropping it on the table. She removed the sses from her face and clicked her tongue. She said,

    "The gown you brought is falling apart. Take a closer look, you will see the threads are being pulled harshly. It will only tear when a person wears it for a longer time."

    Eve''s eyebrows knit together and her lips turned into a frown. She said, "How old do you think the gown is?"

    "Probably not more than a few months ago. Who gave it to you?" Asked the seamstress, walking to one of the cupboards. She opened the cupboard, picking up a bottle and poured a fine reddish-orange liquid into a ss. "Do you want to have one?" The woman offered.

    Eve shook her head, "No, thank you. It was given to me by my employer''s sister."

    "Mm," hummed the vampiress, taking a sip from the ss. Just looking at the gown was enough for the woman to know that the gown was of poor quality and not something the employer''s sister would have worn because the material used was an imitation of the original and poorly made. "If you want my advice, avoid wearing this one."

    Eve hadn''t nned to wear it, especially after the first gown had torn. Maybe she could work with the dresses that she already had¡­ And what Lady Marceline said was true. People would not notice what she was wearing because she wasn''t an important guest there and she was only a governess.

    "I didn''t know that the high society had started to invite men and women from different towns," the seamstress'' words were polite and refined, but the underlying meaning didn''t change.

    It was because the members of the high society didn''t invite people of lower status. Eve replied, "I am the governess of the mother''s child, for whom the ball is being held."

    The seamstress, who had brought the ss to her lips, lowered it and asked, "The Moriarty family."

    "You know them?" Asked Eve, and the vampiressughed, downing the entire liquid into her mouth.

    "Who doesn''t know the Moriarty''s, it would be nothing less of an offence if we didn''t know them. It has been told that the Lord offered the position of Duke to the viscount, but it was refused. Not to mention, they are pureblooded vampires and there aren''t many whoe from strong blood-line families. They are nothing less than royalty in the night creatures society."

    It seemed like the Moriarty family held more importance than she thought.

    "But I must say, I am surprised that they recruited a governess after what happenedst time," said the seamstress, and the woman''s words brought memories of what Lady Marceline had told her earlier this evening.

    "Sometimes I wonder if I should quit," murmured Eve, and this got a chuckle out of the seamstress.

    "It is hard to resist the independence once you have tasted it. And you are working for a reputed family, and as much as it is difficult, it has its own perks," replied the older woman, and she raised her empty ss in the air before cing it on the table. "I have been working as a seamstress for thest forty-eight years and still counting. Though I am surprised to see you working there, you must have missed what happened there a few months ago."

    Eve shook her head, "I have heard about what happened to thest governess. How did you hear about it?" She asked the woman.

    "I am a seamstress, youngdy. With women whoe in here, they often speak things, and one tends to pick more than a thing or two," replied the seamstress. She continued, "Word has it that the governess did something unforgivable to the little girl and Master Vincent pushed her into her grave."

    "Unforgivable?" Asked Eve.

    "Mhm. Getting information and details about the high families is often hard, and is nothing less to honey to the gossipers," stated the older woman and she said, "Follow me. You can leave that gown at the table."

    The seamstress led Eve through a passage before they came to stand in front of another door. As the seamstress unlocked the door with a big key, she said,

    "I don''t think you can afford the gowns and dresses that have been made for the customers or the one''s I make. But I think there might be something that might be of use for you."

 Chapter 69

    A click was heard from the table, and the seamstress pushed the door open. She picked up thentern that she had earlier ced on the ground. Entering the room, the woman lit othernterns, and suddenly the room was as bright as it would have been in the morning.

    ¡°Since the time I started and have been a seamstress, I have been creating sample gowns for the women and youngdies of high society. Maybe we can find you something decent to wear here,¡± said the seamstress, adding, ¡°But I will need it back the very next day.¡±

    Eve¡¯s eyes widened at the woman¡¯s words and she quickly offered a deep bow, ¡°Thank you so much, Mrs. Russo. I will not forget your kindness!¡±

    The poise look on the seamstress¡¯s face didn¡¯t change and she moved her elegant, lean hands to push open the trunks one by one, which had different gowns and dresses. While they looked for the dress, Eve asked curiously,

    ¡°Why did you decide to help me?¡±

    There was no reason for this woman to offer her any gowns even though they were old, as she would not benefit anything from her. Unless¡­ the woman had brought her here to drink blood from her. Eve¡¯s heart skipped a beat in slight worry.

    ¡°There was once a time when I didn¡¯t have proper clothes. I came from a poor family, from anothernd,¡± said the seamstress, and as she said it, Eve noticed the woman having an ent. ¡°My parents were from a middle-ss family, yet they couldn¡¯t afford what the rich could. A kinddy once gave me a dress. It was peach in colour. I decided to make my own shop, reusing the materials to make better ones. I know how it feels when you don¡¯t have something others have,¡± exined the woman.

    ¡°Your family was originally a vampire family?¡± Inquired Eve, and the woman nodded.

    ¡°You look surprised,¡± the woman chuckled, and she picked an orangish-brown gown from the trunk. ¡°Why don¡¯t you try this and I will see if there¡¯s anything more.¡±

    Eve took the gown in her hand and went behind the wooden divider, wearing it as she heard the shuffling sounding from the other side of the room.

    ¡°How is the fitting?¡± asked the seamstress. The woman came around to take a look at Eve, who was still in the process of wearing it.

    Eve quickly gathered the gown in front of her body, and the woman rolled her eyes. The seamstress said, ¡°You do not have to be shy, I have seen plenty of women and girls¡¯ bodies to now see nothing in them but a mannequin. I think we¡¯ll have to look for another one.¡±

    ¡°I think this is fine, Mrs. Russo,¡± said Eve. She wasn¡¯t picky and only needed to wear something passable to the ball.

    ¡°You underestimate me, girl,¡± the seamstress turned to give Eve a look. ¡°There¡¯s not been a single customer I have let step foot out without my personal satisfaction. Not to mention, you underestimate the ball that is being held in the Moriarty mansion.¡±

    Mrs. Russo went on to open another trunk, picking up one dress after another, before she found a pastel blue gown. She murmured to herself, ¡°Ipletely forgot about this.¡±

    The woman returned to the other side of the divider, carrying the dress for Eve to wear. At first nce, the gown looked simple and nothing too eye-catching. But it was elegant and soft to one¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°This is one of the finest dresses I made for a woman who unfortunately died after being attacked by a werewolf,¡± said the woman, handing the gown for Eve to try. ¡°People believe in misfortunes and I locked it up in the trunk. You know what they say, someone¡¯s misfortune is another one¡¯s luck.¡±

    Once Eve was done wearing it, she stood in front of the mirror, and the seamstress appeared next to her. Eve liked how the dress looked on her, even though it would need a little adjustment when it came to the fittings.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it look stunning?¡± questioned Mrs. Russo, admiring her own work, which she had created three decades ago. ¡°Let me see where it needs to be tightened.¡±

    While the woman was taking the measurements, Eve noticed the e that went below her bosom and to the back. Thece was then tied at the back before letting the rest of thece trail down.

    Eve stayed there for a few more minutes while the seamstress made a few alterations to the pastel blue gown before handing it to her. She offered a deep bow and thanked the woman again,

    ¡°Thank you for lending me the gown, Mrs. Russo. I cannot tell how much I appreciate it.¡±

    Mrs. Russo gave a slight nod and said, ¡°No problem. I will expect to see you after a week?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I will bring the dress back once the ball is over,¡± replied Eve, and she saw the woman step back inside the shop, leaving Eve outside by herself and the bag that had Mrs. Russo¡¯s gown as well as Lady Marceline¡¯s gown.

    Hearing the tower bell ding, Eve¡¯s head turned to look at the tower, and she noticed the clock had struck seven. Seeing how she still had a good amount of time on her hand, she decided to look at the shoe shops.

    As Eve walked, her eyes fell on the names of the shops, and she muttered the names under her breath. Her eyes looked through the ss walls of some of the shops, and she couldn¡¯t help but stare at the items there.

    She tore her eyes away from the expensive shops, and while looking at the other shops, she caught sight of Vincent in the opposite direction. Before she had the opportunity to switch streets, he noticed her.

    Vincent wasn¡¯t alone but with a man Eve had met the night the siren had died. Vincent said something to the man, who bowed his head and left his side.

    A crooked smile appeared on Vincent¡¯s serious face as they got closer. Eve turned slightly frigid when he got nearer. But to her surprise, he didn¡¯t stop to talk to her and walked past her.

    Huh?

    Eve didn¡¯t realise she had been holding her breath. Curious, she wondered who Vincent had smiled at and turned around. She noticed him greet a young brte woman and kiss the back of her hand. The woman was beautiful and it seemed like both of the woman as well as Vincent were able to keep up a conversation.

    Of course, thought Eve to herself. She had been worried for no reason that he would annoy her.

    She was a governess. And in a town like Hollow Valley, people like him and her didn¡¯t mix.

    Turning, Eve continued to look through the shops for the next fifteen minutes. The prices of the shoes were too high for her to afford, but there was no price when it came to looking at them, and that is what she did. Though some guards and shop owners were hostile to her, ring at her so that she didn¡¯t hover.

    While she stood in front of thest and maybe the most expensive shoe shops in here, Vincent walked to where she was with his hands in his pockets, ¡°Have you decided to quit being a governess and work as a guards woman outside the shop?¡±

    His eyes subtly moved to look at her hand before returning to meet her eyes.

    Eve turned to him and noticed he was all by himself. She saw a few folks walking by pass looks at them.

    She said, ¡°I was looking at the shoes.¡±

    ¡°I could tell by the way you were looking at it now. Dawdle here idly and one would mistaken that you are nning to steal something,¡± remarked Vincent, and his eyes fell on one of the guard, who was eyeing Eve.

    ¡°I realised that,¡± Eve replied with a bitter smile.

    Vincent stared at Eve with an unwavering gaze, before he ordered, ¡°Step in.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°You obviously are in need of a pair of shoes, and I wouldn¡¯t want my little sister¡¯s governess to be the centre of bad attraction,¡± stated Vincent in a matter-of-fact tone. ¡°The payment of the shoes will be deducted from your wage.¡±

 Chapter 70

    A shout out to the readers who continuously greet and wish in the titlement 3 Thank you for your good thoughts ^^

    ¡ª

    Eve followed Vincent inside the shop, carrying the bag and umbre in her hand. The walls of the shop were dull green, and brightened with many lit candles that were enclosed in a fancy-looking ss case, where each ss case had three candles in it.

    The shoe racks in there were made of oak wood, and the shoes were ced on it. Undoubtedly, the shoes were the finest she hade across until now. Forget about having them; she had never dared to dream of one that the elite women wore. It was because of the prices written next to each, some of them were more than what she would make in a year as a governess.

    ¡°Good evening, Mr. Moriarty. It is so good to see you here,¡± the owner of the shop stepped forward, who had red eyes, and his greasy ck hair wasbed to the side. ¡°How can I help you?¡± The shop owner was eager to serve Vincent.

    Vincent said, ¡°We are looking for a pair of shoes for Ms. Barlow so that she can wear them for the ball. Preferably something t,¡± he turned to Eve. ¡°Unless she wants to look tall.¡±

    For a moment, Eve¡¯s heart skipped a beat because she hadn¡¯t expected Vincent to take note of it. But then she had lost her bnce many times before him.

    The shoe owner came to where Eve stood and politely asked, ¡°Miss, if you could remove your shoes so that I can see the size of your foot.¡±

    Eve ced her things on a chair. Pulling the front of her dress, she used her one foot to remove the shoe from the other foot and vice versa. When she pushed her boots aside, she noticed the shop owner scrunch his face at the sight of her shoes.

    ¡°It seems like these are the miss¡¯s favourite shoes,¡± remarked the show owner, who could not stop looking at the battered shoes.

    Eve could tell that the person was trying to be polite only because she was here with Vincent.

    Vincent turned around, letting one side of his body lean against one of the shoe racks, watching Eve and the shoe shop owner, Mr. Soler.

    ¡°It looks like it is twenty-three centimetres. Please take a seat while I go look at the shoes,¡± said Mr. Soler, and he then asked Vincent, ¡°Mr. Moriarty, is there anything you would like to drink? The usual?¡±

    ¡°That would be splendid,¡± Vincent responded, and Mr. Soler looked very pleased.

    ¡°I shall get it right away, Sire! Please do make yourselffortable,¡± saying that the man disappeared behind the curtain. The man returned with a ss of red liquid in it and offered it to Vincent before disappearing behind the curtain once again. One could hear the shufflinging from there.

    When she sensed Vincent¡¯s gaze on her, she ignored it for a few seconds, but then she turned to meet his eyes.

    ¡°Do youe here often, Master Vincent?¡± She asked him.

    ¡°To Hollow Valley or this shop,¡± Vincent questioned, staring at her unblinkingly.

    ¡°This shop,¡± replied Eve. Her gaze shifted and looked at the curtain as she hadn¡¯t been able to handle the intensity with which Vincent was looking at her.

    ¡°Sometimes, though I wouldn¡¯t say it is often. How about you, Miss Barlow, when was thest time you went to buy your shoes?¡±

    ¡°Two years ago,¡± replied Eve, and she heard him hum in response. And though he didn¡¯t question her more on it, she couldn¡¯t help but exin to him, ¡°They have been veryfortable, and it protects the feet from any water seeping into it. Not to mention, they are durable¡­ you know what I mean?¡±

    A smile cracked up on Vincent¡¯s lips, ¡°I know.¡±

    She found his smile to be sarcastic and she pursed her lips before shifting her eyes to look at the rack of shoes in front of her. The thought of him having murdered the previous governess came to pass in her mind, and goosebumps appeared on her skin.

    She heard his voice behind, ¡°Everything alright, Ms. Barlow?¡±

    ¡°Apart from my wage being deducted, why wouldn¡¯t I be?¡± Eve questioned back, and she heard him chuckle as if the devil was going to steal her soul.

    ¡°I am sure we can do some adjustments, depending on how well you behave during the time you attend to the ball,¡± stated Vincent, who started walking next to the shoe racks. He said, ¡°Smart of you to buy a gown.¡±

    Eve¡¯s eyes had been trailing Vincent, and she noticed his spotless shoe. She asked him, ¡°Does that mean I will be earning extra?¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡±

    Eve turned relieved because thest thing she needed was to spend all her wage on a shoe she wouldn¡¯t wear much.

    Eve subtly looked at Vincent¡¯s side profile. His silvery hair held a softness against the light of the candles in the room. The smile was nonexistent on his lips. His cheekbones looked strong with a sharp jaw.

    ¡°Staring is rude, Ms. Barlow,¡± remarked Vincent, and Eve narrowed her eyes.

    ¡°I should tell the same to you, Master Vincent,¡± it wasn¡¯t as if he wasn¡¯t staring at her earlier.

    Vincent ced the shoe he had picked and turned to face Eve, ¡°And who was I staring at?¡± He tilted his head in question. Before Eve could say anything, he said, ¡°If I remember it right, I have only been staring at the shoe rack, and this side looks quite new.¡±

    Eve grit her teeth because that was possible as right now he stood on the opposite side of the rack he had earlier been standing. Not knowing how to retort, she changed the subject, ¡°Did you capture any new creatures today apart from the one in my town?¡±

    ¡°So far, the towns are clear. But you never know which family or person goes missing,¡± Vincent responded. It seemed like the head guard in Meadow had only been following Vincent¡¯s orders as he was the one to run the search through the town to find the siren.

    Unable to resist herself, Eve asked him, ¡°Isn¡¯t it a hassle to have to distinguish between the people who go missing because of the outcasts and the people who go missing because they were killed not by outcasts or ordered to be killed¡­¡± on hearing Eve¡¯s words, one corner of Vincent¡¯s lips pulled up. At the same time, they heard something fall on the ground¡ªMr. Soler had dropped the shoe boxes from his hand.

    The vampire looked slightly amused by Eve¡¯s question and said, ¡°Not necessarily. Being an expert in dealing with such things as you already know¡­¡± he paused to let Eve know that he knew that she had learned something about him. ¡°It makes it easier. You know what they say. Do the job that you are good at.¡±

    Eve softly gulped at his intimidating words.

    Mr. Soler finally appeared from the room he had earlier disappeared, carrying three boxes in each hand. He ced the boxes on the ground and said,

    ¡°These are the finest shoes that arrived this morning. We have only one piece of each pair, making it unique for the customers,¡± he opened the boxes to disy the shoes on the ground. ¡°Which one would you like to try first, Miss?¡±

    Eve looked at the shoes and pointed her hand at the pair of beige shoes, ¡°That one.¡±

    As Vincent was paying for it from her wage, maybe she could buy something decent, thought Eve.

    Mr. Soler took the shoes out of the box and helped Eve wear it. But the fit wasn¡¯t right, and she felt the back of the shoe bite her. ¡°How about this, mdy? These are good,¡± he pulled out a pair of blue shoes.

    Vincent watched Eve try out the other shoes, and each time she tried a new pair of shoes, her face scrunched as if she was in pain. He turned to the shoe owner and questioned, ¡°Mr. Soler, are your shoes made for humans?¡±

    ¡°Of course, Mr. Moriarty. I have humans and the night creatures customersing in here to buy shoes,¡± answered Mr. Soler and stared at the human woman¡¯s feet. ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but it seems like the miss isn¡¯t fond of my shoes.¡±

    And the more the two men stared at her feet, the more vulnerable Eve felt, feeling her legs would transform into a fishtail. She bowed her head at Mr. Soler and apologised, ¡°It is unfortunate that as lovely as the shoes are, they don¡¯t fit my feet.¡±

    Vincent pushed himself from the rack where he had been leaning against, ¡°Move,¡± he ordered Mr. Soler.

    Mr. Soler turned worried, and as he got up and stepped aside. He said, ¡°Let me see if there are other shoes that might fit thedy.¡± He didn¡¯t want Vincent to be angry with him.

    Vincent didn¡¯t respond, instead he sat in front of Eve on his heel.

    With ease, Vincent¡¯s hand reached for Eve¡¯s exposed ankle, where she had slightly pulled up her dress earlier. His cold fingers wrapped around her ankle before pulling it up so that he could inspect her foott, and Eve grasped the sides on her seat.

    Eve¡¯s eyes turned wide and she protested, ¡°Mr. Moriart¡ª¡±

    ¡°Quiet.¡±

    His other hand shot up, and his slender fingers touched the sides of her foot. Blood started to rush up Eve¡¯s face with every squeeze of Vincent¡¯s fingers on her foot.

 Chapter 71

    Mr. Soler¡¯s mouth had hit the floor as he hadn¡¯t expected Mr. Moriarty to touch a mere human¡¯s foot, especially this one who didn¡¯t look like she belonged to high society. But then Vincent Moriarty was famous for his unexpected behaviour, but no one dared to speak ill about the pureblooded vampire.

    On the other hand, Eve turned more than embarrassed as Vincent caught hold of her foot. Thankfully he dropped her foot and picked up the off-white shoes, checking the in-soles with his fingers for a few seconds. The other two people curiously stared at him.

    ¡°Wear it now,¡± ordered Vincent, letting the shoe hang at the tip of his finger.

    Eve took the shoe from him and quickly slipped her left foot into the shoe and then she put the other foot. This time the shoe didn¡¯t hurt her, and she murmured, ¡°It fits.¡±

    When she looked up to meet Vincent¡¯s eyes, who had stood up, he said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you earlier that we could adjust things.¡±

    Eve¡¯s cheeks were still warm. With most of her words stuck in her throat, she only nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s perfect!¡± Mr. Soler pped his hands, happy that atst something did fit thedy.

    ¡°Mr. Soler, it seems like you are losing touch with your business. What would people say if they were to hear that your shoe is trying to damage women¡¯s feet?¡± Vincent questioned the shop owner, who quickly offered a deep bow.

    ¡°Forgive me, Mr. Moriarty. This stack of shoes must have had some defects when they were being made. I will make sure to check it properly before bringing the shoes to the shop,¡± Mr. Soler apologised, and he added, ¡°If thedy wants to buy the shoes, how about I lower the price of the shoes from the original price?¡±

    The shop owner¡¯s words were music to Eve¡¯s ears, and her eyes lit up as if Christmas had arrived early. On noticing her expression, Vincent rolled his eyes, and said,

    ¡°For your own sake, let us hope you don¡¯t repeat this in the future,¡± and Mr. Soler bowed his head.

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Moriarty!¡± The man bowed his head two more times before taking the off-white shoes with him to pack it.

    After they were done buying the shoes, they stepped outside the shop, Eve carried two bags and her umbre. Vincent raised his hand at his coachman, who had parked the carriage away from the shoe shop. Before Eve could thank him, Vincent bluntly questioned her,

    ¡°Are you afraid of being drenched in rain?¡± The vampire stared at her with eyes that were cold and perceptive. ¡°Because you look younger with your dampened hair.¡±

    This man sure liked to dissect people, thought Eve in her mind.

    ¡°It is hard for one to take a human seriously. Especially if the person is young looking,¡± replied Eve, clutching onto her bags.

    ¡°True, you do look like a little girl who needs a governess,¡± smirked Vincent, and his eyes subtly narrowed.

    ¡°I was going to tell the same,¡± Eve retorted, her blue eyes staring into his coppery brown eyes, which looked redder right now.

    Noticing Eve hesitate while able to hear her heartbeat, Vincent raised his eyebrow, ¡°Something you forgot?¡±

    ¡°There is something that I wanted to ask you. If it is okay,¡± added Eve, with a serious expression. When they were in the mansion, she was mostly busy teaching the little vampiress, and it was hard to speak to Vincent, considering how most of the time he was out of the mansion or preferred to annoy her along with the other people.

    Vincent stared at her for two seconds before he said, ¡°You want to know if what you heard about me is true.¡±

    Eve was taken aback by his words. She replied, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°ept what you feel is to be true,¡± his eyes twinkled that had Eve frown.

    ¡°Even if it might be wrong?¡± She asked him.

    Vincent shrugged his shoulders, ¡°Even if it might be wrong. The inability of others not to see who I am doesn¡¯t affect me, Miss Barlow. Because I do not care what others think.¡±

    A gust of wind blew across the streets, sweeping the silt and dust from the ground in a few streets and alleys. Eve watched Vincent stare at her with his red eyes which were behind the silvery hair that gently moved in the direction of the wind.

    ¡°What if I say it is about Miss Allie?¡±

    Vincent¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he ran his tongue across his teeth. Somewhere, the action had a little threat to the nerve of her. He said,

    ¡°It seems like you aren¡¯t too fond of your nose. Poke more in an unnecessary ce and one day someone might chop it,¡± his words were yful, but Eve didn¡¯t miss the warning in his eyes.

    ¡°My apologies for it, it is only because something happened recently.¡±

    Vincent¡¯s coachman had stopped the carriage right in front of them, and the coachman stepped down to open the carriage door for him.

    Vincent sighed and said, ¡°Speak what you want to on the way.¡± He stepped inside his carriage. Seeing the carriage door left open, where the coachman waited for her, she finally stepped inside.

    But before that, far from where Vincent¡¯s carriage stood, Noah Sullivan, who was talking to a gentleman, caught sight of someone familiar. It was Genevieve Barlow who stood in front of someone¡¯s carriage. Before he could attempt to go to her, she stepped inside the carriage, and the coachman closed the door.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Vincent Moriarty¡¯s carriage?¡± Asked the gentleman who was with Noah.

    Noah¡¯s eyebrows knit together on hearing the name, ¡°The Moriartys?¡±

    The man nodded, ¡°Their carriages are the grandest of them all.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± murmured Noah, whose usual polite smile was missing from his lips.

    Back in the carriage, Eve sat close to the carriage¡¯s wall while ensuring there was a good distance between her and Vincent. A minute had passed since they had left Hollow Valley and had entered the forest path. The only light that spilt on the carriage¡¯s path they travelled in came from the moonlight and thentern that hung outside the carriage.

    Vincent sat with his legs crossed one over the other, and said in a low voice for her to hear,

    ¡°How brave of you to sit in the carriage even after you heard that I killed the previous governess and she now rests not in the coffin.¡±

 Chapter 72

    Music Rmendation: The War room-Trevor Morris

    ¡ª

    The carriage continued to move in the path inside the forest, surrounded by the sound of chirping crickets, the clopping of the four horses and the wheels moving against the forest ground.

    Eve felt Vincent¡¯s piercing gaze, his expressionless face gave away nothing. He questioned her,

    ¡°What did you want to talk about the hamster.¡±

    Hamster? It took a second for Eve to realise who this little hamster was.

    ¡°Today during break, while I was talking Miss Allie suddenly turned scared. Lady Marceline told me it was because of the governess and that she had tried to be close to Miss Allie before you killed her¡­¡± Eve¡¯s voice trailed, and silence filled the carriage except for the soundsing from outside.

    ¡°Marceline is right about it,¡± the expression on Vincent¡¯s face didn¡¯t change. ¡°But she missed a few details, which she or any other person from the family would. Did my words catch your attention?¡± one corner of his lips faintly pulled up.

    ¡°The governess did something unforgivable,¡± said Eve, because that was what the seamstress had told her.

    Vincent then started, ¡°We pureblooded vampires are prideful creatures than the other vampires, because of where wee from. And mistakes aren¡¯t forgiven with another chance. Especially ones that are inflicted on a family member,¡± his voice was even and detached with no emotions in there. He continued, ¡°The previous governess was assigned by my dear mother Annalise. The governess was told to have fine skills and experience with young vampires and vampiress. Both my sisters were born wrongly.¡±

    Eve¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, and she asked, ¡°What do you mean by it, Master Vincent?¡± Were they borncking something in their bodies? She wondered to herself.

    Vincent could tell what Eve was thinking. He said, ¡°The little one was born in the wrong house. She would be more suitable to live as a human, not that she isn¡¯t now. And the other one is a minion of the devil.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Eve didn¡¯tment as the two vampiress were part of the Moriarty family. ¡°Is that why Lady Annalise is strict with Miss Allie? Because she shows human emotions?¡± She didn¡¯t forget the day when she had secretly heard and seen Lady Annalise scolding the little girl.

    ¡°Vampires and human emotions coincide with each other, Ms. Barlow. I am sure you would agree that both sides have their own exceptions,¡± he clicked his tongue, while his eyes did not leave her from his sight. ¡°But sometimes there¡¯s a little too much in us. Allie was very fond of her previous governess, and she liked spending time with that woman. But the governess had her own motives, and that was to bring disgrace to the Moriarty family.¡±

    Vincent¡¯s thoughts went back to what happened in the Moriarty mansion a few months ago.

    That day Senior Mr. Moriarty and Vincent himself had been out at work. While Lady Annalise and Marceline were visiting one of the renowned pureblooded vampire¡¯s mansions, as they had been invited to have lunch together. This had left the young vampiress Allie under the care of her governess. It wasn¡¯t umon for the wealthy humans and the vampires¡¯ children to be left in the care of their governess in the absence of the parents.

    Far away from Skellington, Senior Mr. Moriarty asked Vincent, Have you read the new treaty document for the management of the towns?¡¯

    ¡®I did. I think it would be better to see where Mr. Hoult stands in his decisions. Because right now it seems like he¡¯s making way for the other faction,¡¯ remarked Vincent, and he picked up his gloves before pulling it down on each of his hands. ¡®Do you want to talk to him or shall I?¡¯ his eyes twinkled.

    ¡®Let me handle it. It seems like with the change of positions,es change of minds,¡¯ replied his father. Seeing Vincent ready to leave the ce, he asked, ¡®If you are going home, see how your sister is doing.¡¯

    ¡®Hm? I thought she was having lunch,¡¯ Vincent tilted his head before a smile cracked upon his lips.

    Eduard pursed his lips and said, ¡®She¡¯s small and young, and your sister. You should treat her better, Vincent.¡¯

    Vincent¡¯s lips twitched, the smile spreading on his lips, ¡®I am. By keeping her away from me. Even dear mother agrees with it.¡¯

    With the continuous disagreements between Lady Annalise and Vincent over the years, Lady Annalise was vexed with Vincent trying to irritate her. With Allie being Lady Annalise¡¯s daughter, Vincent had never bothered to talk or even look in the little girl¡¯s direction.

    ¡®I heard Allie was feeling unwellst evening. If you could drop by for my sake, Vincent,¡¯ said his father, wanting their family together and not wanting to stab each other. ¡®I would appreciate it more.¡¯

    ¡®You have appreciated me enough, father. Interesting that my dearest mother has stepped out when her daughter is sick. I will see you at dinner,¡¯ murmured Vincent with a hint of taunt in his words and he stepped out of the room where they had been standing.

    When Vincent reached the mansion, Alfie greeted him at the entrance, ¡®Wee back home, Master Vincent.¡¯ The butler helped Vincent remove his overcoat.

    ¡®Did Marceline return from the soiree?¡¯ Questioned Vincent, removing the next coat and dropping it in the butler¡¯s hands.

    ¡®Not yet, Sire. Lady Annalise mentioned about returning in the evening,¡¯ informed Alfie, and the expression on Vincent¡¯s face didn¡¯t change.

    ¡®Get the blood tea prepared and sent to the study room,¡¯ Vincent ordered the butler, while unbuttoning the cuff buttons and rolling his sleeves until his forearms.

    ¡®I will get it right away,¡¯ the butler bowed and left.

    Walking through the hallways and walking up the wide and long stairs, Vincent reached the first flight of the stairs. Before he took a left that led to his study room, his footsteps paused, and he turned to look in the right direction.

    ¡®How troublesome,¡¯ sighed Vincent and he made his way up the right stairs.

    When he reached the corridor where the piano room was located, he heard a small shriek that belonged to the little girl.

    Vincent¡¯s footsteps barely made any noise as he reached a room before the piano room. He harshly kicked the door open, and the door opened with a loud bang. When his eyes fell on the governess and Allie, his eyes narrowed.

    ¡®What the fuck do you think you are doing?¡¯ Vincent¡¯s words were cold and low.

    Allie was pinned to the floor by the vampire governess. On hearing Vincent¡¯s voice, the woman turned in shock, not expecting to see him there.

    The little girl¡¯s face was smeared with tears and blood, where the red liquid trickled at the side of her neck. She was sobbing.

    The governess tried to escape from the room and from Vincent by trying to dash towards the door. But he caught hold of her neck and mmed her head on the ground while his eyes glowed red.

    A light crack was heard because of the forceful impact; at the same time, something fell from the governess¡¯s hands. While the vampiress tried to escape Vincent¡¯s grip, his eyes fell on something small and white.

    They were fangs that belonged to the little girl.

 Chapter 73

    The small vampiress¡¯s mouth was parted, letting one see the missing fangs with blood dripping from her mouth. She scrambled away, crawling towards the wall until her back touched it.

    Slowughter came from the woman that started to fill the room. She enjoyed what she had done and leered, ¡®An eye for an eye. How does it feel that the little girl has no fangs anymore?¡¯

    Vincent didn¡¯t loosen his hold on the governess¡¯s neck and questioned, ¡®Why did you do it?¡¯

    It was because from what he knew, the governess had been treated fairly like the other servants in the mansion.

    ¡®Wouldn¡¯t you want to know? Now your family will know what it means to look down at people just because you people¡ªt-think you can¡ª¡¯

    Vincent didn¡¯t let the governess speak further as his fingernails dug deep into the woman¡¯s neck before severing her head from her body. Blood started to spread around the woman¡¯s body. He stood up, pulling out the handkerchief from his pocket, he wiped his hand clean.

    His eyes then shifted to look at the little girl, who was sitting on the floor with her knees pulled close to her. He made his way to where she was. Crouching his body, he ced his fingers below her chin and lifted her face so that he could take a look at her.

    It was apparent that the woman had forced the fangs to break them out from Allie¡¯s mouth. The rim of her eyes had turned red and swollen. Light sobs escaped from her mouth. She quickly hugged him, wrapping her small and lean arms around him as he had protected her before the governess could harm her anymore.

    Vampires who didn¡¯t have fangs were looked down upon in society. It was unheard of for a vampire to be born without fangs, and it was only those vampires who hadmitted crimes, were punished, where their fangs were taken out.

    A grim expression marred Vincent¡¯s features, and he looked down at the little girl and said,

    ¡®That is enough tears for this year, save some for the next year. I never knew a sister of mine was a cry baby.¡¯

    Allie, who was sniffing with silent tears falling from her eyes, stopped and pulled away from Vincent. She tried hard not to cry, but it was only because Vincent had always appeared frightening and unapproachable.

    ¡®A Moriarty doesn¡¯t cry, but make others cry. Unless you have decided to not be one now,¡¯ stated Vincent, and Allie took a deep breath while her lips trembled over what happened. ¡®Let us get you cleaned up first.¡¯

    When they were about to leave the room, the butler arrived as if he was looking for Vincent and his eyes turned wide in horror.

    ¡®M-master Vincent, what happened here¡­?¡¯

    ¡®Arrogance,¡¯ replied Vincent, and he said, ¡®Get the body out of here and have it ced underground. I will have it inspectedter along with the other things.¡¯

    Alfie nodded while trying to wrap his mind around what happened, ¡®Yes, Master Vincent. I will have it taken out now.¡¯

    The butler then noticed Miss Allie hiding behind Vincent, which was a first. When Vincent stepped out of the room, Allie quickly followed him as if she was his shadow, her feet trying to keep up with him.

    Returning to the present, where both Vincent and Eve continued to ride inside the carriage, he finished telling her about what happened that left Eve¡¯s mouth hanging open with a deep frown on her forehead.

    Eve couldn¡¯t believe that the little girl had been put through something like this. She finally realised what had happened earlier this evening. Allie thought that Eve had noticed her missing fangs, which is why she had asked her to not look at her. She asked him,

    ¡°Why did she do it?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Vincent¡¯s eyes lightly glowed when they met Eve¡¯s blue eyes.

    He then said, ¡°An actionmitted by someone in the family, it cost Allie¡¯s fangs. It was only a few weeks before you joined the Moriarty mansion did I find that my dearest mother had thrown a maid out of the mansion for herck of mind in following orders. The woman was not offered work anywhere in Skellington or some other houses. She eventually fell ill and passed away. Her son, with a few others, decided to humiliate and embarrass the family. The goal was fulfilled.¡±

    Considering how Lady Annalise cared about her reputation, it was apparent that she was the most affected one because it was her daughter who was fangless now.

    ¡°It was never Miss Allie¡¯s fault,¡± whispered Eve. ¡°This is why Lady Annalise wants Allie hidden away.¡±

    Vincent shrugged his shoulders, ¡°In a way I guess yes. She was hysterical when she found out what happened, but it was already done,¡± there was a faint sadistic smile on his lips when he remembered the woman¡¯s face that particr day.

    Now that Eve had heard the full story from the man directly, her heart was more at ease at the thought that he wouldn¡¯t put her in a coffin. But at the same time, the story that she heard was heartbreaking. Her heart went out for the little girl, who now felt like ck sheep, but then there was a bigger ck sheep in the Moriarty family¡­

    Her eyes met Vincent¡¯s eyes. No, this person was not a sheep. While many people were wolves in sheep¡¯s clothing, this one didn¡¯t wear the sheep¡¯s clothing.

    The rest of the ride was quiet, where Eve didn¡¯t utter a word and Vincent enjoyed the night view through the carriage¡¯s window. When the carriage reached the town of Meadow, the coachman pulled the horses¡¯ reins.

    Eve stepped down from the carriage, carrying her things in her hands, and bowed.

    Vincent watched the human turn and make her way towards the gate of her house. Noticing the way her golden blonde hair swayed and his eyes moved near the ground, where his eyes subtly narrowed.

    He ordered the coachman, ¡°Start the carriage, Briggs.¡±

 Chapter 74

    Eve narrated what happened with Allie and the previous governess to Aunt Aubrey, which left the older woman speechless for a good minute. Two hours had passed since Eve had returned home. Lady Aubrey said,

    ¡°Poor girl, no wonder she doesn¡¯t speak much. One would think that the wealthy people have no problems, but each person has his own kind of worries.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand how anyone could hurt a small girl like Allie,¡± Eve shook her head in disappointment.

    ¡°That¡¯s how people are, Eve. The higher you go up in thedder of status, the more you will find wolves in sheep clothings. Fangless vampires are reduced to humans,¡± exined Aunt Aubrey.

    Eugene appeared in the room with a tray of two teacups and a hot pot filled with tea.

    ¡°Vampires who offend the higher ups, they are often subjected to such treatment. It is why you will find people following rules and they are careful to not cross them. Especially the pureblooded vampires,¡± exined Aunt Aubrey, and she sipped the tea from the teacup that Eugene had offered her. ¡°It seems like Mr. Moriarty is amendable man, isn¡¯t he?¡±

    It was pure luck that Eve was his employee, which was why he had dismissed the guard from searching their house. And it made Lady Aubrey see Vincent Moriarty as a decent man.

    ¡°I guess he isn¡¯t too bad,¡± Eve murmured. As arrogant and shameless as he was, one thing was evident that he cared about Miss Allie, she thought in her mind.

    Eugene took his seat on the floor, and his hand reached for the shoes that Eve had bought today. He said, ¡°These are really beautiful, Miss Eve. They would look lovely on your feet. Did it¡­ fit?¡±

    Eve shook her head, ¡°They didn¡¯t¡­ but Mr. Moriarty adjusted the insole.¡±

    ¡°What a kind man. It looks like people who work under Mr. Moriarty are fortunate people,¡± said Aunt Aubrey and Eve only smiled, not wanting toment about what other things Vincent was good at.

    It wasn¡¯t the first time where Eve had trouble when it came to wearing shoes.

    Though Eve¡¯s feet appeared just like the humans, still, when it came to wearing new shoes, it often left her with shoe bites and made her more ufortable than one often experienced it.

    Far away from the town of Meadow, Vincent sat in his study room in the Moriarty mansion. Thentern that was ced on the table burned brightly. Four books were scattered on the table¡¯s surface while he held the fifth one in his hand. He had ced his legs crossed and on the edge of the table.

    His dark red eyes swept through the written lines in one of the book¡¯s pages before he swiped the next page, where the whirring sound of paper was heard in the almost quiet room.

    A sharp knock was heard from the other side of the door.

    ¡°Come in.¡± Vincent didn¡¯t bother to look up to see the person who entered the door.

    It was the butler who had arrived, he refilled the ss with a fine red liquid on the table that belonged to Vincent.

    ¡°Any news in the house that I need to know?¡± Questioned Vincent while continuing to read his book.

    The butler slightly bowed and said, ¡°The two servants whom you approved have joined to work in the mansion, Sire. I have assigned them the job to clean the South wing of the mansion. Lady Annalise has sent the invitation to Marques Hooke¡¯s daughter in the hope that they reconsider the marriage proposal with you,¡± and hearing it, a smile cracked on Vincent¡¯s lips. ¡°Lady Marceline plucked out the new budded flowers that were yet to bloom in the garden.¡±

    Alfie always cared for the Moriarty mansion¡¯s nts and flowers. This wasn¡¯t the first time that Lady Marceline had plucked the flower harshly before it had the opportunity to reach its full potential. And the butler couldn¡¯t say anything as he was only a servant, while Lady Marceline was the daughter of Mr. Eduard Moriarty.

    ¡°Seems like Marceline has been feeling lonely and unloved again, which is why she¡¯s back to seeking attention,¡± hummed Vincent, and he turned to the next page. ¡°Whom did she name them from today?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Frith and Sadler,¡± Alfie dutifully replied to Vincent, and a chuckle escaped from Vincent¡¯s lips.

    ¡°Not one but two. Seems like she¡¯s deprived of attention after all. How about you send something for her tomorrow. Something she will appreciate more than the flowers in the garden better,¡± Vincent held a wicked glint in his eyes, and Alfie wondered what his master had in mind. ¡°Poor Marcie,¡± he hummed.

    Alfie went to the firece and swept the ash to the side before removing it from there so that there was more space for more logs of wood to burn in there.

    ¡°Alife, how good is your knowledge when ites to the vampire body?¡± Vincent questioned his butler, and Alfie looked slightly bashful.

    ¡°Average, Sire. Do I need to count a body¡¯s bones?¡± came the serious question from Alfie.

    ¡°Then you must be familiar with the vampire¡¯s feet?¡± Vincent continued to question, and Alfie nodded. ¡°Did you know that we creatures have very subtle differences when ites to our feet from humans? The vampires and the werewolves¡¯ base skeleton is the same, while we both have obvious differences when ites to outward appearance.¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t aware of it. I have mostly counted the bones that were broken in people before burying them,¡± the butler solemnly replied. ¡°Why do you ponder on it, Sire?¡±

    Vincent¡¯s eyes went back to look at the book he had been reading before closing it. The me of thentern reflected in his eyes, flickering in there as he said, ¡°Just a little case that I was able to get my hands on.¡±

    He had never paid attention to anyone¡¯s feet until now, and today was the first time he took note of it. Though Genevieve Barlow was a human, and so were her feet; there was something that he couldn¡¯t put his finger on.

    The next day, Eve left her home in a hurry as she waste getting to the local carriages stationed in their town. But on her way, she met Noah standing in front of his carriage at the end of the street. When she reached the ce, they bowed at each other.

    ¡°Good morning, Noah. It is a pleasant surprise to see you here,¡± said Eve, while he stared at her with his ck eyes.

    ¡°Good morning, Genevieve. I was passing by after finishing my work, when I decided to meet you on your way to work,¡± replied Noah, his words polite and calm.

    ¡°Oh, yes,¡± said Eve, her eyes moving in the direction where the local carriages would be. ¡°I am actuallyte in catching the carriage. Forgive me for my rudeness, but I need to go quickly, lest I want to miss it.¡±

    The smile on Noah¡¯s lips slightly pulled outwards, and he said, ¡°You are indeedte. The local carriage left ten minutes ago.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Eve quickly took out her pocket watch, flipping it open, and she showed him. ¡°I still have five minutes.¡±

    Noah took the pocket watch in his hand and said, ¡°I believe your watch has stopped working.¡± At the same time, the tower bell in their town rang loud enough for Eve to realise he was right. Her watch had stopped working, and she was going to bete! He offered her, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind dropping you at Skellington as I am going that way. That is if you don¡¯t mind.¡±

    Eve now sat in Noah¡¯s carriage. She was thankful for Noah¡¯s offer as she would have had to wait another hour to catch the next carriage. Aunt Aubrey and Eugene had left home a few minutes early as the elderly woman had to travel up to the West to meet an acquaintance of Mr. Dawson.

    ¡°Thank you for the ride, Noah. I cannot tell how much I appreciate it,¡± Eve thanked while looking at him.

    ¡°It is no trouble at all. As your friend, it is the least I could do. Do not worry. Kieran will drop you at your work on time,¡± Noah assured her after seeing a deep frown on her face.

    Eve nodded and smiled at Noah.

 Chapter 75

    Eve looked down at her pocket watch and tapped her finger on its surface. She would need to get it repaired, she thought in her mind. Noticing Noah looking at her, she offered a sheepish smile before slipping it into her pocket dress. She asked him,?

    ¡°Did your work in the morning go well? The one you visited in the morning,¡± she added.?

    ¡°Yes, it did. It was something that was brought to my attention before dawn and I had to be there. Thank you for asking,¡± he answered her. ¡°How are the people for whom you are working?¡± there was a look of curiousness in his ck eyes that Eve failed to catch.?

    ¡°They are just like how most of the high-ss families in Skellington are, I think,¡± replied Eve with a little smile.?

    ¡°I am d that you didn¡¯t conclude that all high-ss families are like that,¡± the corner of his eyes crinkled, and Eve¡¯s eyes fell on the beauty mark below his left eye.?

    ¡°Ah, that, yes,¡± her eyes moved back to meet his ck eyes. She said, ¡°You are from a high ss family too, Noah. You must have had good people around you to have grown up like this. I mean you are a decent and well-mannered man.¡±

    The crinkle in the corner of Noah¡¯s eyes subtly disappeared, and he asked, ¡°Why do you say that. Has someone troubled you?¡±

    Eve quickly shook her head and said, ¡°Of course, not. No one has troubled me. I just meant to say that you are a good person. Because you offer to help me even though we don¡¯t belong to the same status.¡±

    ¡°Status can be easily discarded if the person is important,¡± Noah¡¯s calm and collected words struck a chord in Eve¡¯s chest, and she stared into his eyes. She dully realized that in Meadow, she had never seen him converse with other people much.?

    Unmarried women of her town were not wrong in vying for his affections. He was a gentleman who Eve believed would keep his future wife happy.?

    Realizing they were staring at each other for long, Eve quickly lowered her eyes and cleared her throat.?

    Noah asked her, ¡°Genevieve, if at any time there¡¯s anything or anyone troubling you, I am always here to help. After all, we are no strangers now but friends,¡± and Eve gave him a nod.?

    ¡°Thank you for your kind words. I will remember it,¡± said Eve, and Noah offered her a soft smile.?

    ¡°I without a doubt believe that you are doing a wonderful job in being a governess. But,¡± Noah paused, catching her attention, ¡°There is never a shortage for work, and there will be plenty more families who would love to ept you for your work. That is only if people give you a hard time.¡±

    Eve was more than grateful to Noah for ensuring that the current family she was working for were not mistreating her. When they reached the town of Skellington, the coachman brought the carriage right in front of the Moriarty mansion¡¯s gates and stopped.?

    And while the carriage stopped, Lady Annalise, Marceline and Eduard, who stood waiting for their coachman to bring a carriage around as Senior Mr. Moriarty was going out, noticed a fairly decent-looking carriage.?

    ¡°Whose carriage is that?¡± Questioned Marceline, looking at the polished wood of the carriage and the four horses tied to its front. ¡°I don¡¯t think I have seen that carriage around here before.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I should be awed or worried that you have so much time to be looking at every passing carriage from here, Marcie,¡± murmured her father, seeing the coachman bring the carriage and bring it in front of him. ¡°Did the mane for you?¡± Asked Eduard.?

    With the thought her father put in Marceline¡¯s mind, her chin raised along with her nose, and she wondered who the man was. He had dark hair and with only his back visible to them, he seemed decent.?

    ¡°May be he has,¡± replied Marceline, and she tucked a piece of her hair behind her ear.?

    The dark-haired man didn¡¯t enter through the gates of the mansion. Instead, he stood at the carriage¡¯s door. It was when Eve was stepping down from the carriage, it left Lady Annalise and Marceline speechless.?

    ¡°Look at that, it is the governess and she¡¯se in a four-horse pulled carriage,¡± remarked Eduard, and at the same time, Lady Annalise¡¯s eyes slightly narrowed. Was the human trying to show off that she had a carriage too? But it was obvious that it didn¡¯t belong to her. Senior Mr. Moriarty then said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that wonderful, honey? Now you don¡¯t have to worry about people talking of Vincent picking up a governess from a low-ss.¡±?

    Unknowingly adding a spark of fire in the sizzling oil, Senior Mr. Moriarty stepped inside the carriage and left the ce heading out of Skellington. On the other hand, Eve, who was getting down from the carriage, her umbre got stuck, and she took a second before being able to bring it out along with her.?

    When Noah turned to the side, talking to Eve, Marceline couldn¡¯t believe that the human was talking to someone like him. The younger vampiressmented,

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t seem like someone from Meadow, does he? Looks like our governess has quite some connection.¡±

    ¡°The people of Meadow cannot afford more than two horses. The earth will tear itself apart if it did happen. Trying to behave as if they are better than us,¡± Lady Annalise¡¯s words were directed at Eve, who continued to speak with the wealthy man. ¡°Hmph,¡± she turned and stepped inside the mansion while leaving Marceline alone.?

    Outside the gates of the Moriarty mansion, Eve bowed at Noah and said,

    ¡°Thank you for the ride. I have reached earlier than I usually do, thanks to you.¡± She turned and offered a bow to the coachman, who smiled at her. She said to Noah, ¡°Take care of yourself, and I hope your work today is easy.¡±

    ¡°I hope it is the same for you too, Genevieve,¡± responded Noah, and his eyes shifted to look at the mansion before he offered a polite bow to Eve.

    Eve stepped inside the gates of the Moriarty mansion and when she turned, she noticed Noah step inside the carriage and leave.? As she made her way towards the entrance, she saw Lady Marceline standing outside, who offered her a sweet and polite smile,

    ¡°Good morning, Ms. Barlow.¡±

    At the same time, Duke Noah¡¯s carriage moved farther away from the Moriarty mansion. The coachman who was driving the carriage heard the Duke question him,

    ¡°When is the ball hosted in the Moriarty mansion?¡±

    The coachman, slightly turned to look at the little open window and he answered, ¡°In two days, Sire.¡± Seeing how they had stopped the carriage in front of the pureblooded vampire¡¯s mansion, he asked,? ¡°Are you worried about Ms. Barlow, Sire?¡±?

    ¡°Not for now,¡± murmured Noah, and he sighed. ¡°Who would have thought that out of all the families, she was working for the pureblooded vampire family,¡± he said to himself, looking outside the window before looking at his reflection in the closed window, where his ck eyes stared back at him.?

 Chapter 76

    ¡°Good morning, Lady Marceline,¡± Eve bowed before her blue eyes met the vampiress¡¯s eyes, ¡°Are you waiting for anyone?¡± She politely asked her.?

    Compared to how Eve looked at Lady Marceline yesterday, there was a difference today.?

    Coming from a humble background, where people were kind-hearted, Eve hadn¡¯t doubted the vampiress¡¯s intentions until yesterday. She would have brushed off half information that the young woman had told her about Allie and the previous governess, that was, if the woman had not given her a gown that could easily tear.?

    Even a used dress bought from Meadow wouldn¡¯t be torn that easily. And this had Eve slightly alert than before. But at the same time, the innocent smile on Marceline¡¯s lips tried to deceive her.?

    ¡°I came out to see father off, and my eyes fell on you and I decided to wait for you,¡± replied Marceline in a gentle voice. ¡°That was a beautiful carriage out there,¡± sheplimented. ¡°Was it yours?¡± She feigned ignorance as if not knowing that Eve belonged to Meadow.?

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not mine, Lady Marceline. It was a friend¡¯s carriage, who offered to drop me,¡± Eve turned bashful, and when she waved her hand, the umbre almost hit the vampiress, whose eyes slightly went wide.?

    Marceline didn¡¯t like this ugly umbre and wanted to burn it. Not only was it an eye sore, but it had almost smacked her face. She turned her body while Eve quickly brought her hand back to her side.?

    The vampiress continued offering a smile as if not offended by Eve¡¯s umbre, and she asked, ¡°A friend? The person must be close, considering how you were dropped in here this early in the morning. You should have invited her in.¡±

    Eve doubted that would have gone down well, considering how Lady Annalise despised her, any friend of hers would surely be dismissed by the woman. She cleared the usual misunderstanding, ¡°It¡¯s a he, and yes, he¡¯s a good friend of mine.¡±

    ¡°Oh, he,¡± murmured Lady Marceline, and she said, ¡°He must be someone you like, and he must like you back. After all, who would pick and drop a person at this hour.¡±

    Eve shook her head, ¡°No, we are only friends. He was passing by my town when we met on the way,¡± she said the truth slightly, as she saw no harm in telling it.?

    Lady Marceline softlyughed while bringing the back of her hand to hide herughter. Her eyes twinkled, and she said, ¡°Ms. Barlow, we all holdnterns towards a person that we like and I have too. I can tell by the look in your eye that you wish for more.¡±

    ¡°I think you have got it all wronga€¡± ¡±

    The vampiress ced her hand on Eve¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°There is no need to feel embarrassed that you like him. In fact, I would be more than happy to help you.¡±

    Marceline wanted to know the man¡¯s name. She felt like she had seen him somewhere before, but for some reason, she couldn¡¯t remember the person. At the same time, the sharp sound of footsteps were heard, and both the young women turned to look in the direction of the hallways.?

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you did something to embarrass the governess, dear sister?¡± questioned Vincent as he made his way to where they stood. ¡°nning to scare her away?¡±

    Eve and Marceline offered a slight bow to Vincent, and the vampiress said, ¡°Why would I ever do something like that, brother. Ms. Barlow has been nothing but a delight to talk to, in fact we were bonding with each other before you decided to interrupt.¡±

    Vincent¡¯s eyeszily shifted from his sister to look at Eve, staring at her with his eyes that looked colder than usual.?

    ¡°Good morning, Master Vincent,¡± Eve greeted him.

    ¡°Looks like Ms. Barlowcks friends that she decided to bond with you. How unfortunate,¡± remarked Vincent, and at his words Marceline¡¯s lips twitched.

    ¡°Only you would find things to be unfortunate, Vince. Maybe it is time for you to look for a new governess,¡± Marceline smiled at both Eve and Vincent, leaving Eve confused. She then told her brother, ¡°Today Ms. Barlow was dropped in a carriage pulled by four horses. The man was kind enough to drop her at the front of the mansion, isn¡¯t that right?¡± She turned to look at Eve with an earnest smile.?

    ¡°Looks like working in the Moriarty mansion has brought you luck,¡± remarked Vincent, and Eve wished she could agree on it. ¡°It must be a tall dark haired man, isn¡¯t that right?¡±

    ¡°Have you met him already?¡± Questioned Marceline, her focus turning to her brother, and she saw a smile crack upon his lips.?

    ¡°Oh, I have. But more important than the human, my dear sister, something came for you this morning. A gift from a tall man,¡± his voice drawled, and he raised his hand at Alfie, who stood in the hallways and disappeared on his master¡¯s action.?

    ¡°A tall man?¡± Marceline¡¯s eyebrows raised in question while her eyes looked for the butler to return. ¡°There are so many tall men in and out of the town, Vince. Who was it?¡±

    ¡°Tall, wide shoulders, and good built and thick hair. I didn¡¯t know you were acquainted with someone so high. He was handsome,¡± said Vincent, looking at his sister, and as he spoke, Marceline only turned that much intrigued.?

    Eve, who stood there, could only wonder how in-demand Lady Marceline was when it came to men flocking around her.?

    ¡°When did hee by and why didn¡¯t I hear anything about it?¡± Demanded Marceline, and her lips turned upside down. ¡°What was his name?¡±

    Alfie reappeared in the hallways, and Eve noticed him carrying something in his hands. She squinted her eyes as she tried to see what it was. When the butler got closer, her eyes fell on a small pot with a thick nt with prickly pines on it. It was a cactus.?

    ¡°Thank you, Alfie,¡± said Vincent, taking the pot and handing it to Marceline. ¡°It¡¯s from your brother Vincent Moriarty, silly.¡±

 Chapter 77

    The excitement drained out from Marceline¡¯s eyes, and her gaze hardened.?

    Eve subtly turned to look in the other direction as it seemed like walking away from here would only gain her more attention than standing here still.?

    Marceline¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, and she said, ¡°If it is from you, I shall take it, brother. After all, what matters is the thought. The cactus are said to be independent and resilient.¡±

    ¡°I am d that you think the same, Marcie. The cactus is indeed a representation to you. Prickly and be quite aa€|¡± he paused as if trying to find a word, while Marceline¡¯s eyes shifted to dark red, ¡°Care to help me here, sister?¡±?

    Marceline¡¯s jaw clenched before asking, ¡°Apassionate sister?¡±

    ¡°It is good to see that your sense of humour has improved. The cactus is a gift for you from the bottom of my heart,¡± stated Vincent with a chuckle. He then said, ¡°Seeing how you used to drink blood from our governess, let me exin it for you. Quite means a lot, and when added with you and the word you said,¡± he clicked his tongue, ¡°It quite doesn¡¯t fit, does it?¡±

    Marceline stared hard at her brother and then called the butler, ¡°Alfie, take this. You can nt this in the back garden of the mansion, it isn¡¯t every day that a brother gives his sister.¡±

    The butler looked back and forth between the siblings before he replied to Marceline, ¡°Lady Marceline, the cactus won¡¯t grow more than the size it is now.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that wonderful, sister dearest?¡± Questioned Vincent, with a smile that tugged on both corners of his lips. ¡°Aren¡¯t I the most thoughtful brother?¡±

    Marceline gripped on the little pot and said with a smile, ¡°Very well then.¡±

    She stepped inside the hallways, and then walked through the corridors. When she came to a deserted corridor, where there was no one, she stopped walking. Her hand continued to grip on the little pot before she threw it at the wall, smashing it into little pieces.?

    Back at the entrance of the mansion, Eve silently stood in front of Vincent. She took a look in the direction of where Lady Marceline had disappeared into and soon the butler disappeared from next to his master.?

    Eve bowed, and took one step towards the mansion to get in, when she heard Vincent speak, ¡°I don¡¯t remember telling you could leave.¡±?

    ¡°Is there something that you wanted to speak about, Master Vincent?¡± Asked Eve, meeting his coppery eyes and she found him staring at her once again. ¡°Did I do something?¡±?

    ¡°That is something you will have to tell me, isn¡¯t that right?¡± Vincent questioned her back, and Eve tried to recollect what she must have done. He said, ¡°I don¡¯t care whom you talk to as I do not care. But what I do care about is what happens in and around the mansion. Do you like people talking about you?¡±?

    ¡°Excuse me?¡± Eve¡¯s eyebrows furrowed.?

    ¡°Dearest sister mentioned that you came with someone who caught her eyes. Maybe you could keep a little low profile when you are around the Moriarty family?¡± He asked her, waiting for her to answer.?

    Eve nodded, ¡°I was runningte today, and the Duke offered to drop me here.¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t coincidence things like these make you wonder if it is perhaps fate that brings you both together?¡± Questioned Vincent, his eyeszily moving to look at the things that she carried in her hand.?

    ¡°I never pegged you to be someone who believes in fate,¡± responded Eve, and Vincent turned amused.?

    ¡°No? Then what did you peg me to be, Ms. Barlow? Don¡¯t tell prickly cacti¡¯s brother,¡± he smiled, showing his perfectly aligned teeth.?

    Eve pursed her lips before replying, ¡°I think you are someone who likes to make your own fate.¡±?

    Eve said it because Vincent didn¡¯t seem like a person who liked to follow the rules. He seemed to be someone who made the rules, while the others followed it. What he told a moment ago wasn¡¯tpletely wrong, where it had made her wonder if it was fate that had made Noah decide to meet her today, while she had missed her carriage.?

    ¡°I shall give you a raise for the right yet obvious answer, Miss Barlow. How does a penny sound?¡± Vincent asked her with a serious and straight face.?

    ¡°That is very generous of you, Master Vincent,¡± replied Eve, where her responsecked any enthusiasm in it.?

    ¡°Seems like things are finally progressing well for you. Lunch in the inn, dropping to work,¡± he remarked, his eyes holding a wicked gleam in there.?

    Eve slightly red at him, and asked, ¡°Why do you insist that there¡¯s something going on between us?¡±?

    ¡°Because I am terribly bored after seeing the dull faces in the council cases, I have decided to look for some excitement,¡± chimed Vincent with a smirk on his face.?

    ¡°My lief isn¡¯t exciting and is mundane. You will be bored before you know it. Maybe you should get married, Master Vincent,¡± Eve was quick with her response.?

    Somewhere she came to understand why Lady Annalise was partly the way she was. It was because anyone who stayed near Vincent was turned into his personal amusement before they wanted to drive their head through the wall.?

    ¡°My my my,¡± sang Vincent, and Eve noticed his fangs slightly peek from his mouth. He said, ¡°I was talking about the possibility of you marrying the Duke, but here you are trying to hit on me, Ms. Barlow? Having eyes on two men, how scandalous!¡± he tilted his head.?

    Blood rushed up Eve¡¯s neck. She rified, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean me, but someone else.¡±

    ¡°So easily flustered,¡± Vincent chuckled letting her know he was joking. He stared at her, as the smile on his lips died down. ¡°Women I have met are terribly clingy and whiny, it is only good to have them for short time or I might have to open a coffin shop,¡± he ran his tongue over his fangs and then said, ¡°You aren¡¯t too smart when ites to people, are you? Especially with men.¡±

    Eve sighed, and said, ¡°You are no expert.¡±

    ¡°And you know everything, little girl?¡± questioned Vincent, looking at her with his intelligent eyes. He put doubt in her mind, while enjoying the expressions on her face. ¡°It looks like you are need of some lessons yourself.¡±

 Chapter 78

    ¡°I think I am fine, thank you,¡± Eve looked at Vincent with a weary expression.?

    A grin appeared on Vincent¡¯s lips and he said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you n to live a sad life of being a governess throughout your life.¡±

    ¡°I am gettingte in teaching Miss Allie. Please excuse me,¡± said Eve, stepping aside and making her way inside the mansion.?

    Vincent Moriarty, who took joy in exposing people¡¯s weak points, today seemed like he enjoyed picking on her, thought Eve as she continued to climb up the stairs. It wasn¡¯t that she nned to spend her life as a spinster, but her mind had been upied in being a governess, and now that she was a governess, she did yearn to share her life with someone.?

    But only if that was possible, thought Eve.?

    She was a creature that humans sold, vampires drank from and the werewolves ate from. Marriage was a far away thought as it wasn¡¯t safe.?

    Knowing how her kind didn¡¯t live long to see their hair turn grey, Eve didn¡¯t know what was written in her fate. Though Lady Aubrey and Eugene didn¡¯t mind it, she knew the constant danger she put them in. Was the walk of her life meant to be alone?

    While some like Vincent chose it, she felt she was forced into it. Like she hadn¡¯t been given a choice.?

    The rest of the day, Eve¡¯s head had been left muddled thanks to Vincent after what he said about her and Noah. Since some time ago, she had tried to brush away the thoughts, especially after how Noah had imed them to be friends.?

    ¡°You are getting better with the first verse, Miss Allie,¡± Eve praised the little girl. ¡°By the night of ball, you will be ready.¡± When Allie turned to her, Eve offered a smile, and the little one turned a little rxed before nodding.?

    While Eve was returning home that evening, to make her feel worse, she noticed a bride wearing a white gown, standing next to her husband, while the couple climbed the cart. A soft smile appeared on her lips on seeing the couple, and after a moment the smile died down.?

    That night, Eve tossed and turned in her bed, more than upset about the fact of never being able to marry, she was annoyed that Vincent had picked on her unmarried life of loneliness.?

    The following day, Eve borrowed Lady Aubrey¡¯s pocket watch, while leaving hers to be repaired. Her feet were quick against the ground, so that she wouldn¡¯t miss the local carriage like she did yesterday. But when she was almost near the local carriage, Mr. Humphrey appeared in front of her out of nowhere.?

    ¡°Good morning, Ms. Barlow. You seem to be in a hurry,¡± Mr. Humphrey greeted her with a bow.?

    ¡°Good morning, Mr. Humphrey,¡± Eve offered him a polite bow and she said, ¡°I am indeed in a hurry, and I have a ce to be at. If you will exa€¡±¡±

    Mr. Humphrey raised his hand to the side, stopping her from walking past him, and he said,

    ¡°I will only take two minutes from you. There¡¯s still a good five minutes remaining before the carriage leaves. Please¡± He dropped his hand and said, ¡°I have been invited somewhere posh, and I was wondering if you would like to apany me there. Many women already asked me to take them along with me, but I said I have saved my guest to be as you Genevieve Barlow.¡±

    By telling the others that he was nning to take Eve with him, it was one of his tactics in spreading word to the other men and women around that Geneveive Barlow was taken by him and the men who were trying to pursue her should stop it.?

    ¡°Thank you for your kind gesture, Mr. Humphrey and I wish I could but I am busy. My employer wants me to work extra this week.¡±

    ¡°Your employer seems to be inhuman to make you work that hard. A woman like you should be worshipped and not made to work. Forgive me for saying this, but he seems cruel,¡± said Mr. Humphrey, not liking the fact that Eve wasn¡¯t free.

    Eve only smiled and said, ¡°You should pick the woman whom you like and go, Mr. Humphrey.¡±

    ¡°That is why I am asking you. It is two days from now and in the town of Skellington. In the evening when you are free, which would be possible for you toe to. You must have heard about the ball,¡± Mr. Humphrey pushed the side of his hair backwards. Taking a rxed stance, he said, ¡°It is not everyday that you get to visit a ball like this, lest step foot in a mansion that belongs to one of the high society families.¡±

    ¡°a€|¡±?

    The Moriartys ball?

    Eve doubted that Mr. Humphrey was invited, because he was a man from Meadow. And even if he did get an invitation, it didn¡¯te directly from the Moriartys and through someone else.?

    ¡°That is indeed a generous invitation,¡± replied Eve, and Mr. Humphrey turned pleased.

    ¡°I told you, it is something no one would want to pass. What time would you like me to pick you up that day?¡± Mr. Humphrey had finally found a way to impress Eve by taking her to see the wealthy town and also let her enjoy a ball.?

    But Mr. Humphrey¡¯s smile fell from his face, when Eve said, ¡°I will have to refuse as I am upied to be able to apany you. Thank you for asking me again, Mr. Humphrey.¡± She offered him a polite bow, and left him standing there speechless.?

    Eve dropped a shilling in the coachman¡¯s hand and got inside the local carriage. Taking a seat next to the window, she looked outside and saw Mr. Humphrey had disappeared from there.?

    At first, she had only been worried about being surrounded by creatures who would want her dead. But now a little anxiousness filled her chest, and she only hoped to return home safe from the night of the ball.

 Chapter 79

    Music Rmendation: Ships are Coming-Trevor Morris

    a€¡±

    Early in the morning, away from the towns and in the forest of Weswalls, which was located near the sea, two men carried a wooden pole on each of their shoulders. In between the two sides of the pole was a thick that held a mermaid, who had been captured a few weeks ago.?

    The mermaid they were carrying had a yellow tail, her matted ck hair stuck on her face. She made incoherent noises, where no words spilt out from her lips as a cloth had been tied around her face, stopping her from screaming or shouting for help.?

    ¡°Why did you think she has been kept here in utmost secrecy, instead of being sold until now? I thought mermaids were in demand,¡± stated one of the men walking in the front.?

    ¡°Mr. Walker has been waiting for a buyer who is ready to pay the true price of this rare thing,¡± stated the second man at the back as they walked in the forest path. ¡°It seems like he¡¯s finally found one who is willing to pay an enormous amount. I cannot wait to get my share once we deliver this thing.¡±

    The first man turned his head, looking over his shoulder where his eyes fell on the frightened mermaid, who had stopped struggling after being beaten twice and realising there was no hope for her to escape. He said,?

    ¡°The little bitch sure likes to bite. You sure this one isn¡¯t a siren?¡±?

    He turned back to look at the front to see where they were walking while also bringing his other hand in front of his face to have a look at it. His eyes fell on his wounded hand, where this creature had bit him the first time when he was trying to bind her hands and mouth.

    ¡°Sirens are different, and harder to catch. This one swam right into the trap, and her teeth aren¡¯t jagged, else you wouldn¡¯t have your limb attached to your hand right now,¡± the second manughed at the end, while imagining it.

    The poor mermaid tried to release her tied hands, but she was trapped and away from her family. A few days ago, she had only been curious to have a look at the creatures of thend when she had swam a little closer and was caught in the before being dragged out of water. The rim of her eyes had turned red, and she looked scared of where she was being taken now.?

    When she again tried to make incoherent noises, it gained the men¡¯s attention, and the man at the front said, ¡°Did you ever think to sell her off by yourself, Garry? The money we could make without the middleman,¡± his mouth watered at the thought. ¡°This one looks even beautiful, enough to enjoy ourselves and use, don¡¯t you think?¡±?

    ¡°Mr. Walker might not be a pureblooded vampire, but that doesn¡¯t mean he won¡¯t be able to track us down and kill us for trying to cheat him,¡± warned the second man named Garry. He added, ¡°Even if we were to capture and try to sell another one in the future, it would be hard to get the buyers withouting across the middleman like Mr. Walker. Worse, we will only end up dead.¡±

    Soon they reached a carriage which was built in a way to carry many things, which were of heavier objects. The two men pushed the mermaid through the already opened doors of the carriage to get her in there.?

    ¡°You take the horses and I will make sure she doesn¡¯t slip out from here,¡± said Garry, but the first one clicked his tongue with displeasure.?

    ¡°Why don¡¯t I look after her? I am sure she will need somepany before we reach the destination.¡±

    Garry frowned before he ordered, ¡°Mr. Walker wants his goods to be untouched and undamaged. Get on the seat, Wyatt. We need to deliver her quickly because Mr. Walker has to hand her over to the buyer and present her this evening.¡±

    Wyatt huffed before he leaned towards the mermaid and said, ¡°A shame that I won¡¯t be able to get to enjoy you better, but others will today,¡± he smiled at her with a cunningness in his eyes. Closing the carriage doors, he walked around and sat in the driver seat before holding the reins of the horses in his hands.?

    In the Moriarty mansion, when it was noon, Eve was still helping Allie to perfect the music sheet and was intending to y this evening on the pianoforte when Alfie appeared with a knock on the door.?

    ¡°Ms. Barlow, Lady Annalise told you to pause your lessons for the day. She has summoned Miss Allie next to her side. She has told you to go home and be here on time before the ball starts,¡± the butler of the Moriarty mansion passed the message to the governess.?

    Eve nodded and looked at Allie, who looked back at her. She said, ¡°I will see you in the evening, Miss Allie. Do not worry, you will y the song better than anyone I have known.¡±

    The little girl gave her a nod, and bowed at Eve before going to where the butler was.?

    ¡°What hour am I supposed to be here, Alfie?¡± Inquired Eve because she didn¡¯t know how much sooner she was supposed to get back here.?

    ¡°I would say before seven, Miss,¡± Alfie answered. He offered a slight bow and then left the room with the little Miss to take her to where her mother was waiting for her.

    Eve closed the books that she had been using earlier that day, putting them back in their original ce where they belonged. She closed the keys of the pianoforte with the wooden lid. Pulling out the pocket watch from her dress pocket, she flipped it open and saw it was past two in the noon. It was enough time to get back home and get ready beforeing back here, thought Eve.?

    As she made her way through the corridors and down the stairs of the mansion, she noticed the servants were busy in decorating the ce with white flowers, mostly a mix of lilies and peonies. The chandeliers that were hanging in the ceilings had been loosened and brought down to rece previous days candles with newer ones so that they could burn during the entire evening and until the whole night.

    ¡°No, no. Like I said earlier, I am looking for a more grande and serene atmosphere. Remove those and have it reced with white ribbons,¡± ordered a stout-looking man, who stood next to Lady Marceline, who was watching the servants do their work.

    Lady Marceline said, ¡°I hope you can give us the dewy look that you promised, Mr. Jenkins.¡±

    ¡°Of course, mdy! Only the best to you and your family. This ce would look nothing less to heaven when the time of evening arrives. Please look forward to it,¡± replied the man in charge of decorating the ce.?

    Marceline was staring at the chandelier when she noticed Eve reaching thest of the stairs. She called, ¡°Ms. Barlow, I see you have finished your sses. I was worried that you nned to hold Allie and yourself in the piano room until your usual working hours and would bete in attending the ball.¡±

    Eve offered a bow and replied, ¡°Miss Allie needs to get ready, and I was dismissed from work for the day. This ce looks beautiful now,¡± she praised the decorator.?

    ¡°It does, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Asked Marceline, sparing a look at Eve before looking at the beautiful setting prepared for this evening¡¯s ball. ¡°I wanted to have roses, red and peach coloured ones, but we are going with a change of theme this year. How about you, Ms. Barlow? What flowers do you like the best?¡±?

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I have any particr preference so far, mdy,¡± Eve replied because she found most flowers to be pretty.

    ¡°You need to find a specific flower,¡± said Lady Marceline before adding, ¡°I think you will like the peach coloured roses along with the red, after all you don¡¯t have a specific preference.¡±

    ¡°They are your favourites,¡± said Eve, and Lady Marceline smiled, pleased that the human was listening to her words.?

    Marceline waved her hand for Mr. Jenkins to leave them alone and said to Eve, ¡°I know that, which is why I said it will also suit your tastes. To have the same flowers together. Have you seen the ball room?¡±?

 Chapter 80

    Eve wanted to get going, and if she left the mansion now, she would be able to catch the local carriageing to pass by this town for this hour. But Lady Marceline had already started walking towards the closed double doors.?

    Marceline raised her hand, and a servant quickly approached near the doors and pushed them open for thedies.?

    Having never gotten the opportunity to walk around every ce inside the mansion, when Eve took a peek into the huge room, she noticed the maids in there working on making the ce pretty with decorations. There were four big chandeliers in this huge hall and they were all brought down.?

    ¡°Mother¡¯s birthday is going to be the grandest, and she¡¯s going to be very happy once she sees it,¡± Marceline smiled with a twinkle in her eyes. ¡°Come I will show you the other things,¡± she said enthusiastically.?

    Realising she would miss this hour¡¯s local carriage, Eve didn¡¯t protest; instead, she followed Lady Marceline. Stepping out of the huge hall along with Lady Marceline which was still under preparation, Eve caught sight of four men carrying a big box. A man walked in the front, his hair ck and his eyes olive green with a flicker of red.?

    ¡°Good afternoon, Lady Marceline. I am here as I have promised you,¡± said the dark-haired man with a wide smile on his lips.?

    ¡°It is so good to see you here, yton,¡± there was a gleam in Marceline¡¯s eyes, and her eyes shifted to look at the box, and she said, ¡°I hope you brought my present the way I wanted it to be.¡±

    The man named yton stepped in front of Marceline and picked her hand before kissing the back of it. As he raised his head, he said, ¡°Just as you asked and maybe in a much better condition. I have asked my men to bring a case for your gift. I hope you will be pleased to see it.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I will be,¡± Marceline replied, where she had a smile that could light up the ce but with arrogance there. ¡°I cannot tell how much I appreciate your efforts here, yton.¡±

    ¡°Anything for you, mdy. Your wish is mymand,¡± replied the man, who was a vampire.?

    Themand here was only through the money that the pureblooded vampires held was what spoke and made people do their biddings.?

    Eve wondered what was inside the box and if it was something heavy. It seemed like Lady Marceline had arranged a gift to give Lady Annalise this evening. Being a governess, she doubted that she would need to bring any gift. Even if she was to bring one, she doubted that thedy would even take a look at it.?

    Marceline walked near the box and ced her hand on the side surface of the box. She turned to the man named yton and said, ¡°I want you to be there until the present has been gifted to mother, yton. I wouldn¡¯t want any mishap by the servants and would like you to handle it with care until then. You are invited to the ball that way.¡±

    ¡°It would be a pleasure to be attending the ball hosted by the Moriarty family, Lady Marceline¡± yton ced his hand on his chest.?

    Marceline then turned to look at Eve and said, ¡°Ms. Barlow, you must be gettingte as you will need to travel back and forth.¡±?

    For a second Eve blinked, and she finally nodded, ¡°Yes, you are right.¡± She offered a quick bow and walked away from there.?

    Marceline and the man named yton stood there, looking at the human walk, the man asked, ¡°Who was that hideous looking thing standing next to you?¡±?

    ¡°Not someone of importance, just a human trying to behave kind,¡± replied Marceline, while her eyes went back to look at the box with intrigue in them.?

    The man named yton scoffed before he said, ¡°All humans are like that, aren¡¯t they? Trying to gain favours from a woman as kind as yourself.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine. I cannot help but pity such lowly creatures,¡± murmured Marceline, and she then said, ¡°Some even provide amusement. Don¡¯t you agree, Mr. Walker?¡±

    ¡°I sure do,¡± he nodded in agreement.?

    Marceline eagerly anticipated the time of the ball because there were many things to look forward to. Firstly an expensive gift that she was going to give Annalise, and secondly the shoes and dress that Eve was going to wear this evening. Even if the girl chose not to wear the gown and wore something from her own dull wardrobe, the human would stick out like a sore thumb.?

    She ordered Mr. yton Walker, ¡°Tell your men to take it inside. It is supposed to be a surprise and I wouldn¡¯t want people knowing what it is before I reveal it to them. And,¡± she said to the man, pulling out a bag of coins and dropping it in his hand. ¡°The remaining amount will be paid once I see it in my own eyes.¡±

    ¡°As you please, Lady Marceline,¡± replied yton, and he said to his men, ¡°You heard thedy, we are taking it inside.¡± The four men carried the box away from there, with the man leading it in the front.?

    Eve, who had left the mansion, had reached the local carriage stop thirty-five minutes before one was going to arrive and waited under her purple umbre over her head. Though there were other personal carriages that rode past her, she didn¡¯t dare to ask for a lift.?

    Finally hopping on the local carriage, Eve returned home. As the minute hand in the pocket watch moved forward, the anxiousness started to build in her chest. The Moriarty family were a well-known family and their guests would be as grand as them. She didn¡¯t know how the evening would proceed, considering how she was someone not on par with the other guests.?

    ¡°What has gotten you in such deep thought?¡± Questioned Aunt Aubrey, who noticed Eve standing at the dining table with a ss of water in her hand and staring into space.?

    Eve broke out of her thoughts and turned to meet Aunt Aubrey¡¯s eyes. She offered a smile and said, ¡°I feel nervous.¡±

    ¡°It is perfectly normal, Eve. Every man and woman¡¯s first ball is always filled with a mixture of emotions. Some eager, some nervous, some happy, and some whoes for food and sometimes sex,¡± stated the older woman, and she gave Eve a knowing look. ¡°What I want you to do is enjoy it. These things are something to remember and make memories. Who knows, you might find a gentleman in there, who might want to apany you to the dance floor.¡±

    Eve wondered if she would have time to enjoy, considering how Lady Annalise had ordered her to take care of Allie.?

    ¡°You remember what I taught you. If you feel you aren¡¯t as much as the person in front of you who tries to make you look small.¡±

    ¡°Look straight in the eyes and they will not look anywhere else,¡± replied Eve, and Aunt Aubrey nodded. But both of them knew it was easier said than done when there were going to be many people attending the ball. ¡°Aunt Aubrey, can you help me today in getting ready?¡±

    The old woman smiled, ¡°I was going to help you even if you weren¡¯t going to ask. Let us get you ready to make it look like you are cut from the same cloth as them.¡±

 Chapter 81

    Apologies for thete update. I was a bit under the weather and went to bed x.x I have made the chapters a little long 3

    Music Rmendation: Opening- Nathan Barr The Great

    a€¡±

    She looked at her reflection in the mirror, that now had a more refined appearance. Her soft lips were painted to a light cherry colour as if she had taken a bite from the fruit. Her golden blonde hair wasbed and tied with pins in an elegant hairstyle that she couldn¡¯t stop looking at. The piece of her hair at the back was let free from the rest of her pinned hair and tied with a ribbon to curl it.?

    Eve touched the ends of the ribbon and murmured, ¡°Howe I have never seen you wear your hair this way, Aunt Aubrey?¡±?

    ¡°Call itziness orck of interest in dressing up,¡± replied Aunt Aubrey, who stood behind Eve, tying thece of the corset that the young woman wore. ¡°I tried it only once on myself, after I saw this woman who attended the same soiree as I did and she wore it beautifully. She was quite a looker, who had not only men but also women¡¯s heads turn for various reasons.¡±

    Eve slipped into the dull pastel blue gown, and Aunt Aubrey helped her tie the shawl-likece on her back, leaving a trail right above the ground. ¡°It looks so pretty.¡±

    ¡°It looks beautiful on you, Eve. Looks like the seamstress offered you something that would go well with your existing appearance,¡± said Lady Aubrey, who stood behind Eve.?

    Eve couldn¡¯t agree less with it. There was a fineness when it came to the gown, which was smooth under her touch. She hadn¡¯t transformed into someone else, as she still looked like herself. But the only difference was that previously she was in a shadow, and now, suddenly, the light had fallen on her.?

    ¡°Your neck looks bare, and so do your ears. Eugene!¡± Aunt Aubrey called the man, who quickly climbed the stairs and reached the room. ¡°Go get the wooden box that is in the third drawer of my room. Careful while you bring it.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Lady Aubrey,¡± Eugene bowed at her order while ncing at Eve and his eyes turned dewy on how pretty the small girl had grown. Once he returned with the box, he handed it to the older woman and asked, ¡°Will you be alright by yourself, Miss Eve?¡±?

    Eve nodded and smiled at Eugene, meeting his eyes through the mirror, ¡°There are humans as well as vampires attending the ball. It should be alright.¡±

    She then turned around and watched Aunt Aubrey open her jewellery box. The older woman pulled a small chain that held a small topaz pendant hanging in it. Once Aunt Aubrey put it around Eve¡¯s neck, she took a look at Eve and said with a nod, ¡°Now it looks much better.¡±

    Aunt Aubrey¡¯s hands went to hold Eve¡¯s hand and she advised, ¡°Have a good time and try to blend in.¡± Eve nodded, hoping she would be able to do that. ¡°Get the carriage in front of the house, Eugene,¡± ordered Lady Aubrey.

    Eve wore the shoes she bought from Hollow Valley, and once she was ready, she took a peek at her reflection in the small, round mirror that only showed a portion of herself at a time.?

    When Eve reached the town of Skellington in the carriage, as she neared the Moriarty mansion, she noticed several carriages were already stationed inside in a line. The sky had turned dark, but the lights from themp posts on the streets and around the mansion were enough to help one see things. And right now, wealthy men and women stepped out of their carriages, making their way inside the Moriarty mansion.?

    Eugene pulled the reins of the two horses and got down from his seat. He went to the carriage door, pulled it open and announced, ¡°We have arrived at the Moriarty mansion, Lady Eve.¡±

    ¡°It sounds strange and distant when you call me Lady Eve, Eugene,¡± Eve lightly scolded him, who leaned forward from her seat and looked at Eugene.?

    ¡°Oh, that,¡± Eugene looked left and right before he said, ¡°I am just ying the part of being your personal coachman, and you belong to an esteemed house of Dawson and Barlow,¡± he smiled before helping Eve step down from the carriage.?

    Eve turned to look back inside the carriage, where her umbre sat next to the seat. Her hand felt empty as she was used to holding her umbre, especially when in thepany of the night creatures.?

    ¡°I will be right here waiting for you, Miss Eve,¡± Eugene said, patting the carriage.?

    ¡°Stay safe, Eugene. Most of the wealthy families¡¯ coachmans are not humans. Sit inside and if trouble brews, head home,¡± said Eve with her eyebrows slightly knit together.?

    As much as possible danger waited inside the mansion, the outside wasn¡¯t spared from it, and one had to be careful, especially when they were in a different town. She quickly pulled the ribbon that was still tied in her hair and handed it to Eugene.?

    ¡°Yes, mdy. You take care of yourself too,¡± Eugene replied to Eve with a bow, and he watched Eve leave. He got inside the carriage and closed the door.

    When Eve reached near the mansion¡¯s entrance, she noticed the guards, who were stationed at the entrance, checking the names written on the invitation the Moriarty family gave to the guests. She straightened her back and made her way there.?

    One of the guards asked her, ¡°Invitation please.¡±

    Eve handed the invitation parchment to the guard, who took a look before letting her pass and said, ¡°Wee to the Moriarty mansion, mdy.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± murmured Eve, and on her words, the guard¡¯s eyes briefly moved to look at her.?

    After a second, Eve realised that most of the people who were attending the ball were not the kind who talked to the servants, less thank the guards.?

    When she stepped inside the mansion, she noticed things she hadn¡¯t before when she came to work here. The ceilings were often unlit with candles around and left in slight darkness. But now she saw that the ceiling of the hallways was carved, and it was nothing like she had ever seen before. Lanterns were hung along with tall candles burning inside it where it left a soft golden glow. The ce smelt sweet.

    Guards were positioned at every end of the corridors to maintain undisturbed peace. Eve sensed some of the guests eye on her, but she didn¡¯t deter and continued to keep a calm face as she made her way towards the hall that Lady Marceline had earlier shown this noon.?

    ¡°Good evening, mdy,¡± a person with gold eyes greeted her, who walked past her.?

    Eve offered a slight nod but didn¡¯t dare to open her mouth, believing her voice would crack with the nervousness she felt in her nerves if she were to talk now.?

    The gown she wore now showed its full potential under the many lights and gazes of people on Eve. On her way, when she came to stand in front of a shiny wall that reflected her reflection from head to toe, she saw the pastel blue dress now looked more bluish-grey. There were subtle imprints of cream, which were small four-petal flowers on the gown.

    Eve had readily agreed to wear the gown from the seamstress as it was passable for a ball like this, not expecting that it could surpass many other gowns here. She muttered to herself, ¡°What have I done?¡±?

    ¡°Is everything alright, mdy?¡± She heard a person ask, who walked towards her and when her eyes fell on the person and she paled. It was the same vampire who had bothered her when she had visited the inn, in Hollow Valley.?

    ¡°Yes. Yes, everything is alright,¡± Eve returned the vampire¡¯s smile with a polite one.?

    ¡°You aren¡¯t from here, are you?¡± Questioned the vampire when his eyes moved to her slender neck and Eve caught it. ¡°Because I would have remembered meeting someone so beautiful before.¡±

    In the above floor, not far from where Eve stood with the man, Vincent leaned against the railing, watching them with a faint smile on his lips. He raised his hand and wiped his lips that still had traces of fresh blood that he had drank from the human who now stood next to him.?

    Vincent¡¯s usual dishevelled silver hair wasbed back with few strands resting on his forehead. His eyes were not his usual coppery brown but dark red, matching the shirt he wore over the ck vest and trousers.?

    ¡°Mr. Moriarty, did something amuse you?¡± Asked the woman, her eyes curiously looking at the guests but not knowing where he was looking, as there were many people entering the mansion and some standing and talking to other guests.?

    Vincent didn¡¯t respond to the woman but continued staring at the governess, who seemed to be garnering attention from his guests. The young woman undoubtedly knew how to dress. He read the nervousness in her subtle movements, which many failed to notice, and his lips twisted into a smile.?

    ¡°Mr. Moriarty, I was wondering ifa€¡±¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go look for someone to spend time with. I am already bored,¡± Vincent dismissed the woman with a smile on his lips that didn¡¯t reach his eyes.?

    The woman didn¡¯t dare to question or speak more and decided to find himter when he was in the mood so that she could get close to him. She offered a small bow and left his side.?

 Chapter 82

    Though they were at a reasonable distance from where Vincent and Eve stood, Vincent heard the man introduce himself to her, ¡°I am Gage. Gage Wolton.¡±

    ¡°Genevieve Barlow,¡± replied Eve, with a cautious tone.?

    ¡°On a second thought I feel we have met but at the same time I feel we haven¡¯t. Isn¡¯t that odd?¡± Asked Gage, and Eve only nodded.?

    ¡°I am not sure about it,¡± Eve softlyughed, and Gage was eager to agree to her words. He looked around her before he said,

    ¡°It looks like you havee by yourself, how about I apany you to the hall and keep youpany?¡± Asked Gage, who seemed like he wanted to have Eve next to him and take her somewhere deserted before drinking her dry.?

    ¡°I do havepany. A little girl,¡± replied Eve and the man¡¯s eyebrows furrowed.?

    Gage didn¡¯t speak for a second, and he then asked, ¡°We met in Hollow Valley, didn¡¯t we?¡±?

    Eve shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Asked the vampire with a frown.?

    ¡°Positively sure,¡± affirmed Eve, offering him a polite smile, ¡°If you will excuse me now, Mr. Wolton.¡±?

    While the vampire tried to process and remember where he had met Eve before, Eve had taken five steps away from him, and she was more than relieved when her eyes fell on Noah Sullivan. Her face brightened like Christmas.

    Noticing this, Vincent smirked.?

    ¡°There¡¯s always something more to look forward to, isn¡¯t it?¡± Vincent said to himself before leaving where he had been standing until now.?

    When Noah saw Eve, he smiled at her with his usual kind smile. Eve walked towards him, meeting him halfway and bowed. She said,?

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were invited to the ball today.¡± There was surprise and relief in Eve¡¯s eyes.?

    ¡°It is the prerequisite of being a Duke now that makes it apulsion to attend as it would be rude to reject the invitation,¡± replied Noah, and he returned her bow. A faint blush rose on Eve¡¯s cheeks when Noah picked her hand and kissed the back of it, ¡°You look more beautiful than usual today, Genevieve.¡±

    ¡°You look good too,¡±plimented Eve, bringing her hand to her side.?

    ¡°I had second thoughts about attending the ball, but somewhere I hoped I would see you here. It is always good to have someone you know around, don¡¯t you think so?¡± Noah asked her in his calm voice, and his words brought a smile to her face.?

    ¡°It is true,¡± As she said this, Eve noticed Noah¡¯s eyes looking past her. When she turned around, she saw Gage standing a little behind them and staring at her. She offered a small smile to the man and then said to Noah, ¡°Would you like to walk to the hall together?¡±?

    ¡°More than happy to,¡± replied Noah. As they continued to walk, the Duke spared a look at Gage before looking back at the woman next to him.?

    As Eve and Noah walked together, they gained a couple of stares from the people on their way. Eve was happy that she didn¡¯t have to be alone now, while also knowing that she and Noah would have to partter as he was a Duke, who would need to speak to people, while she would have to look for Allie.?

    Though Eve, who was used to people¡¯s stares, this was the first time many people were staring at her, and it made one of her feet almost twist, but she quickly caught hold of her footing. The women staring at the human stealing the light softly chuckled at the human¡¯s inability to handle herself well.?

    ¡°Are your shoes troubling you?¡± Asked Noah in concern as Eve looked like she had trouble walking.?

    ¡°They are great. I am just not used toa€|¡±

    ¡°People looking at you?¡± Noahpleted her words, and Eve¡¯s eyes met his before she nodded.?

    ¡°Not exactly thata€| It is the first time I am in a ce like this,¡± Eve cleared her throat while feeling Noah¡¯s gaze on her too.?

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to feel self conscious, Genevieve. By the time the evening is over, you will be used to it,¡± he said to her with a polite smile. ¡°Did Eugene bring you here?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he is waiting in the carriage,¡± replied Eve. The sooner she was done taking care of Allie, the sooner she would return home with Eugene.?

    After a few seconds of silence, Noah asked her, ¡°The vampire back there, did he trouble you?¡±

    Eve shook her head, ¡°He didn¡¯t.¡± She gave him a curious look, and Noah shook his head with a smile before looking ahead.?

    Noah remembered the night he visited the inn, where he had seen a woman with golden blonde hair leave the inn. He had doubted if that person was Eve, who had visited the inn, but he had brushed it away. But now he wondered if she did visit the inn and if she did, what was she doing there?

    Eve looked at Noah from the corner of her eyes, watching him with a smile, until she heard Vincent¡¯s voice that had her eyes look away from the Duke.?

    ¡°Duke Sullivan, how kind of you to attend the ball by taking some time off from your busy schedule.¡±

    Vincent walked towards them with a bright smile on his lips. Eve offered a small bow.?

    ¡°Mr. Moriarty,¡± the Duke greeted before the two men exchanged a handshake. ¡°Thank you for inviting me. I couldn¡¯t refuse, especially when it came directly from you.¡±

    Eve¡¯s eyes moved to look at? Vincent, who continued to have the trickster smile on his face, and he said to the Duke, ¡°I see that you have already met with our capable governess,¡± he turned to look at Eve, who turned worried about what he was going to say. If she was a walking catastrophe, then Vincent was the instigator of the catastrophes.?

    ¡°Yes, Genevieve and I have met long before she came to work in your mansion,¡± Noah smiled looking at Eve and she smiled back at him. The Duke then said, ¡°Unusual, isn¡¯t it. To have a human for a governess in your mansion?¡±

    Vincent¡¯s lips twisted, before his dark red eyes stared at Eve, who was internally praying for both the men to walk in opposite directions and not talk anything about her. She didn¡¯t know that Vincent and Noah were familiar with each other.?

    ¡°Mm, not as unusual as for a Duke to be friends with someone from a background he wouldn¡¯t mingle,¡± replied Vincent and he added, ¡°Not that it is wrong. It is just a little umon.¡±

    ¡°Umon is what we perceive it to be, Mr. Moriarty. You mustn¡¯t be familiar with it,¡± Noah responded to Vincent¡¯s words. The smile on his lips wasn¡¯t as kind as it was for Eve and was instead formal.?

    ¡°You would be surprised to know how familiar I am being with the concept that you speak of,¡± Vincent¡¯s eyes held humour in them. He asked, ¡°Are you enjoying the position of Duke? Thest I heard you weren¡¯t interested in it. What changed?¡±?

    This caught Eve¡¯s attention and she turned to look at Noah, who stared at Vincent with his? ck eyes. The Duke answered with a serious face,?

    ¡°I came to realise that there are people who need to be protected and I would be able to do that with being Duke. With positiones power. If there¡¯s anyone who knows it, it should be you,¡± and a kind smile appeared on his lips. He said, ¡°I heard that the council wants you to join them.¡±

    Vincent continued smiling and Eve only looked at him with a weary expression. He said to Noah, ¡°The old people from the council always like to steal others¡¯ time, and I like to keep mine to myself. Not to mention Ick the same incentive or purpose as others do.¡±?

    Seeing the two men¡¯s conversation shift in discussing about their work, Eve let an internal sigh of relief, which was until she heard Vincent say to her,?

    ¡°Ms. Barlow, I thought you were going to see where Allie is and assist her. Did your attention get directed to something else?¡± his eyes held mischief in them, while Noah looked like he didn¡¯t catch the meaning behind Vincent¡¯s words.?

 Chapter 83

    Eve couldn¡¯t believe this cunning vampire had pushed her right in front of a moving carriage. A flicker of re in her eyes was directed at Vincent, and it softened before Noah could catch it.

    A soft music had begun to y in the ballroom, which now started to spill out of the room and fill the corridors and out of the Moriartys mansion.?

    ¡°My apologies for keeping you away from your work, Genevieve,¡± Noah apologised, not paying attention to the second sentence Vincent said. ¡°Do not worry about me, I will busy myself with the guests.¡±

    Eve didn¡¯t know if she was supposed to feel bad or not about Noah¡¯s inability to understand what Vincent meant. She nodded, ¡°Please do not be, I was going to look for Miss Allie in the ballroom.¡± She then turned to look at Vincent, who had a hint of amusement in his eyes. ¡°May I ask where I can find Miss Allie?¡±

    ¡°All you have to do is ask, Miss Barlow,¡± Vincent chimed before replying to her question, ¡°She¡¯s in her room. Go up the West wing and take the shortest corridor and you will find it.¡±

    She bowed at the two men, sensing their gaze. Vincent¡¯s eyes moved to look at her shoes, and he said, ¡°Seems like Ms. Barlow is nervous which is understandable.¡±?

    Eve and Noah both looked at Vincent on what he meant, with Eve being the curious one out of the two. Her employer said, ¡°With the little hamster ying a piece of music, your skills will be judged on how she ys the pianoforte. But you don¡¯t have to worry about losing your job.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Master Vincent,¡± replied Eve, bowing her head once again, she quickly walked away from there, yet carefully while holding the front of her dress.?

    Eve hoped that the vampire wouldn¡¯t say anything strange to Noah. She climbed the long wide stairs and disappeared.?

    Not too far from where the two men and Eve had been standing a few seconds ago, Marceline stepped into the long and wide hall. The vampiress wore a burgundy gown with a slit in the front to show the delicate design of the dress. It was an off-shoulder gown with long sleeves.?

    The vampiress¡¯s head was held high as she walked, and people were quick to make way for her so that they didn¡¯t hinder her.?

    Marceline had parted the first half of her hair tucked to the sides of her ear. The second half of her hair was puffed before it was curled and tied up, while the hair near the nape of her neck were curled and ced on her shoulders. The corner of her eyshes looked darker, and her lips tinted pink. As one of the daughters of the Moriarty family, the guests who had been invited knew her. They greeted and showered her withpliments,?

    ¡°You look beautiful, Lady Marceline.¡±

    ¡°The colour of your gown suits you well, no one can wear it the way you do.¡±

    ¡°Mdy, may I have a dance with youter?¡±?

    Marceline only smiled at their words, walking slowly as if she was scared to fall when in truth, she wanted people to look at her and know that she was here.?

    She heard some female guests whisper to each other,?

    ¡°Is that the famous ne that was brought from Mr. Collins jewellery shop?! It must be very expensive, something we cannot afford,¡± said one of the women, and another replied,?

    ¡°It must be! Look at the brilliance of how it shines. Very suitable for a woman like Lady Marceline.¡±

    As Marceline gracefully moved across the floor, her eyes fell on the person who stood next to her brother. Wasn¡¯t this the same person who hade to drop their human governess in front of the mansion??

    Before she could reach where her brother stood, a vampire stepped in front of her, blocking her way. He bowed his head deeply and asked her,

    ¡°Lady Marceline, it would be an honour if you would dance with me?¡±?

    Marceline felt as if someone stepped on her nerve, and she would have red at this person if the ce wasn¡¯t filled with guests. She scanned the man and remembered he was someone she had met at a soiree sometime ago. A soft smile appeared on her lips. She said,?

    ¡°How about you ask me after five minutes and I will think about it?¡±

    The vampire looked confused, but he nodded anyway, ¡°I will, mdy.¡±

    ¡°I will be waiting,¡± Marceline replied with a smile and walked past him.?

    When Marceline reached where her brother and the dark-haired man stood, she offered the politest bow to both of them. She first spoke to her brother, ¡°Good evening, brother Vince. Do you know where father is? Mr. Robertson is looking for him. I was going to ask Alfie, but I haven¡¯t been able to find him.¡±

    ¡°Evening, sister,¡± Vincent greeted her, knowing exactly why she was here. His eyes subtly narrowed as he asked her, ¡°Did you look for him in his study room?¡±

    ¡°I think I did not,¡± replied Marceline with a soft voice and she turned to look at the Duke and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think we have met before. Marceline Moriarty.¡±

    ¡°More like seen,¡± murmured Vincent under his breath when he turned to pick up the ss of wine from the tray carried by a passing servant.?

    Noah offered a bow, and at the same time, Marceline raised her hand forward, which the Duke took in his hand and kissed the back of her hand. He greeted her, ¡°It is good to meet you, Lady Marceline. I am Noah Sullivan, the current Duke of Woodlock.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you are the new Duke! I am so d that you received our invitation and decided to attend it. Are you enjoying the ball?¡± Asked Marceline with a sweetened smile on her lips. The vampiress wasn¡¯t deterred after hearing the town¡¯s name.?

    ¡°So far, yes, thank you,¡± Noah responded in utmost politeness. ¡°It is a lovely mansion and the decor is perfect.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Duke Noah,¡± Marceline lowered her eyes as she took thepliment before looking up at the man. She said, ¡°I found the famous Mr. Jenkins to make sure the ball would be something everyone would remember even after they leave.¡±

    ¡°Poor sister. To think once you marry you won¡¯t be here to see Mr. Jenkins decorate the mansion,¡± stated Vincent, taking a sip of wine from the ss.?

    In other times, Marceline would have retorted back that she was going nowhere, but having the Duke in front of her, she decided to y along and said,?

    ¡°That¡¯s true, brother, but I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a man who has been able to win my heart. I wonder if I will ever find one who would be earnest and ardent with his feelings for me.¡± Marceline¡¯s appearance appeared demure, as if she needed to be saved from this harsh world. She asked the Duke, ¡°How about you, Duke Noah? Have you found anyone worthy this evening?¡±

    ¡°I am not sure about it,¡± replied Noah, and Marceline could only smile. ¡°You are a lovelydy, I doubt there wouldn¡¯t be any bachelor who wouldn¡¯t want to hold your heart.¡±

    Marceline found herself intrigued by the Duke¡¯s presence. She tried to make conversations with him and was in midst of one,?

    ¡°¡­ the gardens are worthy to look at and you would like the decor of the ball,¡± when the vampire who had stopped in front of the vampiress appeared next to her and bowed. He said,?

    ¡°Lady Marceline, may I have a dance with you now?¡±?

    Marceline offered the man a polite smile and asked, ¡°How aboutter? I am busy talking to my brother and this gentleman here.¡±

    ¡°You can take her to the dance,¡± stated Vincent in a nonchnt tone.?

    Seeing how Noah didn¡¯t seem to care that she would be leaving his side and was ready to tell her to go ahead and dance with the vampire, she said to the man who came to ask her,?

    ¡°I was nning to show the Duke the ballroom. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡± Marceline coyly ced her hand on Noah¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Let me show you the way to the ball,¡± leading him away from there. She then softly said to him, ¡°Sometimes I just do not know how to turn the men down without hurting them. Thank you for walking with me.¡±

    Away from the music that filled the ground floor of the mansion and from the guests who were attending the ball, the back hem of Eve¡¯s pastel gown swept across the first floor in the West wing.?

    She noticed a worried-looking maid walking in the opposite direction, wringing her hands. The maid appeared to be in a hurry.?

    As they neared, Eve asked the maid, ¡°Which is Miss Allie¡¯s room? I am looking for her.¡±

    For a moment, the maid turned startled as she hadn¡¯t expected the young and beautiful looking woman to talk to her. But after staring hard, she finally realized it was the governess.?

    ¡°Um, Miss Allie isn¡¯t in her room, Ms. Barlow. I have been looking for her since thest five minutes,¡± said the maid in worry, not because Allie was missing but because she was supposed to be present at the ball with the rest of the Moriarty family members.?

    Eve frowned, wondering where the little girl might be and asked, ¡°Did you check the piano room?¡±?

    The maid nodded, ¡°I did, mdy, but she isn¡¯t there.¡±

 Chapter 84

    Music Rmendation: Thirteen- Stephan Mio

    a€¡±

    Eve frowned, wondering where the little vampiress could be right now. She said to the maid, ¡°I will take a look at the South Wing, and you can go and take a look at the East Wing. We should be able to find her quicker this way.¡±?

    The maid quickly nodded, ¡°Yes, mdy,¡± and she left from there.?

    Most of the guests had arrived, and the Moriarty family would soon gather in the ballroom. Eve quickly walked, searching for Allie while moving from one corridor to another, lit up by thenterns hanging on the walls.?

    The further she walked, the quieter herpany turned out to be until she couldn¡¯t hear the music or the guests. All she could hear was her footsteps softly clicking in the deserted corridor.?

    She was going to leave the corridor when she saw a small shadow next to a pir of the balcony. Moving closer, she saw it was Allie.?

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you liked staring at the stars,¡± said Eve, taking the little vampiress by surprise as Allie had been lost in her thoughts not to notice Eve¡¯s footsteps approaching where she sat.?

    Allie was dressed in a grey dress, and as expensive as the dress¡¯s material was, the little girl didn¡¯t care about it getting dirty. She now looked at Eve with her eyebrows slightly pulled together.?

    Eve noticed the little girl¡¯s hand crumple the front of her dress. From what Aunt Aubrey had told her, balls were supposed to be joyous asions and not stressful, at least not for a girl of Allie¡¯s age.?

    She took a few more steps before smoothening the back of her dress with both hands before sitting next to the little girl. After a few seconds of silence, Eve said,?

    ¡°When I was as small as you, I used to like staring at the stars too as I waited. There used to be a big one that shone brighter than the others, and I was told that it was my father,¡± Eve stared at the sky, which stretched endlessly.?

    ¡°Waited?¡± Whispered the little girl.?

    ¡°Yes,¡± a soft smile appeared on Eve¡¯s cherry-kissed lips. ¡°I used to wait for my mama.¡±

    Though many things could be forgotten, Eve didn¡¯t forget the warmth she felt in her chest when she remembered her mother. But along with the warmth came the ache in her chest.?

    Eve then turned to look at Allie and said, ¡°What are you doing here sitting alone by yourself, when there are people who are waiting to see and talk to you?¡±

    Allie shook her head. She then spoke more than she ever had before, ¡°I cannot.¡± The girl looked down at her palms. ¡°People willugh at mea€|¡±

    In Allie¡¯s understanding, Eve had noticed her fangless mouth a few days ago, when in truth, Eve had learned about it after Vincent had exined what happened.?

    Eve¡¯s heart went out to the girl, who wanted to hide in the shadows, scared that she would be mocked. She ced her hand on top of the little girl¡¯s head and said,?

    ¡°What happened wasn¡¯t your fault, Miss Allie. You shouldn¡¯t punish yourself for a mistake you nevermitted.¡±

    Silence fell between them. Allie then said in a small voice, ¡°Mother is disappointed. Everyone looks at me strangely.¡±

    ¡°One day your mother wille around, Miss Allie. Maybe not today, and it might take some more time,¡± Eve assured the little girl. ¡°What you can do is, prove to people that you are much more than the ones who look down at you. It would be a shame if you don¡¯t show yourself to people, especially when you have gotten ready for the ball.¡±

    Allie pursed her lips and she raised her gaze to meet Eve¡¯s eyes. She said, ¡°Sister Marceline is prettier, no one will see me.¡±

    Eve turned her body. Leaning forward, she said,?

    ¡°I think right now you are the prettiest girl in this mansion, and don¡¯t let anyone say otherwise.¡± She paused for a moment and continued, ¡°It isn¡¯t something I would advice, but look at your brother. He doesn¡¯t care about what others think and somewhere he is right. You shouldn¡¯t let others¡¯ thoughts control your happiness. Let me tell you a secret, Miss Allie.¡±

    The little girl continued to listen to her human governess, while staring through her red eyes.?

    ¡°When I was a little girl. Small girl,¡± Eve corrected herself, remembering Vincent often used those words. She continued, ¡°I didn¡¯t have friends. More rightly to say, they didn¡¯t want to be friends with me and stayed away from me.¡±

    ¡°With you?¡± Allie asked with a big frown on her face, and Eve nodded.?

    ¡°As I grew up, I came to meet more people, like minded ones. People who care for me and understand me. One day in the future, what you are feeling now will just be a memory because you will be doing much better, Miss Allie. It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t y the pianoforte in the way people expect you to y it, forget about the people who are going to watch you. But believe that you are the mistress in the skill to y it. Who knowsa€| tonight will be the night where people will look at you differently?¡± She offered a bright smile to Allie.?

    The young vampiress quickly leaned forward and put her arms around Eve¡¯s waist, hugging her. Eve ced her hand on the girl¡¯s small back and gently rubbed it.?

    ¡°Thank you,¡± whispered the little girl.?

    ¡°You are most wee, Miss Allie,¡± Eve smiled at the little one, who finally pulled back from her. ¡°Your absence has turned the maids worried and they are looking for you. Let us get to the ballroom, shall we?¡±

    Eve stood up and offered her hand to Allie to stand on her feet. Seeing the wrinkle in the little girl¡¯s dress, she bent down and made it proper.?

    Though Allie was too captivated to say more to her governess, she felt safe in the presence of the human. The little girl couldn¡¯t help but notice that her governess looked much different than she usually did. The human looked better than the doll in her room, which was tucked safely under her nket.?

    When they reached the front of the ballroom, the butler of the Moriarty family quickly made his way through the guests and came to stand in front of Eve and Allie.?

    ¡°Oh, Miss Allie, here you are! Your mother has been asking for you,¡± the butler quickly informed the young vampiress.?

    ¡°Miss Allie wanted to use the bathroom and it got a littlete there,¡± Eve replied to Alfie, who nodded.?

    ¡°Thank you for bringing her here, Ms. Barlow. Let me lead her to where Lady Annalise is,¡± said Alfie, bowing his head and Eve bowed back. But Allie didn¡¯t move from her spot. Instead, she turned to look at Eve.?

    Eve offered an encouraging smile to Allie and said, ¡°I will be right there.¡±

    ¡°Miss Allie?¡± The butler urged the young miss because Lady Annalise had asked about her twice.?

    Even though Lady Annalise had told her to attend the ball so that Eve would look after Allie, she doubted she would be doing so. Especially considering how the little girl would need to give her attendance by standing next to one of her family members, preferably being next to Lady Annalise.?

    The chatter and music in the mansion wasn¡¯t too loud, but neither was it low.?

    Eve took a deep breath before exhaling it. She took a step inside the ballroom, which was followed by another and then the next one. But the more steps she took, the more her legs shook beneath her dress which, thankfully, people didn¡¯t notice it because of theyers the dress had.?

    The guests in the ballroom, busy talking andughing in glee, had to pause for a moment when the youngdy in the pastel blue dress came into their view. Most people looked at the human from the corner of their eyes.?

    Some went back to their conversations, while others looked at the woman with a question in their eyes, on who she was.?

    A few men who had eyed the other young miss¡¯s of the wealthy family or beauty until now were unable to look away from Eve, and they were having thoughts to ask this woman for a dance. While some women¡¯s eyes narrowed, not liking that they had newpetition in the room.?

 Chapter 85 Need to be accepted

    Chapter 85 Need to be epted

    Music Rmendation: Another Dance- Dario Marianelli

    ¡ª

    Eve kept a calmposure in front of the wealthy folks as if she was one of them, and they believed it without a hint of doubt. How could they, when she wore an expensive gown and her neck carrying a delicate ne around it. She looked like the purest woman that men wished to possess and hold. But Eve wasn''t someone who anyone could behold. It was because she didn''te to the ball to look for a suitor. Two men at a time came to greet her, who were humans. "Good evening, mdy. I am Joseph Armstrong."

    "Good evening, mdy. I am Arthur Marshal. May I say you are beautiful," the second man quicklyplimented her before the other man could. The two men quickly tried to look at her left hand''s ring finger, but Eve hid it behind her other hand as she politely smiled at them. She offered a small bow and politely replied, "Good evening, gentlemen. Thank you for your words."

    "Are you here withpany? If not, I would be more than fortunate to be by your side the entire evening," said the first man. "What is your lovely name, mdy?" Asked the other man. Eve was slightly overwhelmed by the attention she was receiving. She looked around the room, which was filled with people, wondering where the people she knew had disappeared. "It is Gen Barlow," Eve decided not to give her full name so that they wouldn''t bother herter this evening or even after that. "I am a little busy at the moment."

    "What a lovely name for a beautiful woman like yourself,"plimented one of them. "Would you be as kind as to dance with meter, Lady Gen?" "Me too, Lady Gen. It would be an honor," said the second man. "If the time stops at the clock," replied Eve, "Gentlemen," offering a slight bow, she walked past them, leaving the gentleman wondering if it was a yes or no. While Eve moved through the guests, offering and returning smiles to the people in the vast ballroom, her blue eyes fell on Noah, who was now busy talking to a man. She watched him silently until she heard someone speak not too behind her,

    "I don''t even know why she''s invited to the ball," whispered a woman, "Someone like her should stay in their house."

    For a moment, Eve questioned if the woman was talking about her until she turned and heard another woman say, "All she talks about is herself. Her father has this, her father did that. Not only is she irritating, but I can barely tolerate her anymore." The woman ced her hand on the other woman''s arm and said, "I am d that you sent her to get the wine. We could use her as a butler," both women chuckled. "It is hard to get rid of her from our side, but it is easier to have her do things for us," the first woman coyly smiled. She sighed and said, "If it weren''t for her father being a Marquees, I would not have bothered myself with her."

    "I cannot agree more on it," replied the other woman. Not a momentter, Miss Rosetta arrived with a servant following behind her. The servant carried a tray of three wine sses in his hand. Miss Rosetta''s bubbly voice came, "Here are the wine sses, and some appetizers."

    "You are such a doll, Rosetta," replied the second woman, picking up the wine ss. When another woman joined the trio, the first woman who had been bad-mouthing Rosetta picked up the wine sses from the tray and offered one of them to the woman who had just joined them. Rosetta looked conflicted as the wine ss was for her, but before she could say something, the other woman said, "Oh! I forgot that you didn''t pick up your ss yet and there were only three of them. Margot just came from the dance and she must be parched. You wouldn''t mind fetching another drink, would you?"

    Miss Rosetta smiled and replied, "Of course not."

    Eve noticed the disappointment and sadness on Miss Rosetta''s face, which she quickly reced with a smile as if wanting to be part of the conversation with the other three vampiresses. When a servant walked past her with a tray of wine sses, Eve picked up two of them and made her way to where the women stood. "Eve!" Rosetta''s eyes lit up when she saw her new friend here. "Such a pleasant surprise to see you here."

    "Good evening, Rosetta. I was looking for you," replied Eve with a smile on her lips. Rosetta''s eyes shone because Eve had not called her Miss Rosetta but just Rosetta. This only meant that their friendship was growing!

    The three vampiresses couldn''t help but gawk at this human who had interrupted them. Though vampiresses, they feltplex build in front of this woman''s appearance. Eve stretched her hand forward and said, "I picked this up for you. I thought we could enjoy it together as drinking alone would feel selfish."

    "How thoughtful of you, Eve," murmured Rosetta, taking the wine ss from Eve. At the same time, Rosetta couldn''t help but admire Eve''s appearance. "You are indeed beautiful, Eve. With or without dressing up."

    Eve could sense thepliment wasn''t empty, but it came from Rosetta''s heart with not a pinch of jealousy in there. She thanked her, "Thank you, Rosetta. You look pretty as well. I like your hair."

    "It took Aunt Camille nearly three hours to finish this. Of course, it would look good," Rosetta raised her nose in the air. She turned to look at the vampiress and said, "I was wondering if we should walk to the other side of the room and see the¡ª"

    One of the vampiresses interrupted Rosetta and spoke to Eve instead, "I don''t think we have been introduced before." Not liking the vampiress belittling Miss Rosetta, Eve said, "I don''t know if you have heard it before, but it is rude to interrupt someone when they are speaking. Not to mention, bad-mouth behind a person''s back."

    The one who spoke to Eve slightly red, "I don''t think I know what you are speaking about. I am going to get some air." As the vampiress left, the other two women followed her. "You didn''t have to do that," said Rosetta, but then she said, "No non-family member has ever done that for me. Thank you..."

    Rosetta wanted to snap the way she usually did with people, to save her ego and pride that she didn''t have to be saved by a human, but she was also grateful. Eve was different, she had shown her kindness and offered herpany without expecting anything in return. "You know how they are," said Eve, and Rosetta took a sip from her wine before gulping the whole thing down her throat. Eve''s eyes widened in rm, "That''s not water."

    " I know people talk behind my back, but I hope they will look at me differently. And not someone who is a Marquees'' daughter or repeat what I say," said the vampiress before picking up another ss of wine from the servant. She said, "Nobody ever wants to be friends with me. I don''t know what I am doing wrong. I have everything with me."

    Eve pursed her lips. It was possible that Rosetta, who came from a wealthy family, no one had bothered to point it out to her. She spoke in a low voice, "If I may speak, Miss Rosetta. I think it has something to do with listening."

    "Listening?" Asked the vampiress with a confused yet curious look in her eyes. "Yes," Eve replied before carefully exining, "Sometimes we need to allow others to speak, to know how they are doing, or if their day has gone well. This allows others to connect with you rather than just listen to you. Do you understand what I am saying?" Rosetta deeply furrowed her eyebrows and shook her head, "Maybe a little. So I have to ask questions?"

    For a vampiress, this person was naive, thought Eve to herself. Eve replied to her, "Yes, and you allow them to speak. Wait for them to ask and not give away information easily."

    When Eve''s eyes moved to the dance floor, she caught sight of Noah dancing with a youngdy, who was none other than Lady Marceline. And it looked like they were having a good time.

 Chapter 86

    Music Rmendation: Christmas Dinner At the Weston¡¯s- Isobel Waller

    a€¡±

    Eve watched Noah and Marceline dance together. The vampiress hid her face in his arms whileughing when Noah said something. The Duke of Woodlock was an agreeable and easy-going man, and Eve doubted there was any woman who would be ufortable in hispany.?

    Eve wondered if Lady Marceline was Noah¡¯s type of womana€¡±brte and a vampiress. If Noah had offered to dance with Marceline, it might have been because he found the young vampiress to be enchanting.?

    ¡°Do you want to go and dance too, Eve?¡± Rosetta asked her after noticing where she was looking with a longing expression. ¡°I have been waiting for a good man toe ask me,¡± saying this, the vampiress downed the second ss of wine in her hand, while Eve was yet to taste the wine in the ss that she held in her hand.?

    While they stood at the side as a few others, a man came and bowed at them. He looked at Rosetta and asked, ¡°May I have a dance with you?¡±

    Rosetta red at him and asked, ¡°Do you think I am someone who wants to dance with you? Find someone else,¡± she huffed, and after the man left from there, she murmured, ¡°Seems like I won¡¯t be dancing tonight, which is fine, considering how boring this ball has been.¡±

    Tearing her eyes away from the dance floor, Eve turned to look at Rosetta and smiled. They were talking about the previous balls the vampiress had been to when Rosetta quickly hid behind Eve.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move, Eve!¡± Rosetta whispered, holding Eve¡¯s hands so she wouldn¡¯t move.?

    Rosetta¡¯s action left Eve confused, wondering what the young vampiress was doing, and she asked, ¡°What happened, Miss Rosetta?¡±

    Rosetta took a peek from Eve¡¯s shoulder and continued to whisper, ¡°Do you remember I told you that my father and my aunt made me meet this suitor they chose? He is from this very family and he¡¯s here! Turn very slowly,¡± she said with a deep frown while hunching her back.?

    Eve carefully turned without making it too obvious, and her eyes fell on Vincent. He stood a few distance away from where they stood, with his father and another man, who wore his dark brown hair in a small ponytail.?

    ¡°Vincent Moriarty,¡± Eve murmured the name and Rosetta¡¯s eyes widened as if Eve mentioning his name would summon a demon next to them. ¡°Miss Rosetta, I know him.¡±

    ¡°You do? Of course, you do,¡± Rosetta quickly took one step to the side so she was safely hidden behind Eve. She said, ¡°You got the invitation to attend the ball, so you should know the people here.¡±

    Eve shook her head and said, ¡°No. I work here as a governess.¡±

    Rosetta¡¯s eyes that were busily keeping an eye on Vincent moved to look at Eve, staring at the human before the look on her face turned into pity. The vampiress said, ¡°Now I know how hard life is. I don¡¯t even know how yoa€¡±Oh, no! He¡¯sing this way! Find meter, Eve!¡±?

    The vampiress quickly looked back and forth, trying to see which way to go before she picked her left and dashed towards the ballroom doors without turning back.?

    Eve wondered what Rosetta had heard that had her run at the sight of Vincent. She turned and watched her employer now talking to one of his guests. From a far distance, he looked like someone distant but charming at the same time. And it was that distant behaviour that left a mystery which was alluring to one¡¯s eye and senses.

    The song the musicians were ying in the corner of the ballroom ended, and she saw Lady Marceline eagerly continue to talk to Noah about something while he replied. The two finally stepped away from the dance floor, giving other couples space to dance.?

    Noah and Lady Marceline offered a slight bow at each other before parting ways. And all this while, Eve stood there alone.?

    Allie was by her mother¡¯s side, where she didn¡¯t talk and only bowed at people who came to speak with her mother. Some of the folks attending the ball couldn¡¯t help but be curious about the little rumour they had heard a few months ago, but it was hard to fish information under Lady Annalise¡¯s sharp eyes.?

    Eve, who had been fortunate enough to be left alone, which included the women¡¯s eyes after they noticed she was only a pitiful human with nopany, her peaceful time was short-lived. It was because Mr. Humphrey walked to where she was.

    ¡°Ms. Barlow,¡± Mr. Humphrey greeted Eve, taking her hand like any other gentleman at the ce, who greeted the women this evening. His full lips almost was ready to kiss the back of her hand when she tried to control her sneeze, and ended up pulling her hand away from him. Except that Mr. Humphrey ended up holding Eve¡¯s gloves as her hand hade off from her gloves.

    Eve quickly pulled her hand as well as her white gloves, adjusting it on her fingers. She used both her hands to hold the ss of wine.?

    Mr. Humphrey hid his frustration of being unable to kiss Eve behind a smile, and he stood straight, blocking her sight from looking at the dance floor.?

    He looked at the gorgeous woman in front of him. He already knew Eve was the most beautiful woman he had everid his eyes on, but she looked like a goddess right now. His eyes trailed from her eyes to her lips and then to her chest before going further down to admire her hourss figure. He decided to drop her home, he internally nodded to himself. At the same time, he wanted to kiss her.?

    ¡°You know I was upset with you, Ms. Barlow, at your refusal toe with me, but who knew that you wanted to surprise me,¡± he spoke louder than necessary, gaining attention from the other guests around them, letting them know that Eve was his woman.?

    All this time, he had tried hard to keep the men in the Meadow from going near her, and he would do the same today. Once people would know that they were together, he had all the evening to woo and let Eve know that he was serious about taking her as his future wife.?

    He continued to say to her, ¡°I should have known that we were going to meet each other this evening under these beautiful chandeliers. You must have been waiting for me toe and ask you for a dance. I will not disappoint you.¡±

    ¡°I am waiting for a friend of mine to return,¡± Eve turned down his words politely.

    But the man was shameless to take a no and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be shy about it. I know the way you have been looking at the dance floor.¡± How long had he been looking at her? Eve asked herself. ¡°At first, I was confused because I didn¡¯t know if it was really you, but s!¡±

    The more surprising question was, how did Mr. Humphrey get his hands on the invitation??

    Mr. Humphrey was trying too hard to fit in, but the more he tried, the worse he stuck out as an odd one in the room.?

    Curious, Eve decided to be direct and said, ¡°You must have good connections with the people of high society, Mr. Humphrey.¡±

    ¡°I know most of the people who are here. I talk to them often,¡± Mr. Humphrey pushed his greasy hair to one side and said, ¡°I did tell you before, my day starts and ends with meeting with the wealthy people,¡± he boasted. In truth, Mr. Humphrey had stolen the invitation from one of his clients when the client had mistakenly dropped the invitation scroll in his timber mill.

    ¡°That must be nice,¡± responded Eve.?

    ¡°Very,¡± he offered a smile showing his teeth, while his eyes didn¡¯t leave Eve, that started to make her feel ufortable.?

    ¡°Ms. Barlow, what a surprise.¡± Came Lady Marceline¡¯s voice. ¡°I had a hard time recognizing you.¡± Eve turned, and her eyes met the vampiress, who made her way to where she was. She quickly offered a bow to the young vampiress.?

    On the other hand, Marceline couldn¡¯t wrap her head around how this mere human now looked. Though she smiled kindly, her feelings for this human were anything but kind.?

    ¡°I see that none of my gowns fit you?¡± Her eyes took in the gown that Eve wore, which looked more expensive than the gown she wore.?

    It had turned the vampiress¡¯s throat slightly dry and left her speechless.?

    Marceline¡¯s evening had been going just as she had expected it to, at least that is what she hade to believe until a moment ago.?

    She had been the centre of people¡¯s attention, and there wasn¡¯t anyone in here who could beat her by her looks or her manners. She had been looking forward to being entertained by this human, by watching her being embarrassed in front of many guests so that she would eventually quit and never step foot in Skellington.?

    While Lady Annalise had been upfront in expressing her displeasure regarding this human governess, Marceline liked to act like she wasn¡¯t when in truth, people from the town of Meadow disgusted her. In the young vampiress¡¯s eyes, people of low-ss were supposed to stay where they belonged and not dream as if they could live like the elite people of the society.?

 Chapter 87 Impatient company

    Chapter 87 Impatientpany

    Eve quickly replied to Marceline''s words and said, "Unfortunately, I couldn''t fit into your beautiful gown, Lady Marceline. I hope you don''t mind it."

    With Lady Marceline who had given her gowns that were of poor condition, Eve learned that she should be careful while treading with her.

    "I would never," Marceline smiled, "I was only trying to help you as it wouldn''t be right to invite you to attend the ball when I know you don''t have suitable gowns for such asions. After all, you don''t run in this circle," her words were polite, but her eyes continued scanning Eve.

    It seemed like her brother was paying well for this human''s job as a governess to afford such an expensive-looking gown. Marceline inquired, "Such a lovely gown, where did you buy it from?"

    "From Hollow Valley, Lady Marceline. You look lovely,"plimented Eve, but Marceline''s mood had already been spoiled, not liking another pretty woman in the same room as her. But Eve was not another pretty woman. She was the prettiest one in the room.

    "Thank you, Ms. Barlow," replied Marceline, withoutplimenting Eve. She then asked, "Are you enjoying the ball? I see you broughtpany along with you," her eyes shifted from Eve to look at the male, who stood next to Eve.

    Mr. Humphrey offered his profound bow and was about to pick the vampiress''s hand. But Marceline raised her hands to stop the servant, who was walking past them with a tray of drinks. He quickly fixed his expression, as it seemed like he was having difficulty greeting the women¡ªfirst Eve, and now this woman.

    "I am Patrick Humphrey. A pleasure to meet you, mdy," the man smiled, and Marceline only humoured him by saying to Eve, "Yourpanion is a handsome man, Ms. Barlow. It is good to see that you brought him here today."

    "I didn''t bring him, Lady Marceline. Mr. Humphrey was invited to the ball, and he lives in Meadow," replied Eve, and Marceline lightly clenched her teeth. Another lowly person from Meadow? She wondered if it was Vincent who had sent out the invitation or if it was a mistake that this man even got to see the invitation scroll.

    "How lovely!" Eximed Marceline, and she said, "Maybe you and Mr. Humphrey can go join others at the dance floor."

    Mr. Humphrey was more than eager to go and raised his hand for Eve to ce her hand in his. But Eve said, "Maybe after I am done with my ss." Eve had no interest in going to dance with the man.

    Mr. Humphrey''s face fell, and he coughed before putting down his hand.

    "If you say so," Marceline chuckled coyly, bringing her hand up before saying, "I have been having a wonderful time. Duke Noah and I have been enjoying our time together, and he said he wants to look at the back garden. To think he would ask me so soon, it makes my heart skip beats." The vampiress ced her hand on her chest while watching Eve''s expression.

    Eve smiled at Marceline, "I hope you continue to have a good time, Lady Marceline. Noah is a good man."

    Marceline''s eyes subtly narrowed, "I didn''t know you two were close. Calling him by his first name. Don''t tell me that you both¡­" her voice trailed.

    "No," Eve shook her head, "There''s nothing as you think."

    Marceline breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Thank you, Ms. Barlow. I like the Duke''spany and would like to see where this goes. Preferably something more.. concrete. You know?"

    Eve managed to smile at Marceline''s words. It wasn''t like she and Noah were in a romantic rtionship¡­ But at the same time, somewhere in the back of her mind, she thought Noah would dance with her.

    Marceline moved closer to Eve and spoke in a low voice, "I have a few questions to ask about him and was wondering if you could help me with itter? I would really like to know and get close to him."

    Eve smiled politely and said, "If I know the answer to it, of course."

    "I knew you I could count on you," Marceline''s lips pulled into a wider yet shy smile. "I wille find youter. You should enjoy your time with this man next to you," saying this, she left the ce with slight satisfaction on her face.

    The night had only begun, and if Marceline wasn''t shining, she wouldn''t let another woman steal her limelight. Obviously, the governess felt something towards the Duke, but the Duke was smart enough to keep the woman to his arm''s length, just as an acquaintance. With that thought, she walked away to speak to people who were of her status.

    Back where Eve stood with Mr. Humphrey, the man said, "Lady Marceline is a beauty, isn''t she? She and the Duke would make a good match."

    The man looked at her from the corner of his eyes, where she held a sombre expression. He wasn''t too fond of the Duke talking to Eve in their town and wanted to eliminate anypetition.

    Mr. Humphrey then offered, "How about we go dance until your pany'' arrives?"

    "I am not done with my ss yet," Eve reminded him, and the man was quick to nod his head in eagerness.

    A minute passed, but Eve hadn''t even raised her ss near her mouth. She continued to hold it, and Mr. Humphrey stopped a servant, picking up a wine ss, "Get something to eat here. Preferably something with less salt," he shooed the servant.

    Mr. Humphrey continued behaving as if he was part of high society, bringing the ss of wine to his lips and taking a sip. But when he took a sip, he found the taste strange, yet he gulped it down.

    Eve''s eyes scanned the crowd, wondering where Rosetta was, before noticing Vincent, who continued to mingle with the guests. When their eyes met, her eyebrows furrowed in worry, and she silently asked him for his help. Vincent tilted his head and resumed talking to the guests.

    "You have barely touched your drink, Ms. Barlow. Why not keep it at the side? You can pick another sster," Mr. Humphrey said impatiently, who was tired of waiting. He had finished his ss and had picked another ss.

    Eve''s eyes shifted to look at Mr. Humphrey, and she said, "I don''t like wasting food or drinks. I do not forget where Ie from, Mr. Humphrey, no matter where I am."

    Mr. Humphrey chuckled, "You have such a small thought. It is customary that when you are at a certain ce, you have to behave that way, and blend in. Look at people waste things here, that''s how the rich behave. But it is alright, I will be there to guide you."

    "Thank you for your concern, but I will be perfectly fine without it," said Eve, knowing well that Mr. Humphrey would never be the man for her. She said, "There are families, who aren''t blessed like us, and we should respect what we have."

    When Eve turned behind, looking at the people, Mr. Humphrey asked, "What are you looking at?"

    Eve gingerly turned back and tried not to offend the man as she said, "Mr. Humphrey, you should go and talk to the people you know while I finish my drink."

    "It would be rude to leave you by yourself," replied Mr. Humphrey as if he was the finest gentleman Eve could ever find.

    Before Eve could reply to him, Vincent appeared next to them, towering over Mr. Humphrey by more than five inches in height. The vampire said,

    "You can leave."

    Eve thanked the Gods that Vincent was here because she doubted she would be able to deal with Mr. Humphrey sticking this close to her, without a minute going by him not asking her where she was looking or why she wasn''t finishing her drink.

    But Vincent''s words didn''t go well with Mr. Humphrey, as his pride was hurt after being told to leave. He raised his eyebrows at the fancy silver-haired man and demanded, tipping his chin, "Who are you?"

    "Seems like you are quite new here," Vincent''s lips twisted. "The ground upon which you stand right now belongs to me, if that answers your question. Human," the word human was uttered in disgust, while looking at Mr. Humphrey.

 Chapter 88

    Music Rmendation: Mr. Elton arrives at Hartfield- Isobel Waller

    a€¡±

    Mr. Humphrey was quick to pick on the vampire¡¯s words, realising this was Vincent Moriarty. He quickly bowed his head and apologised, ¡°P-pardon me for my ignorance, Mr. Moriarty. I have heard many great things about you.¡±

    ¡°Great or bad?¡± Questioned Vincent, his dark red eyes cooly looking down at the human. ¡°I don¡¯t remember seeing you before. We don¡¯t take too kindly to trespassers here, unless Ms. Barlow brought you here along with her,¡± he hummed before adding. ¡°Trespassers turn into excellent contributors as fresh drinks.¡±

    Mr. Humphrey gulped down the bubbling nervousness rising in his throat. He hadn¡¯t expected to run straight into a family member of Moriarty. He nervously smiled and lied, ¡°I came with Ms. Barlow.¡±

    ¡°Hopefully as Ms. Barlow¡¯s coachman or servant as she wasn¡¯t given an option of a guest to bring in her invitation,¡± remarked Vincent, looking at the human, whose face fell further. ¡°Though I must tell for a coachman, you are dressed quite well.¡±

    Mr. Humphrey¡¯s face turned red at Vincent¡¯s words because of embarrassment and fear of being caught. He tried his best to contain his anger. Contained because even though he came from a rtively better ss, the middle ss, it was still nowhere at the same level as this vampire who stood in front of him.?

    ¡°So?¡± came the question from Vincent.?

    ¡°So?¡± Mr. Humphrey repeated like an idiot.?

    ¡°Which category do you belong to? A coachman or a servant, who is waiting on Ms. Barlow?¡± Vincent enjoyed ying with people, watching them stutter and break under pressure. Especially the kind who stood in front of him.?

    Eve didn¡¯t know how serious Vincent was because there was no trace of a smile on his face. His dark red eyes weighed like a rock around them, and she wasn¡¯t even the person who was being questioned. She quietly prayed for Mr. Humphrey¡¯s soul.?

    ¡°I-I,¡± Mr. Humphrey was tongue-tied. He didn¡¯t know if he should save his honour by telling this vampire that he was here with Eve as herpanion, but if he didn¡¯t, that would result in him possibly losing his life. It wasn¡¯t as if he hadn¡¯t heard people die in balls such as these, as the people belonging to the elite families were told to be merciless.?

    When Vincent¡¯s re intensified, Mr. Humphrey quickly blurted, ¡°I am Ms. Barlow¡¯s personal servant.¡±

    ¡°Personal?¡± Vincent looked amused now. He said, ¡°Let me guess, you must be hired by Ms. Barlow to suit today¡¯s ball. What a thoughtful governess I have.¡±

    Governess? Mr. Humphrey questioned in his mind before looking at Eve. It dawned on him that she worked for the Moriarty family.?

    ¡°Y-yes yes, Mr. Moriarty,¡± the man smiled politely, and Vincent returned it with mischief in his eyes.?

    ¡°Ms. Barlow,¡± Vincent turned to Eve, meeting her blue eyes with his red ones. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that no matter what kind of servant, they are supposed to stand in there,¡± he pointed his gaze in the direction where the double doors of the ballroom were located. ¡°Unless you are the King or the Queen.¡± He then turned to look at Mr. Humphrey, waiting for him to understand.?

    ¡°Ha ha ha, yes,¡± Mr. Humphrey wanted to save his neck more than his pride, and he asked Eve, ¡°Ms. Barlow, would you like to take a walk outside?¡±?

    ¡°I think I would prefer to stay here. You can go take a walk,¡± replied Eve, and Mr. Humphrey unwillingly dragged his feet, making his way to where the other servants stood, waiting for their master and mistresses.?

    ¡°Look at you, the head turner,¡± remarked Vincent, now that it was just him and Eve standing next to each other. ¡°Enjoying the attention?¡±?

    ¡°Not really,¡± replied Eve, and then said, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to gain this much attention.¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡± Vincent hummed in response. He suggested to her, ¡°There are many gunny bags in the kitchen, if you want to change into it that is,¡± and seeing her stare at him, he chuckled.?

    Eve didn¡¯t retort because she was grateful for chasing Mr. Humphrey away, who had seemed like he wouldn¡¯t leave her side this evening. Feeling parched, she finally raised the ss to her lips and took a sip.?

    Her face flinched because of the taste of the wine. She turned to the side, and while no one saw, she spit the wine back into the ss.?

    ¡°What is in this?¡± Eve frowned, staring at the ss in her hand. ¡°It tastes likea€|¡±

    ¡°Blood?¡± Vincentpleted the sentence for her, ¡°It isn¡¯t, but the fruit which was fermented has the same taste. You know why? Because dead bodies are used aspost to those trees, turning the fruit delicious.¡±

    Eve would have thrown up if she didn¡¯t notice Vincent looked more amused.?

    ¡°Are you ever serious, Master Vincent?¡± questioned Eve, and Vincent shrugged his shoulders.?

    ¡°When it is required to be serious. Life is too dull to act like a wall. Don¡¯t you agree?¡± he questioned her back and Eve pursed her lips.?

    ¡°Maybe,¡± she replied, and she saw her employer continue to smile. She saw him look around the people and said, ¡°I will be fine by myself. You can talk to your guests.¡±

    ¡°They are a bunch of bore and it¡¯s often the same words,¡± stated Vincent, while his eyes continued to look at the guests. Eve then heard him ask, ¡°How are your shoes?¡±?

    ¡°They have beenfortable so far. Thank you for asking,¡± Eve responded to him.?

    ¡°Where¡¯s the chivalrous man? The Duke, Ms. Barlow, unless someone else caught your eye this evening,¡± Vincent leaned towards Eve and whispered, ¡°I know your little secret of having eyes on more than one man.¡±

    Eve¡¯s eyes widened and whispered back, ¡°That is untrue and please do not speak about it.¡±

    Vincent finally caught sight of the Duke of Woodlock and said, ¡°My sister seems quite taken by the Duke. Pesky little thing dragged him to the dance floor and danced with him for two songs. You don¡¯t mind that, do you?¡±?

    ¡°No,¡± replied Eve, while her hand turned firmer around the ss she held.?

    ¡°Is that a passive aggressive no?¡±?

    A soft sigh escaped from Eve¡¯s lips, and she said, ¡°I do not mind it.¡±

    ¡°Mhm, after all you see him as a friend,¡± Vincent nodded to himself, and then he said, ¡°Why don¡¯t I show you something interesting.¡±?

    Eve turned to him, her eyes curious. She asked, ¡°What is it?¡±?

    But noticing the scheming look on Vincent¡¯s face, she turned wary. He quickly took the wine ss from her hand and waved at the servant, cing the ss on the tray. He offered his hand for her to take and said,?

    ¡°Mdy.¡±?

    Eve blinked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± she asked in suspicion because they had already greeted each other. Wait, did she greet him or not??

    Vincent¡¯s eyes subtly narrowed before saying, ¡°Leading you to the dance floor.¡± He grabbed her hand, ensping it in his hand.?

    ¡°I-I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea,¡± Eve quickly whispered, but Vincent didn¡¯t pay any heed to her words and dragged her from there.?

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89

    Music Rmendation: When she flows- Jef Martens

    a€¡±

    As Vincent led her towards the dance floor, Eve noticed people¡¯s eyes moving to look at them. It had been hard not to stay low-profile, and walking with Vincent holding her hand was the opposite of low-profile. She didn¡¯t dare to look at anyone as she followed him. Vincent¡¯s hold on her hand wasn¡¯t harsh, nor did he forcefully drag her, but it was firm to let her know she couldn¡¯t slip away from him.

    When they reached the dance floor, some of the couples left as they were done dancing, while a few were intimidated to share the same space as Vincent Moriarty.?

    ¡°I think I might pass out,¡± whispered Eve.?

    ¡°Breath, no one is going to kill you,¡± Eve heard Vincent speak to her, but her vision was blurred in slight panic and anxiousness.?

    Eve blinked a few times while standing in front of Vincent. She calmed her breathing and finally met his eyes. She asked him in a low voice, ¡°People are going to talk. It won¡¯t reflect well on you.¡±

    ¡°And when has something so trivial bothered me?¡± Vincent raised his eyebrow.?

    The light on the dance floor was dimmer than the rest of the room, where the moonlight passed through therge ss window on the room¡¯s ceiling before falling on the dance floor. Soon the music started to build.?

    Vincent remarked, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know how to dance.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I do,¡± Eve replied with a slight re.?

    ¡°Careful, Ms. Barlow. A re can go too far sometimes,¡± and though Vincent said this, his lips twisted into a wicked smile. He stepped forward, putting his hand on her waist before it smoothly slid behind her back to pull her close to him. ¡°Let us see if you really can dance,¡± he challenged her.?

    Eve took the challenge by cing one hand of hers on his shoulder and the other that held his hand. Though she hadn¡¯t attended anything like this before, she did attend a few local town gatherings that held music and dance.?

    The people who weren¡¯t dancing and were nearby continued to look at the couple who stood out from the rest of the other people on the dance floor. A lot of them wondered who the woman was, with whom Vincent Moriarty had bothered to dance with.?

    ¡°What a lovely gown she is wearing,¡± murmured one of the women, who was fanning her face with the wooden fan in her hand. ¡°I thought it was usually Lady Annalise or Lady Marceline who wear outstanding gowns, but it seems like we have another woman with great taste.¡±

    Another vampiress, who stood next to the one who spoke,mented in a whisper, ¡°If you ask me, I think it is the best gown in the entire ball. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    ¡°Maybe you are right. I have never seen her before, who is she?¡± Asked the first woman. ¡°For Vincent to dance with her, she must be from an esteemed family.¡±

    Marceline, who stood not too far away from these two women, picked her name being brought up in conversation. Instead of being usually praised, she was beingpared to the human governess.?

    One of the women said, ¡°I never thought Vincent would be making his appearance on the dance floor. Only if I was that woman now.¡±

    Quietly ring at the human, Marceline couldn¡¯t believe what her brother was doinga€¡±dancing with a person beneath their feet. To make it worse, the guests were not only praising their governess¡¯s gown but also how beautiful she looked.?

    ¡°I am going to ask her for a danceter,¡± said a vampire who stood nearby, ¡°A beautiful woman. I wonder where she is from and who she is.¡±?

    ¡°Not before I do,¡± stated another vampire, and Marceline¡¯s hand clenched so tightly that the ss she held broke into pieces, some piercing into her skin and winced softly.?

    ¡°Are you alright, Lady Marceline?¡± Asked a man, and Marceline offered a sweet smile.

    ¡°How silly of me to not pay attention to the ss,¡± she said with a smile.

    One of the men was quick to pull out the handkerchief and offer it to her, ¡°Please use this, mdy.¡±?

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Leverer,¡± Marceline behaved as if she didn¡¯t know what she would have done if the handkerchief was not offered to her.? A nearby servant quickly appeared to clean and remove the ss pieces. But though most of the ss pieces was on the ground, Marceline didn¡¯t drop one ss piece and hid it in her dress.?

    Back on the dance floor, Eve and Vincent danced to the music yed on the piano and violin, along with other instruments.?

    How strange, thought Eve to herself. After meeting Noah earlier, she had believed that he would be her first dance partner this evening, but instead, it was Vincent.?

    Her eyes didn¡¯t look away from Vincent¡¯s eyes, which increased their chemistry in the spectators¡¯ eyes. They both moved back and forth and then to the sides. Somewhere in the middle of the song, one of her feet wobbled. For a moment, Eve was sure that she would step on his foot and everything would go downhill.?

    But Vincent caught her more firmly, pulling her towards him and letting her body to nt as he leaned forward. Their eyes met again, and Eve stared into his red eyes. Vincent¡¯s silver hair was brushed back to let one see his eyes more clearly.?

    They didn¡¯t speak, but their eyes did.?

    Vincent pulled Eve slowly while her hand clutched his shoulder even after she stood back on her feet.?

    ¡°Don¡¯t hide.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Eve asked him, startled.?

    ¡°Standing in the corner and moving like a tiny cockroach, don¡¯t do that,¡± remarked Vincent, and he had her body turn before holding her hand and bringing her back to touch his front.?

    ¡°I never did that,¡± denied Eve, and Vincent chuckled.?

    ¡°You didn¡¯t think about it?¡± Questioned Vincent, and Eve turned back to face him. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t dim your light to let others burn. Because they won¡¯t just burn, they will turn you to ash. Well in rtion to the cockroach, you would be trampled. You want to know something?¡±?

    ¡°I am not sure if I want to,¡± replied Eve, as she moved backwards when he moved forward.?

    Vincent¡¯s eyes sparkled in mirth, and his tongue ran across his fangs while he stared at her. He said, ¡°Do you know how you look tonight?¡± Eve knew what he was going to say. Like the rest, he was going toplimea€¡±¡±You look like a high quality drink.¡±

    ¡°a€| that¡¯sforting,¡± she responded, and the grin on his lips widened.?

    When it was Vincent Moriarty, one was to expect the unexpected.?

    a€?a€?As the song being yed moved towards the end, Eve dared to look at the people, and her eyes fell on Noah, whose eyebrows were furrowed in distaste. He didn¡¯t look away from her and Vincent dancing.?

    As Vincent and Eve were still dancing, Eve looked back at Vincent, who was closely watching her. He stepped closer and whispered next to her ear, his breath cold,

    ¡°Looks like someone is unhappy that you are dancing with me.¡±

 Chapter 90

    Eve felt her heart hitch because she hadn¡¯t expected Vincent to get this close to her, and she would have red at him if his question didn¡¯t divert her attention.

    Could it be true? That there was something that she had constantly brushed away with Noah?

    When the music lowered, turning softer, the song came to an end, Eve bowed at Vincent before leaving the dance floor so that she could gather her thoughts.

    On the other side of the dance floor, Lady Annalise, who had taken more than a moment to realise the woman with whom Vincent was dancing, clenched her hands. She said to her husband, ¡°Did you see him dancing with that lowly human? Eduard, you have to tell Vincent to stop poking for fun.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Anna. No one knows that she¡¯s our governess,¡± said Senior Mr. Moriarty while sipping the drink from his ss. He said, ¡°Let us brush it away, shall we?¡± The man held his wife¡¯s hand and pulled her forward.

    Eduard Moriarty clinked his ss to gain everyone¡¯s attention. People moved away from them, giving the couple needed space. The musicians ying the instruments stopped, and the guests in the huge hall turned silent to listen to him.

    ¡°Thank you for attending the ball,¡± Eduard¡¯s voice was loud and clear. He continued, ¡°Today we are here celebrating my wife Annalise¡¯s birthday. Thank you for joining the celebration, along with my son Vincent and my two lovely daughters, Marceline and Allie.¡±

    Eve craned her neck to get a better look, listening to Senior Mr. Moriarty speak.

    The man continued, ¡°We have a few interesting things to look forward to, apart from the people who have been gracing their presence on the dance floor. My youngest daughter is going to y a piece of music dedicated to her mother, and my wife Annalise. Ladies and gentlemen, wee Allie Moriarty.¡±

    The guests in the room started to p while searching for the little girl, who was yet toe forward. Eve quickly moved from where she stood, making her way towards where the pianoforte was being carried and ced at the centre of the room.

    Lady Annalise turned to Senior Mr. Moriarty and whispered, ¡°I don¡¯t think she¡¯s ready yet, Eduard. Putting her in a spot like that.¡±

    Eduard patted his wife¡¯s back and said, ¡°She cannot hide in her room forever. People are already suspicious and questioning why they haven¡¯t been able to see much of her. It is for her own good and ours. Let us hope that Vincent appointed the right governess.¡±

    But Lady Annalise had little to no hope in the capability of the human governess, and she held her breath.

    When Allie appeared in her grey dress, the guests pped while murmuring something that only blended in the background.

    The little vampiress was nervous, but her face was nk with no expression, and she quietly bowed to the people before walking to sit on the bench in front of the pianoforte.

    Eve continued to walk until she reached the other side of the pianoforte where she could see the young one, and the little girl¡¯s eyes fell on her governess, who offered her an encouraging smile. Allie didn¡¯t react; instead, she looked at the keys in front of her as the room turned utterly quiet.

    Alfie came to stand one step behind where Vincent stood and whispered, ¡°Master Vincent, do you think Miss Allie will do well?¡±

    ¡°If she gets rid of the nerves, sure,¡± remarked Vincent, as his gaze went below the bench and noticed his little sister¡¯s feet shaking.

    Suddenly a shrill sound of keys filled the quiet ballroom, jerking people at the mixed keys. Many people¡¯s eyes widened, wondering if the girl perhaps didn¡¯t know how to y or if this was new music.

    ¡°That¡¯s one way to get rid of the nerves,¡± murmured Vincent, a slight proud smirk forming on his lips. Allie was a Moriarty, and there was no way she would fail.

    Then came the soft music from the pianoforte, which Allie started to y. Though small, her posture was elegant, and so were her fingers that pressed the ck and white keys to produce music that filled the ce. The music took the guests by surprise, as it carried rich tones in it. She yed the music for more than three minutes before ending it.

    The little girl looked up, bringing her hands back to her side, and continued to stay quiet. It made Allie wonder if she had made a mistake.

    Vincent, who stood away from the front, pped, and others joined pping their hands. The guests sang praises for Allie, and the little one felt her chest fill up in happiness.

    ¡°What a wonderful piece as a birthday gift. I couldn¡¯t expect anything less from my daughter,¡± praised Lady Annalise, walking to where Allie was and she hugged her.

    This brought more joy to the little girl, happy that she had kept the family name and that her mother hugged her. This was what she had been craving for and now that she did, Allie hugged her mother back.

    Eve was happy for Allie, and she smiled seeing the little one¡¯s effort had been paid off.

    She was still smiling and about to return to where she had initially been standing when she noticed Noah making his way toward her. On nearing, he said, ¡°Soon, you will be a governess who will be in a high demand.¡±

    Eveughed at Noah¡¯s words and said, ¡°I only helped her a little. It was her who yed it all and put her effort into it.¡±

    Noah nodded, agreeing with her, ¡°Yes, the little one¡¯s effort should not go unnoticed.¡±

    They both went quiet while standing next to each other for a few minutes. Eve couldn¡¯t get rid of the expression she had noticed on Noah¡¯s face a while ago. She heard him ask her, ¡°Would you like to dance with me, Genevieve?¡±

    Eve nodded and started to walk towards the dance floor for the second time, but this time with Noah.

    One of the elite women talking to Marceline caught Eve walking towards the dance floor with the Duke andmented in envy, ¡°Looks like everyone now wants to dance with that one. If only I knew who she is.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s from Meadow town,¡± replied Marceline, and the people around her softly gasped.

    ¡°You don¡¯t say! How can someone like that be here?!¡± asked another vampiress. ¡°Seems like she¡¯s caught your brother¡¯s as well as the Duke¡¯s attention. Weren¡¯t you dancing with him earlier?¡±

    Marceline¡¯s calm expression didn¡¯t change, and she replied, ¡°I was, but it is okay. The Duke told me that we would take a strollter.¡± But in truth, the Duke hadn¡¯t agreed or even heard about it.

    ¡°Undoubtedly, if it is anyone, it would be you, Lady Marceline,¡± another vampiress agreed. ¡°A human from Meadow? Now that would beughable, wouldn¡¯t it,¡± bringing a couple of chuckles from the vampiresses.

    While the women continued to speak, Marceline¡¯s gaze turned to where Noah and Eve were. It seemed like she hadn¡¯t captured the man¡¯

 Chapter 91

    When Eve stepped back on the dance floor with Noah, a few more couples joined to dance along with them, while the ones dancing earlier stepped out to mingle with the guests.?

    Every sound of the music yed resonated on the strong walls of the ballroom. This being her second time, she was less daunted from the few eyes that stared at her. Also because the crowd on the dance floor partially hid them.?

    ¡°Pardon me if I am not upto the mark in dancing, I am not well versed in it like the rest of them,¡± Noah was polite in his words and manner as he and Eve continued to dance.?

    Eve looked surprised and said, ¡°I thought learning to dance was something mandatory in elite families. Is it because it doesn¡¯t interest you?¡± She curiously looked at him.?

    ¡°Something like that,¡± for a moment, Noah looked away from her, and Eve wondered if he was embarrassed by it. ¡°I told Lady Marceline when she asked me if I wouldn¡¯t ask her for a dance. She insisted on teaching me.¡±

    Eve didn¡¯t know if she was supposed to be relieved that it wasn¡¯t Noah who asked Lady Marceline to ask or that the vampiress asked him. She replied, ¡°I think you are dancing perfectly well, Noah. You haven¡¯t stamped my feet and neither have I,¡± she smiled, receiving a smile back from him.?

    ¡°Do you like to dance, Genevieve?¡± Questioned Noah as they continued dancing to the music yed in the background. ¡°You seem to be enjoying it.¡±

    ¡°Eugene and I often like to dance when we attend town gatherings. The music there is less sophisticated one unlike here,¡± answered Eve, and Noah nodded to her in understanding.?

    ¡°That sounds delightful. Maybe one day I will attend it,¡± stated Noah with a calm expression.

    ¡°I am sure the townsfolk would be overjoyed if they see you attending it. It is not every day a Dukees to attend such small gatherings in the town,¡± replied Eve, feeling him hold her hand delicately.?

    In height, Noah was as tall as Vincent, and Eve had to crane her head a littlepared to when she was dancing with Vincent as he had taken full leverage when dancing with her. She cleared her throat, and Noah raised his eyebrows. She shook her head with a smile.?

    ¡°How are you finding the ball so far? Enjoying it?¡± Questioned Noah, and Eve gave it some thought before her eyes looked left and right at the couples dancing next to them. ¡°Bad?¡±?

    Eve smiled, and her eyes lowered to fall on thepel of his coat. She said, ¡°No, it isn¡¯t that it is bad. It has been eventful so far. What about you?¡± She returned the question to him.?

    ¡°Better than I thought it would be,¡± responded Noah, and after a pause, he said, ¡°It seems like you get along well with your employer.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes. Mr. Moriarty,¡± Eve nodded, not sure if Vincent and she really got along. ¡°He¡¯s a decent person,pared to most of the people.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it appears to be so. Not every employer takes his employee to the dance floor,¡± Noah¡¯s eyes were fixed on hers. Eve pondered over his words, but the next moment he said, ¡°It is good to get along with people, especially when you are passionate about being a governess and working in the mansion. But be careful.¡±

    Eve¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, and she asked, ¡°Why do you say that?¡±?

    ¡°You are a dear person to me, I would be upset if something were to happen to you,¡± Noah looked straight into Eve¡¯s eyes, that brought blood rushing up to her cheeks. ¡°I am guessing that we are allowed to worry about each other?¡±?

    His words only led her to believe that she was special to him.?

    She stared into his eyes, questions in them, while Noah offered his polite smile.?

    Even though Eve knew him longer than she knew Vincent, there was a little distance from how they moved on the dance floor. She wasn¡¯t sure if the distance really existed or if it was only her imagination.?

    ¡°How long do you need to stay back here?¡± Asked Noah. When Eve took a step forward, he took one backwards. He said, ¡°If you need a ride backter, I will be more than happy to drop you home.¡±

    ¡°Eugene is outside waiting in the carriage for me,¡± Eve let him know, and Noah nodded in understanding. ¡°I was supposed to be taking care of Miss Allie, but I have barely done that this evening. It feels like I am one of the guests too.¡±

    ¡°But you are a guest. Aren¡¯t you, Eve?¡± Questioned Noah, his eyes not leaving her face. ¡°You have been invited like everyone here, no matter what the reason. Let go of your worries and enjoy the ball night like the rest of them.¡±

    Noah was right, thought Eve. She was dressed like everyone and looked no less than anyone in the room. She replied, ¡°I will try. Will you be staying here until the ball is over?¡±?

    ¡°That was the n,¡± said Noah, and he added, ¡°When I have such excellentpany, there¡¯s no reason why I should hurry back. Did the man from earlier bother you?¡±

    ¡°He hasn¡¯t,¡± answered Eve, and when they switched ces, her eyes moved across the room and fell on Mr. Humphrey, who was standing near the wall with the other servants. She didn¡¯t know if she shouldugh or pity the man¡¯s current state.?

    Right now, Mr. Humphrey looked left and right, internally fuming for being dismissed by Vincent like a child to stand next to the servants when in truth, he hade here with an intention of being a guest. But who knew that he would be caught by the infamous Vincent Moriarty. Jealousy and anger bubbled in his body, recollecting the memory of how the pureblooded vampire had put him in an embarrassing position in front of Genevieve.?

    He pulled out his pocket watch, made of gold and flipped it open to see the time. There was still a lot of time before the ball would end, and he wasn¡¯t ready to leave yet.?

    After seeing how stunning Eve looked, he wanted to be the one to take her back home. And that is what he was going to do, by waiting for her. But he could do it by standing outside too. His gaze turned to look at the guests and the hosts, his eyes catching sight of the silver-haired, who was busy talking to the guests.?

    Mr. Humphrey decided to step outside and wait for Eve, where the guards would not know that he was an uninvited guest. Tipping his chin, he slipped out of the ballroom.?

    Back where Eve and Noah danced, Noah said, ¡°¡­ will be travelling to the East because they want me to visit the headquarters.¡±

    ¡°I hope you have a good journey,¡± replied Eve, and without realising, they had ended up moving too close to Noah, and she felt his stare. The way he looked at her, it was as if there was something he wanted to tell her, and he didn¡¯t blink once.?

    ¡°Genevieve,¡± Noah¡¯s voice had lowered.

    Swept with the music and the rxed atmosphere around them, Noah leaned his face towards Eve, and her heart stuttered. But with the way he had leaned in as if he was about to kiss her, he pulled away from her. Eve cleared her throat.?

    Thankfully the song hade to an end to avoid possible awkwardness. As much as Noah cared about her, he didn¡¯t see her romantically or as a possible woman of his interest. She was stupid to think there was or could be something in here by misreading the signs.?

    Eve quickly bowed at him and said to Noah, ¡°Ia€¡±I need to go visit the powder room. Excuse me,¡± she offered him a smile, and Noah¡¯s eyebrows furrowed as if he wanted to tell her something.?

    She quickly turned and stepped away from the dance floor and left the ballroom with hurried footsteps.?

    While Eve and Noah had been dancing before, Marceline had witnessed how the human governess had been denied from being too close to the Duke, and her mood brightened up. To think that the human thought that she could build any rtionship with the Duke, the thought itself wasughable to the vampiress.?

 Chapter 92

    Noticing Eve leave the ballroom with her facepletely flushed, Marceline said to herpany of vampiresses with a sweet smile,?

    ¡°Excuse me,dies, I need to go and check on the gift that I have arranged for my mother. I hope all of you are looking forward to it.¡±

    ¡°We loved the gift that you presented your fatherst year. We can barely wait for it anymore to see what you have arranged this time, Lady Marceline,¡± said one of the vampiresses.?

    ¡°It will be here within a short time and it will be worth the wait,¡± replied Marceline, and she turned away before stepping out of the ballroom. She wondered if Eve was leaving, but then she noticed the human¡¯s gown disappear on the far left corridor. Seems like she was going to the powder room to freshen up.?

    Eve had reached the grand powder room of the Moriarty mansion. Stepping inside the room, she heard the door close. Walking toward the oval-shaped mirror, she stared into her reflection. Mrs. Russo¡¯s gown was breathtaking.?

    ¡°I want to bury myself,¡± Eve muttered to herself while standing in the deserted powder room.¡±The next time you see him act normal,¡± she told herself while nodding.?

    How could she forget that she wasn¡¯t fortunate when it came to matters concerning feelings? Not to mention, she was just a governess and he was a Duke. And while Eve¡¯s mind raced through, the door to the powder room opened.?

    ¡°May I?¡± Came the sweet voice from Lady Marceline.

    ¡°Of course, Lady Marceline,¡± replied Eve, and she put on a polite smile.?

    Eve made her dress proper, smoothening the front, while the vampiress entered the room and the door closed behind her. She couldn¡¯t help but think that even though Noah told her that it was Lady Marceline who had asked him for a dance, that it was possible that he found thedy to be a far more better fit for him than Eve herself.?

    ¡°You have danced wonderfully well, Ms. Barlow. Most of the people including me could barely look away from you, especially that gown,¡±plimented Marceline, walking from behind like a ghost sweeping across the ground with less movement. She came to stand in front of the oval mirror now. ¡°Where did you learn to dance like that?¡±

    Hearing the vampiress¡¯s words, Eve wondered if she had caught Noah leaning towards her face before changing his mind. She responded, ¡°I learned it from my coachman, mdy. We picked it up by looking at others.¡±

    ¡°How interesting. To think that people don¡¯t actually need sses to learn such things,¡± the sweet smile and the calm expression on Marceline¡¯s face didn¡¯t leave. ¡°I hope you are enjoying your time here. After all, I invited you so that a governess as yourself needs a break from the usual mundane life.¡±

    Eve offered a bow, ¡°Thank you for your kind gesture by inviting me to such a grand ball, Lady Marceline.¡±

    Marceline offered a slight nod, and she said, ¡°I am d that we two were able to catch each other alone here without anyone eavesdropping on our conversation. I absolutely despise such women. How about you, Ms. Barlow?¡±?

    Eve wasn¡¯t sure if this was a trick question, and Marceline tried to ease her by saying,?

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to think too much in my presence. Feel free to talk with me, Ms. Barlow. We appear to be around the same age, not to mention my shoes fit you perfectly well. It would only be right that we appear to be sister-like, don¡¯t you think so?¡± She let out a girlishugh, making the vampiress appear naive and carefree.?

    ¡°People have strange hobbies, Lady Marceline. It would be hard to question it,¡± Eve replied vaguely.?

    ¡°You are right. It would be wrong to judge people,¡± murmured Marceline with a subtle frown on her face. ¡°As I was saying earlier, the Duke is a handsome man. What more do you know about him?¡±?

    ¡°He¡¯s a humble man, who doesn¡¯t use his position with his status of being a Duke. Hees by Meadow to take a look around the condition, and we run past each other. He¡¯s not boastful or shows off to people,¡± Eve replied to the vampiress¡¯ curiosity briefly.?

    ¡°That¡¯s the exact kind of man I was looking for! How strange that I have met someone of my match,¡± Marceline ced her hand on her chest in disbelief. ¡°Someone who is humble and not boastful. Someone who is kind, and can match my character. What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Mdy?¡± Asked Eve, not knowing what Marceline actually intended.?

    ¡°Do you think Noah and I are suitable? You are his friend, so you would know about him better, wouldn¡¯t you? Thankfully it didn¡¯t seem like he had his eyes on anyone,¡± Marceline said in a soft voice and then added, ¡°Secretly we have been stealing gazes from afar, and I cannot tell how d I am that he¡¯s here.¡±

    Eve nodded, ¡°If you both are meant to be, I don¡¯t see why not,¡± she softlyughed.?

    Marceline¡¯s eyes fell on Eve¡¯s hem, and she said, ¡°Oh, it looks like there¡¯s a crinkle in your dress,¡± and she stepped in front of Eve. Before Eve could bend, the vampiress surprised Eve by bending down to fix her gown.?

    ¡°Lady Marceline, you don¡¯t have to do that! I can do that myself,¡± protested Eve because a woman of Lady Marceline¡¯s stature never bent in front of someone like her.?

    ¡°Oh, hush now,¡± Marceline raised her head from where she sat while her hands held the hem of Eve¡¯s gown. She said, ¡°Did you think those were empty words that I spoke of earlier? I really do consider you to be someone close, and I want to take care of you. Let me help now.¡±

    And while Marceline was speaking to Eve, she ced the broken ss piece that she had been holding onto until now on the ground, next to Eve¡¯s feet. She ced the ss piece¡¯s sharpened edge to face up before getting up.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you turn around, so I can check if your gown needs any fixing and you can check mine after that?¡± Offered Marceline, and Eve wondered why the vampiress was being helpful. Seeing no harm in just turning around and helping each other, Eve¡¯s foot moved around.

    ? The vampiress¡¯s eyes quickly moved to the ground, where the ss piece she had earlier ced was missing and she smiled, ¡°It¡¯s all fixed and good.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Lady Marceline,¡± replied Eve with a small bow, and she took a look at thedy¡¯s gown which didn¡¯t need any fixing.?

    ¡°I should get going before my mother or father wonder where I have disappeared to. Don¡¯t stay here too long, Ms. Barlow,¡± Marceline gave her a look before stepping out of the powder room.?

    After spending two more minutes in the powder room, Eve took a deep breath and decided to head back to the ballroom. With the mansion and the rooms being carpeted, Eve failed to notice the bump at the bottom of her shoe and subconsciously believed it was her feet being wobbly again.?

 Chapter 93

    Reaching the ballroom, Eve smoothened the front of her dress which was already perfect. She wondered what would happen if she were to leave the ball right now by saying she was unwell, but she doubted it would go well with Lady Annalise. But she was no coward to run away from here.

    Stepping back into the room, which was filled with creatures apart from humans, her eyes quickly looked for Noah. Unable to find him in the room, she wondered if he had perhaps already left the mansion.

    ¡°Mdy,¡± a man came to stand in front of Eve. Bowing his head, he courteously asked, ¡°I am Henry, the Earl¡¯s son. May I be graced to have a dance with you?¡±

    The man was polite, and Eve didn¡¯t find a reason to refuse as she was still busily looking for Noah. She gave him a nod, and together they walked to the dance floor.?

    As time passed, the ss piece that Eve had stepped on didn¡¯t leave her side and continued to stick at the bottom of her shoe. Though the shoes she wore were in better condition than the pair Marceline had handed down to Eve, it was still a shoe and not a metal to prevent the ss from making its way through the base with every step.

    A couple of times, Eve lost her bnce on the dance floor, and her dancing partner quickly supported her by her waist. He said,?

    ¡°It seems like your legs have turned weak, mdy. Is it because of me?¡± the man asked unabashedly.?

    Eve wondered if her shoes had turned tight, which is why she felt difort in one of them. She wanted to check her shoes, but it was challenging when she was at the centre of everyone¡¯s gaze.?

    ¡°I must be tired from dancing before. Forgive me, if you don¡¯t mind I would like to rest my feet now,¡± Eve was polite with her words, and the man was quick toply.?

    ¡°Of course, mdy. Let me arrange a chair for you to sit, so that you can have some rest,¡± offered the man, wanting to woo Eve, as she was the most beautiful woman in this room and having her next by his side was nothing less than winning against other men in the room.?

    ¡°You do not have to worry about it. I will be just fine and have the servant bring me a chair to sit on,¡± Eve said to the man, who was reluctant to leave her side. She wanted to keep a distance when it came to the vampires in this room. She didn¡¯t want to draw any more attention than she already had this evening.?

    The man then picked up Eve¡¯s hand, kissing the back of her hand, he said, ¡°As short as it was, I had a wonderful time dancing with you, mdy. May I know your name?¡±?

    ¡°Gen Barlow,¡± Eve replied, and the man nodded.?

    ¡°I will see youter, Lady Gen. If you don¡¯t have a carriage toa€¡±¡±

    ¡°I have my personal carriage that is waiting outside for me. But thank you for your concern,¡± added Eve, and noticing the young woman smile, the vampire smiled back. She offered him a slight bow and started to walk away from there until she reached one of the walls in the ballroom.?

    The music continued to y, and Eve subtly tried to remove her shoe. But the gown she wore didn¡¯t make it easy as it had manyyers, and she had to pull it up.?

    Noticing no one looking at her, Eve clutched the side of her dress while she had taken a corner to stand. Ready to raise her feet, she only ended up being interrupted. And this time, it was the man at whom she had mistakenly thrown her lunchbox.?

    ¡°I went away from Skellington on some business and came to see that my nephew has increased your wage,¡± remarked Charles, who walked towards her with an empty ss in his hand.?

    Eve quickly straightened her back and offered a polite bow to Lady Annalise¡¯s younger brother.?

    ¡°What was your name again?¡± He questioned with a look of unrefined intentions appearing in his eyes as he continued staring at her.?

    ¡°Barlowa€|¡± replied Eve.?

    ¡°Just Barlow?¡± Charles questioned, smiling at her.?

    ¡°Genevieve Barlow,¡± replied Eve, and she heard the man hum.?

    Charles raised his ss to his lips to take a sip and realised there was no more wine in it. Watching his behaviour, Eve guessed that this vampire was drunk. He turned to a servant, waving his hand.?

    When the servant came to stand next to them, Charles questioned the male servant, ¡°What is this?¡±?

    The servant looked confused and cautiously replied, ¡°W-wine ss, sire?¡±?

    SLAP!

    Charles¡¯s action left Eve as well as the servant shocked. Charles said,?

    ¡°I know this is a wine ss, do you take me to be stupid? Why is it that you haven¡¯t bothered to fill the ss in my hand and had me carry the empty ss?¡±?

    ¡°I-I am s-sorry, Sire,¡± stuttered the servant, whose right cheek turned red after being pped by the vampire and Eve¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. The servant quickly took the empty ss and handed a ss of wine to the vampire.?

    Charles, who was intoxicated, unsteadily went to take the ss. Though the servant offered the ss with utmost care while making sure his hand didn¡¯t touch the vampire¡¯s hand, it was considered a sin for a lower-ss person to touch a person who belonged to the higher society. The vampire didn¡¯t take the ss, leading to the ss falling on the floor and breaking.

    The wine sttered on the ground, and the ss broke into pieces, one of which slipped near Eve¡¯s feet.?

    SLAP!!

    This time the sound of the p resonated louder and clearer than before. The servant covered his hand over his burning cheek.?

    ¡°How hard is it for you just to give me a ss? Did you want me to catch it? Are you trying to humiliate me?¡± Questioned a drunk Charles, who red at the servant now.?

    The servant quickly shook his head in fear. He bowed and apologised, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to do it. Please, forgive my mistake!¡±?

    The nearby guests stared at the little scene, clicking their tongues in disdain at the servant¡¯sck of discipline in work.?

    Eve said, ¡°It was a mistake.¡±?

    Charles turned to look at the human governess. He said to her, ¡°You should feel lucky for looking pretty today. He tried to better me, it is only right that I show him where he belongs.¡±

    Eve didn¡¯t like the way the servant was being treated. She said, ¡°Please let him go. He won¡¯t repeat it.¡±

    The vampire stared at Eve and agreed, ¡°I will let him go.¡± The servant and Eve turned relieved, but then Charles ordered the servant, ¡°Lick it.¡±

    ¡°S-sire?¡± The servant asked.?

    ¡°Lick the wine from the floor and I will consider forgiving you,¡± Charles said with a smirk.?

    The servant looked back and forth before slowly getting down on his knees in fear. He lowered his head, while his hands shook and his lips trembled.?

 Chapter 94

    The people from the high society didn¡¯t show mercy to people below them. Sometimes not even to their people. Men and women, some even children, were consumed with arrogance, ego, pride, andck of humanity. Eve couldn¡¯t believe the way the servant was being humiliated in front of the guests and nobody objected to it.?

    ¡°Stop,¡± Eve interrupted the servant before he could lick the wine off the floor, holding small ss pieces.?

    Some of the guests looking at the little entertainment turned annoyed and looked at Eve. Seeing how the human wore an expensive gown and looked prettier than most women, it didn¡¯t ur to them that she was a woman below their status. Else, they would have slit her neck before drinking her dry.?

    But Charles, who knew who Eve was, red at her and said, ¡°It seems like you want to be punished by taking the servant¡¯s ce. Did you forget what this lowly thing has done?¡±?

    ¡°I am notfortable seeing people drink or eat from the floor,¡± Eve coyly smiled, quickly making up a reason, and she ced her hand on Charles¡¯s arm. She continued, ¡°I think there are far severe punishments for this servant to try to damage your image. How about we do itter?¡± She proposed.

    ¡°Let us do it now,¡± Charles insisted before smiling back at Eve. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you had better ns and were thinking in my favour.¡±

    Eve smiled while internally feeling her skin prickle when the vampire leaned toward her. She wanted to buy time so the servant wouldn¡¯t die from choking on a ss piece.?

    ¡°You never dropped the ss and it was the servant who dropped the ss. Why wouldn¡¯t I, Mr. Gagher.¡±?

    Lady Aubrey had once advised Evea€¡±sometimes to escape and throw mud into someone¡¯s eyes to turn them blind, one had to sometimes even praise that person no matter how much of an idiot they were.?

    Charles red at the helpless servant with his red eyes and ordered him, ¡°Clean this up and meet us outside. Quick,¡± who weakly murmured a ¡®yes, sire¡¯ while still on his knees and staring at the spilled red wine. The guests looked away from them, returning to what they were doing earlier. The servant offered a quick look of thank you to Eve when Charles was not looking at her.

    In the meantime, another guest, who was a considerably elderly-looking man appeared in front of them. Charles greeted the man, ¡°Good evening, Holden,¡± he stretched his hand forward, and the man shook his hand with Charles¡¯s hand.?

    ¡°Good evening, Charles. Looks like the servant made a little mess,¡± the elderly man looked at the servant, who was quickly cleaning the spilt wine, picking up the ss pieces, and putting them on the tray. ¡°The servants are dim when ites to working efficiently, aren¡¯t they?¡±

    ¡°Tell me about it,¡± said Charles, picking up another wine ss from another tray and starting to drink.?

    Eve wondered how many sses of wine Charles drank that he was now intoxicated unless the wine served here was different and was made especially for vampires to get drunk on. At the same thought, her eyes moved to look at the guests, searching for Rosetta. For thest one hour, she hadn¡¯t seen the vampiress.?

    The older man was a human, who was talking to Charles, his eyes fell on Eve, but he didn¡¯t speak to her. When her eyes did meet his, she offered him a small bow, and Charles introduced them, ¡°Holden, meet my little niece¡¯s governess.¡±

    ¡°Governess?¡± The man named Holden raised his eyebrows, and Charles smiled.?

    ¡°Yes, a governess. Surprising, isn¡¯t it? To find a woman from Meadow who turns into a governess. And I was sure that every woman living there is fit to only warm the bed and a quick drink,¡± chuckled Charles. Eve didn¡¯t find it funny and replied,

    ¡°Forgive me for my forwardness but women are far more capable than just warming a man¡¯s bed, Mr. Gagher, especially when opportunity presents them to thrive better. For example, a woman turns into a mother who gives birth and provides nourishment and love. She¡¯s the giver of life. A daughter will help in the chores to reduce the burden of the family. A wife will make food for her family,¡± stated Eve, and her words caught the elderly man¡¯s attention as he hadn¡¯t expected her to speak.?

    But Charles onlyughed at Eve¡¯s words and said, ¡°I think you forget that it is the man who works outside and provides everything to his family.¡±

    ¡°What is the point of bringing raw rice if it isn¡¯t going to be cooked? I think we can all agree that women are as important as men are,¡± Eve replied calmly, making it hard for Charles to argue. ¡°There are many girls who would want a life more than what they already have. But they cannot because they either don¡¯t have money or they aren¡¯t given the opportunity to think.¡±

    ¡°You speak as if all women want to turn themselves into a governess, Genevieve. The next you will tell that they want to join the high council,¡± snorted Charles, getting more drunk with every sip of wine he drank from the ss.?

    ¡°My aunt was a governess who was supportive, and it allowed me to choose what I want to be,¡± replied Eve. Before Charles could think of snapping her neck, the drunk vampire went in search of another ss of wine, leaving her alone with the older man¡¯spany.

    Eve looked at the people in the ballroom, as she quietly stood. When she moved to the side, she felt something poke the sole of her feet. She was d that Lady Annalise¡¯s brother was drunk, this way he would hopefully not remember what transpired when he woulde to his full sense.?

    ¡°How surprising,¡± murmured the elderly man, and Eve turned to look at him. He said, ¡°I was sure you came from a different background and didn¡¯t expect you to be a governess.¡±?

    Eve understood the older man¡¯s words on what he meant.?

    Holden¡¯s eyebrows furrowed before he said, ¡°Forgive me for my rudeness, but it is just that I thought you resemble someone whom I knew from many years ago.¡±

    ¡°Someone you knew?¡± questioned Eve. Compared to most of the guests, she found this person to be considerably better in nature.

    The man nodded.?

    ¡°Yes. She was a beautiful woman. It was many years ago. When she walked, a lot of them turned their heads to look at her. Just like you did, which is why I even remembered it,¡± heughed and said, ¡°A very elegant and poised woman for being aa€|¡± he tried to find a better word, and Eve helped him,?

    ¡°To apany people?¡±?

    The elderly manughed, ¡°Right, to apany. These days it is hard to find words as I keep forgetting them.¡± He then asked, ¡°Where was I? Ah, yes, the woman. Earlier, when I saw you dancing with Eduard¡¯s son, I thought you resembled this woman. She had brown or ck hair though, and ck eyes. One that shined. I am a married man, so I never thought to talk to her ever. You know how it is in our society, to known and exchange words with people who are even lower than the lower-ss,¡± hisst words were a whisper to Eve.?

    Hearing the older man say that a woman resembled her, Eve¡¯s throat went dry. Though plenty of women had dark hair and ck eyes, she knew only one woman closely with that description. But her mother was a maid, said Eve in her mind.

    Pursing her lips, she asked him softly, ¡°If I may ask, do you know what her name was?¡±

    ¡°Let me remember. Hm,¡± the older man hummed, trying to remember the woman¡¯s name, and after a few seconds passed, he said, ¡°Sadly with time, I seem to have forgotten about her. Not that I knew her well, but if I remember her name, I will tell you. It was good talking to you and your views. Excuse me now,¡± said the man before walking away from there.?

    Eve wondered if the person who resembled her might have been her mother. Her mother apanied men of the higher society??

    No, that wasn¡¯t possible, thought Eve to herself. The older man must have spoken about someone else.

 Chapter 95

    Music rmendation: You told him- Nathan Barr

    ¡ª

    Away from the ballroom and in the back garden of the Moriarty mansion, Rosetta Hooke sat on a bench with a tray next to her. The tray contained seven sses, which were all empty, and she held the eighth ss in her hand.

    ¡°Life is so sad,¡± Rosetta said to no one in particr as no one was near her. She watched a few guests who had entered the garden, taking a stroll away from her. ¡°If only Aunt Camille didn¡¯t put a condition that I attend the ball here if I want to stay with her,¡± she grumbled.

    The vampiress let out a loud sigh and raised the wine ss to her lips before gulping down the entire wine. She said, ¡°How could father send me here to this horrible mansion and think I would sacrifice myself to a terrible family who sacrifices their first bride? Am I not important to him anymore?!¡± She questioned in frustration and made sniffing noises.

    One of the vampires, who was passing by, noticed her in distress and asked her, ¡°Are you alright, mdy?¡±

    Rosetta raised her head to meet the person¡¯s eyes, who was blurry in her eyes. She snapped, ¡°Do you think I look alright to you? I should sacrifice you in the fire and see how you would like that, you foolish man!¡±

    The vampire was more than appalled by the vampiress¡¯s behavior and huffed, ¡°I was only trying to help you.¡±

    Another woman quickly came beside the vampire¡¯s side and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t you know who she is? It is better to leave her be. She can get truly annoying.¡±

    ¡°I can tell,¡± replied the vampire, while Rosetta red at the two of them.

    ¡°What are you both whispering about? What ? Were you rats in your previous life? Or do you think I am deaf?!¡± But the couple had already left, not wanting to be in the drunk vampiress¡¯spany. ¡°Nobody wants me,¡± her voice lowered and her eyes turned moist.

    She turned the ss in her hand, noticing she needed a refill, but there was no servant here. She said, ¡°Bad family and terrible service to the guests. If I were the queen I would dismiss the privilege of holding a ball in here. Did everyone disappear?¡± she huped.

    Rosetta stood up from her bench, and when she was on her feet, her head spun because of the amount of alcohol she had consumed. She asked, ¡°Is it an earthquake? It is the time of Armageddon, where it is me between¡­ Wait, where is the door?¡±

    The vampiress finally found the back door of the Moriarty mansion, ready to go in and meet her best friend Eve.

    She had finally found a friend and would like to spend some time with her in this awful ball. But when she continued walking, Rosetta caught sight of the silver-haired man, and her flushed face turned pale.

    When Vincent¡¯s eyes met hers, her eyes widened.

    Rosetta¡¯s lips parted, moving inaudibly before turning and quickly stepping out of the mansion.

    ¡°Maybe I can spend time with herter,¡± Rosetta walked around the mansion from outside, through the garden beforeing to stand in front of the mansion. ¡°I was saved,¡± she dabbed her handkerchief on her forehead, ¡°I am the daughter of the Marquess! I am not scared of anyone,¡± she harrumphed, but then she turned around to make sure the man didn¡¯t follow her, not knowing Vincent was least bothered with her.

    While a drunk Rosetta stood in front of the mansion, Mr. Humphrey, who was waiting for Eve to step out of the mansion, caught the words ¡®Marquess¡¯ daughter¡¯, and he turned and saw the fine-looking woman, who was in a drunken state.

    Though Mr. Humphrey had his eyes on Genevieve, he didn¡¯t see why he should stop himself from gaining favours from this young woman from a high-status family. After all, there was no harm in befriending her. With that thought, he decided to walk up to the woman and asked her,

    ¡°Mdy, do you need any help? My carriage is waiting right there.¡±

    ¡°What are you doing here then?¡± Questioned a drunk Rosetta, and she closed her eyes to focus.

    Mr. Humphrey noticed the woman¡¯s plight and took one step closer to the woman and said, ¡°I think you misunderstood me, beautifuldy. I was just walking by, when I saw you are not doing okay. Is there anything I can help you with?¡± He asked her.

    Rosetta opened her eyes to look into the human¡¯s eyes and demanded, ¡°I want a drink. Go get me one now.¡±

    Mr. Humphrey nodded. The drunker the vampiress got, the better for him. He said, ¡°Let me order the servant to get one for you once hees here.¡±

    ¡°You want me to wait? Go get it,¡± ordered a spoiled Rosetta, who didn¡¯t care whom she was talking to. She gave him a look.

    ¡°Ha ha, I am not the servant, but I shall find him¡ª¡±

    ¡°How useless. I don¡¯t know why people ask if they want to help when they can¡¯t,¡± Rosetta muttered.

    Mr. Humphrey didn¡¯t want to upset the Marquess daughter, and heplied, ¡°Please sit here, while I go and get you a ss of drink, mdy.¡±

    ¡°Quick, I don¡¯t have all night to wait,¡± Rosetta crossed her arms. Mr. Humphrey quickly dashed inside the mansion.

    Mr. Humphrey couldn¡¯t believe what he was doing this night at the ball, when he was supposed to be dancing with Eve. First, he was demoted to a position of a servant in the eyes of the high-ss guests, and now he was fetching a drink for the young woman like a servant would. But that was alright. These were little sacrifices for a brighter future.

    Getting inside the ballroom, he stealthily picked up a ss of wine, making sure he wouldn¡¯t be caught by Vincent Moriarty. He stepped out of the mansion with the ss of wine for the Marquess¡¯ daughter.

    ¡°Mdy?¡± Mr. Humphrey called the woman, only to notice the woman had disappeared from where he hadst left her. ¡°Mdy, I brought your drink,¡± he said while searching for her.

    He walked to the guard who stood at the front and demanded, ¡°Where is the woman, who was standing here a while ago? Where did she go?¡±

    The guard answered, ¡°She walked outside the main gates.¡±

    ¡°¡­ she left?!¡±

    Rosetta now walked on the streets after stepping outside the main gates of the Moriarty mansion.

    She squinted her eyes, looking at the line of carriages parked in and around the mansion. Where was her coachman? The young miss didn¡¯t remember which was her carriage, less see one with her drunken state.

    She grumbled, ¡°I told the coachman to wait for me right outside the carriage¡­ Don¡¯t tell me he went somewhere thinking I was going to be here until the end of the ball.¡±

    She continued to look at the carriages. At the same time, a vampire crept up behind her, who thought Rosetta was a human. With the amount of perfume sprinkled on her, it made it hard for the vampire to identify if she was a human or a vampire or another kind.

 Chapter 96

    Rosetta was still searching for her carriage, squinting her eyes and widening it when she heard something rustle behind her, and she turned back.?

    The vampire behind Rosetta, who was actually a coachman, who had been hoping to get a sip from the possible human, seeing her his eyes went wide. Rosetta¡¯s eyes narrowed in disgust, and she demanded,?

    ¡°What do you think you are doing, stepping in my breathing space?¡±?

    ¡°M-mdy,¡± the vampire quickly took a couple of steps backwards and bowed. ¡°I thought you were lost.¡±

    The young vampiress stared at the person for a few seconds, and the lowly coachman continued to bow, waiting for the woman to speak. The coachman was sure that this vampiress would inform his employer and throw him from his work. When he finally raised his head, she said,?

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see one more person in front of me. Get as far as you can or I will stab you with a fork and pull out your eyeballs from your eye sockets.¡±

    The coachman quickly scurried away from there, and Rosetta stared at the person before she was left alone. She started to walk, while unable to keep a straight line. Her feet had turned clumsy, but the vampiress did her best to continue walking.?

    Today she would get back home walking!?

    ¡°Then I will let father know how capable I am and that I don¡¯t need him telling what to do!¡± Rosetta ced her hand on her chest as if dering to the world the biggest feat in her life. But even after she walked for ten minutes, strangely she didn¡¯t reach Aunt Camillie¡¯s house. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me I ended up in another town,¡± her eyebrows furrowed because it felt like an eternity had passed since she had started to walk.

    After another two minutes, Rosetta gave up, leaning back against the carriage next to her with a light thud.?

    ¡°My head hurts so much. The world is turning faster around me,¡± murmured the vampiress, and she then said, ¡°Maybe Aunt Camille¡¯s coachman wille and find me. I shall just wait here.¡±

    Rosetta was exhausted, and she wanted to rest. She was also feeling odd in her throat. Suddenly the carriage she was leaning against opened its door, and a man stepped out of it.?

    The person was none other than Eugene, the coach and the servant of Dawson¡¯s family. He had parked the carriage away from most of the other carriages that belonged to the elite families. He was taking a nap when he heard something collide with the carriage. For a moment, he had believed it was Eve who had returned after finishing attending the ball. But it was another woman. A vampiress.?

    ¡°Why are you both talking to me at the same time?¡± Questioned Rosetta, her eyebrows furrowing deeply. ¡°Twins sure look simr like a mirror, don¡¯t they?¡±?

    Eugene took a small whiff and he smelt alcohol. He politely asked her, ¡°Do you need help, miss?¡±?

    Tired of the entire ball and how she had been hiding and was treated by the people of her society, Rosetta broke into tears, ¡°AHHHHHHH!¡±

    The little sleep in Eugene¡¯s body jolted out after hearing the vampiress cry. He looked left and right to make sure there was no one to catch him here. He asked her, ¡°Are you lost? Here, take this,¡± he said, pulling his old handkerchief and offering it to her.?

    But Rosetta only cried harder at the kind gesture before saying, ¡°People w-who offer kerch-kerchiefs are kind. I am lost-aaaaaah!¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t I take you back home if it¡¯s nearby? Or maybe take you back to the Moriarty mansion,¡± Eugene tried to hush her before people woulde and beat him up on the thought that he had done something to this woman for the way she was crying.?

    Rosetta shook her head and blew her nose in the kerchief she was offered.

    ¡°Why not? Surely, it wouldn¡¯t be right to have you stand outside by yourself at the time of night,¡± stated Eugene, wondering if any of the coachmen from other carriages would show up to know who she was.?

    The vampiress then said, ¡°I am not sure where my home is,¡± and sniffled before continuing to cry. ¡°I thought I would be happy in this town, but life is hard here too,¡± she then said, ¡°I am able to see so many things twice in number.¡±

    Eugene was torn on what to do. Going back to sit inside the carriage would be rude, and standing outside with the youngdy would only cause more problems. Thedy did look slightly problematic. Perhaps he would wait for Miss Eve to return, and maybe she would know this woman, he thought.?

    Rosetta moved to the other side of the carriage, fanning her face with her hand, andined, ¡°I feel very strange and hot.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t I get you some water to drink?¡± Offered Eugene, and at that very moment, the vampiress threw up on the side of the street, where there was a tree. He went to pull out the water bottle from the carriage and returned to Rosetta¡¯s side, patting her back after two seconds. ¡°All done,¡± he said.?

    Once Rosetta was done throwing up, she wiped her mouth with the sleeves of her expensive gown. Still intoxicated with the sses of alcohol she had drunk, she was touched by the man¡¯s kind gesture, who didn¡¯t look at her in disgust, but he was a coachman.?

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you drink some water? You will feel better, miss,¡± Eugene offered his water bottle, and without a word, Rosetta took it and drank until the veryst drop.?

    She turned red when she realised she had emptied the entire water.?

    Instead of saying ¡®thank you¡¯, the vampiress said, ¡°I finished it,¡± as she was not used to thanking people. She was brought up with the thought that everyone who didn¡¯t belong to her ss was beneath her.?

    Eugene didn¡¯t mind thedy¡¯s words, and he took back the water bottle from her, ¡°Do you need some more? I can go and fetch some more water if you need.¡±

    Rosetta shook her head like a child, ¡°I am finea€|¡± Her head hadn¡¯t stopped spinning, and she ced her hand on the tree¡¯s bark. ¡°You must be shocked to see a woman of my status throwing up in the street. How shameful.¡± She whimpered, realising her pitiful condition.

    ¡°I do not pay attention to such unimportant things, mdy. You do not have to worry about it,¡± Eugene consoled her, but this only made Rosetta bawl, and she sat down.?

    ¡°Of course, you wouldn¡¯t pay any attention to me. Nobody pays attention to me,¡± Rosetta blew her nose again with Eugene¡¯s handkerchief.?

    Eugene made sure the Skellington guard wouldn¡¯t arrest him. That is, if the guard thought that he was harassing the vampiress. He tried to calm her and said,?

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why one wouldn¡¯t, mdy. You seem like a good person,¡± and Rosetta turned to him and verified,

    ¡°I am?¡±

    ¡°Very much so,¡± responded Eugene.?

    The vampiress took a deep breath and replied with a solemn look, ¡°I know.¡±

 Chapter 97

    Music Rmendation: The War Room- Trevor Morris

    ¡ª

    In the Moriarty mansion¡¯s ballroom, Eve stood in one corner, looking at the guests who continued to mingle with each other. The number of people looking at her earlier had reduced as if the word had spread about where she came from and who she was, leaving her to herself.

    When the music yed in the room stopped, the room turned quiet once again. Everyone turned to look at what was the next entertainment event going to take ce here.

    Eve noticed Lady Marceline step forward and stand in her floral dress at the centre of the room. She had a sweet smile on her lips, and the expression on her face was pleasant, with a hint of excitement in her eyes.

    Marceline didn¡¯t speak immediately and patiently waited until she had every single person¡¯s attention in this room on herself. She then spoke,

    ¡°It is time to bring my present which I personally handpicked for my dear mother Annalise. As all of you know, it has been kept a secret until now so that all of you can enjoy it to the fullest. And when I say this, I mean you will enjoy every bit of it,¡± the vampiress continued to smile while looking at her guests.

    She then turned to look at one of the servants, nodding her head as if silently giving him the order to bring her precious gift to the ballroom. The young vampiress continued,

    ¡°Mother Annalise has been the most beloved person to me and my siblings. In teaching us what elegance means, along with the importance of our pureblood line of being one of the prominent standing families in existence. Thanks to her, the emptiness that I experienced many years ago was filled by her. I wouldn¡¯t be the way I am, if it wasn¡¯t for her and my father.¡±

    Lady Annalise, who heard this, her chin tipped up in pride for being praised, and she fondly smiled back at Marceline.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t ask for a better daughter,¡± Lady Annalise replied, as the vampiress felt Marceline listened and obliged to her words better than her own daughter, who still had a lot to learn when it came to how to behave like a person from a high-ss family.

    The guests in the room turned curious, wondering if it was a piece of rare jewellery that Marceline was gifting to Lady Annalise. Eve couldn¡¯t help but be curious like the others, wondering what thedy was gifting. As she came from a humble ce, during asions such as birthdays Eve and her current family cooked for each other and went on pics. Thest time, she had gifted Aunt Aubrey a hairpin and Eugene a pair of socks.

    Eve remembered her mother preparing a special porridge on her birthdays and adding meat. She clung to some memories, refusing to let go of it and keep it close to her heart as she could.

    As she recollected the memories with a faint smile on her face, subconsciously, she shifted her weight from one foot to another, and when she did that, she felt her soul slip out of her body with the sharp prick she felt under her sole.

    The feeling was worse than a needle.

    With every guest hanging on to what Lady Marceline was speaking, Eve lifted one side of her dress and raised her feet to look at it.

    Though it wasn¡¯t clear, something shone when the candle¡¯s light fell on it. It was then she realized it was a piece of ss that she must have stepped on when Charles had not caught the wine ss.

    ¡°Everybody, please move to the side!¡± Mr. Walker requested the guests so that the gift could be brought in without the guests being in the way. Two more guards appeared next to Mr. Walker, ensuring the guests stepped away from the centre of the room.

    All the guests started to move to the side, and Eve didn¡¯t have a choice except follow the others by moving to the side. But with every step, she felt the ss piece prick her sole harder making her hands clench. Her nails dug into the palms of her hands because of the pain she felt.

    Eve wanted to leave the ballroom, but it would only attract unwanted attention to her as all the guests were staring at the ballroom¡¯s double doors. She would need to wait for the guests to be upied with what Lady Marceline had to show them before slipping out of here. She decided to take her shoes off her foot and maybe hide the shoes in her dress while walking bare feet. But when she removed her shoe, she winced and noticed blood on it.

    She stared at it. She couldn¡¯t pick up her shoe to remove the ss piece in the middle of the crowd.

    This was something Eve had not expected.

    It was the worst that could happen to her in a room full of vampires. Slipping her foot back in her shoe while closing her eyes, she bit her lip as she felt her skin rip. Taking deep breaths, she decided to stay in one ce, and once she would find an opportunity, she would escape from here, she thought to herself.

    Suddenly the ballroom¡¯s double doors opened wide, and four men entered the room, carrying arge wooden box.

    ¡°What do you think is in there?¡±

    ¡°Lady Marceline must have got something very eye-catching, especially if it is this big, I can only anticipate what it might be.¡±

    ¡°Do you think it is Lady Annalise¡¯s statue?¡±

    The guests continued to guess while the four men carried the box under Mr. Walker¡¯s instructions. It was carefully ced next to where Marceline stood.

    In the meantime, Eve, who was in pain because of the ss piece piercing through her shoe, noticed a drop of her blood on the floor. Her eyes widened, realising it must have fallen when she pulled her foot out of the shoe to look at it. She dropped her handkerchief on the floor, noticing the cloth absorbing the blood.

    But before she could pick it, someone else did it for her. It was one of the men she had earlier danced with.

    The man looked at her handkerchief, and Eve felt her heartbeat quicken. Anxiety and panic started to surface in her body, thinking the man would smell the scent of blood.

    ¡°You dropped this,¡± said the man, handing it to Eve. She bowed and quickly took it from him.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Eve whispered, where she could feel her heartbeat ringing in her ear drums.

    ¡°No problem, mdy.¡±

    The man stepped away from her as he wanted to look at what Lady Marceline wanted to show everyone.

    Eve wondered if it was because of the perfume sprinkled on everyone¡¯s body, along with the aroma of food and drinks in the air, that made it difficult for one to catch the scent of her blood. After all, the scent of a mermaid¡¯s blood was no different from a human¡¯s, and the taste was the only difference.

    When Eve turned to look at the double doors shut, her face turned pale. She tried to calm herself so that she could think straight. But with the panic running in her mind, it was hard to stay focused.

    Lady Marceline announced, ¡°It is time to open mother¡¯s grand gift, a gift not many can afford to get their hands on.¡±

    The vampiress snapped her fingers, and Mr. Walker¡¯s men unbound the ropes holding the wooden sides around the box.

 Chapter 98

    The excitement in the ballroom started to build, with guests murmuring to each other in a hushed manner. On the other hand, Eve felt fear trickling down her spine. All this time, she had been careful never to have a single drop of her blood fall when in a crowd.?

    She had felt something poke, but she had only believed it to be her feet behaving funny like it usually did. How long was she supposed to stay here before she could dash out of here, Eve asked herself.?

    ¡°Are you ready?¡± Marceline asked the guests while the servants held the four sides of the wooden box. At hermand, the four wooden bs around the box were removed and silence filled the room.

    Eve was ready to slip out of the room, but seeing the gift that Lady Marceline brought, her throat went dry and her face turned pale.?

    Most of the guests stared at the yellow-tailed mermaid with awe. The mermaid was ced in a ss case, surrounded by half-filled water. The helpless and frightened mermaid moved to one side of the ss. The mermaid was too scared to say anything.?

    ¡°Oh my!¡± Lady Annalise eximed in surprise. She took slow steps towards the ss case. ¡°Where did you find her?!¡± She asked Marceline, unable to look away from the mermaid inside the ss case.?

    Marceline was more than pleased to receive the reactions from Annalise and the guests. She replied, ¡°I had to put in a lot of effort to find the right person with connections before handing in a lump sum of gold. Finally after a lot of waiting, I was able to get my hands on this precious thing and brought it here.¡±

    The guests¡¯ mouths started to salivate at the thought of tasting the mermaid¡¯s heavenly blood touching their tongues. Though the women and gentlemen behaved properly, their eyes looked at the mermaid hungrily.?

    ¡°I asked for a vial of the mermaid blood, but you brought a whole mermaid,¡± Lady Annalise was in slight shock as she hadn¡¯t expected a fantastic gift like this. The woman finallyughed in glee before turning to look at Marceline. ¡°I should have known, you always do your best, Marceline.¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t give anything less to you as a gift, mother. I knew this would impress you the most,¡± Marceline answered like a dutiful daughter in front of people.?

    Lady Annalise stepped closer to Marceline and hugged. She kissed one side of her cheek, ¡°Your gift has more than just impressed me, dear.¡±

    Eduard Moriarty was as impressed as his wife, as in recent years finding a mermaid wasn¡¯t easy. Most of the mermaids lived far away and didn¡¯t let themselves be captured by the people on thends. He praised his daughter,?

    ¡°You have outdone me and the rest of the people in this room with your gift, Marceline. Finding a mermaid in such weather, you must have been looking for one for a very long time.¡±

    Marceline sweetly smiled and bowed, ¡°I have, father. It wasn¡¯t easy to get one, but s, my dedication in looking for one didn¡¯t stop and here we are.¡±

    Eve stared at the mermaid with wide eyes like others, except that she was scared for the mermaid¡¯s life, unlike the others in the room who wanted to sink their fangs and tear the mermaid apart. Seeing her kind in the ss case helpless, it squeezed her heart. She wanted to help the mermaid to escape from here.

    But right now, it was impossible because if she tried something, she would be the second mermaid to be put on a disy.?

    Her hands turned into fists, and her eyebrows furrowed while she clenched her teeth in worry, not knowing what would happen to the mermaid.?

    Maybe there wouldn¡¯t have been anything to be terrified about if a mermaid was only kept in the ss case of water. But the creatures present in this room were ruthless.?

    One of the female guests asked, ¡°Is the mermaid for a showcase? Or only a little blood of hers will be drawn out from her body every day?¡±?

    Marceline turned to the woman and answered, ¡°That will purely depend on what my mother wants and pleases her. It is her gift after all.¡±

    The young vampiress enjoyed the attention she received from everyone right now. She looked at some of the guests, who looked pitiful in her eyes as they didn¡¯t have what she and her family owned.?

    In the crowd, Eve stood at the back, trying hard to calm her breathing. When one of the guests stepped backwards, she moved backwards so the person wouldn¡¯t collide with her. In an effort to move, it only made her condition worse. The ss piece now had moved further upward, sticking to the sole of her flesh.?

    With the mermaid in front of Eve¡¯s eyes, she didn¡¯t realize that blood had started to drip in her shoe from her injured foot.

    ¡°I would like to see the mermaid closely. Bring her out,¡± ordered Lady Annalise. ¡°A little bite to know how good the mermaid¡¯s blood tastes.¡±

    Hearing Lady Annalise¡¯s words, Eve¡¯s eyes snapped back to look at the front.

    Soon two of the servants stepped forward and pulled out the struggling mermaid. She was ced on a table for everyone to see more clearly without the water surrounding her. The servants held the mermaid so that she wouldn¡¯t move.?

    Lady Annalise ordered, ¡°Someone get a knife and a ss for me,¡± and soon, a servant came with it. But thedy didn¡¯t take the knife, wanting the servant to cut it.?

    ¡°She looks young and tender. You wouldn¡¯t mind if I have a scale or two from her, would you?¡± One of the guests was bold enough to ask, as he couldn¡¯t resist the sight of the mermaid. He wasn¡¯t a vampire but a werewolf and his golden eyes glowed.?

    As the man was an important person in high society, Lady Annalise agreed, ¡°Of course, two scales can be offered to you as a treat,¡± she smiled.?

    The man stepped forward, walking towards the mermaid and standing next to her. Lady Annalise turned to the servant who held the knife, but the werewolf waved his hand and said, ¡°That won¡¯t be needed, mdy.¡±

    The man leaned forward, admiring the delicious delicacy of food ced in front of him. The mermaid tried to move away, but there was nowhere to go as her predators surrounded her. The werewolf¡¯s hand shot near the mermaid¡¯s tail, sliding his hand downwards before moving it upward.?

    He then suddenly pushed one of the mermaid¡¯s scales harshly, and the mermaid screamed in agony,

    ¡°AHHH!¡±

    The mermaid¡¯s scream echoed through the ballroom, and the creatures stood there unaffected. Instead, they enjoyed the sight of it, while Eve felt her heart ache for being unable to do anything. She wanted to reach out to the mermaid, and when she took two steps forward, the ss piece in her shoe reminded her not to.?

    With every guest¡¯s eyes concentrated on the mermaid on disy, no one had seen the floor near where Eve stooda€| which had traces of her blood dripping from her shoe.?

 Chapter 99

    The mermaid screamed in agony, her voice echoing and reverberating on the walls of the closed ballroom.

    The second scale had been mercilessly plucked from her body by the werewolf, and he ran his hand on the slimy scales before putting them in his mouth. He closed his eyes, enjoying the taste of the mermaid.

    ¡°Absolutely delicious,¡± the man licked his lips clean to remove any residue on his lips. When he opened his eyes, his eyes continued to glow. There was a hunger in eyes that would be sated only by having a bite, as the taste of the two scales had only evoked his appetite. He turned to Lady Annalise and politely stated, ¡°I am not someone who likes to eat leftovers, but if you have no use for this one once you draw thest drop of blood from her body, I would be more than pleased to ept her when you are done with this one.¡±

    Hearing the werewolf¡¯s words, the other werewolves who were in the room tried to sway Lady Annalise by putting forward their request,

    ¡°I would be more than willing to give you something in return to the mermaid¡¯s body, Lady Annalise. Anything that you wish to have, from jewels to acquiring ownership ofnds. I am sure my wife and the rest of my family would be more than happy to know how the mermaid¡¯s flesh tastes as it has been quite some time since we have caught one.¡±

    Marceline softly chuckled, and she raised her hands. She said, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, I would like you to hold your horses. We can discuss thister, but right now let my mother take a sip from the mermaid.¡±

    The guests nodded, waiting for Lady Annalise to take a sip, while the mermaid looked terrified. Right now, not only was she away from her loving family, but she was amid creatures who now hovered around her and wanted to harm her.

    On the other hand, Eve couldn¡¯t see the mermaid being tortured in front of her eyes. It was as if her hands were tied, and she could do nothing but watch the cruelness of the people who belonged to the elites. She tried to move away from the scene because she doubted she would be able to witness the mermaid being hurt further.

    The creatures here, be it the vampires, werewolves or the wealthy humans, were all barbaric.

    She couldn¡¯t believe that it was only a few hours ago she hade to stand near the box, inside which was the mermaid that Lady Marceline had arranged. And if she knew it then, she would have done something to save the mermaid and hide her somewhere until she was safe and back in the sea where she rightfully belonged. Thinking this, she gritted her teeth in frustration of how she could have changed the fate of this mermaid if only she knew.

    Eve wondered if it was because she was one of them, which was why it affected her and not the others in the room. The way the humans ughtered animals for meat¡­ simrly the vampires and werewolves ughtered mermaids as their food. It was a food cycle, and her kind were nowhere safe.

    When one of the male servants came near the mermaid with a knife in his hand, the mermaid looked back and forth between the person and the sharp knife he held. The mermaid shook her head to protest from being hurt. Soon her eyes welled up because she knew she was going to be hurt.

    Some of the guests continued to anticipate, hoping that after Lady Annalise was done taking a sip from the mermaid, they would get an opportunity to drink the water creature¡¯s blood, as well as a few others who wanted to have at least the mermaid¡¯s fin. The predators patiently waited for their turn.

    During that time, Eve continued to move away from the crowd, dragging her feet and ensuring not to put pressure on her injured foot while calming her breathing.

    While some of the guests¡¯ heartbeats had increased out of excitement, Eve¡¯s heartbeat mixed with them which continued to beat out of pure trickling fear that climbed through every second now.

    Eve stopped for a moment so that she wouldn¡¯t bring attention to herself. She knew the consequences she would have to face if she were to reach the ballroom closed doors when everyone here was focused on Lady Marceline¡¯s ¡®gift¡¯. If she was able to escape from here, it would be a miracle where she was lucky, but if she were to be caught, there was no guarantee of what could happen next.

    She paused and looked at every guest around her, and her eyes reached where Lady Annalise, Senior Mr. Moriarty, and Charles stood near the mermaid with Marceline pleasantly smiling. Next to Lady Annalise stood Miss Allie, who looked at the mermaid in awe and who was in the making of enjoying a mermaid¡¯s blood as the sweetest delicacy.

    With every beat of Eve¡¯s heart that ticked like a clock that neared the time she was going to be exposed, her eyes continued roaming in the room. Her blue eyes then fell on her employer, who stood with his butler on the other side talking, that she couldn¡¯t catch because of the distance between them.

    Alfie asked his Master, ¡°I thought it was a sculpture of Lady Annalise when the box was ced in the room. It must have taken Lady Marceline quite a lot of will to not take a bite and leave it untouched, isn¡¯t it, Master?¡±

    ¡°If she took a bite it would not let her show other people what she found and is gifting. My dear sister knows better than anyone how important it is when ites to forming an image,¡± responded Vincent, watching the mermaid struggle on the table.

    The butler nodded but then heard his Master say, ¡°But it doesn¡¯t look like she did a very good job finding a quality mermaid.¡±

    ¡°No?¡± Alfie turned to look at Vincent in question.

    ¡°Firstes the tears, thenes the pearls. But this mermaid¡¯s pearls aren¡¯t of high quality. You will see soon,¡± remarked Vincent when a few pearls bounced on the table and fell to the floor.

    At that very moment, Vincent felt someone¡¯s gaze on him and turned to see who it was.

 Chapter 100

    When Vincent¡¯s eyes snapped to look at Eve, she was quick to look away and at the front, unsure if her employer had caught her looking at him. She didn¡¯t move her eyes for many seconds, feeling the vampire continue to look at her. But it was hard not to look back, and when she did, their eyes met before she quickly looked at the mermaid.

    Eve continued to count the seconds passing as if the minutes in her life right now were numbered and could stop at any moment. She had to leave right now, but without getting caught. The original floor, which was clean and white, appeared to look beige because of the reflection of lighting from the candles burning in the ballroom.?

    Vincent watched Eve with a curious expression. His ears singled out the sound of her heartbeat, which raced faster than the rest of the people¡¯s heartbeats. She looked paler than usual.?

    ¡°Master Vincent, how does a mermaid¡¯s blood taste?¡± Alfie, who belonged to the lower-ss vampire, had never been fortunate enough to sink his fangs into a mermaid¡¯s body until now. Even if he dide across it, it was only a vial or two of mermaid¡¯s blood.?

    ¡°The texture of a mermaid¡¯s blood is smoother than a human¡¯s blood like you cannot stop at one sip. It has an element called Riber, which a mermaid¡¯s body produces and gives a delicate vor, making it taste divine like you have never had anything like it before,¡± Vincent exined to his butler. At the same time, his eyes keenly continued to watch Eve.?

    He was going to look back at where his family stood when he noticed blood smeared near the ground.?

    Alfie said with a nod, ¡°That sounds delicious.¡±

    ¡°Delicious indeed,¡± hummed Vincent, and he said to Alfie, ¡°There¡¯s something I need you to do.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master Vincent?¡± the butler was ready to follow themand, and he leaned his head closer to Vincent.?

    Back where Eve stood, the pain in her foot was turning unbearable, and if it weren¡¯t for the mermaid at the front, whose life was in danger, Eve would have been feeling far worse pain. She heard two guests in front of her speak within themselves,?

    ¡°Do you sense it?¡± Questioned the woman, whose diamond earrings sparkling in the light.?

    ¡°What?¡± The man next to the woman turned in question.?

    The woman¡¯s eyes were fixed on the mermaid in front of them, and she said, ¡°It is as if I can smell the delicate blood of the mermaid from here. It makes my mouth water.¡± She then ran her tongue across her fangs.?

    Eve softly gulped, and when she looked down at the floor below her, she noticed drops of uneven blood which disappeared under her dress. She held the front of her dress with trembling hands before lifting it and saw the blood seeping out from her injured foot.?

    ¡°Maybe we can find one too,¡± replied the man in a hushed whisper, ¡°I heard that long ago a few mermaids, mermans and the sirens had oncee to live on thesends before some of them returned to the sea and some were caught. Who knows if there are a few more left and have been hiding?¡±?

    ¡°The thought sure sounds intriguing,¡± replied the woman with a smile. She said, ¡°Seems like the Moriarty¡¯s have evoked the hunger in everyone to find and have a mermaid for themselves now.¡±

    ¡°Mhmm,¡± hummed the man, who then took a deep breath and said, ¡°You are right, it does feel like I can smell the mermaid¡¯s blood. The mermaids have the ability to awake a scent no other can. The most exquisite taste one cane upon.¡±

    A shiver ran down Eve¡¯s back as she knew there was no way she could remove the shard of ss from her shoe. She was left with only one way. That was dashing out of doors and bolting away from the mansion. But that would also mean she would have to take Aunt Aubrey and Eugene with her before fleeing as far as they could.?

    Eve turned to look at the double doors, which now looked farther than what she had hoped or thought.?

    Dread hung above her head. If she stayed here, she would be caught. If she was going to dash towards the door, she would still be caught as she would be the only one appearing to be uninterested in a mermaid, thought Eve.

    She was about to move from there when her body collided with someone. She winced harder when she went to turn and see what or who she had collided with.?

    ¡°What are you doing painting the floor red?¡± Vincent questioned her while slightly leaning his head and said the word such that it was only for her to hear.?

    Eve¡¯s eyes widened like it had never before, and goosebumps of fear rose on her skin. Vincent stepped aside and came to stand beside her, tall and proud. Her lips trembled while she clutched her dress tightly.?

    The mermaid on disy cried, and more pearls fell on the floor when the servant cut the mermaid and collected her blood for thedy to drink.?

    Before Eve could form any word in panic, she heard Vincent say, ¡°Now is the time to leave, Ms. Barlow. Unless you n to diea€|¡± he turned and looked straight into her scared blue eyes. ¡°Then you owe me your life.¡±

    Eve¡¯s blood ran cold, knowing Vincent had spotted the blood spots and drops trailing on the ground, which came from her. But he hadn¡¯t tasted the blood from the ground to know what she was. At the moment, no reputable guest from the elite family would lick the blood from the ground when they could drink blood from clean sses. But the blood came from hera€|

    ? ¡°Can you walk?¡± Vincent questioned her, his eyes looking at the ce where Eve stood.?

    The pain level she felt in her foot was too high toprehend anything said to her or in the room. His fingers wrapped around her wrist and he said, ¡°Let¡¯s hope you can.¡±

 Chapter 101

    Music Rmendation: Sol Mata a Francisco- Ivan Palomares

    a€¡±

    Eve stared into Vincent¡¯s dark red eyes, that now stared right back at her. When the mermaid on disy cried out in pain when another cut was made on her wrist to draw some more blood, Eve tore her eyes away from Vincent and looked at the mermaid in pain.?

    She felt her hand pulled by Vincent, making their way towards the closed double doors of the ballroom. She stared at the back of his head while being able to hear her heartbeats drumming in her ears. Every step she took felt nothing less than her soul being shredded because of the ss piece that moved further into the sole of her foot.

    Eve¡¯s blood continued to drip on the clean marble floor. When they reached the double doors, which felt like an eternity had passed, Vincent and she paused.?

    ¡°M-master Vincent,¡± Eve whispered his name.?

    ¡°Do not speak a word,¡± Vincent ordered, and his eyes moved to look at where his family stood. His eyes met Marceline, who looked at him and Eve with slightly narrowed eyes.?

    Marceline looked at them with suspicion because she had brought a splendid gift that appeased every person¡¯s eyes and other senses. She had believed that there could be no one who could look or walk away from something so rare and magnificent.?

    The vampiress couldn¡¯t believe her brother was leaving the ballroom abruptly, and that too with none other than the lowly governess, the woman who had turned to be the talk of the ball. She had been waiting for the human governess to leave the mansion and return to where she came from, but it seemed like the human had not worn her shoes but another pair for the ss piece to not hurt her.?

    On seeing one side of Vincent¡¯s lips quirked upwards, Marceline¡¯s eyes only narrowed further.?

    Was he doing this governess? Marceline questioned in her mind.?

    Vincent turned the knobs of one of the double doors and stepped out with the governess while the doors behind them closed. When Marceline¡¯s lips parted, ready to speak, one of the servants in the ballroom ended up dropping a tray with several filled sses of wine on the ground. The wine fell on the spot where Eve¡¯s blood had trailed on the floor, camouging it. Some of the guests turned and looked at the servant scornfully.?

    ¡°Can¡¯t you watch where you are going?!¡± One of the guests harshly questioned the servant, who quickly bowed and apologised.?

    ¡°I swear the servants seem drunker than us. This is not the first time one of them is dropping the ss. What a mess,¡± one of thedies harrumphed before moving away from the mess.?

    ¡°Please pardon us for the mess,¡± this time it was the butler of the mansion, Alfie, who quickly appeared next to the servant and said, ¡°We¡¯ll get this cleaned right away.¡±

    The few guests didn¡¯t bother themselves with the lowly servant and turned back to do what they were doing, that was watching the delicious mermaid. Alfie signalled two more servants, who quickly came to clean the floor, covering the trail of blood that led towards the ballroom¡¯s double doors.?

    On the other side, Eve felt like her head was spinning because of the adrenaline rush she felt coursing through her veins. Now standing outside the ballroom with pain shooting up her foot, she could dully hear the mermaid¡¯s cries, and she turned to look at Vincent, who was watching her.?

    Vincent noticed the light perspiration that had formed on Eve¡¯s face and her breathing wasboured. He smelt the scent of blood from her.?

    ¡°I-I should go home,¡± Eve stuttered with a quick bow, ready to head towards the mansion¡¯s entrance.

    But when Eve turned to leave, she couldn¡¯t go more than one step. Not because of the pain from her injured foot, but because Vincent hadn¡¯t released her wrist.?

    Eve believed that Vincent didn¡¯t know what she was, and she wanted to return to her carriage and go home. She said, ¡°Thank you for bringing me out of the ballroom, but I think I should retire from work for today. Please,¡± she added.?

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that you owe me your life, Ms. Barlow? And what makes you think you are safe once you step out of here?¡± Vincent calmly looked at her with a serious look on his face. He said, ¡°With a foot that is bleeding, and the scent of the blood so rich and potent in the air, do you think you will be spared once you step outside this mansion?¡±?

    Eve knew it wasn¡¯t an easy feat to get to the carriage, but she couldn¡¯t stand around here, waiting for people to find out. Her heart squeezed when she thought of how she was leaving a mermaid behind at the mercy of the creatures who were waiting to rip the mermaid apart.

    ¡°Ms. Barlow,¡± she heard Vincent speak to her. He said, ¡°Your foot needs to be fixed before you decide to step out or in front of anyone.¡±?

    ¡°I cannot walk anymore,¡± Eve¡¯s other hand came to ce on his hand, making him stop before he would drag her again.?

    Eve desperately tried her best not to cry, but she doubted she could continue holding in the pain she felt from her flesh being probed by the ss piece. Since she was little and as she grew up, she learned to control her tears and stop herself from crying in front of people.?

    Vincent raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°I thought you would be fine walking back to your carriage. No?¡±?

    He then did something Eve hadn¡¯t imagined in her wildest dreams. He bent near her, hooking one hand under her legs and used his other hand to support her back so he could carry her.?

    Eve turned rmed, and her hand quickly wound around Vincent¡¯s neck so she didn¡¯t fall. Her scared eyes turned to look at him. He said,?

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you didn¡¯t try to protest because I would have dropped you, and you would have to worry about your back apart from your foot.¡±?

    Eve wasn¡¯t exactly ecstatic to be carried by her employer because if someone saw them in such apromising situation, it wouldn¡¯t take long for ill rumours to spread. But she couldn¡¯t walk, and even she knew that her foot needed to be tended.

    If it weren¡¯t for her injured foot, where Eve¡¯s face scrunched in pain, she would have been utterly embarrassed for being carried in a man¡¯s arms. Not any arms but her employer, who was an annoying vampire. The same annoying vampire who had rescued her from the ballroom.?

    Vincent turned to the guards, who stood at a distance and ordered them, ¡°If someone asks for me, tell them that I have retired for the night.¡± The guards bowed their heads in acknowledgement.

    ¡°Yes, sire.¡±?

    ¡°Your family is going to wonder why, Master Vincent,¡± Eve looked at Vincent with a frown.?

    ¡°Don¡¯t fret. It isn¡¯t anything new. In fact, they would be surprised that I even stayed there for so long,¡± Vincent responded to her and ordered the guards, ¡°And if they ask about Ms. Barlow, tell them she went home.¡±

    Vincent then started to walk, carrying Eve in his arms.?

 Chapter 102

    Eve adjusted her right arm, which was wound around Vincent¡¯s shoulder, before gripping it tightly. Her nails dug into his shoulders, and Vincent, who was carrying her asked her seriously,

    ¡°Do you n to sow seeds on my shoulders, Ms. Barlow?¡±

    Eve¡¯s eyes widened, and she curled her fingers while continuing to take his support.

    When Vincent started to climb the stairs, instead of taking her to the servant¡¯s quarters, Eve asked him,

    ¡°Where are we going?¡± Her voice came slightly breathy.

    ¡°To Hell, would you like to apany me there?¡± Vincent passed a dull look at her, and Eve pursed her lips. ¡°Humour me.¡±

    ¡°Do you want to go to Hell?¡± Asked Eve.

    She positioned her shoe so that her heel pointed to the ground and the tip of her shoe pointed to the ceiling. Doing so had stopped the blood from seeping and falling to the ground. To further protect it, she had ced her good foot to support the bottom of her injured foot by crossing her ankles.

    ¡°I think it will be interesting with many like minds in the same room,¡± replied Vincent before he answered, ¡°A quieter side of the mansion. What did you do to your foot? You were fine dancing with the perfect Duke earlier.¡±

    ¡°I stepped on a ss piece that earlier broke in the ballroom,¡± Eve dug her nails into her palm to distract herself from the excruciating pain she was experiencing.

    ¡°To think of all the guests, the ss decides to stick to you. You are a walking disaster, but then that would be wrong,¡± hummed Vincent without exining what he meant, and Eve looked at him with a question in her eyes.

    On the way, a few servants caught sight of their Master carrying a beautiful woman. Their eyeballs almost fell out of their eye sockets because Vincent had never bothered to help his family, less a stranger. The servants knew that though they had witnessed something like this, they should keep their mouths closed and not mention it to anyone.

    Vincent carried Eve to the deserted part of the mansion. Candles continued to burn brightly on the stands that were ced in the corridors. They were away from the music and the crowd chatter, and Eve didn¡¯t dare to look at Vincent, especially when they were this close.

    He finally took her to an empty room and let her down. Eve slowly got down from his arms until they came to stand in front of each other.

    ¡°Sit,¡± ordered Vincent, his eyes holding a slight re and darkness. ¡°I will be back,¡± and she saw him leave the room.

    Eve waspliant and sat on the chair next to her. Thest thing she had expected from Vincent was to help her. It was because there had been plenty of times when he had not bothered to help her and had instead enjoyed her fall or trip in the past.

    Now that no one was around her and she was alone, she leaned her upper body forward and hid her face in herp. She took deep breaths to bear the pain a little longer. Hearing footsteps from the corridor outside the room, she quickly raised her head, a little worried.

    ¡°Rx. It¡¯s just me,¡± Vincent stepped into the room with a bowl of water and a small box in his hand. He handed her a cloth, ¡°Good enough?¡± He asked her while picking a candle stand and ced it near her.

    Eve nodded and said, ¡°Thank you for helping me. I will do it from here.¡±

    Vincent ced the things next to her so that she could use them. He walked to the bed in the room and sat at the edge of it, watching her.

    Eve first removed the shoe from her uninjured foot, and when she turned the shoe, she noticed it held a little shine because of the broken ss pieces. When she removed the next shoe carefully, Eve saw her blood in there and the sole of her foot bloody.

    The shard of a ss piece that had pierced through her shoe was no more in her shoe but had stuck itself to the sole of her foot. She was about to pull the front of her gown when she looked up to meet Vincent¡¯s eyes.

    She requested, ¡°Could you look away, please?¡±

    Instead of replying to her request, he said, ¡°You should hurry. The scent of your blood is filling the room, Ms. Barlow. I thought I should just let you know that I am thirsty and didn¡¯t drink much this evening.¡±

    Eve ignored him because what was her legs when the man had seen her entire naked back? She pulled the front of her gown and dipped her foot in the cold water. The bowl turned red. She then tried to bring her foot to ce it on herp, but theyers of her gown hindered her. When she was sessful, she noticed the light trail of blood surrounding the ss that trickled down.

    Her hand shakily moved towards the ss piece, ready to pull it out.

    On the mansion¡¯s ground floor, Noah and an older gentleman, who had gone out to discuss important matters concerning their towns, returned to the ballroom. The guards pushed the double doors open for the two gentlemen.

    ¡°If I knew we were going to have a mermaid in here, I would have postponed our talk, Duke Sullivan,¡± chuckled the old man while walking forward to take a better look at the mermaid. ¡°It has been a while since I got the chance to eat one. I hope the mermaid is served for dinner.¡±

    On the other hand, Noah stared at the mermaid crying in desperation, and his ck eyes turned gold. Like a few of the guests who were invited to the ball, he was a werewolf.

    On noticing Noah in the room, Marceline directly invited him, ¡°I would like to personally invite Duke Noah Sullivan toe forward and have a bite of the mermaid.¡±

    The guests turned in the direction where the young vampiress was looking and saw Noah stand at the back. Some of the guests looked at him in envy that he was offered the delicious meat, while others wondered if this was Lady Marceline¡¯s way of openly dering that the Duke had caught her interest.

    ¡°How fortunate, Duke Sullivan!¡± One of the guests remarked. ¡°It must be nice to be a Duke and get such favours easily.¡±

    ¡°Very true,¡± said another person.

    Marceline¡¯s eyes shone in happiness. Not only was the human governess out of sight, but Noah was here.

    Noah looked at the people in the room before his eyes settled on Lady Marceline. He offered her a slight bow, ¡°Thank you for your generosity, Lady Marceline.¡± Hearing her being called generous only made Marceline¡¯s chin tip up further. ¡°But I will have to refuse it.¡±

    Murmurs broke into the room. Marceline¡¯s smile fell because until now, no one had rejected her in public like this before.

    ¡°Do not take me wrong. It is just that my body cannot digest mermaid meat and it causes quite a few problems,¡± Noah politely smiled at her and added, ¡°I do hope you enjoy it.¡±

    Noah offered a bow to her and the others before taking his leave from the ballroom.

 Chapter 103

    Some guests looked at the doors where the Duke had disappeared, pitying that he couldn¡¯t enjoy such rare meat, while a few couldn¡¯t help butugh at Lady Marceline¡¯s fallen face.?

    The vampiress felt like she was drowning in humiliation, and her mood that had brightened up after bringing this mermaid in front of everyone turned damp. Before she could fix her fallen face, one of the women there picked up a pearl formed by the crying mermaid¡¯s tears.?

    The female guest softlyughed and turned to Marceline. She said, ¡°Lady Marceline, it seems like you weren¡¯t able to get your hands on a quality mermaid, and instead you got your hands on a low-quality mermaid.¡±

    Marceline¡¯s eyes snapped on the female guest. Hiding her anger behind her polite smile, she politely asked, ¡°What do you mean, Lady Dayleza?¡±?

    ¡°I mean look at the pearl,¡± said the woman, turning the little pearl between her two fingers to show everyone, whichcked any shine and was rather dull looking.?

    Someone in the crowd murmured, ¡°To think that we thought it was a quality mermaid as if we have never tasted anything beyond a low-quality mermaid.¡±

    Lady Annalise turned embarrassed and turned to Marceline, who looked slightly frozen. Marceline tried to hush the matter by saying,?

    ¡°Mermaids, be it high or low quality, they still taste better than the other blood or meat one of us can get our hands on. I wonder when was thest time you had a mermaid yourself, Lady Dayleza?¡±?

    Lady Dayleza stared at Marceline, realising the young vampiress was irked and didn¡¯t like being unnecessarily poked. ¡°I think it has been a while, mdy,¡± replied the woman.?

    ¡°Of course, that¡¯s given. Only the lucky ones get to eat it,¡± smiled Marceline, internally fuming like a volcano.?

    Outside the ballroom, Noah looked left and right. He hadn¡¯t seen Eve anywhere in the ballroom and wondered where she was. He then asked the nearby guard, ¡°Have you seen Ms. Barlow? The governess for the youngest miss of the Moriarty family?¡±

    ¡°She went home, Sire,¡± the guard replied as he was instructed earlier by Vincent.?

    Noah¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. Earlier, he wasn¡¯t too far from the gates and would have caught sight of Eve walking through the gates. To make sure, he asked the guard once again,?

    ¡°Are you sure she left and you didn¡¯t mistake someone else for her?¡±

    ¡°I am definitely sure, sire. It was the governess of Miss Allie in a bluish cream dress,¡± informed the guard, and Noah nodded because that was the colour of gown that Eve had worn. He looked at the pocket watch and noticed it was past eleven at night.?

    Leaving the front of the ballroom, Noah took another look before saying in a low voice, ¡°I hope you went home safe, Eve.¡± Not having any reason to stay back in the Moriarty mansion, the Duke left.?

    On the other side of the Moriarty mansion, on the above floor, which was quiet and deserted from any disturbance, the wind passed through like a ghost. Vincent watched Eve with a nk expression while supporting his face with the edge of his palm.?

    Three minutes had passed since Eve brought her injured foot to rest on her leftp, but in those three minutes, she could not pull out the shard of ss.?

    Eve was struggling to remove the ss piece. Every time she braced herself to grasp the ss piece and pull it out, the candlelight would flicker and waver her confidence.?

    When she looked up at where Vincent sat, their eyes met. He said,?

    ¡°A ss piece usually doesn¡¯t pierce the way yours did. Nails or screws yes, ss piece,¡± he tilted his head and said, ¡°That¡¯s a tricky one.¡±

    ¡°It is,¡± murmured Eve, and they stared at each other for a few seconds before she noticed a small smile appear on Vincent¡¯s lips.

    She then confessed, ¡°I am not able to remove the ss piece.¡±

    ¡°I can see that quite clearly,¡± Vincent replied with an amused expression, but seeing he made no effort to move, Eve softly requested,?

    ¡°Can you help me in taking it out, Master Vincent?¡±?

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare. Imagine what people would say, if they find out that I didn¡¯t just stare at your delicate ankles but also touched them?¡± Vincent looked appalled by the idea, and Eve¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. And though he said it, he stood up and went to where she was. ¡°What a reckless, little girl,¡± he hummed before pulling another chair next to her and sitting down. ¡°ce your foot here and let me take a look at how deep the ss is.¡±

    With Eve¡¯s foot which was earlier dipped in the bowl of cold water, she went to ce her clean foot on the vampire¡¯sp. But before she could do that, Vincent¡¯s hand wrapped around her ankle from below and he ced the candle stand closer to him.

    ¡°You took too many steps with the ss and it pushed itself deep in your flesh,¡±mented Vincent. His eyes shifted from her sole to look at her blue eyes, ¡°Were you nning to sacrifice yourself to save the mermaid?¡±

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t pull out the ss piece earlier in front of everyone,¡± Eve replied, and she heard him hum.?

    Vincent then said to Eve, ¡°Once I pull out the ss piece, your foot is going to bleed a lot more and I don¡¯t want it to go to waste.¡±

    rmed, Eve was about to pull her foot, but Vincent tightened his grip on her ankle. She panicked, ¡°I think I will pull out the ss pieceter when I reach home.¡±

    Vincent used his free hand to run on the sides of her foot. Looking at her foot, he said, ¡°For three days, I have been wondering why the bones in your feet aren¡¯t structured like the humans, vampires or werewolves. But now I know why.¡±

    The blood in Eve¡¯s face drained as she turned pale by his words and her heartbeat quickened.?

    ¡°I d-don¡¯t know what you are talking abouta€|¡± Eve yed ignorant, but the look in Vincent¡¯s eyes told her he had found the truth about her.

    Vincent¡¯s eyes darkened as he said,

    ¡°I might not have tasted the mermaid that my dear sister brought in the ballroom. But I am no saint to resist blood, especially when it is dripping right in front of me.¡±

 Chapter 104

    Music Rmendation: When you are alone- Kris Bowers

    a€¡±

    A look of worry and dread entered Eve¡¯s eyes while her ankle was tightly held by the pureblooded vampire sitting in front of her. The thought of him knowing the truth about her had her head spin, and she would have passed out if it weren¡¯t for the severe pain she felt in her foot.?

    Eve quickly bowed at her employer from where she sat and pleaded, ¡°Please don¡¯t hurt me. I don¡¯t want to die,¡± her voice trembled at the end.?

    She didn¡¯t want him drinking her blood because she had heard of how vampires and werewolves held low tolerance when it came to their prey. A human barely made it out alive in thepany of the vampires, and she was a mermaid whose blood enticed the vampire more than human blood.?

    ¡°Who said anything about dying?¡±?

    Vincent stared at her with eyes that seemed darker than when they were at the ballroom, the look on his face serious, while Eve¡¯s heartbeat filled his ears in the quiet room. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have no ns to kill you. Not tonight at least.¡±

    ? Eve turned hopeful by his words and asked, ¡°Then you won¡¯t drink my blood?¡± But the corner of his lips pulled up, unnerving her.

    With her secret exposed, Eve¡¯s mind had stopped functioning, and all she could think about was how she was in trouble. She hadn¡¯t forgotten the mermaid in the ballroom, who was being tortured. But at the same time, she also realised if Vincent wanted to hurt her, he would have done it long ago.?

    ¡°The irony that the night I visited your home, I dismissed only your house from being searched. The siren realised you were a creature of water,¡± a dry chuckle escaped from Vincent while Eve¡¯s face paled further. ¡°Your life shall be spared by you offering your blood to me. Do you agree?¡±?

    And though Vincent posed it as a question, Eve knew there was no option to disagree with his words.?

    Taking a deep breath, she asked, ¡°How much?¡±

    The wicked smile on Vincent¡¯s lips broadened, ¡°Enough to satisfy my thirst and before death calls you.¡±

    Eve carefully weighed his words. She wondered if he perhaps wanted to keep her blood for himself which was why he had brought her here.?

    ¡°Does thate with a promise to never reveal to anyone what I am?¡± Eve questioned him.?

    ¡°Sure, but you quit and run, Ms. Barlow, I wouldn¡¯t be pleased and neither would you when I find you.¡± He noticed the blood slowly trickle down from her sole.?

    A person¡¯s word could be empty, but what other options did Eve have that could save her? She nodded her head.?

    ¡°Take a deep breath,¡± Vincent ordered her, his free hand holding the ss piece in her foot and Eve whimpered in pain even though the sharp ss was yet to be removed. Her hands quickly moved to clutch tightly on the sides of the chair she sat.?

    She took a deep breath. Her face scrunched and closed her eyes as she readied herself to the oing pain.?

    When Vincent pulled the broken ss piece from Eve¡¯s foot in one swift movement, an incoherent cry escaped from her lips that lightly echoed through the corridor next to the room they had upied. The ss made a soft tter when Vincent ced it on the table. She dug her fingernails into the wooden chair before slightly scraping the bottom surface of the seat.?

    Blood started to trickle down from the wound and the very next moment, Vincent leaned in and licked the mermaid¡¯s blood. The taste of the blood burst on his tongue. It was rich in texture and held an indescribable sweetnesspared to any mermaid¡¯s blood he had ever tasted until now.?

    Eve¡¯s eyebrows deeply furrowed in pain and her eyes fell on the sight in front of her.?

    Vincent held her ankle in a tight grip. The wound was fresh and painful, but it mixed with the ticklish feeling, as he sucked every drop of blood on her sole that slipped from her wound without letting even a single drop go to waste.?

    She watched his pink tongue run from the edge of her heel up to the wound, and when it reached the wound, his tongue disappeared inside his mouth before his mouth sucked the blood. The pain in her foot didn¡¯t reduce one bit, but right now her cheeks burned brighter than the candles in the room.

    Until now, no male had ever kissed her except on the back of her hand. Blood pumped faster in her heart, her heartbeat louder, and she felt faint. She silently prayed to God, hoping this vampire wouldn¡¯t continue drinking her blood until the veryst drop of blood and would keep his word.?

    Somewhere, Eve was scared that Vincent would sink his fangs in her foot because she had caught a glimpse of Vincent¡¯s fangs. The movement of his tongue was gentle on her feet, and his lips soft as they brushed against the sole of her foot every now and then to capture her blood that refused to stop spilling.?

    When his lips tickled one side of her foot, Eve jerked backwards and tried to pull her leg, only to be stopped by his hand tightening around her ankle.

    Vincent opened his dark red eyes, and they met hers, and her lips were parted.?

    Eve¡¯s blood awakened a hunger that he had never felt before, and it took a lot of restraint to draw himself away from the blood. He gave her wound onest lick that squeezed Eve¡¯s heart from the burn and pain she felt, along with her face turning flush in embarrassment.?

    Vincent ran his tongue across his blood-red lips, savouring the remnants of the intoxicating blood he had just drunk. Eve noticed something very dark and dangerous with how he looked at her now, and she softly gulped.?

 Chapter 105

    Music Rmendation: Niki- Martin Phipps

    a€¡±

    Eve¡¯s eyes moved to look at the bloody ss piece that had been pulled out from her foot. When Vincent picked up a box, she said, ¡°Let me take it from here. Thank you for removing the ss piecea€|¡± her voice trailed.?

    The redness in her cheeks had not dulled down, and she tried to keep a straight face in front of the vampire. For vampire and vampiress, taking blood from humans or mermaids wasn¡¯t anything new as they were used to such lifestyle.?

    Vincent gave her a nonchnt look, and she stared back at him. His silver hair and the candlelight created a shadow on his face that looked serious. He stood up and walked towards the open window of the room.

    Meanwhile, Eve opened the little box and started applying the coffee powder to her wound. She tried hard not to wince. Once done, she started to use the thin bandage given to her.?

    Vincent turned to look at Eve, who now carefully turned the bandage around her foot. He questioned her, ¡°Is your aunt and that coachman of yours a mermaid too?¡±?

    Eve paused her hands and shook her head. She replied, ¡°They are humans.¡±

    ¡°But they know what you are,¡± his head tilted in question.?

    ¡°They knowa€|¡±?

    Vincent didn¡¯t bother to ask her about her parents because every mermaid¡¯s family member had the same story, they were killed. And right now, he wasn¡¯t interested in her family or anyone else except for her the blood that flowed in her body.?

    Eve took the courage to ask Vincent, ¡°What is going to happen to the mermaid who is in the ballroom?¡±?

    ¡°It would be best not to ponder about it. Not every mermaid can be saved, it isn¡¯t like you save every chicken ormb, do you?¡± Vincent raised his eyebrows in question, and Eve pursed her lips. ¡°And I don¡¯t think you have to hear it from me, I am sure you have heard plenty ofa€| stories about it. It would be best to focus on your own safety.¡±

    Eve looked back at the half-done bandage on her foot and continued to wrap it before tearing it and tying the ends to secure it. Silence fell in the room, and Vincent let his elbows rest in the square-like grills of the window.?

    When she felt Vincent staring at her, she raised her head and met his eyes. He said, ¡°It would have been a sight to behold, if the men who were trying to court you found out what you are and tried to fight for you. Of course, it wouldn¡¯t be just for your heart or hand.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for bringing me here, Master Vincent,¡± Eve bowed her head in gratitude.?

    ¡°Your blood in exchange for your life. It is a simple deal, which I am sure you will have no trouble keeping up,¡± Vincent¡¯s eyes twinkled, and he offered her a saint-like smile, which was opposite to the expression he had a while ago when he had drunk her blood.?

    The current situation wasn¡¯t good, but it was better than being caught and tortured by other people before being killed. Vincent had surprised her by not sinking his fangs into her flesh. For that, she was very grateful to him. Maybe he wasn¡¯t as bad as she had perceived him to be.?

    ¡°Your night must have gone worse, especially considering how you were denied a kiss by the man you have been admiring, you poor thing,¡± and there went the version of good man who turned back into his demon self. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it, you aren¡¯t the first one to be rejected in this world.¡±

    Eve¡¯s face turned sour at Vincent¡¯s remark. Gingerly she turned to meet his eyes and asked, ¡°Did you experience it too?¡±?

    Vincent chuckled at Eve¡¯s question, ¡°It is hard to experience it when I am the one rejecting women. Do you know who he is?¡±?

    ¡°The Duke?¡± Eve asked, and Vincent gave her a slight nod.?

    ¡°Do you know what kind he belongs to, little girl?¡± He stressed the words¡¯ little girl¡¯ to irk her, which he sessfully did. Though she tried to behave and dress up as if she was older, Vincent had found why she looked younger than most.?

    ¡°A human, and a good one at that,¡± responded Eve, and the smile on Vincent¡¯s lips only widened.?

    ¡°Mhm,¡± he only hummed, wondering how shocking it would be when Eve would discover that Noah Sullivan was not a human but a werewolf.?

    Eve gave him a suspicious look and asked, ¡°He¡¯s nota€|?¡±?

    ¡°He is, who said he isn¡¯t?¡± Vincent confused her further and said, ¡°He¡¯s probably not the kind who wants to romance you. After all, he¡¯s a Duke and you are a governess.¡±

    ¡°Neither of us are looking for a romance between us, Mr. Moriarty,¡± came Eve¡¯s clipped tone.?

    Vincent slipped his hands into his trouser pocket, his eyes holding amusement and he asked, ¡°Are you telling me that if the Duke had not pulled away, you would have stopped him from kissing you?¡±?

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you are so interested in my personal matters more than yours,¡± Eve muttered.?

    ¡°Answer the question, Ms. Barlow,¡± Vincent challenged her before adding, ¡°You have a fish¡¯s memory to forget that your life belongs to me. As a consumer and protector of your blood, I think I hold the little privilege to be privy? Life is boring without a little gossip,¡± he ran his tongue across one of his fangs, feeling the sharpness of it.?

    Eve pursed her lips before she said, ¡°I would have not allowed it.¡±

    Vincent stared at her, knowing it wasn¡¯t entirely true. He had been talking to one of the guests when he heard one of them mention Eve¡¯s beauty and right at that time Noah and Eve, who were on the dance floor, appeared ready to kiss, but only to pull away.?

    He then said, ¡°As you said some time ago, good men are rare. And after witnessing today¡¯s awkwardness on the dance floor, I feel pity on you and would like to offer my help.¡± He raised his hand before Eve could retort and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you want someone next to you, Ms. Barlow?¡±?

    His question was something Eve had pondered many times before by herself. She then softly said,?

    ¡°Not many are lucky to choose a person.¡±

    ¡°Unless you are betrothed to the prince, which is highly impossible, it shouldn¡¯t be hard. Choices are what you make through your decision,¡± Vincent replied and Eve gave him a sceptical look. Because she felt there was more reason than what this vampire led on to offer his help, but she couldn¡¯t find one.

    Eve¡¯s eyes lowered looking at her shoe where its insole was filled with blood, ¡°I am a mermaid, and once the person finds out, the oue is unknown.¡± Until now, somewhere deep in her heart, she had believed that if there was someone who could overlook who she was, it would be Noah.?

    When it was time for Eve to leave, Vincent said, ¡°Good work today, Ms. Barlow. I will see you tomorrow.¡±?

    She bowed her head, ¡°Goodnight, Master Vincent. Thank you for saving my life again,¡± and she was escorted out of the room by the guard named Gorron.?

    On her way, Eve came across two men who carried arge board on which the mermaid¡¯s yellow tail hung at the side. The upper half of the mermaid¡¯s body was missing, and it was covered in arge cloth. She quickly looked away from it.?

    Eve blinked back the tears over the horror that had taken ce with the helpless mermaid. This could have been her today, but she had been saved. This was the fate of every mermaids and mermen on thend. With a heavy heart she walked past with a nk expression before stepping out of the Moriarty mansion.

    Vincent stood at the window and watched the governess, who walked through the mansion¡¯s gates a minute ago. At the same time, Alfie appeared in front of the door. He bowed his head before he walked in and informed,?

    ¡°Master Vincent, the guests were asking for you, and some have lounged themselves in the parlor room. Is Ms. Barlow doing okay now?¡± asked the butler.?

    ¡°Mm,¡± responded Vincent and he then questioned, ¡°Did you get all the blood cleaned from the ballroom and stairs?¡±?

    ¡°All cleaned until the floor was spotless, Master. Just as you wanted,¡± Alfie answered while noticing the grim look on his Master¡¯s face as if he was in deep thought.?

    Earlier his Master had ordered him to spill wine on the floor and clean the blood that apparently belonged to the governess. As Vincent never helped anyone, it made Alfie wonder why his Master had a moment of change of heart.?

    Vincent stepped out of the room closely followed by the butler as they returned to where the guests were. When they were leaving the floor, Vincent paused his feet to look in the direction of the South Wing. The same ce where Eve had found Allie earlier this evening. After Marceline had pulled Noah to the ballroom, he had gone up to overhear his little sister and the governess¡¯s speak.?

    Vincent¡¯s lips twitched in slight annoyance and he murmured,

    ¡°How bothersome.¡±

    Alfie blinked, looking back and forth between his Master and the corridor that led to the South Wing, not knowing what happened.?

    When Vincent started to walk again, Alfie quickly followed right behind him.?

 Chapter 106

    Vincent walked through the grand corridor, with his shoes sharply clicking against the clean marble floor. When he reached the parlour room, the guests were drinking or eating, a few engrossed in talking.?

    On seeing Vincent in the room, one of the vampiress made her way to greet him. She bowed, ¡°Mr. Moriarty, it is a pleasure to be invited to today¡¯s ball. I am Luisa Florence. Daughter of Duchess Theodora Florence.¡±

    Lady Luisa had been looking forward to spending time with the pureblooded vampire. Right now, she knew she was the prettiest woman in the room and was confident about it. She stretched her hand forward, waiting for Vincent to take it and kiss the back of her hand.?

    Instead of taking her hand, Vincent pulled out the cigarette case from his pocket and ced one of the cigars between his lips. In between lighting the end of his cigar, Lady Luisa cleared her throat and pulled her hand back to her side. She said,?

    ¡°I have been looking for you, Mr. Moriarty.¡±

    ¡°Have you now?¡±?

    Vincent stared at the vampiress, who smiled at him coyly. She nodded, ¡°Yes. You seem to have missed drinking the mermaid¡¯s blood. I have saved my ss for you.¡±

    Marceline, who overheard the conversation, walked towards them and praised, ¡°How very kind of you, Lady Luisa. To have resisted the temptation and saved it for my brother, you would make a wonderful wife.¡±

    ¡°Talking about wife, I heard the Duke rejected your invitation to drink the mermaid¡¯s blood with you,¡± Vincent looked at Marceline with pity. Her face instantly went red by his next words, ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, dear sister. You should be used to being rejected by men you pursue.¡±

    Marceline softlyughed to save her face before saying, ¡°I think you have got it wrong, brother. It is I who has been rejecting them and not the other way round.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? I was sure it is how it is,¡± Vincent took a drag from the cigar and blew the smoke from the corner of his mouth. And the same corner of his lips pulled up when he saw Marceline subtly re at him.?

    Lady Luisa offered the mermaid blood to Vincent, saying, ¡°This is for you, Mr. Moriarty.¡±

    Vincent stared at the ss and then said, ¡°Thanks, but I will pass,¡± he tapped the end of the cigar for ash to fall into the ashtray.?

    Both the vampiress turned stunned at Vincent¡¯s refusal. Marceline turned slightly suspicious because she knew how much Vincent enjoyed drinking blood, especially one that belonged to a mermaid since they were young. As much as her brother vexed her, at the same time the vampiress sought for his approval. She said,?

    ¡°The blood is delicious, Vince. Won¡¯t you taste it?¡±?

    Lady Luisa nodded and added, ¡°I took a sip and it does taste delicious.¡±

    Vincent took another drag from the cigar in a rxed manner.

    ¡°It is hard to taste a low quality mermaid¡¯s blood when you have tasted one of high quality. Because everything else tastes nothing less than trash, and I am not interested in garbage,¡± he smiled while his eyes twinkled. He said to Lady Luisa, ¡°You can offer my ss to my dear sister Marceline.¡±

    Lady Luisa quickly excused herself acting as if she was being called by another guest, leaving the siblings in each other¡¯spany.?

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it is rude to judge the taste of the blood without even tasting it, brother?¡± Marceline questioned, looking slightly upset.?

    Vincent chuckled at her words. With narrowed eyes, Marceline asked, ¡°What¡¯s funny?¡±

    At first, Vincent shook his head and then decided to reply, ¡°It seems like your tastebuds has turned rotten and needs some cleaning. It would be better for you to agree that you brought a low quality mermaid, than agree that you failed to recognise the blood quality.¡±

    ¡°The least you could do is appreciate my efforts, than mock me, brother. If we are talking about tastes, I might as well ask what you were doing with the governess,¡± Marceline stated with a fake smile stered on her face. ¡°Have you taken a liking towards her? She did look pretty.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, she looked ravishing,¡± and in more than one way, Vincent thought in his mind. He said, ¡°Ms. Barlow is a beautiful woman who doesn¡¯t need to try too hard unlike some who try to pull dirty tricks.¡±

    Marceline rolled her eyes, huffing. She said, ¡°You imagine too much, Vince. We all have been in the ballroom, being polite with each other.¡±

    ¡°Do you think I am dear mother or father, or one of your puppets, Marci?¡±?

    ¡°What puppets area€¡±¡±

    When Marceline¡¯s eyes met Vincent¡¯s, she saw him smiling at her, a smile that didn¡¯t reach his eyes.?

    ¡°Earlier, why did you leave the ballroom? It seemed like you were too keen to follow the governess out of the room,¡± his voice calm yet daunting at the same time. ¡°The woman returned with a wobbly foot.¡±

    ¡°I had to fix my gown and my hair, than bother myself with the governess. I have better things to do,¡± Marceline didn¡¯t blink away from him and continued, ¡°I cannot believe you would think I went to do something to her. Why, did something happen to her?¡± A look of concern appeared on her face.?

    Vincent stared back at his sister with an unwavering gaze before he took another puff and blew out the smoke. He then pressed the cigar¡¯s burning end against the ashtray, extinguishing it.?

    ¡°Listen very carefully because I will say it only once,¡± Vincent¡¯s words were low, but the threat in there didn¡¯t go unnoticed as he continued to smile at Marceline, ¡°I know you are drunk on stupidity and foolish ideas, but keep it for someone else. If you try something like what you did today and when I catch you, I will make sure you will want to leave Skellington and that you never did it.¡±

    Marceline knew her brother was sharp, but she didn¡¯t know he would trace today¡¯s event to her. But he hadn¡¯t caught her red-handed, and there was no way for the dumb human governess to know that it was her who had ced the ss piece on the floor for her. Her brother only doubted her but he had no proof.?

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything,¡± Marceline was firm with her words and she said, ¡°You can ask her yourself. We only spoke about Duke Noah and nothing more than that.¡±

    ¡°Let us hope that is true for your own good.¡± Vincent then ced his hand on Marceline¡¯s shoulder and offered her a pitiful look, ¡°My poor sister. This is what happens when you go to steal people who aren¡¯t meant for you, but it seems like you have trouble letting go of the past.¡±

    Hearing Vincent¡¯s words, Marceline¡¯s face hardened and she clenched her teeth. She watched Vincent leave her side. She hadn¡¯t forgotten what had happened in the past. Something that was lost was to be reced, thought the vampiress in her mind.?

    She put a bright and pleasant smile on her face before joining their guests.?

    On the other hand, outside the entrance of the Moriarty mansion, Patrick Humphrey stood next to one of the tall, wide pirs. After being hoodwinked by the Marquee¡¯s daughter, he realised it was best to wait for Genevieve Barlow as she was the fairest woman.?

    He had been standing outside for too long, waiting for Eve to step out. In frustration, he had gulped down the wine sses he had earlier brought for the vampiress. But this had only turned him sleepy. He had his eyes closed while leaning against the pir, and at the same time, Eve walked past him and through the gates of the Moriarty mansion.?

    Two minutester, one of the guards caught the human next to the pir and tried to wake him up, ¡°Excuse me, Sire?¡±?

    Mr. Humphrey woke up startled, his eyes wide and his hand on his chest. He looked left and right to see where he was. He demanded, ¡°What do you want?¡±?

    ¡°You would be much morefortable sitting inside. The guests have moved themselves to the parlour room,¡± informed the guard, who didn¡¯t know that Mr. Humphrey was never invited to the ball but hade after stealing another person¡¯s invitation.

    ¡°No, I am fine here,¡± Mr. Humphrey straightened his coat and then questioned, ¡°How long is the ball going to be?¡±?

    ¡°That would depend on the family. It shouldn¡¯t take more than two hours from now,¡± said the guard, and Mr. Humphrey clicked his tongue in annoyance.?

    That was too long, thought Mr. Humphrey. He had forgotten to wear his gloves, and his hands were freezing. But what was a little cold if he was going to win a woman¡¯s heart? He thought to himself before waving his hand.?

    ¡°Go get me something warm to drink,¡± Mr. Humphrey ordered the guard.?

    While Patrick Humphrey believed Eve was inside, away from the mansion and on the streets, Eve carefully walked on the heel of her injured foot towards the carriage. On reaching her carriage, she knocked on the carriage door and called,?

    ¡°Eugene, it is me, Eve. Open the door.¡±?

    Eve turned behind her to ensure she hadn¡¯t carried trouble from the mansion or on her way. Hearing the carriage door open, her eyes met Eugene¡¯s worried ones.?

    ¡°What happened, Eugene?¡± Questioned Eve.

    Eugene turned to look inside the carriage, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything I didn¡¯t mean to, Miss Eve. I swear.¡±

    A frown appeared on Eve¡¯s face, and she took a peek inside the carriage. Her eyes widened when it fell on an unconscious Rosetta, and there was a bump on the vampiress¡¯s head.

 Chapter 107

    Music Rmendation: He¡¯ll be on you- Nathan Barr

    ¨C

    Eugene quickly got down from the carriage and closed its door. Eve was confused as to what Miss Rosetta was doing in the carriage with Eugene.

    ¡°I swear I didn¡¯t mean to push her that hard. But she showed her fangs and was going to suck me dry telling how thirsty she was. I freaked out and¡­ pushed her and this happened¡­¡± Eugene wrung his hands in worry, somewhere relieved, while also feeling guilty for what he had done. ¡°What are we going to do, Miss Eve?¡±

    Even though Eugene was in histe thirties, he wasn¡¯t too familiar with dealing with the folks who belonged to the night creatures.

    Eve, who had passed through the worst part of the night, opened the carriage door and climbed inside. She ced her hand on Rosetta¡¯s arm and tried waking her up,

    ¡°Miss Rosetta? Miss Rosetta, can you hear me?¡±

    ¡°You know her?¡± Eugene raised his eyebrows.

    Eve nodded, ¡°This is the woman I mentioned who dropped me home. My¡­ new friend.¡±

    ¡°My apologies for hurting her, mdy. I really didn¡¯t mean to. Though I must say it is unusual for you to make a friend like herself,¡± noted Eugene, not because they belonged to different social sses but because this woman was a vampiress.

    It was indeed unusual. Eve had never nned to be friends with Miss Rosetta, but from what she had seen, the young woman was lonely. She was a little spoiled, but that could be worked on, Eve thought as the young miss didn¡¯t seem bad at heart.

    ¡°Miss Rosetta?¡± The young vampiress didn¡¯t wake up, and Eve wondered what to do.

    And then Eugene informed her, ¡°Earlier she was quite drunk.¡±

    Eve¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, and then she said, ¡°I think it would be best to take her home.¡±

    ¡°To Meadow?¡± Eugene asked, taken aback by the suggestion because who knew when this vampiress would wake up in the middle of the night and jump on one of them to suck their blood.

    ¡°No. Miss Rosetta lives with her aunt here in Skellington. You stay quiet and I will talk to the woman.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Miss Eve,¡± replied Eugene. Noticing Eve fumble around, he asked in concern, ¡°Is your leg alright? Are you feeling weak?¡±

    ¡°It was a little mishap in the ballroom. Let us go,¡± said Eve and he drove the carriage to Lady Camille¡¯s mansion as instructed by her.

    The distance between where the carriage had earlier been parked and where Rosetta¡¯s aunt¡¯s mansion was located, Eve sat next to the unconscious vampiress. She had ced her hand on the other side of the young miss¡¯s head so Rosetta wouldn¡¯t bang her head again.

    When the carriage reached the front of Rosetta¡¯s aunt¡¯s mansion, Eugene got down from his seat and opened the carriage¡¯s door. Lady Camille¡¯s butler craned his neck to see who it was. Upon noticing Eve, he quickly left the front and headed to the carriage.

    Lady Camille stepped outside the mansion and frowned upon seeing her butler carrying her niece out of the carriage. She quickly climbed down the stairs and reaching the ce, she demanded,

    ¡°What happened to Rosetta?¡±

    Eve bowed and exined, ¡°Miss Rosetta seemed to have drunk too much wine in the ball. I thought it would be right to bring her here safely, Lady Camille.¡±

    For the first few seconds, Lady Camille couldn¡¯t recognise Eve, but then it dawned on her that this woman was the same person her niece had recently be fond of. A woman who belonged to the lowly town Meadow. The older vampiress¡¯s eyes quickly scanned the human, who wore an expensive gown. Even the shoes looked expensive.

    Lady Camille turned to her butler and ordered, ¡°Take Rosetta inside and let her rest in her room.¡±

    ¡°Yes, mdy,¡± the butler quickly carried an unconscious Rosetta inside the mansion and disappeared from sight.

    ¡°We should leave too,¡± Eve offered a polite bow to thedy, and she was about to leave the ce when thedy stopped her,

    ¡°I have something to talk to you about,¡± came the stern words from the older vampiress. ¡°I heard from Rosetta that you both went to shop together in Hollow Valley?¡±

    Eve nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Lady Camille nodded and said, ¡°I know you feel good to have a ¡®friend¡¯ like Rosetta next to you as she is the Marquee¡¯s daughter. But instead of just making her pay for your gown and shoes, you should have helped her find a gown as good as yours,¡± her lips set themselves in a thin line.

    Eve was taken aback by the sudden words spoken by Lady Camille. She offered a polite smile and said,

    ¡°Miss Rosetta didn¡¯t pay for any of it. They were bought by Mr. Moriarty.¡± She decided to skip the part where she was supposed to return the gown, as this vampiress had decided to jump to the conclusion that she was using Rosetta.

    Lady Camille¡¯s eyes narrowed, ¡°Mr. Moriarty?¡±

    Eve nodded, ¡°I work for the Moriarty family and was asked to attend the ball this evening to look after their daughter.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Lady Camille weighed Eve¡¯s words. With Eve who proved her words wrong, the woman said, ¡°I don¡¯t think I have to tell you this, but it would be appreciated if you would keep your distance from my niece. If her father finds out that his dear daughter is associating herself with some lowly humans, he wouldn¡¯t be pleased with it.¡±

    ¡°I will keep that in mind,¡± Eve politely replied with a smile and Lady Camille¡¯s chin raised, where she was ready to disappear inside the mansion. But before that, Eve said, ¡°I hope you can talk to Miss Rosetta about it too. Goodnight, Lady Camille,¡± Eve offered another bow and returned to her carriage.

    Lady Camille stared at the old carriage being pulled by the two horses from the front of her mansion. There was no way that the Moriarty¡¯s would pay such a hefty amount on a mere human, even if she was a governess. The woman didn¡¯t like that her niece appeared to pale in the presence of this human.

    Her eyebrows furrowed when she inhaled the air. Was that the scent of blood drifting in the air?

    The next morning, Eve slept a little longer before getting ready to leave for work. Her foot would need a day or two to heal, which was why Eugene had decided to drop and pick her up, to prevent her from straining her foot.

    Eugene was packing Eve¡¯s lunch in the kitchen when someone knocked on the house¡¯s front door. Lady Aubrey, who was reading the newsletter, turned toward the door and said,

    ¡°Eugene, go see who is at the door.¡±

    ¡°Yes, mdy,¡± replied Eugene, wrapping the cloth around the lunchbox and making his way to the door.

    He opened the door with a polite smile that immediately fell from his face when he met the vampiress who had tried to suck his bloodst night. But more importantly, someone he had pushed had a bump on her forehead, which was now covered with a bandage.

    Eugene hoped thedy wouldn¡¯t remember what he had donest night as she was drunk.

    But right now, Rosetta red at him.

 Chapter 108

    Lady Aubrey turned to look at Eugene, who appeared frozen in front of the door. Her eyebrows slightly furrowed, wondering why he looked as if he had seen a ghost. She ced the newsletter on the table before getting up to see who it was.

    ¡°Who is it, Eugene?¡± Lady Aubrey asked beforeing to stand near the door. Her eyebrows rose on seeing a young vampiress standing at the front of the door.

    Rosetta didn¡¯t know what this man she had metst night was doing and demanded, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    Eugene¡¯s breath was caught in his throat. Gathering his courage, he offered a bow and replied, ¡°Good morning, miss. I work here at the Dawson¡¯s family.¡± He then looked at Lady Aubrey and whispered, ¡°This is Lady Rosetta Hooke. An acquaintance of Miss Eve,¡± while a confused Rosetta¡¯s eyes moved to look at the houses on the left and right where she stood.

    ¡°Ms. Hooke, I am Aubrey Dawson. Genevieve¡¯s paternal aunt. Eve is getting herself ready to go to work. Would you like toe inside and have some tea?¡± Lady Aubrey invited the vampiress inside the house, catching the youngdy¡¯s eyes taking a peek inside the house.

    Rosetta bowed her head at the olderdy and reluctantly stepped inside the house. Her eyes carefully looked around the ce, where the space felt shrunken, and the living room she was led to was smaller than any room she had stepped into in her or her aunt¡¯s mansion. She remarked in awe,

    ¡°This must be a magical house. The house is much smaller than how it appears from the outside.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, it helps in keeping the house warm and cozy during chilly nights,¡± Lady Aubrey replied with a polite smile.

    When Rosetta¡¯s eyes fell on Eugene, the re returned as if she was going toplete what she couldn¡¯t dost night. That was to suck his blood out.

    Lady Aubrey ordered Eugene, ¡°Eugene, why don¡¯t you bring tea for Ms. Hooke.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± replied Rosetta in a prim and proper voice.

    Same time, Eve climbed down the stairs and said to Eugene, ¡°Eugene, the shoe will need to be repaired that I wore it would be¨CMiss Rosetta,¡± she looked surprised on seeing the vampiress in here and asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    Did Lady Camille forget to mention what she told herst night about Rosetta? And it was quite early for the young vampiress to show up here.

    Rosetta quickly stood up from her chair and walked to where Eve was. The vampiress hugged her, and Lady Aubrey and Eve¡¯s eyes met for a second. Rosetta then pulled away and said, ¡°I heard from my personal maid that you brought me to my aunt¡¯s mansion safely. Thank you so much for looking out for mest night. I wanted to thank you and decided toe here to tell it to you as soon as I could.¡±

    Eve smiled and replied, ¡°I am d to see that you are doing well this morning, Miss Rosetta. You didn¡¯t have toe here to thank me for it.¡±

    ¡°You are right,¡± murmured Rosetta, as if she hadn¡¯t thought it through and hade here on impulse, But then her face brightened with a smile, ¡°I wanted to make sure you returned home safe too.¡±

    Eve nodded, ¡°Thank you for that.¡± With Eugene slipping out of the living room to set breakfast, she asked Rosetta, ¡°Would you like to sit and have breakfast with us?¡±

    ¡°I am fine, thank you,¡± but at the same time, Rosetta¡¯s stomach grumbled, letting the people there know that the vampiress was hungry.

    When Rosetta woke up in the morning, she heard from the maid that she had been dropped by the human. Without speaking with her aunt and letting her know where she was going, the vampiress had gotten ready quickly and hurried to Meadow by taking a ride from a gentleman who owned four horses.

    ¡°We insist, Ms. Hooke. It would be rude to refuse,¡± stated Lady Aubrey, and Rosetta¡¯s lips twisted.

    ¡°Well¡­ if you are insisting, then maybe I shall,¡± Rosetta replied with her nose high; she walked towards the table.

    When they sat at the table, Eve noticed how Rosetta red at Eugene as if she was ready to drill nails into his head. When the food was brought to the table, the vampiress stared at the loaves of bread and butter, apanied by scrambled eggs at the side. This was breakfast? This wasn¡¯t something Rosetta usually ate, as her food was morevish, but she had a need where she desperately wanted to fit in, to belong somewhere.

    She copied what Eve and Lady Aubrey did by picking up the bread and then smearing butter on it. When Eve took a bite from the bread, the vampiress¡¯s eyebrows deeply furrowed.

    She hesitantly took a bite from the bread and paused. She eximed, ¡°This is good, what is in the bread and butter?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just regr bread and salted butter, Miss Rosetta,¡± answered Lady Aubrey, and Rosetta stared at the bread.

    The vampiress didn¡¯t know such simple food could taste so good. She nodded, ¡°I see, so it is salted butter.¡±

    Eve couldn¡¯t help but smile at the vampiress¡¯s innocence. It was as if Rosetta was a little chick who hade out of shell and only started exploring the world. She asked, ¡°Would you like some more?¡±

    Rosetta nodded and ate more quickly this time. When Eugene came to pour tea into her cup, she went back to ring at him.

    ¡°Miss Rosetta, does your aunt know that you are here?¡± Eve asked because it was clear from Lady Camillie¡¯s words that she wasn¡¯t fond of her niece associating herself with the people like her from Meadow. Rosetta¡¯s mouth was full, and she blissfully continued eating before shaking her head. ¡°No?¡±

    Rosetta swallowed the food and replied, ¡°Aunt Camille was still taking a bath, and I decided toe here,¡± she went back to eating and drinking the tea served to her. On seeing a look of worry appear on Eve¡¯s face, the vampiress waved her hand, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about her. Aunt Camillie is harmless.¡±

    When Eve and Lady Aubrey entered the kitchen to keep their used tes, Lady Aubrey said, ¡°Your friend seems to be different than most. It is good to see you making friends.¡±

    ¡°I was a little worried in the beginning, but she is a lot different than the vampires and vampiresses I have met,¡± Eve replied as she washed her hands.

    ¡°I can tell. You cannot always avoid trouble and sometimes it is better to get along with it. How is your foot now?¡± Lady Aubrey asked before continuing, ¡°Frankly, I wished you would take a day off, but then I doubt that the members of the Moriarty family would take your leave well.¡±

    Eve leaned forward and kissed Aunt Aubrey¡¯s cheek, ¡°I will be careful. I have bandaged it again and the shoes that I am wearing will avoid any leak if there¡¯s any bleeding.¡±

    Lady Aubrey nodded before a sigh escaped from her lips, ¡°Take care of yourself, Eve.¡±

    Outside the kitchen and in the small dining room, Eugene bowed his head and offered an apology to the vampiress before she decided to kill him again,

    ¡°Mdy, forgive me for what I did yesterday. It wasn¡¯t my intention when you came near me¨C¡±

    The look in Rosetta¡¯s eyes hardened, and her jaws clenched. She red at him, ¡°Who told you could speak to me?¡±

    ¡°My apologies, mdy,¡± Eugene apologised to her one more time, but his politeness only irked her. She got up from the chair with it lightly screeching before she stormed out of the dining room and the house.

    In truth, Rosetta had no recollection of how she had received a bump on her forehead. The only thing she did remember wasing out of Moriarty¡¯s mansion and throwing up before this servant had offered her water and a handkerchief. She was embarrassed that she had cried in front of a servant, and she couldn¡¯t help but re at Eugene.

    When it was time to leave, Eve and Eugene stepped out of the house to notice Miss Rosetta standing outside.

    The vampiress cleared her throat and said, ¡°I would like to ride in your carriage.¡±

    Seeing Miss Rosetta¡¯s carriage nowhere in sight, Eve nodded, ¡°Of course.¡±

    While Eugene went to bring the carriage in front of the house, Eve and Rosetta started to talk about the ball that had taken cest night. At the same time, Mr. Humphrey, whose eyes had turned red fromck of sleep, appeared at the end of the street.

    It was only when the clock struck twelvest night did Mr. Humphrey came to find that Eve had already left the Moriarty mansion long ago. Right now, he held flowers in his hand, ready to propose to the woman he believed to be his future wife before any other suitor woulde to her door.

    But when Mr. Humphrey caught sight of the Marquee¡¯s daughter standing with Eve, his eyes widened, and he quickly turned around and walked away from there, before Eve would find out thatst night he had tried to appease the vampiress.

    Once Eve dropped Rosetta not too far from Lady Camille¡¯s mansion, the young vampiress quickly entered to be caught in time by the woman.

    ¡°Rosetta, where have you been for thest two hours? Bed empty with no note and the servants have no clue either,¡± questioned Lady Camille. ¡°I have been worried sick.¡±

    ¡°I was taking a walk, to get some fresh air,¡± Rosetta innocently replied. ¡°Where do you think I would go?¡±

    Lady Camille stared at her niece before she said, ¡°Come let us have breakfast together.¡±

    ¡°Yes! Breakfast!¡± Rosetta quickly hurried to the table and looked for butter and salt. Not finding it, she quickly went to the kitchen, surprising the servants and her aunt.

    Rosetta ordered the cook to hand over the butter and salt. Once in her hand, she poured the entire jar of salt into the butter before mixing it. She then ordered the maid to bring it to the table.

    ¡°Aunt Camille, today I will make you taste what heaven feels like,¡± said Rosetta, picking up the bread and smearing as much butter as she could. She then ced it on her aunt¡¯s te. ¡°Try it.¡±

    Lady Camille used her knife and fork to cut a piece. When the older vampiress put it in her mouth, she coughed and spat it out. ¡°It would be best if you don¡¯t step foot in the kitchen for my own health.¡±

    Hm? Didn¡¯t she do it right? Rosetta asked herself.

 Chapter 109

    Music Rmendation: In the court- Nathan Barr

    ¡ª

    In the Moriarty mansion¡¯s dining room, every family member sat at the table having their breakfast in silence. At the head of the table sat Senior Mr. Moriarty, while right next to him on his left and right sat Lady Annalise and Vincent respectively. Marceline sat next to Lady Annalise, and next to her sat Charles, while Allie chose to sit next to Vincent. The butler entered after pulling open the dining room doors and stepped inside. He bowed and informed,

    ¡°Mr. Henry Quintin is here.¡±

    ¡°My apologies for not informing you sooner about my arrival here,¡± the person named Henry apologised and bowed his head. The man wore the finest clothes from his closet, and his hair was neatlybed. ¡°Good morning, everyone.¡±

    ¡°Good morning, Henry,¡± Senior Mr. Moriarty greeted him. ¡°What brings you here?¡±

    ¡°Come sit with us,¡± Lady Annalise politely invited him to join them.

    ¡°Thank you, mdy,¡± replied Henry, beforeing to take a seat next to Charles. ¡°I wanted to appreciate how much I enjoyed the ball that was heldst night and thank you for inviting me to attend it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all thanks to Marceline,¡± stated Lady Annalise, and she continued, ¡°My daughter has been kind enough to not only bring a rare present but also to make sure the arrangement of the ball was up to the mark. Also thanks to my daughter Allie who has learned to y the piano forte.¡±

    When Henry¡¯s eyes met Marceline¡¯s, he offered her a bow, ¡°Thank you for hosting a memorable ball, Lady Marceline.¡± He then turned to Allie and praised, ¡°It was a beautiful piece. I look forward to hearing you y again.¡±

    Marceline sweetly smiled and fluttered hershes before nodding to the human.

    The man continued to praise, ¡°Everything was just beautiful. As beautiful as you, Lady Marceline.¡±

    Alfie appeared at the door, carrying a bouquet of red roses in his hands, and he asked Henry, ¡°Where shall I keep this, Mr. Quintin?¡±

    On catching sight of the flowers, Lady Annalise remarked, ¡°Those are beautiful flowers, Henry. Are they from your garden?¡±

    Henry looked bashfully and responded, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Lady Annalise leaned towards Marceline and said, ¡°It looks like he brought them for you.¡±

    Marceline smiled, her lips coyly curling. This was expected because she had already received some flowers from other people. Whenever she hosted a ball or attended up, she always received gifts from men who were trying to court her. But most of them were the ones she didn¡¯t care about.

    The young vampiress was ambitious in nature and was looking forward to getting flowers from men of high social standing like Henry Quintin or the Duke. And not from the ones that were below her social status.

    ¡°You can keep it at the side,¡± Henry answered to the butler¡¯s previous question. Charles nodded and said,

    ¡°Yes, after the breakfast is done. You must have freed yourself from your busy schedule toe here, Henry. Lucky you, the other suitors are yet to arrive.¡±

    ¡°Or maybe the other suitors are just not interested,¡± came Vincent¡¯s remark before taking a bite from his food.

    Marceline softlyughed and replied, ¡°If that was true, then Mr. Quintin wouldn¡¯t havee here now, would he brother?¡± Her voice was sweet and low, which went unheard by their guest. ¡°You should ept that there are many who want to sit next to your sister.¡±

    ¡°That is true,¡± Lady Annalise agreed to Marceline¡¯s words. ¡°Marceline has had four suitors who came to visit her since this morning.¡±

    ¡°Unfortunate men¡­¡± Vincent murmured to receive a stare from Marceline.

    Senior Mr. Moriarty chuckled as he was used to these mornings, as Vincent and Marceline liked to bicker as subtly as possible while verbally poking into each other¡¯s eyes. He spoke to Henry, ¡°Have you heard from your parents, Henry? How are they doing?¡±

    ¡°Very well, Mr. Moriarty. Two weeks ago father wrote to me that they will be returning soon,¡± replied Henry.

    Senior Mr. Moriarty nodded before returning to his meal, while the guest turned to look at where the flowers were ced in worry as if it would disappear.

    And while the Moriarty family continued having breakfast with their guest, Eve had just arrived at the mansion.

    She carefully walked in the hallways while making sure not to hurt her already injured foot. Before she could head to the piano room, the butler appeared and greeted her.

    ¡°Good morning, Ms. Barlow. You have been invited to join the Moriarty family to have breakfast with them.¡±

    She frowned before murmuring, ¡°I have already finished my breakfast.¡±

    ¡°Miss Allie is still in the dining room and the orders havee directly from Master Vincent,¡± the butler informed her.

    Eve¡¯s jaw clenched in frustration and she nodded, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Alfie offered her a polite smile and said, ¡°How about I ask the maid to keep your belongings in the piano room?¡± He called a maid walking by and handed Eve¡¯s lunchbox and her umbre to be kept in the piano room. The butler then led her toward the dining room.

    Unable to hold back her thoughts, Eve asked the butler, ¡°I thought it went against the rules of the high-standing families for a governess to have a meal at the same table as them.¡±

    ¡°You are right, Miss Barlow. But you must already be aware that the rules don¡¯t apply when ites to Master Vincent. He is the one who sets the rules inside the mansion and the others follow it,¡± while saying this, the butler held a pleasant expression. From the corner of his eyes, he observed the woman walk but didn¡¯t inquire about it.

    Until now, Eve had never visited this side of the mansion. In appearance it was much grander than the front side of the mansion. When they came to stand in front of the dining room¡¯s double doors, the butler pushed it open. Stepping inside, he bowed and informed,

    ¡°Miss Genevieve Barlow is here.¡±

    Though Eve was yet to enter the dining room, she felt dread filling her mind.

    ¡°Why does the name sound familiar?¡± Questioned Lady Annalise.

    The smile on Marceline¡¯s lips disappeared, and her expression turned grim before answering, ¡°That is because that¡¯s the governess¡¯s name.¡±

    The butler had stepped away from where he had been standing, making way for Eve, and she finally stepped inside the spacious dining room. Two chandeliers hung up in the ceiling, candles burning in them even though the curtains had been pulled apart from therge, transparent windows to allow light to pass through.

    Eve noticed everyone¡¯s eyes on her, and she offered a bow to them, ¡°Good morning.¡±

    ¡°Ms. Barlow, take a seat,¡± Vincent raised his hand and pointed to the seat next to Allie.

    Everyone stared at Eve walk around the dining table. Their guest, Henry Quintin¡¯s eyes brightened on seeing Eve in the room.

    ¡°Stop,¡± Lady Annalise stopped the maid, who went to pull the chair for Eve. She turned to look at Vincent andughed as if someone told her a joke. She questioned him, ¡°Since when did governess start sitting with the families whom they serve?¡±

    ¡°Since today,¡± Vincent responded in a nonchnt tone.

 Chapter 110

    Marceline was shocked to put the smile back on her face right now. To share a table with someone beneath her in status and kind, she would never be able to digest the same food again.

    Charles was busy staring at Eve as if trying to remember something while Eve looked nowhere in particr.

    Senior Mr. Moriarty stated, ¡°Last night, Vincent and I talked about how Ms. Barlow has shown remarkable results in helping Allie improve in such a short period. I think it would be a loss to not have her work for us permanently as the Moriarty family¡¯s governess. This is an appreciation for putting effort and also upholding the Moriarty name that she serves.¡± He then turned to Eve and said, ¡°We hope for you to continue working the same¡±

    Eve quickly bowed, ¡°Thank you, Senior Mr. Moriarty.¡±

    Lady Annalise shot daggers at the lowly human but more at Vincent because she knew he was the one who was behind this. She said,

    ¡°I just remembered that I need to get ready for a soiree held this afternoon. Excuse me,¡± she dabbed her lips with the napkin. Like a dutiful wife, she kissed her husband¡¯s cheek and left the room.

    Eve could feel people staring at her, and she wondered why Vincent had dragged her into the frying pan. There was nowhere else to jump except in the fire, and she tried to keep aposed expression.

    ¡°Sit down, Ms. Barlow unless you are waiting for the King to ask you to do it,¡± Vincent asked her sarcastically. ¡°What would you like to eat? Unfortunately, your favourite fish soup has already been consumed.¡±

    Eve¡¯s face slightly turned pale at Vincent¡¯s words. It seemed like she was going to die soon¡­

    A wicked smile appeared on Vincent¡¯s lips, seeing Henry staring at Eve and wanting to make conversation with Eve. He stated,

    ¡°Mr. Quintin, maybe you should give the flowers before they start to wilt and lose their fragrance.¡±

    Thest thing the young man wanted was to offer wilted flowers to thedy. He got up from his seat to get the bouquet.

    Senior Mr. Moriarty, who was done with his meal, excused himself and left the room.

    In the meantime, Marceline quickly tucked the loose strands of her hair behind her ear while sitting straighter and busying herself with her tea. So that when Henry woulde to her with flowers, she would behave as if she didn¡¯t know the flowers were for her.

    The vampiress waited for the footsteps to approach her, but instead, it only turned distant. Feeling something not right, she looked up, and her eyes widened when she saw Henry Quintin standing next to Eve. He said,

    ¡°Ms. Barlow, I would like you to ept these flowers from me. Even though they aren¡¯t as beautiful as you.¡±

    Eve, who was drinking water, didn¡¯t expect this. She spat the water from her mouth before quickly apologising and wiping her lips. In the room were three shocked people¨C Eve, Marceline and Charles, each one for different reasons.

    ¡°It seems like our governess has be famous. Don¡¯t you think so, Marcie?¡± Vincent rubbed it in his proud sister¡¯s face, whose jaw had fallen. ¡°All thanks to the ball you organised.¡±

    Eve looked at the man and then at the flowers. Henry said, ¡°This morning, when I saw these, it reminded me of you. It is just for you to keep, and you do not have to add any meaning to it.¡±

    Marceline gripped the fork that she held on to. Last year, this same person had told the exact same line to her, and now he was using it on another woman in front of her. She said, ¡°It seems like you are running out of lines when ites to praising woman, Mr. Quintin.¡±

    Henry scratched the back of his neck and he said to Marceline, ¡°Forgive me for myck of tact with women. I hope you don¡¯t mind it.¡±

    ¡°Why would she?¡± Vincent jumped into the conversation. ¡°Just because my dear sister didn¡¯t return your affections doesn¡¯t mean you cannot pursue another woman. What do you say, Charles?¡±

    Charles raised his hand, shrugging his shoulders as he agreed, ¡°That is true.¡±

    Eve wondered which trouble Vincent was pushing her into. It was like the longer she spent with him, her calm fate was turning to a chaotic one.

    ¡°Please,¡± Henry pleaded.

    When Eve turned to Marceline, the vampiress offered her a sweet and supportive smile. She said, ¡°You have to thank me for changing your luck Ms. Barlow like a fairy God.¡±

    While Marceline and Charles¡¯s attention was on Eve, who was thanking Henry, Vincent turned to his youngest sister Allie, who had been quietly eating her breakfast. He called her,

    ¡°Hamster, do you know what¡¯s the opposite of fairy God?¡±

    The little girl swallowed her food and turned to her brother before asking, ¡°Witch?¡±

    Marceline, who heard this, her eyes snapped to look at her two siblings with a sharp re. Vincent patted Allie¡¯s head,

    ¡°What a smart girl you have turned out to be,¡± he praised her, and when his eyes met Marceline¡¯s, he asked innocently, ¡°What?¡±

    Henry went back to sit in the seat he had been sitting in earlier.

    When Eve turned to look at Vincent, his eyes twinkled in amusement, and he offered her a bright smile.

    Remembering Vincent¡¯s earlier words, Henry asked Eve, ¡°Do you like fish, Ms. Barlow? It was only this morning that my servants brought in fresh fish from the sea to my mansion. If you like, I would like to invite you for lunch sometime this week.¡±

    ¡°I will be busy,¡± Eve replied, subtly refusing Mr. Quintin¡¯s invitation.

    ¡°So fast, Mr. Quintin,¡± Vincent clicked his tongue. Even though he was amused with how things turned out this morning, that didn¡¯t mean he was keen on Eve visiting Mr. Quintin¡¯s house. He said, ¡°Inviting Ms. Barlow when your parents aren¡¯t home, it would be quite scandalous. You wouldn¡¯t want that, would you? She has many chivalrous admirers.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? I wouldn¡¯t be surprised though,¡± Henryughed, and Eveughed out of awkwardness.

    Marceline intervened by saying, ¡°It feels more like you don¡¯t want Ms. Barlow out of your sight, brother Vince.¡±

    ¡°That might be true, you never know,¡± a wicked smile appeared on Vincent¡¯s lips, and Marceline wanted to smack him. It was because it was hard to decipher what he was thinking for her to retort. ¡°She¡¯s Allie¡¯s governess and you know how hard it is to find a good governess. Isn¡¯t that right, Henry? Sometimes we need to protect what is rare.¡±

    Henry nodded before saying, ¡°I will work hard to gain Ms. Barlow¡¯s affections. I have nevere across a beauty like her.¡±

    Vincent turned to Marceline, ¡°You heard that, Marcie? All thanks to you.¡±

    Marceline smiled and said, ¡°I am happy for Ms. Barlow. The path of true happiness for me is to make others happy, and that¡¯s what I tried yesterday. To know that my efforts bore fruit, what else can I ask for?¡±

    Once everyone finished having their breakfast, Eve was making her way to the piano room, when she heard a voice behind her,

    ¡°Little girl.¡±

    Eve bit the inside of her cheek and turned to look at Vincent making his way to where she was. She had wanted to avoid seeing or meeting him today, because she couldn¡¯t forget that he had sucked and licked the blood off her foot.

    She politely asked him, ¡°How can I help you, Master Vincent?¡±

    At her question, a smile cracked up on his lips as he ran his tongue over the tip of his fang, ¡°You ask the obvious.¡±

 Chapter 111

    Music Rmendation: Amelia y Enrique- Ivan Palomers

    ¡ª

    Seeing the unwavering smile on Vincent¡¯s lips, Eve wondered if this saviour would turn into her murderer one day. Last night, her foot had bled, and after pulling the ss piece from her leg, he had sucked every drop of her blood from it.

    Eve said, ¡°I thought you just finished your breakfast.¡±

    ¡°Just because one finishes breakfast doesn¡¯t mean that you cannot make a little space for your favourite dessert, does it?¡± He took a step toward her, and Eve took a deep breath without attempting to step backwards. Because she knew there was no point running. If Vincent wanted to catch her, he could catch her even after she left the town; and this was his house.

    When Eve took a deep breath, she smelt a musky scent that came from Vincent and at the same time, there was something very breezy as if he had taken a walk near the sea. The next moment, she stared into his coppery brown eyes that stared into her blue ones.

    ¡°I have tasted blood from many. Uncountable if you ask me, yet there is something very intoxicating about the taste of your blood,¡± there was a slight gleam with the way Vincent looked at her as if she was a delicious meal that he wanted to devour.

    Eve looked around to ensure no one could listen to them in the corridor. She lowered her voice and asked him, ¡°I have heard blood of my kind does that to vampires. Which is why people don¡¯t see mermaids or merman¡¯s walking on thend.¡±

    ¡°Seems like what happened in the ballroom has upset you, Ms. Barlow,¡± stated Vincent, his eyes keenly continuing to look at her.

    Eve watched the vampire take a deep breath, and he closed his eyes as if recollecting the blood he had tasted and drank from her. This made her softly gulp.

    ¡°I saw the mermaid¡¯s body yesterday,¡± her voice trembled when she remembered the mermaid¡¯s half body being taken to the mansion¡¯s kitchen. ¡°You cannot expect me to be happy after seeing my kind being brutally killed. Would you be happy if you saw your kind being treated like that?¡±

    ¡°Do you want the truth?¡± Vincent drawled, getting a little closer and a smirk appeared on his face when he heard her heart hitch. ¡°Everyone can go to hell.¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t about the same kind, but one at least has a heart and conscience,¡± blurted Eve.

    He said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know you thought so highly of me, Ms. Barlow. Or did something change?¡±

    Eve¡¯s lips set themselves in a thin line. After Vincent had saved herst night from being killed and torn into many halves by the vampires or werewolves, she believed there was some goodness in him, something she might have overlooked in the past few days. But here they were, back to where they had started.

    She said, ¡°Every life is to be valued, Master Vincent. Every life matters because theye here like any of us and they have family and dreams. I don¡¯t know about you, but I am not someone who stands still and watches such horror as if it¡¯s nothing.¡±

    Vincent hummed as if he thought something deep and said, ¡°And what if those dreams are one of evils? Let us say that the people who killed the mermaid were put under trials and were set to step up on the gallows of the town. Would you tell that their life matters too?¡±

    ¡°I believe people are capable of change if they try. I know it is something that needs toe from within. If a person is allowed to redeem, then why not?¡±

    ¡°And if they don¡¯t? What then? Are you alright with them finding more of your kind and butchering them for their own pleasure, Ms. Barlow?¡± Vincent raised his eyebrows and continued, ¡°Your words are noble, but they are impractical. Unless you are willing to bend rules but you don¡¯t seem to be one who would do it.¡±

    Eve¡¯s jaws clenched, knowing Vincent¡¯s words were true, but at the same time, she didn¡¯t like how this world took the matters of others¡¯ lives as if they weren¡¯t worth it or worth saving. She retorted to his words,

    ¡°Not everyone shares the same interests as you, Mr. Moriarty.¡±

    Vincent noticed how the mermaid changed how she addressed him during their conversations. It started with being obedient by calling him Master Vincent, and when she wanted to deliver her thoughts where he vexed her, it often turned to Mr. Moriarty.

    He hadn¡¯t seen a woman like her, one with an opinion. And for someone who belonged to the endangered species of their world and came from a town like Meadow, she had a firm opinion. Undoubtedly, the woman offered amusement in his mundane life, and Vincent enjoyed it. He wondered if it was because she was a governess, which had given her this much power and thoughts.

    ¡°It would be odd if everyone shared the same interests as me, Ms. Barlow,¡± Vincent replied to her words, and he leaned forward to hear her heart skip a beat. He said, ¡°I can smell your blood. You know¡­ foot isn¡¯t exactly a part where I drink blood from. Next time we should find a better ce for me to sink my fangs.¡±

    In fact, he had a much better ce which was enjoyable not just for him but also for the woman from whom he drank blood. But then, at the same time, this was only a governess, and if it weren¡¯t that she was a mermaid, Vincent wouldn¡¯t have allowed her to get this close to his breathing space.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t treat your foot going home?¡± Vincent questioned her while taking one step backwards.

    Eve frowned and said, ¡°I redid the bandage.¡±

    ¡°Foolish little thing,¡± murmured Vincent, and Eve sent him a re, ¡°Easy there. I see more than necessary sometimes.¡±

    Eve closed her eyes before looking away from him. She demanded, ¡°Why do you always associate the word little girl with me?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that because you are a small person?¡± When Eve parted her lips, ready to counter his words, Vincent elucidated it for her, ¡°When I tell small it doesn¡¯t mean by your mind, but your appearance. You look like an eighteen year old, but try to look like you are far older by dressing up, little girl.¡±

    This time, Eve didn¡¯t go to retort and decided there was no point arguing with him. After all, he did save her life.

    ¡°Let us go to the piano room,¡± stated Vincent, and he started to walk towards the piano room, where Miss Allie was waiting for her.

    Eve looked back and forth in the corridor before following him.

    When they reached the room, the little vampiress who had caught sight of her brother and her governess walked into the room, stood up from her chair and bowed her head in greeting.

    ¡°Hamster, go get your favourite box,¡± ordered Vincent, and Allie turned to look at Eve before she nodded and left the room.

    ¡°Box?¡± inquired Eve, and Vincent took a seat on the chair, where Allie had been sitting until now.

    ¡°Remove your shoe and sit,¡± his tone didn¡¯t allow her to refuse him, and she did as she was told. Eve noticed her bandages were spotting with blood, but that was because it didn¡¯t get enough time to heal and walking around didn¡¯t make it easier.

    ¡°I was waiting for it to heal,¡± Eve said before he could tell anything.

    ¡°Waiting for a magical fairy? Like my sister?¡± Vincent questioned Eve, and his words held more meaning than what she could infer from them.

    Once Allie returned to the room with a box in her hand, Vincent ordered her, ¡°Lock the door, and y something for us.¡±

    Allie nodded and sat on the bench in front of the pianoforte. The little girl soon started to y a song while Vincent pulled out a needle with a slimy thread.

    Vincent cleaned the wound and applied something to her foot. He then started to stitch the wound on her foot, which was still open and hadn¡¯t healed fromst night. Eve bit her lip to stop herself from screaming as the needle going in and out of her skin wasn¡¯t easy. He redid the bandage, and once done, she brought her foot down without slipping it back into her.

    When Vincent found her staring at him, he raised one of his eyebrows, ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°You have been helping me since yesterday¡­¡±

    Vincent cleaned his hands with his handkerchief and got up from his seat. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t get dewy eyes. Thest thing I need is someone finding out what you are and sinking their fangs in you.¡±

    How could she forget that she had turned into his personal blood supplier now, thought Eve to herself.

    Her and Vincent¡¯s rtionship had moved from employer-employee to predator-prey, with her mermaid blood binding her to this secret agreement. Her life had been sealed to a pureblooded vampire.

    Even though Vincent had started his conversation with him, indicating to her that he wanted to drink her blood, as every minute passed by, Eve realised he didn¡¯t make an attempt to take her blood.

    With Allie, who continued ying the pianoforte, Vincent turned to look at the little vampiress.

    Eve noticed Vincent¡¯s gaze softened as he looked at his little sister. But within a second, whatever look was in there, it vanished making her wonder if she had only imagined it.

 Chapter 112

    With one hand resting on the table, Vincent asked her, ¡°Did you enjoy having your breakfast with us, Ms. Barlow?¡±

    ¡°It was my second breakfast for the day,¡± replied Eve, and Vincent chuckled.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t look like it,¡± he looked at her from the corner of his eyes.

    On one side, Eve was happy to have the job, knowing she wouldn¡¯t be kicked out from being Miss Allie¡¯s governess. But the reason why Vincent had even discussed it with his father was that he had discovered her truth and keeping her close would make it easier for him to consume her blood whenever he wanted. It wasn¡¯t as if she didn¡¯t know why the decision had been made. Then another part of her mind told her that she was an efficient governess, and the family had seen her potential.

    Eve said to Vincent, ¡°Thank you for your invitation today, Master Vincent, but I would be more grateful to stick to the piano room and teach Miss Allie, without any other extra benefits.¡±

    ¡°Liar,¡± Vincent remarked with a cunning smile, and Eve noticed his sharp fangs. ¡°Why does it feel that the extra benefits felt more like a punishment for you? Women are often pleased on receiving flowers, unless one is allergic to prettiness.¡±

    ¡°They are pretty flowers,¡± replied Eve, because it seemed like the flowers had been plucked before Mr. Quintin came to Moriarty¡¯s mansion. ¡°What about you?¡± She asked him.

    ¡°I prefer a cactus. Low maintenance and if you leave them for two or three days, they will still be fine rather than fussing over prettiness, don¡¯t you agree?¡± Vincent grinned.

    Eve asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you have somewhere to be at work, Master Vincent?¡± She wanted to get on to continue teaching Allie. ¡°We have been talking here like we are friends with free time on our hands.¡±

    Vincent¡¯s eyes moved to her, and he hummed. He replied, ¡°That is interesting. I didn¡¯t know you wanted to be my friend, Ms. Barlow.¡±

    Eve quickly shook her head and corrected her words, ¡°You are my employer and I am your employee, Master Vincent. I don¡¯t think we are friends.¡±

    ¡°Rubbish,¡± Vincent brushed off her words, ¡°A friend in need is a friend indeed. Did you already forget how I helped you yesterday and now? What do you think, hamster?¡±

    Allie, ying the song, paused a little before turning and nodding. Seeing this, Eve believed that at this point, if Vincent asked Allie if he was a human, she would agree to it too without a single question.

    A wicked smile appeared on Vincent¡¯s lips, and he questioned, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Miss Eve. Worried because you know that a male and a female cannot be friends?¡±

    Eve felt as if someone had fed her a piece of garlic.

    ¡°I never said they cannot be friends, bu¨C¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I could ever be bored with you around,¡± stated Vincent, as if he was enjoying poking fun at her until now.

    Eve gave him a hard re, ¡°If you have had your fill of amusement for the day, can I start my ss with Miss Allie?¡±

    Vincent chuckled at her reaction and started to make his way towards the door. Before he could step out of the room, Eve cleared her throat and said, ¡°Thank you for what you did, Master Vincent. I appreciate it.¡±

    Though the vampire had more than one screw loose in his head, it didn¡¯t mean that she had forgotten her manners, and she thanked him. Vincent ced his hand on the door knob and turned,

    ¡°Make sure you don¡¯t do anything foolish and watch where you are walking.¡± He meant wasting her blood and added, ¡°Watch what you eat. I like my food with quality¡± and with that, he left the room.

    As the day continued, Eve made sure to not move her leg much, giving it enough time to heal, while Allie was sweet enough to pull out the books from the racks. The little girl brought her lunchbox to the table when it was time for lunch so Eve wouldn¡¯t have to walk back and forth.

    When it was near the time of evening, Marceline had only returned from a soiree back to the mansion with her friend Ste Desford. They noticed flower bouquets ced at the side of the hallways. Marceline turned pleased and stepped forward, taking one of the bouquets, she started to read the card in there, which was written for her.

    ¡°Seems like many men have been trying to woo you, Marceline. Who is it from?¡± Questioned Ste, and Marceline didn¡¯t bother to read the entire greeting as she ced the card back in the bouquet.

    ¡°By Mr. Lawson.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I have heard the name before. Someone you know?¡± on Ste¡¯s question, Marceline shrugged her shoulders.

    ¡°Never heard of the name, must be someone of no belonging to high family or status,¡± replied Marceline and she picked up another bouquet of flowers with a pleasant expression on her face. There were a couple more bouquets, and she went through them one by one before picking the cards.

    At the same time, Eve who had finished her working hours, made her way through the hallways. She bowed at both women, where Ste Desford didn¡¯t bother to acknowledge her, but Marceline did.

    ¡°Are you doing okay, Ms. Barlow? You seem to have trouble with your foot,¡± remarked Marceline with worry in her eyes.

    It seemed like the ss piece had done the trick yesterday, thought Marceline. But not quick enough as it hadn¡¯t stopped Mr. Quintin from bringing Eve flowers this morning to the mansion.

    ¡°I am doing better now, thank you for asking,¡± Eve smiled at Marceline, who nodded at her. Eve¡¯s eyes then fell on the flowers that now decorated one corner of the hallways.

    Ignoring the governess, Ste asked Marceline, ¡°Who is that one from? The flowers look exquisite.¡±

    Marceline lightly blushed before saying, ¡°It is from a Duke. You must have heard the name of Noah Sullivan?¡±

    ¡°I think I saw himst evening at the ball. He is a very handsome man,¡± replied Ste.

    ¡°He is. I was hoping for him to write to me, but I didn¡¯t expect him to write to me this soon,¡± smiled Marceline, closing the card in her hand before Ste could read what was written there.

    Eve didn¡¯t bother to stay there for long and bowed her head to them, ¡°Have a good day.¡± She walked past them.

    With a subtle smile on her lips, Marceline watched the human step out of the mansion.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t she the one with whom your brother danced yesterday?¡± Questioned Ste, watching Eve disappear from their sight. ¡°You should have her removed from the job, women like her are dangerous.¡±

    Marceline smiled before saying, ¡°Let us not tangle ourselves with others, Ste, when there are other things to do,¡± as if she was thest person in the town who would bring harm to anyone.

    Eve walked through the gates, where Eugene had parked the carriage to the side and not in front of the mansion. He bowed his head in greeting, ¡°Good evening, Miss Eve. How was work today?¡±

    ¡°It was alright,¡± an inaudible sigh escaped from Eve¡¯s lips while Eugene took her lunchbox and umbre from her. ¡°How long have you been waiting for me?¡±

    ¡°I arrived half an hour ago, Miss,¡± replied Eugene.

    The bleeding from her wound had stopped. But that didn¡¯t mean the thread-like string that Vincent had used to close the wound didn¡¯t hurt. Climbing inside the carriage, Eugene closed the door before driving the carriage from there.

    On their way, when they had travelled almost half way, Eugene stopped the carriage. Noticing they were still in the forest, Eve pushed open the front window and asked,

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°The path has been blocked,¡± replied Eugene, and Eve pushed the window to the side and put her head out. A big log of wood had been ced in the path. In front of the log of wood stood two people with a guard. The guard came near their carriage and informed them,

    ¡°The bridge ahead has broken and needs to be repaired. It is better to take the other path.¡±

    ¡°Lucky that it didn¡¯t break earlier. Thank you,¡± Eugene thanked the man and drove the carriage to move back in another direction.

    Their carriage moved through the thick forest, taking the longer path by crossing around the other towns. Twenty minutes had passed. Eve turned away from the window, stretching her hands when the carriage shook in turbulence. She was about to hit her head because of the sudden impact if she didn¡¯t quickly ce her hands to support her body.

    Suddenly the carriage lowered itself with a thud to the ground, and Eve jerked forward.

    The carriage wheels came to a halt, and so did the horses. Eugene turned around and asked in worry, ¡°Are you alright, Miss Eve?! My apologies, there was a deep puddle.¡±

    He hopped from his seat, and Eve pushed open the carriage door before climbing out of the carriage. She noticed one of the four wheels broken.

    ¡°This will need to be fixed,¡± said Eve.

    When they heard a tower bell ring, Eugene suggested,

    ¡°You should get on the local carriage if ites by here and get home, miss. I will get this fixed and bring it back home,¡± Eugene suggested, but Eve shook her head. She wasn¡¯t going to leave him here by himself. She said,

    ¡°The town isn¡¯t too far. Let us see if we can get help.¡±

 Chapter 113

    They walked through the forest. They turned back in hope to see if they could see a carriageing in the same direction, but there was no carriage in view. Thankfully, the tower bell from the nearby town was loud enough to direct them toward it.

    Eve walked one step ahead of Eugene, one hand holding the front of her dress and the other her umbre. They came to pass through the two poles with a burningntern, each hanging on the nail hammered to it. Small insects hovered around thentern, trying to get closer to its me.

    ¡°This is Brokengroves, isn¡¯t it?¡± Eve asked as they stepped inside the almost deserted town.

    Most of the townsfolk appeared to have returned home, and they could hear a distant sound of a cksmith hammering hot iron. The tower bell eventually stopped ringing, leaving a silence in the atmosphere.

    ¡°It is, mdy. As ites on the other side, we rarelye to pass this side of the towns,¡± Eugene replied, turning his head left and right. ¡°The ce is eerily quiet, isn¡¯t it, Miss?¡± His voice lowered into a whisper at the end.

    ¡°What are the other towns around here?¡± questioned Eve. She heard the slight tremor of the clouds in the sky as they shed against each other.

    A few people, who had got inside the house, came to the windows to take a peek at who were intruders in the town.

    ¡°There¡¯s Crowbury next to this one, and a little far away from these two towns is the town of Woodlock,¡± Eugene exined as they continued walking. ¡°This town isn¡¯t used to having outsiders, considering the poor state it is in. Much poorer than Meadow.¡±

    Eve had heard about Brokengroves and had probably onlye to pass this ce a couple of times in the local carriage, but she had never stepped foot in here. Following the hammering sound, they came in front of the cksmith¡¯s shop, where the door was left ajar.

    They caught sight of an elderly man leaning forward and busy working on an iron rod.

    Eugene tried to get the man¡¯s attention by calling him, ¡°Excuse me. Our carriage wheel broke. We are looking for an extra carriage wheel here?¡±

    When the elderly man turned his head, Eve noticed the man¡¯s eyes held dark circles, and he was lean, with a moustache on his upper lip. He gruffly answered, ¡°It is going to cost one crown and one florin.¡±

    Eve pulled out the coins from her dress pocket and handed them to the elderly man, who stared at her a little longer than necessary. He then looked at the coins and slipped them into his pocket.

    The elderly man then walked to one side of the shed-like ce and brought the spare carriage wheel to them. Eugene quickly took it from the man. The man stated,

    ¡°You are lucky. This was thest avable wheel as I had two other customers who bought a wheel each from here today.¡±

    ¡°It looks like the carriage travelling through this path is getting stuck in the pit before breaking,¡± Eugene murmured.

    ¡°Thank you for your help,¡± Eve bowed, and so did Eugene, who had started to carry the wheel out of the shop. Before Eve could leave, the elderly man questioned,

    ¡°Where are you from?¡±

    ¡°Meadow,¡± replied Eve, and the man nodded while staring at her. There was something eerie with the way he looked at her.

    ¡°I thought you belonged to this town,¡± murmured the man. ¡°I feel like I have seen you around.¡±

    Eve offered the cksmith a polite smile and replied, ¡°Maybe out of this town. Did you visit the Meadow town?¡±

    The cksmith shook his head, the frown on his forehead deepened. He cynically said, ¡°People like me don¡¯t have the time to visit ces. Not at this age.¡± He said, ¡°For a moment I was sure I saw you yesterday.¡±

    Hearing this, Eve and Eugeneughed, knowing that was impossible unless Eve had a look alike. Eve replied to the man, ¡°That wouldn¡¯t be possible. Yesterday I was busy travelling between Meadow and Skellington. You must have mistaken me for someone else.¡±

    But the elderly man was stubborn, and he again shook his head. He said, ¡°I am sure I saw you yesterday.¡±

    When a crow perched at the nearest tree cawed, Eve turned in its direction before turning back to the cksmith. She said, ¡°Thank you again.¡± As Eve and Eugene stepped out, a woman stepped inside who was the cksmith¡¯s wife.

    With the customers gone, the woman said, ¡°This should be enough work for the day. Did something happen?¡± she asked, noticing her husband looking in the direction she had walked.

    ¡°Did you see that woman?¡± the elderly man questioned his wife, who nodded.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t look like someone whoes to this town. Why do you ask?¡±

    The man frowned, ¡°Do you remember that woman, who apanied wealthy men and used to be picked and dropped in different carriages?¡±

    ¡°I do not know which woman you are talking about. I have prepared supper and it is going to get cold,¡± the woman urged her husband with a tired huff.

    The man started to walk before he remembered, ¡°The one who had bruises on her face. She used to live around the corner a few years ago before she disappeared.¡±

    ¡°That disgraceful woman,¡± the expression on the woman¡¯s face turned sour when she realised whom her husband was talking about. ¡°Since she left the town, this ce has turned out much better. When she was here, so many young women wanted to be like her, thought to earn money like her. How terrible. Who knows where she disappeared to. Why did you suddenly remember her?¡±

    ¡°The youngdy who just visited reminded me of her,¡± the cksmith frowned as he said.

    His wife waved her hand and said, ¡°She looked nothing like her. Was that a decade or two old? Didn¡¯t she have dark hair? She looked different. And this one looks like shees from a decent family. You are getting ol¨C¡±

    When the cksmith and his wife stepped out of the shed, they found Eve standing outside. The elderly man asked, ¡°Did you forget something?¡±

    Walking halfway, Eve realised they would need bolts to fix the new wheel to the carriage. Sending Eugene ahead, she had returned and had ended up hearing half the conversation between the couple. Missing the ill words spoken about the ¡®woman¡¯.

    For a moment, Eve forgot why she had returned and stood there frozen. Coming back to her senses, she asked, ¡°Do you have bolts to fix the carriage wheel?¡±

    ¡°Give me a moment,¡± said the cksmith and went back inside the shop. He then returned with them for her. ¡°Here.¡±

    Eve paid the man for the bolts. Before the elderly couple could leave, she stopped them politely,

    ¡°Forgive me, but I couldn¡¯t help but overhear what you said, that I resemble someone you knew?¡±

    The cksmith¡¯s wife was the one to reply, ¡°The woman was of no importance. Just a woman, we are all d that she disappeared in thin air. A woman of no values, someone who slept with men who belonged to high society. You shouldn¡¯t bother yourself with that. She looked different than you in appearance.¡±

    Eve held the iron bolts tighter and asked, ¡°Do you remember her name?¡±

    ¡°It has been so many years, I don¡¯t remember someone insignificant like her,¡± the elderly woman shook her head.

    ¡°I see,¡± replied Eve, and when they were about to part ways, the cksmith suddenly seemed to recollect the name. He said,

    ¡°Becky. That was her name.¡±

 Chapter 114

    For a moment, Eve couldn¡¯t hear or see anything as if frozen. Becky could be a name¡­ but it could also be short for Reba, which was her mother¡¯s name. Yesterday at the ball wasn¡¯t the first time she was told that she resembled someone faintly. There had been another time in the past when someone told her that she looked familiar but she had brushed it away.

    Gathering her thoughts, she asked, ¡°Becky?¡±

    The woman frowned and repeated, ¡°Becky? That wasn¡¯t her name.¡±

    The cksmith shook his head, ¡°That¡¯s her name.¡± His wife gave him a look as if his memory was working well in remembering something so unwanted, and he exined to her, ¡°A lot of men used to talk about her.¡±

    ¡°The whole town used to talk about her,¡± his wife rolled her eyes. ¡°Anyways, a decentdy like yourself should not bother yourself with something like that.¡± The woman then took her husband along with her, and walked away from there while leaving Eve standing there alone.

    From where she stood, Eve turned around and looked at the houses and poor buildings.

    She clutched the iron bolts in her hand, and instead of walking toward the carriage, she walked on the deserted streets of Brokengroves town. Her blue eyes scanned the trees and the walls of the buildings. Lanterns burned outside the houses, some inside the house, where light glowed.

    ¡°I can¡¯t remember anything,¡± Eve whispered.

    She was too young to remember where she lived with her mother.

    Did her mother¡­ apany the wealthy man and share bed with them? Eve questioned herself. No, that wasn¡¯t possible. Her mother earned her livelihood as a maid, isn¡¯t it? Now she wasn¡¯t sur¨C

    She suddenly heard a rustle behind her. Turning alert, she noticed the tall shadow behind her. She whirled with her good foot and used her umbre to hit whoever was standing behind her with force.

    But the person caught it before it could hit him and Eve¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°N-Noah?¡±

    ¡°Careful there,¡± Noah softly chuckled as he let go of her umbre. ¡°I think one of these days this umbre is going to injure me.¡±

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Eve asked him confused.

    ¡°I was heading back to my mansion when I caught sight of your servant on the way. He told me you were here. Sorry for startling you. Earlier, I called your name, but it seemed like you didn¡¯t hear me,¡± Noah apologised to her.

    Eve turned embarrassed for having almost hit him with her umbre and shook her head, ¡°I should have been careful and heard you. Sorry for the¡­¡± she raised her umbre.

    Noah chuckled at her, without taking her action in a wrong way, ¡°It¡¯s totally fine. Did you get what you came for?¡± Eve nodded, and raised her hand to show the iron bolts. ¡°Let me take it,¡± he stretched his hand forward and she didn¡¯t protest but gave it to him without a word.

    Eve dusted her hands against the sides of her dress. Her gaze turned back to look at the houses in here, and Noah noticed it before he asked her,

    ¡°I noticed you were walking in the opposite direction. Your coachman and the carriage are on the other side.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes,¡± Eve smiled, looking straight into his eyes.

    When they started to walk back, Eve¡¯s eyes took in the streets before deciding she woulde here some other day to verify. If she and her mother had lived here, thought Eve to herself. Maybe that way she would be able to track the person who had murdered her mother.

    ¡°You have to be careful on this side of the forest. The paths are slightly uneven because of thest few days of rain. It has caused the loose mud toe out of the ground and has left holes,¡± Noah exined to her as they walked next to each other.

    Eve did her best to walk straight without wobbling her foot. She replied, ¡°Thank you for the information. The bridge near Timberport was broken, and the officials said it would need to be fixed.¡±

    ¡°I did hear that the bridge had broken down. I am d that you or no one else was caught in the middle when the bridge broke. That would have been terrible,¡± stated Noah, and Eve agreed.

    They were lucky that the bridge didn¡¯t break when she and Eugene crossed it. That would have been the worst. She then heard him say,

    ¡°It is good to see you are fine, Genevieve. I was a little worried on not seeing youst night before the ball ended.¡±

    Eve was surprised by his words, and she turned to look at him while Noah looked in front of the path they were walking in. Somewhere, it made her happy and she said, ¡°I thought you left the ball early too.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? I did leave the ballroom for some time as I had to talk to someone from work, but by the time I returned to the ballroom you had left. Seems like we missed each other,¡± said Noah, and Eve returned the smile he gave her.

    The night was quiet, except for the distant voicesing from inside the houses. Eve could hear the breeze move around them and the crickets chirping amid the bushes. She felt a little shiver run down her body.

    Even though the little awkwardness had taken ce between them, Eve had behaved as if nothing had happened because Noah behaved the same. She wondered if perhaps he had only leaned forward by mistake. It didn¡¯t mean she didn¡¯t feel a little strange, as if seeds of thoughts and doubts had been sowed in her mind.

    ¡°How far is Woodlock from here?¡± Eve asked him.

    ¡°Probably an hour.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± That was far, thought Eve.

    ¡°You must be familiar to be able to find the town from where the carriage broke down,¡± said Noah and his eyes shifted to look at the young woman, who looked ahead of her.

    ¡°It was the tower bell that led us here. Else I doubt we would be able to take help from the cksmith,¡± replied Eve, and Noah nodded. ¡°People here return home early, don¡¯t they? Even in Meadow they don¡¯t get inside the house this quickly. If it weren¡¯t for the lights, I would think it is an abandoned town.¡±

    ¡°Not many families live in Brokengroves now. Most of the families have moved to a better ce, and the ones who live here are the people who have nowhere else to go. A few years ago, there was an attack, and the bloodshed scared those living here. The authorities believe it is for the best. To take shelter before the moon rises up in the sky,¡± Noah exined calmly.

    Eve nodded withoutmenting on it. She had heard the name of some of the towns and viges that had experienced such gores, where the creatures out of control massacred the living.

    ¡°If I may advise, try to avoid walking into these ces at night,¡± Noah advised her.

    ¡°I will keep it in my best,¡± replied Eve, offering him a smile.

    Noah paused his footsteps, making Eve wonder what had happened. On turning to face each other, the Duke said,

    ¡°I want to apologise for yesterday.¡±

 Chapter 115

    For a moment, Eve didn¡¯t know why he was apologising. She noticed Noah¡¯s face turn serious, and he said,

    ¡°I feel like I owe you an apology for what happened on the dance floor at the Moriarty mansion. Forgive me if my action misguided you.¡±

    Eve quickly shook her head and said, ¡°Not at all. I knew it was a mistake and you aren¡¯t the kind of person who would do that when we are friends,¡± she nervously chuckled.

    Eve didn¡¯t express the slight prick of disappointment she had felt after he had pulled away as if he was crossing lines with her, but she realised something. As much as people from different statuses mingled, it was hard to forget where they belonged. And the world she and the Duke belonged to were opposite. They could be friends, but that was all there was to it.

    A look of relief appeared on Noah¡¯s face, and he said, ¡°Thank you for honouring our friendship, Genevieve. I was worried that my action might have turned you ufortable.¡± Somewhere the man believed that was why Eve had left the ball early, and he felt guilty over it.

    Eve only smiled at Noah¡¯s words.

    At the same time, his words made Eve wonder if perhaps Noah was trying to court Marceline, which was why he didn¡¯t want to create any confusion. He was a man of honour, she thought to herself.

    She smiled at Noah, getting rid of any doubts she earlier had. She was going to suggest to continue walking when he said,

    ¡°I won¡¯t lie¡­ for a moment I was also worried that something bad must have happened to you after not seeing you around. After all, a lot of guests there were vampires. On asions as such, people from the high society pick men or women of the lower-ss to drink blood directly rather than from the ss during.¡±

    What Noah said wasn¡¯t far from what had happened, as Vincent had licked and sucked the blood from her wound. When the Duke turned to her, she nervouslyughed,

    ¡°Thankfully I wasn¡¯t bitten by anyone,¡± replied Eve. She said, ¡°To have protection by being part of the high society must be nice. I doubt vampires will try biting you.¡±

    Hearing Eve¡¯s words, Noah smiled before responding, ¡°They wouldn¡¯t. It would be¡­ strange if they do.¡±

    ¡°True.¡± What Noah said and how Eve perceived it were two different things, and the man didn¡¯t attempt to correct her thoughts. She said, ¡°I wonder how long it would take for me to be part of the high society.¡±

    The job she worked in was stagnant, and there could be no growth apart from opening a school for children one day. But even for that, she would need a lot of money, and right now, she didn¡¯t have it.

    She heard Noah say, ¡°I am sure you know the fastest way to enter high society. But I doubt it is something you would choose. Many men who attended the ball seemed to be more than happy to get to know you. Is there anyone who caught your attention yesterday?¡±

    Eve shook her head, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want to marry someone just to be part of high society. My mother always told me that I should look for love, which will be worth everything. But I wonder if she wasn¡¯t a practical person.¡±

    ¡°Your mother sounds to be someone nice,¡± stated Noah.

    ¡°She was,¡± Eve smiled, remembering her mother, who was a warm person. ¡°She was everything. How about your mother?¡± She asked him.

    The corner of Noah¡¯s eyes crinkled, and Eve saw him smile. He said, ¡°My mother is a dear person to me and my younger sister Valery. Though I wouldn¡¯t say that she is a romantic,¡± he softlyughed, ¡°My sister now lives in the East with her husband and her two year old daughter.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Eve nodded. Two minutester, they reached the two poles that had two burningnterns on them.

    They walked to where Eugene was standing next to their carriage. Noah¡¯s coachman helped Eugene in fixing the new wheel to the carriage. During that time, Eve watched the men work while Noah¡¯s eyes moved to look at the young woman. He noticed her blue eyes held child-like curiosity, eager to know how things worked and a small smile appeared on his lips.

    ¡°Thank you for your help, Noah,¡± Eve offered her appreciation to the Duke.

    ¡°You thank me for nothing. I was only passing by at this hour,¡± replied Noah, turning to Eugene he said, ¡°It would be better if you get the rim of the wheels covered with iron tes. It would cause less damage. Take the right route ahead and you will be able to reach Meadow sooner.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sire,¡± Eugene responded and bowed his head.

    Eve ced her umbre inside the carriage, and when she struggled to get inside the carriage, Noah offered her his hand. She put her small hand in his before settling inside. He stepped back. She said,

    ¡°Have a goodnight, Noah.¡±

    ¡°Good night, Genevieve,¡± Noah slightly bowed and Eugene closed the carriage door.

    Soon Eve¡¯s carriage left, with Eugene driving it, while Noah¡¯s coachman walked to the carriage that was parked behind where Eve¡¯s carriage was earlier parked. The Duke of Woodlock turned and made his way back to his carriage. As he walked, his fingers brushed against his palm.

    [Music Rmendation: This Quiet Violence- David Chappell]

    When Sunday morning arrived, Eve returned to Brokengroves town by herself after returning Mrs. Russo¡¯s dress in Hollow Valley. The sun shone brightly and there was no hint of rain.

    And as good as the weather was, it didn¡¯t stop Eve from carrying her purple umbre. On reaching the town, she noticed the scarce number of people walking up and down the streets, and right now, it didn¡¯t seem as deserted as it had appeared during herst visit.

    When people started to stare at her, she opened her umbre and ced it above her head to create a shadow on her face. There was a light chatter in the air and the horse¡¯s hooves, which was being dragged by a man. When she continued to walk on the side of the road, her eyes fell on an old house, and she stopped walking.

    Suddenly Eve felt the things around her change back to the past, and she saw a small girl with golden blonde hair run towards the door. The little girl¡¯s dress had patches sewn in different ces.

    Seeing the small girl push the door and get inside, Eve¡¯s feet followed her cautiously. She raised her hand, pushing the door before stepping inside the house.

    Her eyes widened in bewilderment when she saw a woman standing in front of the mirror. The woman turned and said, ¡°Where were you, Eve? I was worried.¡±

    ¡°Mother¡­¡± Eve whispered, seeing her mother smile at her.

    She noticed bruises on her mother¡¯s forehead, which looked like two or three days old.

    Her mother looked tired as if it had been days since she hadst slept properly. And though tired, her mother put a bright smile on her face and she sat on her heels while opening her arms. The small girl Eve had seen earlier ran towards her mother, hugging her.

 Chapter 116

    ¡°Mother, you are back!¡±

    ¡°Of course, I am. Where else would I go if note back to you?¡± Her mother kissed her small self¡¯s forehead.

    On hearing her mother¡¯s words, Eve¡¯s chest squeezed. Over the years, she had missed her mother, but nobody could fathom how sad she felt now. The ache in her heart multiplied.

    ¡°Mother,¡± Eve called her mother, who was talking to her small self. She took two steps toward her mother, and her mother looked up. Suddenly there was a thud behind Eve that startled her. When she turned around, she caught an unfamiliar man there.

    ¡°Are you looking for something, mdy?¡± the man asked Eve.

    Eve turned to look at her mother, who had disappeared along with her small self. Her eyes fell on the ruined furniture and dust collected in the house, which she had failed to notice earlier.

    The man belonged to Brokengroves town and wondered what this young woman was doing in a broken house like this.

    ¡°Do you know what happened to this ce?¡± Eve asked the man.

    The man replied, ¡°It must have been ruined during the attack that took ce in the town over the years. The attacks keep taking ce randomly. Either it¡¯s the rogue werewolves or deranged vampires,¡± he exined to her.

    Eve couldn¡¯t help but take a few more steps inside the small house. There was a dressing table with a mirror on the wall, a bed without a mattress. The kitchen was empty. She noticed a dirty bathtub with no water but cobwebs covering it.

    ¡°Are you looking for something, Miss?¡± Asked the man, unable to look away from the woman who had entered their town.

    ¡°Have you been living in this town from the beginning, Mr¡­¡±

    ¡°Mr. Welbeck,¡± the man introduced himself. ¡°I am one of the guards assigned to Brokengroves.¡±

    Eve pulled the cupboard door and her eyes fell on dishevelled clothes there. Unable to resist, her hand reached out to the clothes and ran her fingers against the fabric that belonged to herte mother. The material was cheap and one which was torn, as people had taken anything they found useful in the house. She pulled the drawers and noticed a pocket fan that belonged to her mother. She slipped it into her dress pocket without the man¡¯s notice.

    At least she was sure about one thing. This was where she and her mother lived many years ago. Some of the memories she didn¡¯t remember returned to her.

    Eve stepped out of the house and went to the cksmith¡¯s shop she had visited two evenings ago with Eugene. When she almost reached the ce, the guard, who had spoken to her earlier, called her from behind.

    ¡°Miss!¡± Eve turned to look at Mr. Welbeck, walking towards her. He asked her, ¡°Are you looking for the elderly cksmith?¡±

    Eve nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°The cksmith and his wife aren¡¯t here anymore,¡± Mr. Welbeck replied, leaving Eve confused.

    ¡°I met them recently. When are theying back?¡± Eve asked, while taking a peek inside the cksmith¡¯s shop, and as the guard mentioned, she noticed most of the things she had seen before were missing.

    He said, ¡°The cksmith said that he is moving to a better town with his wife. Said something about a better job and money. Yesterday, before dawn, he and his wife packed all of their things and left.¡±

    Eve frowned because she had questions to ask them, and they were not there. She asked Mr. Welbeck, ¡°Do you know where they went?¡± The cksmith had told he wasn¡¯t someone who liked to travel at his age, and he left?

    The guard shook his head, ¡°I have no idea. I didn¡¯t ask them.¡±

    Noticing the youngdy turn quiet, he asked, ¡°Did you have some business with the man? Did he not fulfil the work that you assigned him?¡±

    ¡°No, it is not that,¡± replied Eve, shaking her head and looking away from the cksmith¡¯s shop and toward where she hade from. She asked the guard, ¡°How long have you been working here?¡±

    ¡°Maybe two decades, mdy,¡± the man promptly answered her.

    Eve pursed her lips before she asked him, ¡°Then you must know the people who have lived here. The house that I entered earlier, do you know about the people who once lived there?¡±

    Mr. Welbeck frowned while scrunching his face before he said, ¡°That would be hard to tell, mdy. If I am not wrong, that house has been left empty for quite a few years now, along with the other houses. Maybe if you tell me about the family a little more, I would know.¡±

    ¡°The cksmith mentioned the woman¡¯s name Becky?¡± Eve watched the guard shake his head as if the name didn¡¯t ring any memory in his mind.

    ¡°I am sorry, mdy. Unfortunately I don¡¯t remember anyone by that name,¡± answered the guard and Eve bit the inside of her cheek.

    It took a lot of courage before she mentioned her mother¡¯s name, ¡°What about the name Reba?¡±

    For a moment, the man looked like he didn¡¯t know the woman with that name before it dawned on him, and he quickly nodded. He said,

    ¡°Now that you mention the name, I remember she used to live in that house with her daughter. One day she disappeared along with her daughter. They probably moved to a different town, considering how much the townsfolk spoke about her.¡±

    Mr. Welbeck continued, ¡°Reba used to associate herself with men from wealthy families. A lot of townspeople cursed her for what she did, but I pitied her. She used toe back to the town with these ugly looking bruises on her face, as if the men she slept with, used to hit her. Rumour also had it that she was buried in debt.¡±

    Her mother was no maid like Eve had thought¡­ She was someone who earned money by sleeping with wealthy men. The thought took a long time to sink in, as this wasn¡¯t something she had expected to find. Eve found it hard to digest, because it was thest thing she believed could be true about her mother. To think that her mother offered pleasure to the wealthy men¡­

    She asked the guard,

    ¡°Do you know the men she was associated with?¡±

    The man thought before shaking his head, ¡°Unfortunately, I don¡¯t remember as I never came across them.¡±

    Eve nodded before saying, ¡°Thank you for answering my questions.¡±

    The guard bowed his head and so did she, watching the man leave her side and disappear from her sight.

    Eve felt her head spin with what she had heard about her mother. Not waiting for the local carriage, she left the town on foot. The bruises on her mother¡¯s body were not because she fell somewhere but because someone had hurt her.

    Why did her mother choose to work in that line to earn money? How much debt was she in that she was forced to live such a life? Eve asked herself.

    At first, Eve had nothing but questions for her mother, who didn¡¯t exist. And once her mind quietened, the pain her mother had gone through all by herself burdened Eve¡¯s mind. Her mother had not only been brutally murdered, but she had lived a harsh life¡­ to sleep in different men¡¯s beds and arms.

    Two hours passed, and Eve continued walking without a pause with a distant yet shocked look in her eyes.

    While walking, she tripped over a stone and lost bnce, falling t on her front on the ground. But the impact wasn¡¯t enough to shake her out of her deep thoughts. When she tried to get up, her hands touched something wet on the ground. When Eve checked what it was, she noticed blood on her hands.

    Eve¡¯s eyes widened. Her eyes trailed to see the source of blooding from, and her eyes fell on a person on the ground. It was a man who wore expensive clothes. She quickly went to the person and tried to wake him up,

    ¡°Sir!¡±

    On shaking him, the man¡¯s body turned. The person had a hole in his chest, where his heart was ripped out. The person was dead.

    Two men walking in the opposite direction noticed Eve sitting next to the dead body on the ground with her bloody hands. One of the men whispered,

    ¡°Quick, call the guards! The woman has murdered someone!¡±

 Chapter 117

    Music Rmendation: Be my Doll- Adrian VonZiegler

    ¡ª

    In Raven town¡¯s dungeon, the guards harshly pushed Eve inside the cell. Earlier, she had tried to struggle to escape but to no avail as the two buff male guards had dragged her to this ce.

    Eve¡¯s blood-covered hands were tied in cuffs and chains, and so were her ankles to each other with another pair of rusted iron cuffs. The guards locked the little gate and left. She ran to the front of the iron bars and shouted,

    ¡°I had nothing to do with that dead person! I was only walking through that ce when I fell and saw him lying on the ground. Please believe me!¡±

    Eve¡¯s voice echoed through the corridors of the dungeon.

    She had only meant to help the man on the ground, without knowing that the person was long dead. Who knew it would lead her behind bars as a suspect for murder..

    ¡°Is anyone there? I can exin what happened back there, and I know someone who can confirm my innocence!¡± Eve shouted, feeling panic starting to trickle up her spine again.

    ¡°Shut your mouth, woman!¡± A man shouted back at her, ¡°I want to sleep here in peace.¡±

    Eve quickly turned to see where the voice wasing from before her eyes fell on the cell next to hers. There sat a shaggy-looking man with his back leaning against the wall.

    As more seconds passed, Eve panicked because she knew about this ce. By word and rumours, she had heard about this treacherous dungeon that showed no mercy to its prisoners. Men and women, sometimes even children, were brought to this ce formitting unspeakable crimes.

    ¡°I have done no wrong,¡± said Eve. If only she could let Aunt Aubrey or Eugene know about her being here, but who would inform them? Life was unfair to the poor. The uneducated women of the elite families had their fathers or husbands high status were safe, while Eve, a governess, was a nobody.

    The shaggy man from the next cell clicked his tongue in distaste, displeased that his sleep was being disrupted.

    ¡°You can scream and shout your throat out, but nobody is going to listen to it,¡± the manughed like a maniac. He turned his head to look at her, but his long thin strands of ck hair covered his forehead and eyes, making it hard for her to meet his eyes. ¡°Well well, what treat do we have here? Whom did you kill?¡±

    Eve felt trapped in the four walls and suffocated with the thought that she had no way out. She said,

    ¡°I didn¡¯t kill anyone. It is a misunderstanding¡ª¡±

    ¡°I mean who did you see die?¡± The shabby man asked her.

    Eve tried to remember the face of the dead person before she shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know. He was probably someone who belonged to an elite family,¡± hearing her words, the shabby man whistled.

    ¡°You might as well get used to this ce until your turnes,¡±ughed the man, and Eve looked at him with a deep frown.

    She asked him, ¡°When will my turne?¡± Would she need to wait for her trial?

    The person stared at her for a long time before he got up from the ground and walked near her side of the cell. He came close and ced his hands on the iron bars, curling his hands before letting a part of his face squeeze between the two rusty iron rods. He said, ¡°This is the first time I have seen someone so eager to get the turn to step on the gallows.¡±

    Eve shook her head, ¡°But I didn¡¯t kill anyone. I need the person in charge of the dungeon to exin to them what happened.¡±

    ¡°Do you think you would be here if you were not already under suspicion? Doesn¡¯t look like you are someone from big status,¡± he sighed as if he wasn¡¯t bothered being stuck in the cell.

    Eve didn¡¯t let the man¡¯s negative words get to her. She turned her head to look at the corridor and yelled,

    ¡°Is anyone here, please! All I need is to exin what happened! I live in the town of Meadow, and I have nothing to do with tha¡ª¡±

    One of the guards arrived in front of her cell and red at her. He warned her, ¡°Shut the fuck up, or I will have to deal with you the way you won¡¯t like.¡±

    Eve didn¡¯t stop talking and questioned, ¡°Why am I being held here when I didn¡¯t do anything? When will I be let out?¡±

    The shaggy man whispered to her, ¡°You are getting yourself into more trouble.¡±

    Eve didn¡¯tmit a crime and for the guards to think that she had done it just because her hands were covered in blood was not right. She said,

    ¡°You can ask the guard from the town of Brokengroves. I was there talking to him. His name¡­ his name is Webleck.¡±

    With every other prisoner inside the dungeon beingpliant, the guard didn¡¯t like Eve causing a ruckus. He opened the lock of the cell¡¯s gate and stepped inside. The guard didn¡¯t listen to Eve speak and instead grabbed her face. His eyes glowed red, indicating he was a vampire. He threatened her,

    ¡°It would be wise for you to shut up, unless you want to shorten your days here. You were the only one with blood on your hands up to wrists and clothes, do you think you can kill Mr. Fowler and easily get away with it?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know who he is,¡± Eve tried to wriggle free from the vampire guard¡¯s hold. But the guard¡¯s grip was firm on her.

    ¡°Whom are you working for?¡± demanded the guard.

    ¡°I don¡¯t work for anyone! I have nothing to do with that dead person. Let go of me!¡± It was hard to defend with Eve¡¯s hands and legs tied in chains. She didn¡¯t even have her umbre with her, as the guards had taken it away under their possession when they had captured her.

    The guard noticed Eve¡¯s blue eyes and was mesmerized by her features.

    He used his other hand to ce it on her waist. Circling her waist with a smug smile. He then slowly started to move his hand near and between her legs. Filled with disgust, Eve didn¡¯t know what else to do but raised her hands and hit the vampire¡¯s head with as much force as possible with the iron cuffs around her wrist.

    The vampire guard staggered backwards, not expecting this human woman to do something so brave. He touched his head, and not feeling any blood, his eyes snapped to look at Eve. The iron chains jingled when Eve moved backwards and away from him.

    ¡°You whore!¡± The guard red at her before raising his hand and striking hard across her face. He shouted, ¡°You think you can get away doing something like this?!¡±

    With the force with which the guard pped Eve, she hit her head on the wall and fell to the ground. For a moment, she saw nothing but spots. She blinked a couple of times to gain her vision back to normal.

    Eve tasted a metallic taste in her mouth.

 Chapter 118

    The guard caught hold of Eve¡¯s ankles and pulled her towards him. She struggled by trying to kick him.

    Before the guard could do more harm to her, another guard appeared to inform him, ¡°Deacon, the head guard has summoned you. Right now.¡±

    The vampire guard who was inside Eve¡¯s cell spat on the ground. He threatened her, ¡°I will deal with youter.¡± He let go of her ankles and Eve quickly crawled backwards. The guard stood up from the ce and left after locking the cell¡¯s gate.

    Eve took a deep breath, trying to calm her mind and her beating heart. When she touched her forehead, she felt something burn. She thanked God that at least her forehead wasn¡¯t bleeding.

    Hours started to pass one after another, and Eve was stuck in the cell room. With what happened, she tried not to agitate any more guards, but for how long would she need to be here? How was she going to get out of the dungeon?

    Would she get out¡­?

    The day turned to night, and while Eve was in the dungeon, in the town of Meadow, in Dawson¡¯s residence, Lady Aubrey sat in the living room in front of the firece, knitting a sweater. She heard the tower bell in the town ring, and she stopped what she was doing. Her eyes moved towards the main door as Eve was yet to return home.

    When she saw Eugene walking past the living room, Lady Aubrey asked, ¡°What time is it, Eugene?¡±

    Eugene turned to look at the cuckoo clock on the wall. He answered, ¡°Eleven, mdy. Miss Eve iste again. Do you think she is still in Hollow Valley? She did take the dress that she wore for the Moriarty¡¯s ball.¡±

    Eve had left home early this morning and usually returned home early on weekends. Lady Aubrey didn¡¯t know what was holding Eve back in Hollow Valley.

    Another hour passed, and Eugene came to stand next to Lady Aubrey¡¯s side this time. He informed her,

    ¡°Mdy, it is twelve. Miss Eve isn¡¯t here yet.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t just Eugene but Lady Aubrey who had now turned worried. Eve had never been thiste, but the older woman tried to stay positive and hopeful that Eve was fine and she was probably on her way home. But after fifteen minutes passed with no sight of Eve, Lady Aubrey said,

    ¡°Bring the carriage, Eugene. Let us visit Hollow Valley and see if we can pick up Eve. If I am not wrong, the local carriages don¡¯t work past twelve in the night.¡±

    Eugene nodded and quickly hurried to bring the carriage to the front of the house. Lady Aubrey apanied him by sitting inside the carriage and keeping an eye outside the window in case she caught sight of Eve. On arriving at Hollow Valley, most shops were already closed or were in the process of being closed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think she¡¯s here,¡± Lady Aubrey murmured while looking at the deserted streets of the wealthy town. ¡°Did she say anything about going to work at Moriartys mansion?¡± She questioned Eugene, but he shook his head.

    ¡°No, mdy. The Moriartys didn¡¯t tell her toe work for them today. After all, today is a holiday.¡±

    The frown on Lady Aubrey¡¯s forehead deepened, and she asked, ¡°Where would she go then? What about that young vampiress who had breakfast with us?¡±

    Eugene again shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t think Miss Eve spent her time with her either.¡± Worried, he asked, ¡°Do you think something bad happened to her?¡±

    ¡°I hope not, Eugene. I hope not,¡± whispered Lady Aubrey. She didn¡¯t know if someone caught Eve and humans would sell her or if the vampires had caught her and were drinking her blood. She didn¡¯t even want to think about the werewolves¡­ ¡°It is time to go to the magistrate¡¯s office and ask him for his help.¡±

    ¡°But right now the office is closed, and he will be arriving here only at ten in the morning.¡±

    On their way back, Lady Aubrey hoped Eve had reached home and was waiting for them, but she was only hopeful. Because once they did reach home, Eve wasn¡¯t there.

    ¡°Do you think it will be safe to let the magistrate know that Eve is missing?¡± Inquired Eugene, his eyebrows furrowed.

    The elderly woman nodded grimly, ¡°We have no other option to find her. We can go to the circus or other ces where the bid takes ce, but let us hope people have not found out yet what she is. People go missing in the towns, our best option is to reach where she is. If she is caught in the wrong hands, we shall think about it next.¡±

    Eugene¡¯s lips set in a thin line and he nodded.

    In the Raven town¡¯s dungeon, scarce light spilled from the fire torches that burned against the walls. A little more light passed through the small window of the cell.

    Eve sat on the ground and against the wall, staring at the passage outside the cell in silence. One side of her face had swollen, and one of her eyes had turned small.

    She could only imagine how worried Lady Aubrey and Eugene were about her. She wanted to reach out to them, but even if she did, the question was if they would be able to get her out of here. They weren¡¯t part of the high society, which put them at a great disadvantage.

    ¡°Staying awake is not going to help. You might as well ept how things are and sleep,¡± came the words from the person in the next cell.

    Eve turned to look at him, but she couldn¡¯t see the man.

    ¡°It is good that you quietened down, else who knows, if you would have lived to see tomorrow,¡± the manughed as if he found something funny.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Eve questioned him. ¡°Were you falsely used too?¡±

    Several seconds passed in silence, where the man didn¡¯t reply to her. She then heard light footsteps. The man made his way to where the moonlight spilt on his face through the small window of his cell.

    ¡°I killed my parents, with my bare hands,¡± he turned his gaze to look in the direction of where Eve was, and her eyes widened. ¡°I heard them scream, saw them struggle, and felt the panic¡­ like how I feel yours now,¡± he whispered, but Eve heard him.

    She didn¡¯t know how to respond to it and fell silent. After a minute, she asked him, ¡°Why did you kill them?¡±

    ¡°They weren¡¯t the nicest people. My father used toe home drunk, beat me and my mother didn¡¯t care about me. She forgot a mother¡¯s duties to protect me, and started to sleep with men. Women who looked for men out of marriage deserve to die,¡± the man smiled as if remembering it.

    Eve was speechless and avoidedmenting on it. Cautiously asked him, ¡°Since how long have you been here?¡±

    ¡°I stopped counting after a decade passed. I have lived it well here,¡± replied the person. ¡°Where are you from?¡±

    ¡°Meadow.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ Meadow. Much better than my own, but still the same in living conditions. I had been there a few times when I was young,¡± the man turned around and sat on the ground with his back facing the moonlight.

    ¡°Which town did youe from?¡± Eve asked him.

    ¡°The one with the groves,¡± he sighed.

    ¡°Brokengroves¡­?¡±

 Chapter 119

    Music Rmendation: Haunted Corridor- Adrian VonZiegler

    ¡ª

    This man was from Brokengroves? That means maybe he would know something. Eve stared at the person from where she sat, her curiosity peaking with every second that passed. The man appeared to be in histe forties. She asked him,

    ¡°You grew up in Brokengroves?¡±

    The man clicked his tongue and replied, ¡°Isn¡¯t that what I just told you? How is it now? From what I know it must have only turned worse,¡± he huffed as if he didn¡¯t care about it. ¡°The town was doomed to die with poverty hitting hard and rising taxes.¡±

    ¡°Can I ask you something, if I am allowed to ask?¡± Eve¡¯s words were polite.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Eve¡¯s hands clenched into fists on herp, and she made her way near the rusted iron rods that separated both their cell rooms. With a lowered voice, she asked him,

    ¡°Do you know anything about a woman named Reba?¡±

    Silence filled the room, and Eve patiently waited to hear him.

    ¡°Never thought I would hear that name here,¡± replied the shaggy man. ¡°The woman every man secretly wanted to take to his bed. She charged quite heavily for her service, and people of the Brokengroves couldn¡¯t afford her. Only the rich could. Why are you interested in that woman?¡± He turned his head, keenly looking at her face that was slightly camouged by the shadows in the cell room.

    Whenever Eve heard about her mother¡¯s work, it deepened the hurt she felt in her chest. She said,

    ¡°Do you know anything about the men who were associated with her work? Whom she spent time with,¡± The words she uttered were nothing but bitter and painful.

    The man turned his head and looked closer at her before chuckling in awe, ¡°You are her daughter. I remember seeing you.¡±

    ¡°I am not,¡± Eve quickly denied it, her body turning rigid. Thest thing she wanted was for the murderer to discover that the woman¡¯s daughter who had witnessed him kill was now backtracking his footsteps to him.

    ¡°You are Reba¡¯s daughter. I remember.¡±

    ¡°You are mistaking me for someone,¡± Eve was firm with her words.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have known if it weren¡¯t for the bruises along with the slight resemnce you hold. It is the eyes that speak volumes,¡± said the man before crawling closer to where she stood. He then said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your secret is safe with me,¡± he smiled at her, ¡°I won¡¯t tell it to anyone, not that I have anyone to tell.¡±

    The dungeon was filled with criminals and this man was one. It wasn¡¯t a ce where one could trust another. He asked her, ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask your mother? She will be able to answer your questions better, after all, she did have a very very close rtionship with all of them.¡±

    If her mother was alive, Eve would have never asked about the men her mother had slept with in the past. But she had no other way to find out about her mother¡¯s past.

    ¡°I cannot ask her¡­¡±

    ¡°You poor thing¡­ Ashamed to confront? You should be. What woman goes whoring around, from one man¡¯s bed to another. To think I once wanted to marry her,¡± he smiled, and Eve noticed his crooked teeth. ¡°She was such a delight to look at, and I proposed marriage to her. But she refused, telling she couldn¡¯t. She was meeting someone, but then that man disappeared, leaving her. I am sure she regrets it now.¡±

    Eve guessed it to be her father. Her mother told her father had gone far away and wouldn¡¯t be able to see him again.

    The man continued speaking in a hushed tone, ¡°If she would have married me, she would have been happy, but then she also wanted to whore with wealthy people, and a whore never changes her paths. Once a whore, always one.¡±

    Eve¡¯s eyes hardened, and her hands turned pale because her hands turned to tight fists. Her mother might have worked like that to bring food and put a roof over their heads, but she wasn¡¯t a woman of low value. She would never ept her mother to be disgraceful like the people spoke about her.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? I thought you wanted to know more about the woman,¡± the man moved himself a little closer before standing face to face in front of Eve, with only the rusted bars separating them.

    ¡°I am listening,¡± Eve replied while staring at him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember a day where she stayed in the house. Even you¨C were not home. Always outside,¡± said the man, quickly trying to grab Eve between the gaps. But Eve quickly stepped backwards and looked at him warily. She heard him mock her, ¡°Just because I couldn¡¯t get her, doesn¡¯t mean you and I cannot spend some time with each other. You are going to be here for a very long time.¡±

    ¡°Answer my questions. You must have remembered the names of the men who slept with her,¡± stated Eve, noticing the man pushing his hair to the side to reveal the dark circles around his eyes, and he stared at her with lust filled eyes as if he couldn¡¯t wait to get his hands on her body.

    ¡°How about you let me touch you, and I will try remembering the names. Just for you. It has been a very long time since I remember those things,¡± he smiled at her.

    If Eve¡¯s hands were free and she wasn¡¯t in this state in the dungeon as a prisoner, she would have punched the man¡¯s face until she received an answer. She wasn¡¯t sure if the person really knew the men¡¯s names or he was lying about it.

    ¡°Come now. There¡¯s no time to waste when it is scarce,¡± the manughed at Eve.

    At the same moment, Eve and the man heard a pair of footsteps echoing in the corridor, which got louder, and the light outside the cells turned brighter. Soon two guards appeared in front of the man¡¯s cell room, opening the cell gate, and one of them ordered the man,

    ¡°It is time. Come out!¡±

    The man turned to look at Eve and sang, ¡°So near¡­ yet so far¡­¡±

    Eve turned to the guards and questioned them, ¡°Wait! Where are you taking him?¡± She wasn¡¯t done with her questions. She needed a lead that would take her to her mother¡¯s murderer.

    One of the guards replied, ¡°To the Gallows. His time here is up.¡± The guard turned to the man and shouted, ¡°Now start walking!¡±

    Eve¡¯s eyes widened, noticing the man smiling at her like a maniac, and she shouted in desperation, ¡°Give me a name. Please!¡±

    ¡°Heart. A troublesome heart,¡± said the man before he was pulled away by the guards, leaving Eve clutching the iron rods.

    What did that mean?!

    She closed her eyes in frustration. The man had answers, yet it had been toote before she could get a hold of it. But right now, what was the point of finding the name if she was only going to be put up on the Gallows.

    The entire night, Eve stayed awake, unable to sleep.

    The slightest noise alerted her; it seemed like the man next to her cell wasn¡¯t the only one to be dragged out. Two more people were dragged from their cell rooms, and one was a woman who screamed and yelled for help. The screams left chills in the air before it turned distant and silence fell in the cold and deserted passages of the dungeon.

    Before the break of dawn, Eve, who had slipped into sleep out of exhaustion, was quick to wake up when she heard a noise from outside the little window. She stood up and took a peek outside. The three prisoners, including the man next to her cell, were pushed to climb the stairs of the Gallows.

    Nooses were put around the prisoner¡¯s necks, and in a moment, the wooden tform upon which the prisoners¡¯ stood on opened, hanging them to their deaths. One of them struggled for a few seconds before his body went still.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. You will be next.¡±

    Eve heard the guard named Deacon tell her, who stood outside her cell. Eve turned her head, knowing that if no one could prove her innocence she would share the same fate as those three prisoners.

 Chapter 120

    The following day didn¡¯t bring light but dark clouds and a gloomy atmosphere. In Moriartys mansion, Alfie arrived before Vincent and bowed his head.

    ¡°Sire, your carriage is ready for your use.¡± The butler helped his master in wearing the overcoat.

    Vincent looked at the end of the hallways and questioned, ¡°Did the governess arrive?¡±

    ¡°No, Sire. Ms. Barlow is yet to arrive. It seems the bridge near Timberport is under repair and she will have to travel the other way round,¡± Alfie replied while following Vincent out of the mansion and to the carriage.

    Vincent was already aware of the broken bridge¡¯s condition, which had taken ce three days back. He stepped onto the carriage without uttering another word and left town.

    The carriage reached Darthmore, where the headquarters of the Council was located. It was surrounded by thick and high walls, with only two entrances and exits through the passage of the gates guarded by men.

    Noticing the expensive wood and polish on the carriage that belonged to the Moriarty family, the guards opened the gates and Vincent¡¯s carriage entered. The building wasn¡¯t to one¡¯s immediate reach and was instead covered around the forest, at the far centre, where the carriage finally halted.

    The coachman pulled open the carriage door, and Vincent stepped out. Patton, the man who worked under him, quickly greeted him.

    ¡°Good morning, Mr. Moriarty,¡± Patton offered a deep bow while Vincent noticed a few more carriages parked than usual.

    ¡°Is there a council meeting taking ce to discuss Fowler¡¯s death?¡± He questioned, his coppery eyes moving across the ce.

    Patton nodded, ¡°You have heard about it?¡±

    ¡°I am not deaf to not hear things, Patton,¡± Vincent started to walk towards therge building. ¡°Fowler is one of the men in the inner circle. It would be odd if there wasn¡¯t a meeting held.¡±

    Patton nodded before he said, ¡°You are right about it. Though the woman was brave enough to kill him.¡±

    ¡°They found the culprit? That¡¯s soon,¡± replied Vincent, ¡°That¡¯s quicker than one would get caught. Especially when you are killing a person like Fowler.¡±

    Vincent¡¯s long legs took long strides on the ground, while Patton tried to walk quicker because of his short legs. Patton said,

    ¡°I believe they are trying to figure out who hired the woman to kill Mr. Fowler. Who do you think is behind it?¡± He turned to look at Vincent with curiosity.

    ¡°You.¡±

    Patton¡¯s eyes widened, and he stammered, ¡°M-me? But I d-did¡ª¡±

    A grin cracked on Vincent¡¯s lips and he asked, ¡°Where is the meeting?¡±

    ¡°In the backroom of the ground floor,¡± Patton released a sigh. Since he had started to work for Vincent Moriarty, he had gained more than ten grey strands of hair out of stress.

    Vincent made his way through the clean white marble-floored corridors. On reaching the room, he stepped inside and took a spare seat. In the room were the other five members of the inner circle who sat in the front on one side, while the others sat on the other side of the room.

    Mr. Morris, who was in the room, questioned, ¡°If a man like Fowler¡¯s status can be assassinated so easily, how do we know that any of us are safe anymore? I demand an increase in punishment for these criminals.¡±

    ¡°We aren¡¯t here to talk about people¡¯s safety, but on what caused Jones¡¯s murder,¡± said a man who was part of the inner circle.

    ¡°Mr. Fowler¡¯s coachman said that Jones stepped out of the carriage and told him to wait. That he was going to meet someone. That he would be back. But as you know, the man never returned to the carriage,¡± exined another person. ¡°We have captured the person involved in it. A human.¡±

    ¡°Did you get any answers from her?¡± Questioned another person from the inner circle, who had a thick moustache on his upper lip. ¡°If we already have a lead, get all the information. It is obvious that it wasn¡¯t nned by a human. There should be more people involved in it.¡±

    ¡°The human is being held in the dungeon of Raven¡¯s town.¡±

    ¡°A woman?¡± A man huffed in the room. ¡°What kind of a woman is able to pull such a stunt? Did you even capture the right person?¡±

    Another person who had made sure to see the culprit be escorted to the dungeon stated, ¡°We did, Sire. People saw the woman rip out Mr. Fowler¡¯s heart out of his chest. There was blood on her hands and clothes.¡±

    Vincent tilted his head and questioned, ¡°Since when is a human able to rip another human¡¯s heart out, Mr. Keith?¡±

    ¡°It is possible. A simr case had been filedst year, where a human pulled out another human¡¯s heart,¡± replied Mr. Keith.

    ¡°I think you are forgetting the word carved here. The man carved his neighbour¡¯s heart out with a knife. Not with bare hands,¡± stated Vincent, and he offered a smile when Mr. Keith red at him. It was because the other people didn¡¯t like when Vincent started with the ¡®know it all¡¯ on them.

    ¡°It is the words of the vigers and not mine,¡± Mr. Keith replied to Vincent. He then turned to look at the inner circle members and said, ¡°We already have a lead and we are trying to get an answer from the person. We will get it done by this evening.¡±

    ¡°I hope you find the answer quickly,¡± said another person from the inner circle. ¡°It doesn¡¯t reflect well that a member of such a high position was killed. Also try to know what business Jones was upto, that he left his coachman. It was away from Raven¡¯s town.¡±

    A young boy sat at the same table as the other inner circle members. He looked annoyed with the discussion. His name was yton Turner. Though young in appearance, he wasn¡¯t a small boy, but seventy-three years old. He questioned,

    ¡°If the culprit was caught yesterday, what are you doing until this very moment? Find out from the human and others who saw him.¡±

    ¡°If I may speak, yton,¡± started Vincent, bringing everyone¡¯s eyes to him. He said, ¡°It would be excellent if people who are present here in the meeting and people who are absent in the council meeting write to the Head of the inner circle on what they were doing since thest two days.¡±

    Noah, who was in the room, asked calmly, ¡°Mr. Moriarty, do you believe that someone from here administered Mr. Fowler¡¯s murder?¡±

    Vincent smiled at the Duke¡¯s question, ¡°Not believe, but at least we can clear the names of the people from the suspicion list.¡±

    ¡°You are trying to bring suspicions and doubts among us, Mr. Moriarty,¡± stated Mr. Morris in a disgruntled voice.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be upset, Mr. Morris. This is a simple step, after all, we want to find the murderer of our very much beloved Mr. Fowler. He was a good man,¡± the men in the room didn¡¯tment on Vincent¡¯s words because Mr. Fowler, though human, wasn¡¯t someone people liked around here. ¡°Unless you have an issue with it and are worried that your name mighte up during the investigation.¡±

    Mr. Morris huffed before he said, ¡°I have nothing to be scared of.¡± Vincent gave him a grin.

    ¡°Excellent,¡± said Vincent.

    ¡°I will expect everyone to send me the detailed report of what work and where you have been since thest two days in an hour. Submit them in my office right away,¡± ordered yton before saying. ¡°The meeting is now adjourned.¡±

    People in the room slowly started to disperse, and Noah came near where Vincent stood. Vincent offered a polite smile to Noah and said,

    ¡°I heard you didn¡¯t stay back for dinner? We do not offer poison to werewolves, if that was what you were worried about.¡±

    Noah stared at Vincent with his ever-calm expression, ¡°My apologies for missing it. I was tired of entertaining the women at the ball. I needed to rest, Mr. Moriarty.¡±

    Vincent hummed, ¡°True. You were quite popr at the ball.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you kept track of things, considering how you yourself were missing from the ballroom,¡± Noah stared into Vincent¡¯s coppery brown eyes.

    ¡°Well, what can I say? I was the host, and it is necessary for me to see that every guest has been served well,¡± Vincent responded with a knowing glint in his eyes. He then continued, ¡°Though I am surprised that you noted my absence amid the crowd of women who tired you with their affection. Including my very dear sister. She¡¯s very smitten by you.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s a lovelydy,¡± Noahplimented Marceline.

    Vincent thoughtlessly yed with one of his sharp fangs until it pricked and brought out a drop of blood.

    ¡°Marceline can be charming when it is needed,¡± said Vincent, ¡°In fact, she was waiting for you to send her some flowers. I have heard from my governess that you are a gentleman in such matters.¡±

    At the mention of Eve, Vincent noticed the slight change in the air around Noah. The Duke looked at him in seriousness and said,

    ¡°Genevieve is a kind woman. I hope she will be spared from the simr fate of yourst governess. I won¡¯t sit quietly if something bad happens to her.¡±

    Vincent tilted his head to the side and replied, ¡°What a friendly man. Maybe then you wouldn¡¯t mind having a cup of tea with my sister Marceline? You have upset her by not taking a bite of the mermaid¡¯s meat that she offered you.¡±

    Before Noah could say something, the vampire who looked like a small boy called, ¡°Vincent.¡±

    Vincent and Noah stared at each other for a second more, before Noah offered a slight bow and left the room, while Vincent¡¯s gaze followed the Duke.

    To not be able to eat mermaid¡¯s meat and refuse, ¡°How fascinating.¡± Vincent smiled before turning to walk to where yton was waiting for him.

 Chapter 121

    Music Rmendation: Be my Doll- Adrian VonZiegler

    ¡ª

    The passage in front of the cell rooms was deserted. Eve could hear the light chatter that belonged to the guards. Some of the prisoners, like her, didn¡¯t dare to speak and looked soulless, while a few leaned in front of the cell, holding the rusted iron bars. There was a look of thirst and violence in their eyes, and they snickered looking at her.

    One of the prisoners whistled at Eve, ¡°What is your name?¡±

    But Eve didn¡¯t respond. She heard another manment, ¡°Judah was lucky to be ced next to your cell, but he didn¡¯t know how to treat a woman.¡±

    Eve felt like she was surrounded by scavengers in the dungeon. The right cell beside her was upied by an older man whose skin appeared to stick to his bones. The memory of what she had seen before the time of dawn was hard to erase, not because she hadn¡¯t seen something like that before in her town. She knew if she couldn¡¯t get out of here, she would end up, or worse.

    ¡°I heard that you were falsely used. Allow me to help you, and I will give you sce in my arms,¡± said the man who first spoke to her. His cell was on the opposite side and the left.

    ¡°Me too,¡± another prisoner said before adding, ¡°I would be more than happy to help you remove your clothes and bathe you. Isn¡¯t that right?¡± A couple of chuckles erupted in the corridor, and dread increased in Eve¡¯s mind. ¡°Stop behaving like you belong to a high family, we all know that no one from a high familyes here.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?!¡± A loud voice questioned the prisoners.

    The guard named Deacon walked through the passage, ring at the criminals inside the cell rooms. When the prisoners made noise, he hit the baton against the rusted bars to quieten them.

    ¡°Hey!¡± One of the prisoners called the guard and said, ¡°Judah¡¯s cell is empty, how about you put me in there?¡±

    Deacon raised the baton with a sneer on his face, ¡°Shut up and sit down, you bastard! No one is moving from where they are. I hear another word, and you know which part of the dungeon you will end up in.¡±

    Noticing Deacon in front of her cell, Eve¡¯s body stiffened. The guard¡¯s eyes moved to look at the untouched food inside her cell.

    ¡°Leaving the food untouched? Are you expecting something better?¡± Deacon taunted her, but Eve didn¡¯t retort and only stared at him. ¡°You might as well start eating it unless you prefer to die out of starvation. We can¡¯t let you die unless you start talking.¡±

    Over thest few hours in prison, Eve realised that this guard wasn¡¯t any guard but the person in charge of this ce. The food looked stale as if it had been prepared four or five days ago.

    ¡°I have been told to keep the interrogation with you on hold before I deal with you for killing a man from the inner circle,¡± the guard named Deacon let Eve know with his eyes ready to rip her apart. ¡°I am waiting for the orders. Once I get it, you better pray that you have enough strength,¡± the guard wickedlyughed.

    Eve felt trapped here. She couldn¡¯t defend and couldn¡¯t fight for the crime she didn¡¯tmit because the people here didn¡¯t care. Speaking and not following the orders warranted being punished.

    After a minute, another guard walked in and whispered something in Deacon¡¯s ears, who stared at Eve. He thenmented,

    ¡°Looks like your time is here, you whore,¡± before turning to the other guard and ordering him, ¡°Open the gate and bring me the whip.¡±

    The other guard, who hade to inform Deacon, quickly turned to him and said, ¡°As this is a high profile case, we cannot harm her.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill her. Just enough to force her to open her mouth,¡± Deacon replied, and the other guard hesitantly opened the gate.

    A chill ran down Eve¡¯s spine, and she stood up from where she was sitting. Her voice trembled as she pleaded,

    ¡°P-please. I have nothing to with that man¡¯s murder, I was only walking through the ce, when I came across the dead person. You can ask my family. You can ask the family I work for! I am a governess in the Moriarty mansion. Please talk to Vincent Moriarty, he¨C¡±

    Deacon red at her, the whip in his hand swished near Eve¡¯s feet. He demanded, ¡°How dare you bring a respectable family¡¯s name to associate yourself with it!¡±

    Eve shook her head, ¡°Vincen¨C¡±

    ¡°Stop your trash and start answering me. On whose order did you kill Mr. Fowler?¡± Deacon stepped inside the cell. Eve quickly backed towards the wall. The guard was angry that this woman hit him yesterday and he wasn¡¯t able to do anything that time because he had to follow the orders. But now, he would let her know who was in the higher position in this dungeon. ¡°You better start talking. The faster youply with me, the fewer consequences you will face.¡±

    When the guard raised the whip, Eve clenched her hands and closed her eyes.

    Away from the dungeon, in the town of Meadow, Lady Aubrey stood in front of the magistrate¡¯s building, who was the head of the town. He was an hourte than usual. She had sent Eugene to visit the ces where the bids and other transactions of valuable items took ce.

    When the magistrate¡¯s assistant appeared, Lady Aubrey stopped the young man from entering the building.

    ¡°Good morning, Lady Aubrey,¡± the young man bowed his head with a polite smile, ¡°What brings you here?¡±

    Lady Aubrey offered a bow and replied, ¡°Good morning. I wanted to talk to the magistrate. Do you know when he will be here?¡±

    The young man shook his head, ¡°I have been waiting for him too, mdy. He has many documents to sign and I thought he would be here by now. Is there anything I could help you with?¡± Asked the assistant.

    ¡°It is something we wanted to talk to the magistrate,¡± replied Lady Aubrey, and the young man bowed his head and stepped inside the building.

    Lady Aubrey tried to find the next options on what to do next. She took another carriage and visited the town of Skellington. She came to stand in front of the Moriartys mansion¡¯s gates. When she tried to enter the mansion, the guards there quickly stopped her and questioned,

    ¡°Where do you think you are going?¡±

    Lady Aubrey politely said, ¡°I am here to meet Mr. Moriarty. Vincent Moriarty.¡±

    ¡°Master Vincent isn¡¯t home right now. Come backter,¡± the guard tried to chase her from the front of the mansion.

    Lady Aubrey hade here with hope that Vincent would offer his help in finding Eve quickly. She didn¡¯t know what happened during the ball, but she had noticed Eve had returned home with a bandage around her foot, and somewhere she had tried to understand and believe that the young Master Moriarty had helped Eve. As Eve worked there as a governess, she hoped to be able to find Eve through him.

    The little hope she hadst night had disappeared, that Eve would return home and wasn¡¯t in trouble.

    ¡°Do you know what time he will be here?¡± the elderly inquired.

    The guard shook his head, ¡°Master Vincent has gone to the council. Come tomorrow before nine and you might see him.¡±

    Lady Aubrey shook her head. Right now, she was desperate for help, ¡°This is urgent, I need to talk to him¨C¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on there?¡± came a soft voice from a distance, and Lady Aubrey¡¯s eyes shifted from the guard to look at a young-looking woman in her twenties with ck hair.

    The guard quickly bowed and exined, ¡°This woman is here to meet Master Vincent, mdy. I told her toe tomorrow, but she doesn¡¯t seem to understand.¡±

    Marceline walked towards them, scanning the older woman, who was a human. She questioned, ¡°What work do you have with my brother?¡±

    Brother? This youngdy was Vincent Moriarty¡¯s sister? If Lady Aubrey was meeting Marceline for the first time, she would have been fooled by the vampiress¡¯s sweet demeanour. But the older woman had heard about the vampiress. And though Eve had never told anything bad about thedy, Lady Aubrey already knew the kind of person Marceline was from her perception.

    Without giving any details, Lady Aubrey replied, ¡°There was a little problem in the town and I wanted him to look at it. I was hoping to see him here.¡±

    Marceline scoffed, a smile appearing on her lips as she said,

    ¡°Do you think my brother is someone who will sit in the mansion, waiting for you to offer him work¡­ you pathetic human.¡±

    The vampiress didn¡¯t hesitate to reveal her true nature because Lady Aubrey wasn¡¯t anyone from her circle or belonging to a high family. She said,

    ¡°Such matters are handled by the guards or magistrate. Go there and follow the procedure before it moves to the higher ups. My brother doesn¡¯t work for small people, not humans at least. What a brainless woman. Get out of this ce, or my guard will throw you out from here himself. Get out now.¡±

    Lady Aubrey didn¡¯t speak back, as she had to look for help, and it wasn¡¯t her style to lock horns with arrogant children. She politely bowed and said, ¡°Thank you for your time, mdy,¡± and left the front of the Moriarty mansion.

 Chapter 122

    Three more hours passed in the dungeon. Eve, who had been standing earlier, nowy on the ground, on the side of her body. Her body was in indescribable pain that the guard Deacon had caused after using the leather whip on her back, arms, and legs.

    She could hear her muffled screams of pain echoing in her ears while the prisoners around enjoyed the sight earlier of her being whipped by the guard inside her cell.

    Another guard stood outside with Deacon and said, ¡°She must be a trained killer. You whipped her to the point where her dress ripped on her beck and arms, yet she hasn¡¯t shed tears.¡±

    Deacon had noticed this too, which was why he now stared at her. The whips used on the supernatural creatures and the human prisoners differed in the dungeon; he had used the human whip on this woman.

    ¡°Looks like we have something interesting to look forward to. Unless she gives the name of the person who appointed her to kill Mr. Fowler, until then I get to whip her and see the proud woman break in front of my eyes.¡± He then said to Eve, louder for her to listen, ¡°I will be backter. Make sure you bring the name on those pretty lips of yours that time.¡±

    In thest three hours, whenever Eve tried to exin and asked for help by bringing Vincent or the Duke¡¯s name, the guard whipped her harder. It left a searing burn on her skin because of theshes she had received. Some sides of her skin bled, and some were on the verge of bleeding with the skin peeled.

    Eve didn¡¯t look where the guards were, but she heard their footsteps as if they walked away from her cell.

    She tried to hold back her tears, trying hard not to cry and let anyone in there see pearls fall on the ground. Her mind had turned numb, and she continued staring into nothingness. Unable to keep herself awake, she passed out because of the pain in her body.

    Two more hours passed, and Eve suddenly woke up to the harsh sound of a baton hitting against the iron rods.

    When she tried to sit upright, she felt pain shoot up everywhere in her body, and she bit her lip. She crawled towards the wall, and with a lot of difficulty, she pushed herself up before letting her body lean against the wall. She tried to breathe, taking deep breaths.

    Eve pulled her knees towards her chest, wondering if this was only the beginning of her time in her and wondered when it would end. She doubted she would handle any more whips because she couldn¡¯t tolerate any more pain on her skin. She closed her eyes when she felt her eyes prickle in warmth, and her vision started to blur, she tried to swallow the tears that threatened to spill from her eyes.

    Another guard came before her cell and took out her untouched food. Feeling thirsty as she hadn¡¯t eaten anything since she had been captured and brought here, she pleaded,

    ¡°W-water¡­¡±

    But the guard didn¡¯t respond and left the front of the cell room.

    ¡°Seems like Deacon has taken quite a liking towards you,¡±mented one of the prisoners. ¡°He¡¯s whipped you all nice. At night, he will take you. At least there will be something to look at for all of us,¡± and the prisoners snickered andughed without pity in their eyes.

    Eve didn¡¯t react but stayed quiet. How could she get out of here when she had no key to open the gate. Even if she did, the prisoners here would inform the guards before she would be punished even further.

    But she had to get out, and she devised a n without letting anyone know what was going on in her mind.

    Away from Raven town, Lady Aubrey and Eugene met each other, where they still had no idea about Eve¡¯s whereabouts. Eugene suggested,

    ¡°Mdy, how about we go to the Duke¡¯s ce and ask him for his help? Miss Eve and the Duke share a good friendship with each other. He will surely help us.¡±

    Lady Aubrey shook her head, ¡°I have checked and he isn¡¯t in his mansion either. I don¡¯t know where to look anymore or who to ask.¡± The older woman rubbed her forehead in worry. ¡°I don¡¯t think Eve¡¯s identity has been revealed. Otherwise we would have heard a wave of rumour about it. Where else can she be?¡±

    While the two of them worriedly discussed the possibility of where else Eve could be, it never urred to them that she was held in a dungeon. After all, it wasn¡¯tmon to end up in the dungeon.

    Far away from the dungeon, in Darthmore¡¯s official building¡¯s deserted corridor, the vampire who looked like a small boy stood with Vincent. He said, ¡°Why do you refuse to join the inner circle?¡±

    ¡°To be part of the old group where everyone is a prude and has a stick up their¡­¡± Vincent smiled at the boy when the vampire narrowed his eyes. ¡°You manage them well enough. What am I going to do there? Quite frankly I don¡¯t think they would like me being there.¡±

    The small boy frowned before replying, ¡°You are an asset. What happened yesterday is only the beginning.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡± Vincent tilted his head, ¡°Worried that someone wille after your head?¡±

    ¡°Some things don¡¯t change. People will always want to take over a higher position. Fowler wanted to dissolve the inner circle and the outer bodies with a reelection. Do you know what it means? More enemies than you already have,¡± yton exined as his eyes moved to look at the deserted corridor. He continued, ¡°Only a person with a pea-size brain belonging to the lower side of the society would try something like this. But there are many in here.¡±

    ¡°Did you go through the reports?¡±

    The vampire nodded his small head and said, ¡°I couldn¡¯t find any ovepping activity of time. It¡¯s too clean.¡±

    ¡°Did you expect the person who killed Fowler to not have a n? At least we know it is someone with brains,¡± responded Vincent, ¡°Do you want me to take a look into it?¡±

    yton shook his head, ¡°I have ordered Cripps and he¡¯s already on his way. You don¡¯t have to waste your time on it,¡± and as he said it, he gave a look at Vincent.

    ¡°Excellent,¡± Vincent replied, watching the midget vampire making his way through before disappearing at the end of the corridor. When Vincent stepped out of the building, Patton ran after him,

    ¡°Sire! We have a new case of a dead body found in the forest,¡± he appeared next to Vincent.

    ¡°When have we not found dead bodies, Patton,¡± murmured Vincent as he continued walking towards his carriage. ¡°Collect the reports and keep the people who found the bodies under question. I will go through it in two hours.¡±

    Patton nodded before frowning and asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°To Raven¡¯s town.¡±

    Patton¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, ¡°Where Mr. Fowler died? W-what are you going to do there?¡±

    ¡°Have supper.¡±

 Chapter 123

    Music rmendation: Down the Dungeon- ASKII

    ¡ª

    Vincent sat on his heels, his hand touching the ground as he questioned, ¡°Is this where the man was found dead?¡±

    Two vigers, apanied by a guard, stood a few steps away from him. One of the men nodded, ¡°This was where the body was, Sire.¡±

    ¡°Did you hear any scream?¡± Vincent brought his hand to his nose and smelled it. Whatever evidence was there had been mixed with other scents.

    The men shook their heads, and the person who spoke earlier said, ¡°We didn¡¯t hear any scream. We were passing by the ce. It was eleven I think, when we caught this woman murder the man. W-we didn¡¯t know he was from a high standing status.¡±

    ¡°Why? Would you have offered yourself to be killed in ce of him?¡± Vincent turned to the two humans, whose eyes widened at his question. ¡°You didn¡¯t hear a scream, but you saw the woman kill Mr. Fowler. The woman must have been slow not to run away after murdering the man, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    Vincent¡¯s eyes fell on the blood on the ground, which had darkened with the hours of murder that had taken ce. The other viger said,

    ¡°I was wondering the same. She was probably shocked after realising the crime shemited. I still remember her hands covered in blood.¡± As the men were from the vige, the facts had mixed with rumours, ¡°She looked terrifying, with blood dripping on her clothes. She must be a witch to be able to pull out the man¡¯s heart.¡±

    Though the case didn¡¯t belong under Vincent¡¯s supervision, he couldn¡¯t help but to take a look into what might have happened here. After all, Jones Fowler was a member of the inner circle, and when a person from such a high position fell, that only meant there was a secret trying to bury itself with the dead.

    Vincent¡¯s eyes fell on the guard, and he questioned, ¡°Where is the head of the vige?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s at the office building, Mr. Moriarty,¡± informed the guard.

    ¡°Go and bring him here. Tell him I have a few questions for him,¡± stated Vincent, and he waved his hand at the vigers for them to leave.

    The two humans offered a deep bow and left. Vincent took a walk around the vige, which was rather average size, and some vigers peeked behind a door or window. He wondered what Fowler was doing here that day. From what he had learned, the man was supposed to head home after working overnight in the council. Instead, he hade here.

    ¡°What do you think you are doing?! Let go of my shirt, right this instance!¡± The head of the vige had a thick moustache and a round belly covered in a coat that was better than the clothes worn by the other vigers. ¡°Do you know who I am?! I am the most important person in this vige.¡±

    The guard pushed the head of the vige in front of Vincent. The vampire stared at the human with probing eyes while the vige head red at him.

    ¡°What do you think you are doing? I have work to do!¡± The vige head harrumphed.

    Vincent stretched his hand forward for the vige head to take, ¡°I am Vincent Moriarty, from the council.¡±

    The vige head took a quick look at Vincent before stretching his hand towards the vampire. But the handshake was much firmer than the human had expected. The human flinched in pain as if his bones were being crushed, and when Vincent let go of his hand, he quickly brought it to his chest.

    ¡°Thatcher Jarman. What do you want? I have already answered everything the council wanted to know. I believe it was Mr. Cripps?¡± Mr. Jarman gave Vincent a look.

    ¡°I am Mr. Cripps¡¯ partner. I am surprised you haven¡¯t heard about it,¡± Vincent offered a polite smile before asking, ¡°Did you meet or see Mr. Fowler in your vige?¡±

    Mr. Jarman shook his head, ¡°I didn¡¯t see the man until I saw his dead body.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Vincent pressed for answers.

    ¡°Of course I am. How would I have known that the man hade?¡± Questioned Mr. Jarman, who looked weary and pursed his lips as if to hold his tongue. He continued, ¡°It was only after I heard that someone killed him that I knew he was in the vige.¡±

    ¡°And what were you doing before you were informed?¡± Questioned Vincent, his coppery brown eyes holding a re, he added, ¡°I don¡¯t know if you have heard about it, but the penalty for trying to hide is far worse than you can imagine. On top of my head, crushing your feet and losing a limb and that¡¯s not pretty,¡± his voice lowered.

    The head of the vige huffed, ¡°What was I doing? I-I¡­ I was in my office, having my lunch.¡±

    ¡°Rather too early to have lunch at eleven, don¡¯t you think?¡± Asked Vincent, and his ears picked Mr. Jarman¡¯s hitch in his breathing. ¡°Perhaps you must have not had your breakfast and were hungry. Happens to me too.¡±

    Mr. Jarman nodded, now turning silent and softly gulping down the fear that started to crawl into his mind. When Vincent raised his hand, the human blurted, ¡°Don¡¯t hurt me!¡±

    Vincent ced his hand on the man¡¯s shoulder, lightly massaging it before tightly gripping Mr. Jarman¡¯s shoulder, who winced in pain, ¡°Usually I am a very patient man, the most understanding in the room. But when a person thinks they can try to make me a joker, I need to show them who the real fool is. Do you think it is the right thing to do, Mr. Jarman?¡±

    The human¡¯s concentration was on Vincent¡¯s hand, to pay attention to what the vampire said. ¡°Sire?¡± He asked.

    ¡°I will ask you again, did you see or do something you shouldn¡¯t have done?¡± Vincent calmly asked with a peaceful-looking smile as if he meant no harm.

    ¡°Let go of my shoulder! What you are doing now is threatening me!¡± The man sputtered and tried to turn to look for help. But they stood at the spot where Mr. Fowler¡¯s body was found.

    ¡°Threatening?¡± Vincent looked at the man with shock. ¡°I was being friendly. Hold on, let me tell what threatening means¨C¡±

    ¡°AHRGHH!¡± The vige head bent his back and tried to get away from Vincent¡¯s grip while feeling a sharp pain shooting on one side of his shoulder. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°I think you are turning quite rusty there, Mr. Jarman. It is time for retirement from work. What do you say?¡±

    ¡°I will report your actions to the council and tell them how you are crossing your line and protocols!¡± Mr. Jarmanined in pain.

    When the human looked at Vincent, the polite smile had changed into a cunning one. Though the smile was bright on the vampire¡¯s face, it didn¡¯t reflect in his eyes. When his lips parted, the human noticed the sharp fangs.

    ¡°If not retirement from work, perhaps retirement from life?¡± Vincent tilted his head in question. ¡°We can reenact the details of Mr. Fowler¡¯s death. Sometimes we need to insert ourselves to solve the case on a deeper level.¡±

 Chapter 124

    Music Rmendation: Evil in the deep- ASKII

    ¡ª

    In the Dungeon in Raven¡¯s town, Eve sat in the same position as she had earlier. The pain inflicted on her skin didn¡¯t let her rest, and the slightest movements of her body rubbed against the fabric of her dress.

    The guard named Deacon hadn¡¯t returned to her cell. Eve couldn¡¯t help but count every second without his presence as a blessing. She stared at the dark wall that she rested the side of her body against.

    Eve used her strength to push herself and take a look outside the small window. She tried to see where the sun was now positioned in the sky, and though she couldn¡¯t see it, the colour of the sky had softened as if it was preparing for the time of evening.

    She keenly tried to listen to every conversation that was taking ce in this passage and the distant voices that came from the guards at the end of the corridor.

    As dry as her mouth and throat had turned, Eve tried to bring in as much spit as she could in her mouth. Seconds felt minute, and every minute that passed by felt like an hour had passed.

    When Eve stood up, using all the energy she could muster, her eyes burned because of her dress fabric rubbing against her tender skin. Taking deep breaths, she walked to the front of the cell and waited for a guard to appear. A guard she hoped wouldn¡¯t be Deacon because she wouldn¡¯t be able to pull the n in her mind. Even if it wasn¡¯t foolproof, she wanted to try to escape from here and not wait to be vited.

    Her legs were weak as she tried to stand still, but they lightly started to shake. At first, she believed it was because of theshes. But then she started to count the days.

    No¡­

    Thest Eve had bathed with the salts was six days ago. Forget about getting salts here. The guards had refused to give her a ss of water to drink.

    This was now or never; now was the only option she could choose.

    When she finally heard footsteps echo at the other end of the passage, she noticed it was another guard who was earlier with Deacon.

    Calming her heart and mind so that she could focus and not panic, she waited for him. If she missed the timing, she would need to wait again and she didn¡¯t have that energy. One of the prisoners, noticing Eve stand in the front side of the cell,mented,

    ¡°Such a waste of blood here. I can smell the sweetness drifting from you. Do you want toe into my cell? I will make it worth your night,¡± the prisoner chuckled.

    But Eve didn¡¯t react, and she heard the guard use his baton to hush the chatter of voices in here. At the same time, Eve¡¯s eyes moved to the back, and foam started dripping from her mouth. The foam didn¡¯t stop, and the prisoner who had earliermented noticed it.

    ¡°Hey! What¡¯s happening?¡± Questioned the prisoner, which alerted the other prisoners to see what was going on, while a few didn¡¯t bother. ¡°Yo!¡±

    Foam continued toe out of Eve¡¯s lips, and she fell to the ground, her body starting to convulse.

    The guard in the passage quickly made his way to Eve¡¯s cell and noticed the human¡¯s mouth foam. Not knowing what had happened, he opened the gate and quickly entered her cell. He tried to wake up the woman, shaking her shoulder,

    ¡°Wake up! What did you eat?!¡± Demanded the guard. ¡°Can you hear me! Wake up!¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡± another guard appeared.

    ¡°Get me a ss of water!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think she is going to live,¡± said the second guard, making the first one curse.

    ¡°Deacon is going to get us all screwed! I knew it was a bad idea to whip her. She¡¯s involved in the case that belongs to the council!¡± The first guardined before signalling the second guard. He said, ¡°Help me carry her. Let us take her to Fletcher so that he can take a look at her on what¡¯s wrong with her. We need her in talking condition when the counciles to interrogate her. Quick!¡±

    The first guard puts his arms around Eve¡¯s underarms to lift her upper body, while the other guard caught hold of her legs. Lifting her, they took her out of the cell and carried her to the physician¡¯s room in the Dungeon.

    The Dungeon was built wide with two floors. On reaching aboratory-like ce, the guards ced the unconscious woman on the stone cold table.

    ¡°Where is Fletcher?¡± asked one of the guards, noticing the man not in the room.

    ¡°Let us go find him toe check on her,¡± and their footsteps quietly receded away from the ce.

    After two minutes of silence, Eve opened her eyes before looking around her.

    Finding the opportunity, she escaped from the room and tried to find a way outside this prison-like Dungeon. She would have hid somewhere, until someone woulde to get her out. But no one woulde to help her.

    While Eve tried to stay out of the guards¡¯ sights as she walked through the corridors, not too far away from the Dungeon, the vige head looked at Vincent in fear, who had pulled out his ck gloves from his hands.

    Mr. Jarman stumbled backwards to keep distance from this vampire. He warned Vincent, ¡°Stop right there.¡±

    Vincent stretched his fingers while looking at them, ¡°Are you ready to die, Mr. Jarman?¡± When his hand reached the human¡¯s chest, the human shrieked in fear and raised his hands as if surrendering.

    ¡°I will tell you the truth! I will tell you everything! Please, don¡¯t kill me!¡± the vige head blurted.

    Vincent¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he said, ¡°Keep speaking.¡±

    The human¡¯s lips trembled, and he fumbled through words, ¡°I-I didn¡¯t kill Mr. Fowler. I didn¡¯t know he was going to die. That day I saw his carriage in my vige, and was going to talk to him, when I saw him walk on the other side of the vige. I was only curious and I followed him. Someone came to meet him, but I don¡¯t know what the person looks like.¡±

    ¡°Did you momentarily turn blind?¡± Vincent deadpanned and Mr. Jarman gulped before shaking his head.

    ¡°The person wore this hood that covered the person¡¯s face. I went back to call for help, but by the time I returned¨C¡±

    ¡°There was a little crowd?¡± The man quickly nodded at Vincent¡¯s words. ¡°Who knows, the mystery man must have been you. After all, you had a temporary memory loss for a few seconds.¡±

    Mr. Jarman¡¯s eyes widened, and he quickly defended himself,¡± I was scared that the murder me would fall upon me. But I swear I had nothing to do with it!¡±

    ¡°The council will decide on what to do with you once we reach there,¡± stated Vincent, and the man looked at him in horror. He ordered the guard, ¡°Put this one in the carriage. We are going to Darthmore.¡±

    Mr. Jarman continued to protest while being dragged back to where the carriage was parked. The guard pushed the man into the carriage, and the human pleaded, ¡°Please spare me! It was the woman, who murdered him! She must have used the weapon she had with her.¡±

    ¡°How interesting,¡± came the dull words from Vincent, and he said, ¡°It would be better toply and speak the truth in front of the members of council and the inner circle. After all, you don¡¯t want to identally fall out of the carriage on our way, would you?¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me, but the woman. The person, who killed was definitely a woman,¡± the vige head tried to save himself by randomly picking the gender of the murderer. ¡°She definitely used her umbre which had blood in it.¡±

    Vincent paused for a moment and repeated, ¡°Umbre?¡±

    Mr. Jarman vigorously nodded, ¡°She must have used the tip of her umbre.¡±

    A frown appeared on Vincent¡¯s face on hearing the unusual weapon used. He demanded, ¡°What colour?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°The umbre,¡± Vincent¡¯s eyes narrowed at the human.

    ¡°Y-yes, that¡­ that I d-don¡¯t remember,¡± replied the human, and when he noticed the vampire¡¯s eyes darkened, he quickly said, ¡°The umbre should still be there in my office. I seized it when the woman was captured. I-I can go and get it¡­¡±

    The vige head climbed out of the carriage to retrieve the said weapon and the guard followed him. The human returned after three minutes with the purple umbre in his hand. Vincent¡¯s eyes narrowed further and he red,

    ¡°Where is the woman?¡±

 Chapter 125

    Music Rmendation- Too many legs- ASKII

    ¡ª

    The head guard of the dungeon started to make rounds in the passages to ensure everything was under control. Though many of them behaved, some liked to causemotion and needed discipline.

    Deacon¡¯s hand made its way to touch his head and felt it had swollen. For a human and a woman, she had hit him too hard and he wasn¡¯t satisfied with the punishment he had passed to her. He wanted to see the woman cry and beg him, something she hadn¡¯t done and it left a thirst in his mind.

    He quickly walked through the passage with light and darkness because of the lit torches ced against the wall at regr intervals.

    Deacon reached the front of the cell where the woman he had whipped was held. At first nce, he didn¡¯t catch sight of the human in there.

    He wondered if she was sitting in the corner of the cell where light didn¡¯t reach. He raised his baton to the front before hitting it hard against the iron rods that caused a vibration. But the woman didn¡¯t respond.

    ¡°Hmph.¡±

    Deacon pulled out the bunch of keys from his pocket. Picking the key, he went to open the gate, but when he touched the gate, it pushed itself open without needing to be opened. ¡°What the hell¡­¡± Why was the gate open?

    The head guard quickly stepped inside the cell and didn¡¯t find the human. Where did she go?!

    When he stepped outside the cell simultaneously, a man with refined clothes and clean shoes appeared in the passage, with his shoes clicking against the dusty ground. The man¡¯s thin blonde hair had beenbed to the side. He was apanied by one of the dungeon¡¯s guards.

    The man introduced himself, ¡°I am Bryant Cripps. The person incharge of Jones Fowler¡¯s murder case and I am here to speak to the offender.¡±

    Deacon bowed, ¡°Wee to the Raven¡¯s dungeon, Mr. Cripps. I am the head guard here, Deacon Sampson.¡±

    ¡°Lead me to the offender,¡± ordered Mr. Cripps. Noticing Deacon not make any effort to move, he questioned, ¡°What is it?¡±

    Deacon stared at the empty cell. There was no way the woman had escaped from the cell because only the guards carried the keys. When another guard appeared in the passage, he demanded, ¡°Where is the woman who was in here?¡±

    The guard bowed his head before answering, ¡°She was convulsing earlier and foaming from her mouth. Talon and I took her to Fletcher¡¯s room.¡±

    Deacon red at the guard and then turned to the councilman with his face red, who said, ¡°Take me to where she is.¡±

    ¡°Please follow me,¡± replied Deacon, leading the councilman to the floor below and toward the physician¡¯s room.

    But when Deacon and the councilman arrived at the physician¡¯s room, they only found the guard and the man in charge of this room. He questioned Fletcher, ¡°Where is the woman?¡±

    Fletcher shrugged his shoulders and pushed the thick-rimmed sses up his nose. His hair was unkempt, and he replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Sire, we left the unconscious human right here,¡± exined the other guard, who had gone to get Fletcher to have him look at the sick woman. ¡°She was foaming too much and her eyes went nk. We ced her here and I went to get Fletcher.¡±

    Deacon clenched his jaw in frustration as anger started to bubble in his blood. He ordered,

    ¡°Find the woman and bring her to me immediately! She shouldn¡¯t have gotten too far and is still in the dungeon! Inform the others too!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± The two guards quickly bowed their heads and ran out of the room.

    The councilman didn¡¯t look pleased with the poor management in the dungeon. He said, ¡°Is this how you manage prisoners here? Who roams around without notice?¡±

    Deacon bit his tongue as this was the first time something like this happened, and he had always been efficient in his work. To think the woman had dared to think that she could escape from here. He assured the councilman,

    ¡°The dungeon ispletely secure and it has been years since anyone has been able to get out of here. The escapee mustn¡¯t have gone too far and is hiding somewhere in these very passages. How about I lead you to the office, and I will bring her to you myself¡ª¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not needed,¡± snapped the councilman, who didn¡¯t have the time to sit around. He said, ¡°I wille with you. I want to see this woman who murdered Fowler and is now out of her cell where no one noticed.¡±

    Deacon bowed his head as the dungeon operated with the council¡¯s help and the inner circle. Heplied, ¡°Of course, Mr. Cripps. Let us find that rat.¡±

    Soon the guards started to spread and looked for the human who was out of the cell and was trying to escape from there.

    In the meantime, Eve ended farther into the dungeon, as the paths she had crossed had guards securing the ce.

    When Eve heard a guard¡¯s footsteps, she quickly hurried away to the other side before she would be caught. The further she walked, the colder the ce turned because of theck of torches and heat around this ce. The sky had turned dark, leaving the ce slightly unclear in the shadows. She carefully navigated through the passage while keeping her ears alert for any noise or movement.

    She wanted to return and walk in that direction but at the same time feared crossing paths with the guards.

    Eve noticed that the ce she had wandered into was not only dark but it was left in ruins. A few walls were broken along with the pirs, which left the stones scattered on the ground with dust.

    Knowing this wasn¡¯t the way to get out, she wondered if this ce had a secret passage to get out from here. She was desperate to leave. She knew that it was only time when the guards would be alerted and woulde looking for her. She couldn¡¯t hide in here forever. She would die¡­ or her legs would turn.

    Turning around, she quickly made her way through the passage and hid from the guards¡¯ sights. She noticed other prisoners here looked lifeless, as if they had lost hope to live. They were in dull white gown-like clothes. There were only two torches lit in this long passage.

    But it wasn¡¯t long before Eve heard footsteps from both sides of the passage. Sweat trickled down her forehead and back, and the salty water that dripped down her wounds that burned her skin.

    Eve looked back and forth, realising at any moment she would be caught. Noticing a cell¡¯s gate, which was left ajar, she quickly stepped inside it and carefully tried to lock the gate. Her hands and legs trembled out of fear, and blood rushed up her head making her dizzy. The sounds of the guards footsteps turned louder, and she looked at the dress she wore.

    If one were to peek into the cell she was in, they would realise it was her with the vibrant dress she wore. After all, she was the only offender brought to the dungeon since yesterday. Running out of ideas with the stress she felt of being caught, she did what she thought was best and removed the outeryer of her dress. It left her in her sleeveless, beige inner dress, which was enough to cover her body modestly.

    The backside of her beige dress was stained along with some sides of her skirt because of the blood bled out earlier from the head guard¡¯s whip on her skin.

    Hearing the guards¡¯ footsteps ring in her head along with her loud beating heart, she tried to calm down. She took a corner andid down on the ground with her back facing the front of the cell.

    ¡°Did you find anything?¡± Eve heard one of the guards question.

    ¡°This side is clear. I didn¡¯t find the woman anywhere here,¡± replied the second guard, who came to stop in front of the cell Eve had taken shelter. He huffed, ¡°Can¡¯t believe that the woman escaped. It looks like she will set to step on the Gallows sooner than the expected time.¡±

    ¡°I heard Deacon wanted to do the woman tonight, but the councilman is here too.¡±

    Do her? Eve¡¯s hands clenched while she hoped the two guards would leave the front of her cell.

    One of the guardsughed and whispered, ¡°She is beautiful, isn¡¯t she? Even I felt like touching her. I wonder if she¡¯s been touched before.¡±

    ¡°She must be. A woman who is capable of murdering a man of such high position, she must have whored around. But I wouldn¡¯t want to do her, who knows how she even killed the councilman,¡± said the other guard. ¡°We need to find her quickly, who knows we might rank higher today in the presence of the councilman.¡±

    As if two guards weren¡¯t enough, more footsteps approached, and this time it was the head of the guard, Deacon and the councilman arrived with two guards following them.

    ¡°Did you find her?¡± Deacon barked at the two guards because twenty minutes had passed, and there was no sign of the human.

    The councilman said, ¡°You should have disciplined the offender. She wouldn¡¯t have thought to step out of here.¡±

    ¡°Believe me, Sire. I did.¡±

    ¡°Clearly, not enough though,¡± stated Mr. Cripps, who looked at the passage before his eyes fell on the cell, where Eve was.

 Chapter 126

    The councilman¡¯s eyes fell on the person inside the cell, and he questioned Deacon, ¡°Why are some of the prisoners put here when there are vacant cells up there?¡±

    Following the councilman¡¯s line of sight, Deacon¡¯s eyes fell on the person who was hurled in a fetal position, with bare legs visible but head hidden in the dark because of theck of light in this part of the dungeon. The head guard turned to the councilman and exined,

    ¡°The one¡¯s at the top are noisier than these ones. Also some here are not worth mentioning and are better forgotten with the long-term punishment before being put up there,¡± Deacon wasn¡¯t interested in talking about these prisoners when he wanted to find the human. The woman didn¡¯t know what wasing at her for trying to escape, thought the head guard.

    ¡°Have these prisoners shifted at the top. And look at the dust collected here along with cobwebs!¡± Mr. Cripps scolded before looking away from the cell.

    The guard who carried the torch looked closely at the prisoners inside the cells. He then reached the cell where Eve was.

    As he stepped closer, so did the light crawl on the ground, inching closer to where Evey.

    Sensing the brightness in the cell increased, Eve clenched her jaws and her hands turned into fists while trying to keep her heart still without letting it fluctuate much. The light from the torch had entered the cell, and as the guard moved closer, Deacon¡¯s attention went back to the cell, ready to catch sight of the woman they were searching for.

    The light moved closer to Eve, ready to touch her, when another person ran in, calling the councilman¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Mr. Cripps!¡±

    This pulled Deacon and the rest of the men¡¯s attention away from the person in the cell. It was a councilman who had entered the passage.

    It was a fellow councilman, who whispered something in Mr. Cripps¡¯s ears, and on hearing whatever news was informed, the councilman¡¯s face turned sour. Mr. Cripps turned to Deacon and said, ¡°I will be back in a few minutes. Find the woman and bring her quick. This is your territory and neither you nor your guards have been able to find her. Pathetic.¡±

    The two councilmen left the corridor as if they had to attend to a pressing matter immediately.

    Deacon turned to his guards and demanded, ¡°Where the fuck is that bitch?¡±

    The underling guards quickly bowed, and one said, ¡°We have been searching for her, but we haven¡¯t been able to find her so far. It¡¯s like she disappeared in ai¨C¡±

    Deacon pped the man to get him quiet, ¡°What the fuck do you mean she disappeared in thin air? The guards at the gates have not left and there¡¯s no way she knows how to get out of here. She¡¯s somewhere in here, so you better start looking for her. Because it was your carelessness that she¡¯s out of her cell!¡± He red at the guards.

    Blood dripped from the guard¡¯s mouth as Deacon had pped hard. The head guard ordered, ¡°Keep looking for her. We aren¡¯t going to stop until we find that woman.¡±

    ¡°Yes!!¡± The guards replied collectively and dispersed from there.

    Soon Deacon left the ce and walked away where Eve had earlier walked, which finally turned the passage on this side of the dungeon quiet again.

    Eve didn¡¯t move for the first few seconds, fearing someone would return. When she was sure there was no one, she turned her body and took a peek to see no one outside the cell. Getting up, she decided to leave her outer dress in the corner of the cell and stepped out before continuing to walk and hide.

    She wondered how much longer she would be able to keep herself from being caught. She wondered if she had any luck escaping because even the councilman who had spoken to Deacon seemed cruel.

    Away from where Eve was, the two councilmen continued to walk. Mr. Cripps questioned,

    ¡°What is he even doing here?!¡±

    The other councilman who worked for Mr. Cripps looked nervous and said, ¡°He told me he was here to tour the ce.¡±

    Mr. Cripps clicked his tongue in distaste and said, ¡°Bullshit! He¡¯s here to steal the case from us. Where is he now?¡±

    ¡°Right at the entrance, Sire,¡± replied the other councilman as they continued to walk through the passages. When they reached the entrance, he said, ¡°I saw him right here,¡± he frowned.

    Mr. Cripps looked around before calling the guard at the entrance and questioned, ¡°Did Mr. Moriarty leave?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Moriarty?¡± The guard asked before answering, ¡°He went inside looking for you.¡±

    ¡°For me?¡± Mr. Cripps questioned. He turned around, once again stepping inside the dungeon. ¡°We need to find him or this woman. This case is ours, and the sooner we close it, the quicker we will have a name for ourselves. Do you understand that?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sire!¡± Replied the councilman, following Mr. Cripps back inside the dungeon.

    Inside the dungeon, Vincent walked through one of the long passages with quiet and quick footsteps as he looked for the governess. His eyes had turned darker, and a frown on his face. He wondered what condition he would find the mermaid in. He was slightly annoyed.

    When he came near the passage that he would have found Eve in if she hadn¡¯t escaped, which now was empty. He looked at the prisoners who stared at him.

    One of the prisonersmented, ¡°Looks like today we have many high standing visitors here. How fortunate.¡±

    Vincent turned to the prisoner and questioned, ¡°A woman was brought in here yesterday. Where has she been taken?¡±

    ¡°Looks like Deacon¡¯s woman is in demand, hahaha,¡± the other prisonersughed and jeered at it.

    Vincent would have enjoyed talking here, but at the moment, he wasn¡¯t in the mood. Not when his dessert was stolen from him. His eyes fell to the ground, and he picked up the small piece of wood.

    He broke it to sharpen the little piece of wood and yed it between his fingers. He demanded,

    ¡°Do you know where this said woman is?¡±

    But the prisoner only mocked Vincent and said, ¡°Who the fuck knows? She would have been in my cell or next¨C¡±

    Vincent threw the wooden piece that passed between the rusty rods and then into the vampire¡¯s open mouth before getting stuck in the back of the vampire¡¯s throat.

    ¡°AH! ARGH!¡± The prisoner caught hold of his neck with both hands and struggled to speak, while his eyes widened because of the pain the sharp wood caused inside his throat.

    The other prisoners who were smiling suddenly turned quiet and stared at Vincent.

    The other prisoners didn¡¯t know what Vincent had done to have one of the inmates groan in pain. One of the prisoners then raised his hand and pointed to his left, ¡°T-they took her this way. The floor below.¡±

    Besides guards spread out in different parts of the dungeon, the two councilmen searched for Vincent and the woman while Vincent looked for Eve.

    Deacon had turned back and returned through the earlier passage when his baton fell from his hand. He picked it up and was about to leave when he paused and turned to see the cell he had earlier been standing in front of. His eyebrows furrowed when he noticed the previous prisoner there to be missing.

    When he got closer, he noticed the woman¡¯s dress crumpled and ced in the corner.

    ¡°Bitch!¡± Deacon cursed before running past the cells and looking for her.

 Chapter 127

    Music Rmendation: Tension- ASKII

    ¡ª

    ¡°The guards at the front side of the dungeon haven¡¯t seen her. She¡¯s hiding somewhere on the inside!¡± One of the guards passed the information to the other guards.

    ¡°All the cellrooms have been checked and they are clear,¡± said another guard.

    ¡°Keep searching for her. She cannot hide for too long. Look at the cells once again and lock the ones you find to be open,¡± ordered the guard, who had spoken first. He moved along with the other guards, with their footsteps receding from there.

    Eve stood behind a thick pir, where no light came to fall on her. Though she tried to calm her breathing, her heart didn¡¯t stop beating louder than usual. To her luck, the vampire guards in the dungeon were all low-grade vampires who couldn¡¯t hear her movements.

    When another guard came searching near the pir where she stood, Eve moved herself to the side, making a half circle around the pir to avoid the guard from catching her. When the guard went back to look into the cells with the fire torch in his hand, she quickly left the spot and stepped into another passage, not knowing where it would lead as she had never walked through this ce.

    Eve didn¡¯t know how much longer she could do this because the stress was getting to her head, making it hard for her to think, knowing the guards were looking for her. There were one or more guards everywhere she went, and she fell back further away from the dungeon¡¯s entrance.

    She ended up somewhere dark and cold, where the torches were left cold for quite some time now. Her ears tried to pick up any sounds, but she only heard herboured breathing.

    A gasp escaped her lips when a rat moved near her leg, startling her. The rat squeaked, moving across the ground before escaping through the crack in the wall.

    Eve¡¯s legs trembled.

    Not because of fear but because it was losing energy. She turned anxious and pulled the beige skirt to look at her legs. Bending down, she noticed the light appearance of patches of scales on her skin.

    What was she going to do? It seemed like she would be killed either because she had been falsely used as a murderer or because of being exposed as a mermaid.

    Hearing footstepsing from one side, Eve quickly took shelter in the shadows. When she took a peek, she noticed it was the head guard searching for her with his eyes moving across the area. She brought her hand and covered her mouth and nose so the vampire wouldn¡¯t catch her even by mistake. After a few seconds, she heard his footsteps turn distant as if he left.

    Deciding to leave this ce, she stepped out, but Deacon stood right in front of her and red at her. She turned, ready to flee from him, but the vampire was quick to catch her and he pushed her harshly to the ground.

    A shriek escaped from Eve¡¯s lips and she tried to get away from him.

    ¡°Did you have fun ying hide and seek?¡± Deacon questioned her and walked toward her.

    Eve crawled backwards, and her hand picked up a stone in her hand. She said, ¡°I did not kill anyone, you have found the wrong person. Let me exin and let me go.¡±

    ¡°Tch,¡± Deacon clicked his tongue, ¡°Forget about exnation, because you are going to be severely punished by none other than me for trying to escape from here.¡±

    Trying to talk sense to this guard was useless because he wasn¡¯t willing to understand.

    He said threateningly, ¡°You are dumb to think you could outsmart me? It is good that you escaped from your cell. If you didn¡¯t, we wouldn¡¯t be here alone. Looks like the whip was useless on you and I will have to discipline you another way.¡±

    When Deacon grabbed Eve¡¯s legs, she screamed, kicking and pushing him. But the vampire was strong, and he dragged her towards him. At the right time, she struck the stone against the vampire¡¯s eye with force.

    Eve pushed the head guard away from her and started to run. But she didn¡¯t go too far as Deacon caught up to her and held the back of her neck, squeezing it. He pushed her against the wall, making it difficult for her to move her head.

    ¡°You have some nerve to keep hitting me, when you know that it is only going to worsen your time in this dungeon,¡± Deacon whispered those words into Eve¡¯s ears.

    ¡°AHH!¡± Eve screamed in pain when Deacon twisted one of her arms painfully, where she felt if he turned it anymore, it would break. Pain contoured her face.

    Eve¡¯s eyes started to burn, her eyes glistening every time the guard turned her arm to show who had the upper hand here and the pitiful state she was in.

    ¡°You fucking bitch. I will break a limb of yours and no one will find out what happened. I will im that you broke it yourself while trying to flee,¡± Deacon continued to threaten, trying to fill her mind with fear.

    Deacon wanted to enjoy her as it wasn¡¯t often they had such a beautiful woman in the dungeon, and this woman was in a different league. But one hand of his held her neck, and the other had twisted her arm to touch her. He pulled her away from the wall and roughly pushed her to the ground with force.

    Eve scraped her palms against the uneven ground. She tried to look for anything to protect her, and in the end readied her fingers. She would peel this man¡¯s skin if she had to defend herself.

    Deacon licked his lips, wondering how this woman would taste. He unbuckled the belt around his pants and approached her with a sneer. But before he could get closer to this human, a stone flew in his direction and hit his temple, which had him stagger to the side.

    The head guard angrily turned, not knowing which person had interrupted him.

    A look of shock which was reced by confusion entered Deacon¡¯s eyes when it fell on Vincent Moriarty standing at the end of the passage.

    Eve had never felt more relieved to see Vincent as much as she did now.

    When Vincent¡¯s eyes moved from the low-grade vampire to his high-grade mermaid, he noticed bruises on her arms and one side of her face swollen. She was in a beige inner dress, and her shoes were missing, leaving her feet bare. She looked vulnerable.

    Deacon tried to hold back his disappointment and said, ¡°You seem to have caught me during work, Mr. Moriarty.¡±

    The guard spoke with utmost care because he was no idiot to not know who this person was. This man was Vincent Moriarty, a pureblooded vampire, who ran in high circles and though not part of the inner circle in the council, he was regarded as a highly influential man. And as Vincent had visited the dungeon more than a few times in the past, where his visits concerned cases for Deacon to be familiar with him.

    Vincent¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t leave Eve and he turned annoyed.

    ¡°What brought you to the dungeon Mr. Moriarty?¡± Deacon asked in a subservient way to gain favour from the pureblooded vampire. ¡°Can I help you with something?¡±

    ¡°You are standing too close to what is mine. Step away from her.¡±

 Chapter 128

    Music Rmendation: Turn Hell Hound- Jed Kurzel

    ¡ª

    Eve felt a familiar difort in her legs while she sat on the ground.

    The weakness started spreading from the top of her legs to her ankles. Continuous walking from earlier to hide from the guards¡¯ sight had reduced the strength in her legs. On noticing the scales on one of her feet, she quickly pulled her feet under her beige inner dress.

    Deacon, who was staring at Vincent, nced at the human before looking back at the pureblooded vampire. He mustered a smile and asked,

    ¡°Are you talking about this woman?¡±

    ¡°I am sure as hell not talking about you,¡± stated Vincent. The heels of his shoes clicked against the ground as he made his way to where Eve was.

    Vincent Moriarty knew this woman? Questioned Deacon before he tried to clear his doubt with the pureblooded vampire, ¡°Sire, this is the woman who murdered Mr. Fowler.¡±

    ¡°She isn¡¯t. I am taking her with me,¡± deadpanned Vincent.

    Before Vincent could get closer to Eve, Deacon came to stand between them. He said, ¡°Forgive me, but this is something only the assigned councilmen will decide. She was found near the murder scene and was captured. Until the trial gets over, she stays here.¡±

    ¡°How dutiful,¡± Vincent taunted the head guard with a sly smile forming on his lips. ¡°Or has the position of being the head of something so negligible turned you stupid?¡±

    ¡°I am only doing my job,¡± Deacon slightly bowed, while his eyes didn¡¯t move away from Vincent.

    The head guard had never opposed or interrupted a pureblooded vampire, but then he thought, right now he could leverage it in the name of her work. Not to mention Vincent had nothing to do with Mr. Fowler¡¯s case as it wasn¡¯t under his charge. ¡°Mr. Cripps is yet to interrogate her. But more importantly, she tried to run away from here. You know the rules, Mr. Moriarty.¡±

    Vincent¡¯s eyes shifted away from the grubby head guard, falling on Eve. He could hear her heart beating loudly.

    ¡°Never heard that a guard¡¯s job is to unbuckle his belt and remove his pants during duty. I thought it was only the prisoners in here who did that,¡± Vincent¡¯s words were calm, and Deacon lightlyughed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about, when I have mine just in ce,¡± responded Deacon. He said, ¡°I was going to impose some discipline on the woman so that she doesn¡¯t dare to think about running again. She would have waited for the trial toe and not escape like this if she wasn¡¯t guilty. Now, if you will allow me to take her back to her cell,¡± he offered a polite smile before turning to Eve.

    Deacon went to grab Eve¡¯s hand, ready to pull or drag her, whichever was the most degrading way. But before that, Vincent caught hold of the head guard¡¯s wrist and punched the guard¡¯s jaw.

    ¡°What part of my words was not clear?¡± Vincent looked at Deacon with annoyance and came to stand next to Eve while Deacon staggered a few steps away from them.

    The lowly vampire shook his head, hearing a ring in his ear after Vincent¡¯s punch. He warned, ¡°You are making a grave mistake. Hand over the woman and we can then discuss if the woman is really innocent or not.¡±

    Deacon turned irritated when Vincent ignored him and instead turned to look at the woman.

    Apart from the wounds on her skin, Vincent noticed Eve tremble with her fists pressed against herp to stop herself from shaking. He removed the ck overcoat that he was wearing and put it around her shoulders, covering her body. Eve¡¯s eyes widened at his kind gesture, which she hadn¡¯t expected him to do. Her blue eyes caught him staring at her raw wounds. When her eyes met his, the usual humour in them was absent and they looked back at her with a hollowness in them.

    At the same time, a couple more footsteps echoed not too far from where they were, and soon, the other two councilmen and two guards appeared in view.

    ¡°Evening, gentlemen,¡± Vincent greeted the fellow councilman.

    Mr. Cripps¡¯s eyes hardened and demanded, ¡°What are you doing here, Vincent? I don¡¯t remember Fowler¡¯s case concerning you.¡±

    Vincent offered a polite smile, where the smile didn¡¯t reach his eyes. He replied, ¡°I am here to pick something that is mine. If you don¡¯t mind, you can get back to your work, while I get back with mine.¡±

    For a moment, Mr. Cripps turned confused until he heard the head guard¡¯s words, ¡°Mr. Moriarty wants to take the offender with him.¡±

    Mr. Cripps¡¯s eyes narrowed before he questioned Vincent, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that this woman is under the suspicions of murdering Fowler. Let the guard get her and put her back in the cell she belongs to. If you need to speak, we can make arrangements for it. But the woman isn¡¯t going anywhere else.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t appear to be a man who seeks peace, do you?¡± Vincent questioned the councilman, who red at the pureblooded vampire.

    Mr. Cripps didn¡¯t like Vincent trying to interfere and meddling with their case. He turned to Deacon and said, ¡°I order you to take the woman and put her in the cell right now.¡±

    Deacon was more than pleased toplete the order. It wasn¡¯t every day where he got to humiliate a pureblooded vampire, and he called his guards attention. The subordinate guards, who were nearby, quickly appeared. He ordered,

    ¡°Capture the woman at any cost and put her back to the cell.¡±

    Two guardsplied, bowing their heads and making their way to where the escaped woman sat on the ground.

    Deacon was riding high on his position in the dungeon, and Mr. Cripps, who didn¡¯t know what Vincent was capable of, waited for the guards to capture the offender. But the other councilman, who had tagged along with Mr. Cripps, leaned toward his partner and spoke worriedly,

    ¡°I don¡¯t think this is a good idea. It would be better to sit down and solve the matter.¡±

    Mr. Cripps softly harrumphed and replied, ¡°This vampire thinks he knows better than us. The case is ours to handle, a little damage to him wouldn¡¯t be that bad.¡±

    ¡°That is not what I am talking about¡­¡± replied the other councilman with a tone of uncertainty in his voice.

    When one of the guards tried to grab Eve¡¯s arm to force her to stand, Vincent¡¯s hand caught hold of the guard¡¯s wrist and crushed it.

    ¡°ARGHHHH!!¡± The guard screamed in pain while clutching his broken hand with his good hand, ¡°My hand!¡±

    The other guards, who entered the ce, quickly left the head guard¡¯s side, ready to attack Vincent, who stood like a wall between them and the prisoner. Soon a fight broke out in the ce, where the guards relentlessly attacked Vincent, and he dodged every one of them before handing the same attacks thrice the force.

    One of Vincent¡¯s legs pivoted, while the other kicked the guards with a force that sent them flying across the ce. Their bodies crashed on the walls or fell on the broken stones and bricks on the ground. He ducked his head and hit another guard¡¯s nose, which led to the guard¡¯s nose bleeding profusely.

    Blood spilt on the ground, and it didn¡¯t belong to Vincent but to the guards who were being beaten one after another by the pureblooded vampire. Themotion in this dark ce echoed, bringing the other guard¡¯s attention, who quickly joined in to fight Vincent.

    ¡°Get the woman!¡± Deacon ordered, unimpressed by the men who worked for him as not one of them was capable enough to leave a single hit or scratch on Vincent.

    The other councilman came to stand behind and between Deacon and Mr. Cripps. He said, ¡°Mr. Moriarty is not someone you can use violence on.¡±

    ¡°Just because hees from a pureblooded family doesn¡¯t mean he gets to break the rules set by the council or the inner circle, Gregory,¡± stated Mr. Cripps, who was a man who followed the rules and anyone who didn¡¯t follow it would be punished along with the others.

    They watched Vincent catch hold of one of the guards¡¯ neck before his fingers went straight into the man¡¯s eyes, gouging it out of the eye sockets.

    But the other councilman shook his head, ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant, Mr. Cripps. Master Vincent is known for his¡­ gorey fighting skills, and if this continues, the dungeon will need to recruit new guards.¡±

    Eve watched the bodies that belonged to the guards fall one after another on the ground. Blood started to reek in the ce, and some guards hesitated to get close to Vincent, fearing their plight to turn like the other guards who didn¡¯t move as they were no match for his strength and fighting skills.

    The pureblooded vampire didn¡¯t hesitate in breaking, crushing or pulling out the hearts or eyes of the guards. The sight was chilling because Eve noticed that Vincent¡¯s eyescked emotions and looked colder than it often did. He dodged the attack with ease while beating the guards.

    When one of the guards attacked Vincent with a de, Vincent caught the guard¡¯s hand and twisted it for the guard to drop the de. He then pushed the guard against the ground, where the guard¡¯s head cracked and soon blood pooled around the head.

    ¡°Pathetic that you aren¡¯t able to put one single woman in her cell,¡± Mr. Cripps scolded the head guard¡¯s for his incapability.

    ¡°What do you think you all get paid for?!¡± Deacon spat at his underlings for being useless. Seeing Vincent upied, he decided to drag the woman himself from here.

 Chapter 129

    Deacon moved toward the woman and grabbed Eve¡¯s hand with force. Eve winced in pain but didn¡¯t stop struggling from his hold and stopping him from dragging her. She had been scared that her legs would transform and reveal her mermaid tail to the people present here. She resisted the guard by throwing a handful of dust from the ground and into his eyes.

    Scrambling away from him, Eve¡¯s back hit the wall as she gasped for air.

    ¡°You bitch! I will fucking kill you myself for this!¡± Deacon tried to get the dust out of his eyes, which had momentarily blinded him. Rubbing his eyes, he walked towards her and closed the distance between them.

    Before the head guard could cause any harm, Vincent gripped Deacon¡¯s hair and pulled it hard to get the guard away from Eve while he kicked another guard¡¯s knee, and the guard fell in pain. A chuckle escaped from Vincent¡¯s lips, and he asked, ¡°You have some nerve, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Deacon somehow wriggled away from Vincent¡¯s hold and red at him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you are going a little too far for this woman, Mr. Moriarty? Seems like something is going on that we aren¡¯t aware of. What will people say if they find out?¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you get closer and I will tell you,¡± whispered Vincent with a nerve-chilling smile.

    ¡°Stop this madness, Vincent! The members of the inner circle won¡¯t be happy if they find the damage you have caused here,¡± Mr. Cripps stated in a furious tone. Vincent had turned this ce into a mess!

    There were blood drops that belonged to the guards on Vincent¡¯s face; some were heavy enough to slide down and smear down his skin.

    [ Music Rmendation: Scattered pieces- Choi Jung In ]

    ¡°What will people think?¡± Vincent repeated Deacon¡¯s words. ¡°People will think you were foolish to think you failed to follow simple words. Do you have a small brain which is why you cannotprehend my warning?¡±

    Now that Deacon had the other two councilman¡¯s permission, he used all force in fighting with Vincent. But the more he tried to get a hit at the pureblooded vampire, the more he stumbled forward as if he was swinging his hands in the air, and Vincent chuckled.

    Vincent turned to the council members and asked,

    ¡°Would you like to take part in it?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think I won¡¯t report your actions of disrespect to the higher ups,¡± red Mr. Cripps with a hardened expression.

    ¡°Go on. It might save your time,¡± Vincent challenged the councilman.

    The other councilman whispered to his senior, ¡°Sire, this is not going well¡­¡±

    Mr. Cripps disregarded what his subordinate said and questioned Vincent, ¡°Why are you doing this? Your actions will be considered going against the council, and you will be punished far worse than this woman.¡±

    Vincent responded, ¡°Firstly, this woman has nothing to do with your case. Secondly, she¡¯s my precious governess and thirdly, I am not pleased with the condition I found her in.¡±

    ¡°She might be your governess but that doesn¡¯t erase the fact that she¡¯s under suspicion of murder. The vigers and the magistrate have given their statements against her,¡± stated Mr. Cripps.

    Vincent dodged Deacon¡¯s punch when the man came to attack him. Getting hold of the head guard¡¯s body, he kneed Deacon¡¯s stomach before punching him. He kicked him twice before letting go of the head guard, who hunched his back and scowled.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, head guard? Did someone falsely promote you in here, because you seem weak,¡± Vincent taunted, one corner of his lips curling with smugness. ¡°Or are you able to disy your strength only in front of the unfortunate, because you are weak.¡±

    Deacon spat the blood on the ground and said, ¡°I thought you were a reputed man, Mr. Moriarty. You should just follow the orders.¡±

    ¡°Did you?¡±

    On hearing Vincent¡¯s question, Deacon¡¯s movements froze, and the council members wondered what Vincent was even talking about.

    ¡°This is how offenders are treated,¡± huffed Deacon, and he came back to leave a blow at Vincent.

    But Vincent caught the head guard¡¯s arm, ¡°You made a mistake touching her. But you know what they say, you reap what you sow. And do you know what you sowed?¡± He hit Deacon¡¯s chest with his other hand, which had the person throw up blood. ¡°You sowed death.¡±

    By now, Deacon realized the rumours about this man in front of him were true. But it was toote to make amends, as the damage he had made was visible on the woman.

    Vincent caught hold of Deacon¡¯s hand, twisted his fingers and questioned the guards around, ¡°Anyone here kind enough to tell who hit this woman here? Don¡¯t be shy,¡± he hummed.

    Vincent turned to Eve, his head tilting in question.

    Eve was in shock on seeing the amount of blood spill. She couldn¡¯t believe that Vincent had killed half the guards just to stop them from taking her back into the cell.

    When her eyes met Vincent¡¯s waiting eyes, her gaze moved to Deacon and the pureblooded vampire smiled.

    Deacon screamed in pain when Vincent didn¡¯t just break his fingers, and maybe it would have been better to be broken. But the pureblooded vampire held two fingers in one hand and the other three in another before tearing it in two different directions for more blood to spill.

    ¡°AHHHHHH!!!!!¡± Deacon clutched his hands as blood dripped on the ground continuously.

    And then Vincent¡¯s hand reached for Deacon¡¯s neck, sping it in an iron grip and making it hard for Deacon to move.

    ¡°Let go of the head guard. Let us sit down and discuss the matter in front of the council,¡± Mr. Cripps finally used the approach that his subordinate had earlier suggested prior to all this mess.

    ¡°I am not interested in it anymore,¡± Vincent was least bothered with the consequences. ¡°If there¡¯s one thing I hate, that¡¯s people having trouble listening.¡±

    Deacon tried to get out of Vincent¡¯s hold, but it was useless. His quickly pleaded, ¡°F-forgive me, Mr. Moriarty. I wa-as only doing my duty here. P-pleease. It wasn¡¯t me, I didn¡¯t do anythin-ng,¡± he stuttered.

    Vincent stared into Deacon¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°Life must be hard doing your duty here, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Vincent, what do you thi¡ª¡± Mr. Cripps¡¯s words were stuck in his throat when Vincent separated the head guard¡¯s head from his body before dropping them on the ground.

    Vincent then turned to look at the councilman and asked, ¡°You were telling something, Mr. Cripps? It was hard to concentrate with that eyesore in front of me.¡±

    With the end of the fight, shock filled the people¡¯s faces, and silence befell again.

    Mr. Cripps was left speechless, and so were the others who were still alive. W-what did this man do? He killed the head guard of the dungeon without a second thought! He gritted his teeth and shouted,

    ¡°Such recklessness, you¡ª¡±

    ¡°Shhh,¡± Vincent silenced the man. ¡°There¡¯s no need to burst a vein at this age of yours. Don¡¯t forget that you were the one who started the fight.¡±

    ¡°What the hell are you talking about?! You didn¡¯t let the guards take the woman¡ª¡±

    ¡°We could have sat down and calmly sorted it. But you refused even after I clearly stated that this woman has nothing to do with the murder of Mr. Fowler or the case itself,¡± Vincent put the me on the councilman, who looked furious and ready to burst like a boiling volcano. ¡°The lead to the case is sitting in the carriage. Can you imagine what people would say if they were to find that you randomly allowed a woman get tortured in here?¡±

    Mr. Cripps gawked at Vincent in shock before his hands turned into fists, and he tried to control his anger.

    ¡°Why¡­ Why didn¡¯t you tell me this before?!¡± If Mr. Cripps knew about this, he would have inquired before letting things get out of hand!

    Vincent didn¡¯t respond to the councilman and quietly walked to where Eve sat while taking the wall¡¯s support.

    Gregory, the other councilman with Mr. Cripps, said, ¡°Sire, this is not looking good. If this woman is really innocent and if the lead and culprit is sitting elsewhere.¡±

    ¡°You think so?!¡± Mr. Cripps¡¯s eyes snapped at his subordinate. Right now, Vincent had put him in a difficult spot because of the number of deaths in the dungeon.

 Chapter 130

    Eve stared at the head guard¡¯s lifeless body that bled on the ground while his eyes were wide open. Hearing footsteps approaching her, her eyes quickly snapped to see Vincent walking in her direction.

    There was a slight frown as she continued to stare at him.

    The council members appeared angry and disappointed because Vincent had gone against their protocols to protect her. He had killed the head guard who would have nned to hurt her further.

    ¡°You killed them¡­¡± Eve whispered.

    ¡°Did you expect me to stand and watch you being dragged inside the cell?¡± Vincent questioned, staring at her. ¡°Besides, haven¡¯t I already told you that your life is mine and not yours anymore?¡± His eyes fell on the severe bruise on her face. ¡°You look terrible. Let us leave.¡±

    Eve pushed her hands on the ground with strength before standing up. But her legs had turned weak, and she used the support of the wall next to her. The earlier worry hadn¡¯t left her mind as she could transform at any moment. She let him know,

    ¡°I cannot walk.¡±

    Vincent noticed Eve¡¯s body wobble. Clicking his tongue, he bent and carried her in his arms. He asked her, ¡°How much time do you have?¡±

    ¡°Not much,¡± she replied while trying to hang on to him. This was the second time Vincent carried her in less than a week.

    ¡°Hold on for a few minutes longer. I will get you out of here.¡±

    Eve held onto Vincent as he carried her. She felt the tingling sensation in her legs and tried to hide her feet in the long coat covering her body. The councilmen were stunned by Vincent¡¯s actions and watched him walk past them while carrying the woman.

    Mr. Cripps¡¯s senses returned, stopping Vincent, ¡°Where are you taking her?¡± He demanded.

    ¡°To Darthmore. To the council, you will find me there,¡± Vincent offered a charming smile before he walked away from there, leaving the council members with gobsmacked expressions.

    ¡°You better be there,¡± Mr. Cripps warned with contained anger.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t you can put a missing person poster around the ce,¡± stated Vincent before walking away from there.

    Mr. Cripps rubbed his forehead with a headache forming in his head. He looked at the dead bodies thaty on the ground and said, ¡°Once we return to Darthmore, I want you to draft a report about this. We need to get the ce cleaned and re-assign the guards. He could have just told us what he knew about the lead.¡±

    Gregory nodded before asking, ¡°Why do you think he didn¡¯t tell us before? We could have avoided this mess.¡±

    ¡°Exactly the very reason,¡± stated Mr. Cripps, and his eyes fell on the head guard, where blood pooled around him. ¡°If he told us beforehand, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to kill this one and it would have allowed us to report him for his misconduct behaviour. If we do now, it isn¡¯t just him but us two who will get into trouble,¡± he gritted his teeth.

    The councilman nodded, impressed by Vincent¡¯s mind. He said, ¡°We must agree that Vincent doesn¡¯t just have a skill to kill people but also brains.¡±

    ¡°It would be better if you stop patronising him, unless you want to face disciplinary actions,¡± Mr. Cripps warned the young man.

    Away from them, Vincent walked through the passages that had lit by the torches of fire on the walls. The prisoners who were wondering what themotion was about until now, saw Vincent and turned quiet.

    Vincent¡¯s footsteps were quick and he stepped out of the dungeon. He made his way to where his carriage stood, and his coachman Mr. Briggs noticed the woman in his master¡¯s arms, who was none other than the governess.

    Mr. Briggs quickly opened the carriage door. Seeing the vige head sitting in the corner of the carriage, with his hands and legs tied in rope to stop him from running. Vincent ordered his coachman, ¡°Shift him.¡±

    ¡°At the front, Master Vincent?¡± the coachman inquired.

    ¡°No. At the back,¡± replied Vincent, and for a moment, the vige head believed the vampire was being sarcastic until the coachman put him at the back of the carriage and tied him like a piece of luggage.

    Vincent helped Eve sit inside the carriage, before joining her. He noticed her continue to tremble, half in fear and half in anxiousness, while her eyes trained on herp.

    ¡°You okay?¡± He asked her.

    Eve slowly nodded. The panic that had been running high in her body slowly subdued. Her anxious mind, trying to keep herself from being caught earlier, turned quiet. She was finally safe, away from being vited or killed or exposed.

    ¡°Where are your shoes?¡± Vincent was subtle with his question. As he had found her without an outer dress and only inner dress, along with her bare feet, he didn¡¯t know what the lowly guard had done to her.

    Eve¡¯s lips parted before she replied, ¡°I was trying to hide¡­ So I removed the top dress and shoes.¡±

    Vincent noticed Eve¡¯s voice had turned slightly hoarse. Leaning forward, he pulled out a small bag that contained water and passed it to her,

    ¡°Drink.¡± Eve took the bag from him and heard him say, ¡°Slowly, we don¡¯t want you hurting more.¡±

    She took little sips before returning it to him. But her eyes started to well up in tears, and unable to control the stress she had been trying to hold within herself, she finally broke into tears.

    For the first time, Vincent noticed delicate tears slipping from Eve¡¯s eyes. While some drops rolled until the end of her cheek, some turned into refined, high-quality pearls before falling on herp and some on the carriage mat below their feet.

    When the coachman finished tying the vige head and made his way around the carriage where the door was still open, Vincent pulled Eve into his arms, hiding her in his chest from anyone¡¯s sight but his, while she continued to cry.

    ¨C

    Dear Readers, be patient with updates. If not, there are 14 chapters ahead of you in the privilege, which can be bought and read. It would also support the author¡¯s work

 Chapter 131

    Music Rmendation: Love Theme- Guy Farley

    ¡ª

    The emotions of fear that had been hovering around Eve before seeping into her, that she had been trying to hold back until this moment broke in Vincent¡¯s arms. Tears continued to fall from her eyes, most of which fell on Vincent¡¯s shirt as she continued to cry.

    Since Eve had been captured and thrown into the cell, it had left her terrified and helplessness had caught her. She couldn¡¯t stop crying, and soon sobs broke through her lips. She clutched onto the vampire¡¯s shirt, wetting it with her tears and Vincent didn¡¯t make any attempt to push her.

    ¡°Shh. It¡¯s all over,¡± Vincentforted her.

    His hand that he had earlier used to bring her to him, to hide her tears from his coachman or another person, hadn¡¯t moved away from Eve¡¯s head. Her golden blonde hair which was usually tied was let down, and he gently stroked her head with his hand.

    Vincent had always seen the governess put a strong front, meeting his eyes and words almost as if she was no less than him, even though he was the predator and she was his prey. He could tell that she was shaken.

    ¡°There there. Nobody¡¯s going to hurt you now,¡± Vincent¡¯s words were like a warm nket to Eve¡¯s ears. ¡°You have been very brave, Ms. Barlow and you survived.¡± It was because only she could think of escaping from the dungeon, he thought to himself.

    If Eve wasn¡¯t overwhelmed with her emotions, she would have noticed the gentleness Vincent¡¯s words carried, as if he was talking to a child. Her lips trembled, and her body experienced little tremors as she sobbed.

    Vincent¡¯s coachman, Mr. Briggs closed the carriage door without interrupting the two and went to sit on the driver¡¯s seat before riding the carriage away from Raven town.

    Once Eve spilt most of her emotions, her mind calmed down and the sobs quietened.

    Her mind had been so wrapped around the events that had taken ce in the dungeon that she hadn¡¯t noted how she had buried herself in her employer¡¯s arms. Once she started toe to her senses, she blinked before pulling away from him and trying to slip her hand in her dress pocket to pull out her handkerchief, but she realised her dress was lying cold in the corner of one of the dungeon¡¯s cells.

    ¡°Take this,¡± Vincent offered his handkerchief to her.

    Eve slightly bowed before using it without making too much noise.

    Vincent watched the woman dab her eyes and nose, while she avoided his gaze. Her face had flushed, and the rim of her eyes had turned red. Her lips were parted to be able to breathe. She looked fragile, simr to a ss doll that could easily break and crumble if one were to touch her now.

    ¡°Drink some more water,¡± his words turned firmer as he continued watching her, and Eve followed his order without any question.

    Eve sensed Vincent¡¯s gaze, and her movements turned skittish under his eyes. Some of the water spilt on her chin before sliding down her throat. Closing the lid of the water batter, she ced it at the side. She then said,

    ¡°Thank you for what you did back there¡­¡± Eve didn¡¯t meet his eyes. The state in which he had seen her in¡­ it was the lowest she had been or let anyone see, and Vincent had not only seen her, but had helped her. ¡°I will forever be grateful for what you have done, Master Vincent,¡± her voice was lower than usual, and Vincent detected the vulnerability in it.

    Eve then picked up all the pearls that had fallen on inside the carriage, and once she was done, Vincent stretched his hands in front of her, ¡°Let me keep them.¡± She carefully handed the pearls to him, seeing him slip them into his trouser pocket.

    ¡°Did you do something you were not supposed to do, Ms. Barlow?¡± She heard him question her.

    Eve¡¯s eyebrows slightly furrowed before she raised her gaze and met his dark red eyes that stared right back at her. She shook her head, ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Then why are you unable to look at me? Or is it that I have scared you with what you saw me do back there in the dungeon,¡± Vincent¡¯s question was direct to her. He satfortably, crossing his legs, he said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to look down when you haven¡¯tmitted any error. I don¡¯t think it has anything to do with me finding you in your inner dress, after all I have already seen more than that,¡± he tilted his head.

    Eve didn¡¯t know if this was his unconventional way of cheering her up. She pursed her lips before saying,

    ¡°Who am I to judge your actions, Master Vincent. Especially after you saved me. Even though I wanted to escape and tried¡­ somewhere I realised that it was impossible. I didn¡¯t know if I was going to rot in the dungeon, without anyone knowing where I went.¡±

    Halfway through her escape, Eve had started to lose all hope, and when the head guard caught her, she had believed that was her end.

    ¡°I thought no one woulde for me¡­¡± Eve whispered those words, and tears started to form in her eyes again. She took a deep breath before asking, ¡°Did youe to the dungeon for some work?¡±

    Vincent stared at her. He then nodded, ¡°Yes,¡± without admitting the fact that he hade to the dungeon for her, after discovering that she was the one who was med for Fowler¡¯s case. He knew there were consequences for his actions, but at that time he was pissed. ¡°You are lucky I came by the dungeon for a case. Did you see who killed the man?¡±

    Eve shook her head, ¡°When I arrived at the ce, the man¡¯s heart was pulled out and he was already dead.¡± She said, ¡°Are we going to Darthmore?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Vincent nodded, ¡°Your wounds need to be treated. And I need to report what happened to the inner circle¡¯s members and get you out of the little mess you swam into.¡±

    ¡°I am sorry,¡± Eve apologised to him. The number of guards he had killed was more than she could count in her hands.

    ¡°Don¡¯t fret, I will deal with it,¡± replied Vincent before adding, ¡°You must have not slept the night. Get some sleep before we reach Darthmore.¡±

    Eve nodded, pulling his coat closer to her before letting her head lean against the carriage¡¯s wall. With exhaustion that had taken over her body, and knowing her life was not in danger and she had Vincent sitting next to her, she quickly fell asleep. But over the time of the ride, her head moved from the side next to the window to rest against Vincent¡¯s shoulder.

    Vincent sighed and muttered, ¡°What a troublesome little thing. Always getting into trouble.¡±

    His hand slipped into his pocket, pulling out one of the pearls and bringing it in front of his eyes. As expected, Genevieve Barlow was a high-quality mermaid. Not only was her blood exquisite to taste, but the pearls that her tears created were beautiful.

    It was said that, the more a mermaid cried in pain and anguish, the more beautiful the pearls were.

    Vincent¡¯s curiosity about mermaids had stirred when he was a young boy, when he had visited the fair in Crowbury and seen a small girl¡¯s tear turn into a pearl. The next day he had gone to the town, looking for the girl, and the day after it and then the entire week, but he hadn¡¯t been able to find her.

    After an hour, the carriage reached Darthmore, which made its way through the gates. Eve woke up in time to pull away from Vincent¡¯s shoulder that she had turned into a pillow and had drooled on him. She quickly wiped her mouth with the back of her hand.

    Vincent looked at her with a serious expression, ¡°It looks like soon you are going to be in debt, Ms. Barlow.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to do that,¡± when Eve went to deepen her bow, but only to wince in pain.

    He clicked his tongue, ¡°What are you doing, damaging my body.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Eve whispered in slight shock.

    ¡°The blood running inside your body is mine, isn¡¯t it?¡± Vincent questioned the obvious, and sent a small re her way, ¡°You are already in pain, there¡¯s no need to move unnecessarily.¡±

 Chapter 132

    Soon the wheels of the carriage and the horses¡¯ hooves came to a halt in front of therge council building. The coachman stepped down from his seat and came to stand in front of the carriage door. But he didn¡¯t open it.

    Eve had nevere by anywhere close to this ce. Not just her, but any ordinary person, including those with a high social status, weren¡¯t allowed toe here as the ce was only for people who worked here. The inner council members held privileges as the King and the Queen of their country.

    Looking away from the window, Eve turned to Vincent. She said, ¡°People will see us.¡±

    ¡°My reputation in my eyes doesn¡¯t scar easy, Ms. Barlow,¡± one corner of his lips curled. He exined, ¡°It is night and most of them are either working in their office or have already left. There¡¯s barely anyone to see us.¡±

    Vincent raised his hand towards the carriage door, about to knock, when he asked Eve, ¡°Are your legs still there?¡±

    Eve nodded, ¡°It hasn¡¯t changed yet, but they are getting stuck¡­¡± She was trying hard to stop herself from transforming into her true self.

    Without warning, Vincent leaned forward and raised the hem of her inner dress to her knees. He noticed the blue scales covering most parts of her skin on her legs, holding a shine and a gold tint. He said,

    ¡°Let us get you into the office before your tailes out, shall we?¡± Vincent knocked on the carriage door and soon the coachman opened the door for them to step out. He carried her out of the carriage and into the building. As much as Vincent had told her that there would be fewer people, they met some of them on their way.

    Eve was thankful that no one stopped them to ask Vincent questions, even though she could tell by their curious look that they wanted to know why a pureblooded vampire like Vincent was carrying a human. But then this was Vincent and she doubted many had the courage to talk to him.

    Patton, who was in the corridor, noticed Vincent walking and quickly greeted him, ¡°Mr. Moriarty, good evening. So ¨CWhat happened to thedy?¡± When the man took a whiff of air, he smelt blood and believed it came from Eve when in truth it came from both Eve and from Vincent, whose clothes had blood of the guards on him.

    ¡°Get rks to my office,¡± ordered Vincent, and a confused Patton left.

    When they reached a deserted corridor, where the torches of fire burned on one side of the wall, while the other side of the wall was missing as a garden was built, the light from the torches fell on the white marbled floor, turning the ce brighter. Eve listened to Vincent¡¯s shoes clicking sharply against the floor. When they stepped in front of a door, Vincent kicked the door open and stepped inside the room.

    It was a spacious room that had a desk, chairs, and red wooden racks built against the wall filled with books. On the other side was a couch and a firece. There was a carved wooden divider. Even though Vincent had only arrived at the room, candles were lit on four sides of the room.

    Eve had taken a seat in front of the desk and heard Vincent say, ¡°rks is a physician, and also an expert in dissecting bodies when we need more information that a naked eye cannot catch.¡±

    ¡°Won¡¯t she find out what I am?¡±

    ¡°She knows to keep a secret, not about everyone,¡± Vincent offered her a charming smile and added, ¡°I was the one who recruited her a few years ago. She¡¯s loyal to me.¡±

    Vincent left her side, walking to the other side of the room and behind the divider. She heard the water running from the faucet. She could only guess that Vincent being the odd one, had a bathtub in his room on the other side of the wooden divider that was being filled with water now.

    Her eyes followed him, watching him roll up his sleeves until his forearms revealed the veins underneath his skin. He walked to one side of the room, pulling open the cab and picking up a small jar.

    ¡°Why do you have those in there?¡± Eve questioned him, realising what was in the jar.

    ¡°I like to collect things that some of the creatures use. It is good to be familiar with it. Makes it easy to catch them,¡± Vincent said before pouring the salts into the bathtub.

    After a while Vincent turned off the faucet and stepped away from the divider. As he made his way to where Eve was, their eyes met. Someone knocked on the door from outside, but he took two seconds to respond as he continued to stare at her. He loudly said, ¡°Come in.¡±

    The door opened.

    Eve saw the man Vincent had earlier spoken to and with him stepped in a brte woman whose hair was tied in a pencil. The woman wore a golden framed ss. The physician smiled at Vincent, and her golden eyes fell on the human.

    Eve stiffened when she realised this person was a werewolf.

    ¡°Good evening, Mr. Moriarty. I was told that you wanted to see me?¡±

    ¡°rks, meet Ms. Barlow. I need you to look at her wounds,¡± stated Vincent and the woman nodded. ¡°Patton.¡±

    ¡°Sire?¡± Patton was quick to respond.

    ¡°I need you to run a little errand. Go to Meadow and visit the woman¡¯s house named Lady Aubrey Dawson. Pass her a message that her niece is in my care and she will return home tomorrow.¡±

    Patton bowed and closed the door behind him.

    Eve removed Vincent¡¯s coat that she had been wearing until now, letting it fall on the chair she sat on. Her hands clenched when the physician came near her to look at the wounds.

    ¡°Those are some harshshes and are still fresh. The skin is too tender and she doesn¡¯t seem human,¡± said the physician while turning to Vincent. ¡°But you already know that.¡±

    ¡°Mermaid,¡± stated Vincent, making his way to where Eve sat when he could hear the hitch in Eve¡¯s breathing.

    A slight frown appeared on the physician¡¯s face, and she said, ¡°For a mermaid, she seems and feels¨C¡± before the woman could touch Eve away, Eve flinched. The physician pulled her hand back to her side and said, ¡°¨Cdifferent. Smells like vampires, werewolves and¡­ dungeon¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you have anything that could heal her wounds quicker?¡± Asked Vincent, and the woman pursed her lips before nodding.

    ¡°I have an ointment. Her healing should speed up in her true form faster than the human form,¡± advised the physician while looking at Eve¡¯s skin, ¡°I will bring you the ointment so that you can put it on her. I will be back in a bit.¡±

    The physician stepped out of the room, returning after ten minutes with a small box and handing it to Vincent. Before leaving his office, the woman informed him,

    ¡°Mr. Moriarty, I found something that might interest you. If you have time to drop by theboratory,¡± she smiled at Vincent, bowing her head, she left the room with the door clicking behind her softly, leaving Vincent and Eve alone.

 Chapter 133

    Between a stranger who was a werewolf and a pureblooded vampire Vincent, who had saved her from the dungeon, there wasn¡¯t much question on whom out of the two, Eve wasfortable. And whom she knew wouldn¡¯t kill her. At the same time, her employer was a man. She closed her eyes and told herself that it was going to be okay.

    Society frowned upon an unmarried man and woman spending time alone while not being chaperoned. If it weren¡¯t for her current situation, she would have refused, but she wasn¡¯t in the position to refuse help. Even she knew she had to appreciate the help she was receiving.

    She heard Vincent say to her, ¡°You will need to adjust with the cold water. This ce doesn¡¯t have the facility for hot water, except in theboratory.¡±

    ¡°I am surprised that the council offices have bathtubs in them¡­¡± Eve replied softly and heard Vincent chuckle at her words.

    ¡°Not every person¡¯s office. Just mine and a few higher ups with some privilege.¡±

    Until now, she thought he was someone who didn¡¯t directly work or involved himself in the council¡¯s duties, but it seemed like she was wrong. Vincent Moriarty held more reins on things than he let people see.

    ¡°Why?¡± Asked Eve, a subtle frown forming on her forehead. Was it because he slept here sometimes?

    Vincent tugged the coat that Eve was sitting on, and she used both hands to grip the sides of the chair so that she could raise her body. He slid it from the chair and threw the overcoat on the desk. His eyes moved to look at her and he said,

    ¡°As much as I enjoy putting people in their¡­ ce, I prefer to stay clean and not reek of blood that belongs to the lower kind. Like today, if I was going to continue my work here, you would have seen me immersed myself in the bathtub now.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it would be appropriate for me to see you like that,¡± Eve looked away from him, and her eyes moved to stare at the objects in the room.

    Vincent noticed Eve zone out as if she was thinking something sad.

    ¡°How perverted to imagine me naked, I take showers with my clothes on!¡± One corner of Vincent¡¯s lips pulled. And though Eve was tired andcked energy, her eyes snapped to look at him, ¡°I thought it was only fair for you to see me as I have seen your back,¡± Eve red at him. ¡°It¡¯s time to put the fish in the water.¡±

    When he bent towards her, his face came close to her. Eve noticed the specks of copper in his red eyes. They were clear, and they looked right into her eyes. Lowering her eyes, she put her hands around his neck and the next second, Vincent picked her up before carrying her to where the bathtub was in the room.

    By now, Eve¡¯s legs had turned slippery and she knew she couldn¡¯t hold back her transformation any longer. This was the longest she had held back, and once Vincent descended her body into the bathtub water, the lower half of her body changed.

    The bathtub was big enough to amodate Eve¡¯s mermaid body and the water that Vincent had filled earlier sshed outside the bathtub.

    Vincent¡¯s eyes fell on the finest mermaid that his eyes had everid upon.

    He was stunned as he drank in Eve¡¯s appearance. Because of the line of his work, he hade across many mermaids and sirens, but no one looked as magnificent as this one who was now in the bathtub.

    Gone were Eve¡¯s human legs, which had merged to take the appearance of a fish¡¯s lower body with a tail and its delicate fluke that peeked out beneath her beige inner dress. And though her lower body tried to hide behind her dress, the dress had soaked itself in water, turning transparent.

    Vincent¡¯s eyes fell on the ocean blue scales on her lower body, which had a gold outline on each scale on Eve¡¯s body. Unable to keep his primal instincts at bay, his red eyes darkened, and his fangs ached to take a bite from the mermaid. It was because he knew how divine her blood tasted on his lips.

    And while Vincent continued to stare, Eve let an inaudible sigh of relief escape from her lips as her body was soaking in water with salts. She was relieved to have finally turned as it had been turning painful. It soothed her body, and she sank further into the water.

    The water turned slightly pink because of Eve¡¯s blood. As Eve rxed, her eyes fell on her inner dress and noticing the transparency, her eyes widened. She quickly looked up at her chest, which was submerged in the water, and though the water¡¯s surface wavered, it wasn¡¯t enough to hide Eve¡¯s bosom.

    ¡°Turn away!¡± Eve shrieked while covering her chest with her hands, and she noticed Vincent¡¯s eyes on her tail.

    When Vincent¡¯s gaze turned to her, Eve threw a handful of water at his face, ¡°What do you think you are doing?¡± He narrowed his eyes at her. Eve winced in pain when she turned to hide her front by turning her back to face him.

    Eve had many things running in her mind that she had failed to notice something so obvious and hoped that Vincent had not noticed it, as she had seen him staring at her tail earlier.

    The next time she moved, the fabric of her dress grazed against her tender wound, and she hissed in pain.

    ¡°If I am going to apply the medicine on the wounds, we cant do it with your dress on. Unless you have eyes on the back of your head and can reach with your hand,¡± stated Vincent, watching her water drip down her skin. Before she could say something unintelligent, he said, ¡°I won¡¯t bite you, you have my word.¡±

 Chapter 134 Tending under candlelight

    Chapter 134 Tending under candlelight

    Music Rmendation: The intensity of Resonances- Matt Wilier

    ¡ª

    The candles lit in the room continued burning brightly, and so did Eve''s cheeks, which had turned flush. She slowly and carefully removed her inner dress that was still on her body. It wasn''t an easy task, as she couldn''t stand and had to take it out while sitting in the bathtub. "Are you done?" Eve heard Vincent question her from the other side of the room, which was separated with the help of the wooden divider. "Not yet," she replied before finally taking the dress off her body. Completely naked now, she quickly brought her golden blonde hair to cover her bosom with it. A little anxious, Eve peeked through the carved holes of the wooden divider and noticed Vincent sitting on the edge of the desk whilst he read a parchment. Never had she imagined sitting in someone''s bathtub or taking off her dress in a male''s presence before getting married. "I am done now," Eve informed. She saw him drop the parchment on the desk and make his way to where she was.

    She turned so that her back would face him and heard his shoes click against the room''s floor. She didn''t dare to turn and look at him because she knew if it was possible, she would have drowned in the bathtub. But she was a mermaid who could breathe underwater. Vincent''s eyes fell on Eve''s naked back. He noticed her shoulders, and because of her parted hair, he could see her slender neck. He took his seat behind her without using a stool, noticing the two beautiful caudal fins stretched out as feathers, elegantly swaying in the water. The wound she had received had turned dark against her pale skin. He asked,

    "The prisoners are usually never hit on the first day in the dungeon. Did you do something to irk them?" Vincent had noted how Eve didn''t appear shocked with the way he had killed the guards back in the dungeon. The shock had entered and left without causing trauma. As if she had seen something like this before. Hearing his question, Eve moved her eyes away from the water''s surface and to the corner even though she couldn''t see Vincent. "I tried to exin that I wasn''t the murderer. Bringing up yours and the Duke''s name didn''t help either."

    "Mml. Most offenderse up with stories to get out of there," stated Vincent. He picked up the small box the physician had given earlier. "I realised itte," Eve''s voice had turned low and angry that her words had gone unheard. "It is something to wonder¡­ on how many innocent people are stuck in the dun¡ªouch!" Vincent had started to apply the medicine to her wounds, and it felt like it was lit on fire. He said, "It would be best for you to think about yourself rather than worry about others. After all, it is that very thought of yours that even got you in this position."

    Eve gritted her teeth because of the medicine. She took a deep breath before asking, "You are telling me not to help anyone and let people die?" "To take care of the ones whom you know, and can, which would not put you in apromising position. The world isn''t yours to take care of, Genevieve Barlow," stated Vincent. He swiped the greasy white cream on his finger and applied it on another wound on Eve''s back, and she clenched her hands. "What''s the point of offering help if you are going to drown in it? But I know you¡­" his voice drawled. Eve turned her head, where she could see his silhouette. "You will jump to help people, you want the world to be fair," said Vincent, a chuckle escaping through his lips. "But nothing is fair, and it is better to watch your own back, little girl."

    If the world went by Vincent''s words, she would have never been saved by Lady Aubrey and Eugene, thought Eve. But at the same time she understood his words. Then again, it wasn''t like she knew someone''s death could put her in such a predicament. It had been bad timing and luck. Eve didn''t retort as not only was he right with how things had panned out in thest two days, but Vincent had also saved her. She watched the cuts on her lower body and the earlier blood on her skin mixed into the water when her tail moved. She felt very aware of Vincent''s cold fingers touching her. If the water wasn''t already cold, she would have shivered. Somewhere in between, she closed her eyes, feeling his finger graze across her skin, making her skin and heart tremble. When Vincent''s finger made contact with another wound, Eve hissed in pain and moved away from him. "It hurts," Eve confessed. "Bear with this one," said Vincent, and her eyebrows drew together. He questioned her, "What were you doing near Raven''s town?" "Walking¡­" replied Eve, remembering what she heard about her mother. "Did the air around Meadow turn stale?" Came Vincent''s sarcastic words. He said, "I know you were walking, considering your coachman wasn''t caught with you. What were you doing there by yourself?" Eve stayed silent for two seconds until she yelped in pain when Vincent''s finger grazed on her wound and she gritted her teeth. She exined, "I went to visit Brokengroves by the local carriage. I went to visit an old couple who had helped Eugene and mest week when our carriage wheel broke, but I couldn''t meet them. The guard there said they left town. I left from there on foot, not realising I had walked into the outskirts of Raven town."

    She heard a rustle behind her, and saw Vincent stand. He said,

    "Your back is done. Bring your tail out." Eve looked at her chest before doing what he asked her to do. This time Vincent sat on the edge of the bathtub. She saw Vincent touch one of her caudal fins, and her cheeks reddened. He then let go of it. "You didn''t tell me why you went to Brokengroves."

    Eve frowned, "I did."

    "Why does it feel like you are giving me half information. It''s fine," said Vincent, and for a moment Eve was relieved until he said the next words, "I will send someone to question the guard of Brokengroves, so that it can be presented in front of the council when ites to clearing your name from being a murder suspect," he calmly said, while applying the medicine. Eve didn''t want her mother''s name toe out in the open. It would not only ruin her mother''s name once again which was resting for some time now, but it could also alert the murderer. They stared at each other in silence. The look in his eyes was nothing less to a predator looking at its prey and she softly gulped. Even though Vincent had tried to prove nothing to her, his actions towards her spoke louder than any words. She asked, "Can you promise to not tell anyone? Not even the council."

    Vincent''s eyes turned curious and he said, "Let us hear about it." Eve pursed her lips, seeing him wait for her to start speaking. She took a deep breath before exining to him how once she used to live with her mother in Brokengroves, before her mother was killed. About Aunt Aubrey and Eugene finding her by chance and taken in by them. She tried to keep it brief and during that time, Vincent finished applying the medicine and lit a cigar. "¡­ and that''s why I went to Brokengroves, to know about the people with whom my mother was acquainted with," Eve concluded her words. She saw Vincent continue to stare at her, taking a drag from the cigar and blowing out the smoke from his lips. He then said, "Seems like your mother wasn''t too bright. She could have sold the pearls and earned her living." Eve hade to wonder about it before. She defended her mother, "Maybe she was scared that someone would find out about me."

    Vincent tapped the ash of the cigar at the side, and hummed, "Could be. Mermaid father, human mother, and mermaid daughter. Your kind don''t live as long as you do. Sirens maybe, mermaids barely." Eve took her tail back in the water, letting it soak back in the bath salts. "Not to demotivate you, but I have seen mermaids and sirens who wander into the past in the name of revenge never survive. What happened to your mother is sad and unfortunate, but if you want my advice, drop the idea and continue to live your life. It isn''t as if you don''t attract enough attention when you are keeping a low profile."

    Eve bit the inside of her cheek, while trying to heed Vincent''s words. Lady Aubrey had also advised her the same, and it wasn''t like she hadn''t tried to let go of it. But it was hard when the memory of her mother''s eyes, full of life, turned hollow.

    "What you experienced in the dungeon was the tip of the iceberg. The more you try to find out, the worse it will get, where you will sink into the depths of the darkness that will ruin you," stated Vincent, bringing the cigar to his lips and taking another drag. Vincent wouldn''t have wasted his breath on this woman, not only because of her blood but also because he had seen how she was with his little sister. He then said, "Get some rest. I will go talk to the head of the council so that we can clear your name quicker. I will lock the door from outside."

    Before he could leave her side, Eve stopped him, "Master Vincent." He turned to look at her. "Thank you for helping me," and for not being like the other men she had encountered in thest twenty-four hours. One corner of Vincent''s lips pulled and he remarked, "Get better quickly, so I can bite."

    Eve watched Vincent leave the side of the bathtub, making his way to the door and stepping out of the room. She heard the sound of the key turn and click, and silence filled the room. Alone now in the room, she slid further down in the bathtub such that her body waspletely submerged in the water, and she looked at the ceiling of the room.

    She weighed the words that Vincent said to her. Letting go of something was often the hardest, and Eve loved her mother. Until now, the vines of pain had wrapped around her hand. She decided to heed the vampire''s words before letting loose of the vines of the past.

 Chapter 135

    The mes in the torches softly wavered against the wind that drifted from the forest where the council had been built. The corridors of the council building were deserted, and it appeared to look quiet from the outside.

    In one of the council rooms that belonged to the Head of the Inner Circle, Vincent now sat in front of yton, where the young-looking vampire looked displeased. It was because he noticed the blood stains on Vincent¡¯s clothes. yton grimly questioned,

    ¡°Whom did you kill this time?¡±

    ¡°Some low level vampires who didn¡¯t have the ability to listen. I had to kill them to save an innocent human,¡± responded Vincent, taking onest drag from his cigar that he had lit earlier before pressing the tip of it on the ashtray.

    A frown appeared on the young-looking vampire. It was because he knew there was more to it and said, ¡°I am surprised. Who is that fortunate or unfortunate human?¡±

    ¡°My little sister¡¯s governess. She was framed to have killed someone and was put under punishment of being whipped until she bled and couldn¡¯t walk. Isn¡¯t that pitiful?¡± questioned Vincent, and yton wondered if the vampire in front of him had learned to offer help to the humans. ¡°I did the right thing, right?¡± he asked the Head, who warily looked at him.

    ¡°I guess,¡± replied yton.

    ¡°Great, because the woman is the person who was used of having killed Fowler, and the one¡¯s I killed were the guards,¡± Vincent leaned back against the chair, and yton¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡°What?!¡± The head of the inner circle red at him and asked, ¡°What happened to Cripps?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s cleaning up the mess he made in the dungeon. He should be here soon,¡± Vincent brought his hand in front of his face and yawned.

    The young-looking vampire ced his hands on the table with a light thud and demanded,

    ¡°I thought I made myself clear about who was handling the case. Yet you went and meddled in it. Do you think the other members of the inner circle will quietly sit back when they find out about it?¡± questioned yton, ¡°Your reputation of killing people has surpassed anyone¡¯s name in the council. One mistake and you cannot save yourself from not being a prisoner in the same dungeon where you put others.¡±

    yton stared at Vincent, hoping Vincent had a good reason for going against the protocols of the council.

    Vincent¡¯s eyes moved to the corner and his lips quirked, before saying, ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask Cripps himself?¡±

    The next second, someone knocked on the closed room¡¯s door from outside.

    ¡°This is Cripps reporting,¡± came Mr. Cripps¡¯s voice, and yton¡¯s gaze shifted from Vincent to look at the door.

    ¡°Come in,¡± yton barked, and the door opened.

    When Mr. Cripps opened the door, his jaw tightened on seeing Vincent sitting there. He bowed his head and before he could raise his head, yton demanded, ¡°What happened in the dungeon, Cripps?¡±

    ¡°Moriarty failed to listen to the orders and took the used involved in Mr. Fowler¡¯s death,¡± Mr. Cripps tattle-tailed while ring at Vincent. If Vincent thought that he could get away, it was a big mistake, thought Mr. Cripps to himself. ¡°Not only that, it was onlyter did he mention that he had the lead to the ac mentioned about an important information rted to the case.¡±

    yton turned to look at Vincent, who exined,

    ¡°I was following instructions by not meddling in the case. And frankly, if your incapable men did a proper interrogation, you would have saved everyone¡¯s time and stopped the innocent from being tortured.¡± Vincent then continued, ¡°If we are talking about protocols and breaking them, I believe that it is known that no prisoner shall be harmed in the first twenty-four hours of time. But Mr. Cripps ordered the woman to be mercilessly whipped, someone who had nothing to do with the case.¡±

    ¡°I never ordered for the woman to be whipped. It was the head guard, who took matters in his own hands,¡± Mr. Cripps defended himself.

    ¡°Easy to me the dead,¡± hummed Vincent, and Mr. Cripps walked further into the room.

    ¡°You were the one who killed him! This is all a ploy of Moriarty to frame me and to justify his actions,¡± Mr. Cripps exined to yton, who was turning annoyed. ¡°I was going to interrogate the woman to find the truth, but he interfered¨C¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± yton snapped at them, ring at the men. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°Both of you will face consequences for theck of following the rules. Mr. Cripps, the case no longer is under your care. You forgot to do something so basic. Were you so eager to close the case?¡±

    Though the Head of the Inner circle looked young, he had experience in dealing with people in council for many years now, and there was nothing that passed his eyes.

    Mr. Cripps tried to exin, ¡°Sire¨C¡±

    ¡°Clean the mess that was made today,¡± came the blunt words from yton. His eyes shifted to look at Vincent, ¡°Even if you are a member of the council, you cannot go against the protocols and kill the guards.¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have to do it, if this one didn¡¯t order the guards to manhandle the innocent woman and also beat me,¡± remarked Vincent. yton gritted his teeth because earlier, Vincent had made him approve of his actions.

    yton said to Mr. Cripps, ¡°I would like to speak to Mr. Moriarty alone.¡±

    Mr. Cripps bowed his head and left the room, closing the room behind him. yton said to Vincent, ¡°The people at the inner circle table won¡¯t overlook your actions. You are lucky that Cripps made a mistake.¡±

    Vincent nodded and he replied, ¡°I know, which is why I did what I did.¡±

    ¡°You could have left them alive, but you killed them,¡± yton¡¯s red eyes didn¡¯t look away from him.

    Vincent smiled at yton¡¯s words. He said, ¡°I think it is time you handed me the case. You and I both know I am far better suited for the job.¡±

    ¡°After you killed the guards in the dungeon?¡± yton raised his eyebrows.

    Vincent asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you think the head guard¡¯s actions are questionable? What if someone tipped him to close the case entirely? And did you expect me to let them off the hook? The damage was done and it needed to be fixed.¡±

    ¡°Because ording to you, death is what answers the questions?¡± replied the Head of the Inner Circle, and it widened the smile on Vincent¡¯s lips.

    ¡°That¡¯s half the answer. Torture does,¡± Vincent replied with a coldness in his eyes. Though Vincent had advised Eve to let go of her past, he didn¡¯t apply the same to himself. He liked to settle scores with people.

    He wasn¡¯t always like this.

    When he was young, an incident had changed him and his sister, Marceline. They had perceived the trauma differently. He smiled at the memory before looking at yton, who was watching him.

    ¡°You should get some rest. After all, good little boys go to bed soon,¡± Vincent remarked as he got up from his seat, which struck a nerve in yton, and the young boy scowled at him.

    ¡°One day I will myself throw you into the dungeon,¡± yton said dryly.

    An hour had passed since Vincent had left Eve alone in the bathtub, still submerged under the water. After having calmed herself, she now released bubbles under the water, where it moved upwards before bursting at the surface. She failed to hear the room door unlock, and Vincent stepped inside before locking the door again.

    Vincent heard the bubbles¡¯ sound and noticed the mermai

 Chapter 136

    Eve didn¡¯t have anything near the bathtub to cover her body. Forget clothes, she didn¡¯t see a towel in sight and asked him, ¡°Can you pass me the towel, please?¡±

    Thankfully Vincent wasn¡¯t being rude, and she heard his footsteps pad across the room. He returned to her side. Noticing the towel hanging next to her, she quickly took it in her hand and asked him, ¡°Could you please close your eyes and look the other way?¡±

    Vincent stared at Eve, whose hand was stretched out, holding the towel while she continued to sit in the same position. It wasn¡¯t as if he hadn¡¯t seen what she was trying to hide, but he decided to keep it to himself.

    When Eve noticed Vincent facing his back towards her, she pulled the bathtub plug so the used water could drain out. Standing up, she quickly stepped out and wiped her body. She heard him say,

    ¡°There¡¯s a pair of clothes in the side cupboard. You can use it.¡±

    Eve rushed to the cupboard and opened it, with the towel wrapped around her. She grabbed the clothes which belonged to him and slipped into them. In the meantime, Vincent had plugged the bathtub again, and the sound of water filling up the bathtub could be heard.

    A relieved sigh escaped from Eve¡¯s lips as she was safe and clothed. Though she didn¡¯t mean to peek, her curiosity got the best out of her and her eyes moved to look at Vincent, whose trousers slipped from his waist and he turned his head.

    ¡°Making things square with me?¡±

    ¡°Pardon me!¡± Eve¡¯s voice came out louder than she usually spoke after being caught red-handed for staring at his back. Now that she had seen him, she couldn¡¯t unsee it. Though her eyes had wandered for the briefest second, she had seen Vincent Moriarty¡¯s sculpted body. ¡°I-I didn¡¯t mean to peep.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine. I am not ashamed of how I look. Feel free to watch,¡± Vincent taunted her, but Eve turned the other way so that her curious eyes wouldn¡¯t wander. Just because he didn¡¯t have shame didn¡¯t mean she would ogle at him now. The man was toofortable in his skin in the literal sense.

    ¡°Maybe it would be better for me to step out of the room,¡± Eve¡¯s face had turned red, and she felt hot. She walked to the other side of the room and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think it would be right to be in the room now. What if someone finds out,¡± she asked.

    ¡°Sure, if you are looking forward to sacrificing yourself, by being sucked dry or eaten,¡± came the sarcastic remark from Vincent. ¡°There¡¯s no need to tell people that you saw me naked, unless you want to brag about it.¡±

    ¡°I would never!¡± replied Eve.

    ¡°Then sit put, instead of causing more problems,¡± stated Vincent, and she heard the sound of the water stop. There was a ssh of water, and she could only guess that he was now sitting in the bathtub. ¡°Sit,¡± came his sharp words, and she pulled the chair at the desk and sat down.

    For two minutes, neither spoke as Eve was embarrassed and Vincent was busy soaking himself in the bathtub. It wasn¡¯t about telling people, she thought to herself. It was about her conscience. His clothes were big for her, and she had buttoned it until the cor while her hands disappeared in the long sleeves. The firece crackled, and she decided to sit in front of it, closely watching the bright coals and mes surrounding it.

    Eve gingerly turned to look at Vincent, who had closed his eyes with his head thrown back. His silver hair was wet and pushed backwards. She asked him,

    ¡°Are we out of trouble?¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡± responded Vincent. Seeing him not in the mood to speak more about it, Eve didn¡¯t ask him more and decided to look back at the firece. She waved her hands in front of it, feeling her palms turn warm. ¡°Eve.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Her eyebrows knit together because he had never addressed her apart from Ms. Barlow and little girl.

    ¡°Sing for me.¡±

    Eve would have denied it, but Vincent had done so much for her today, she decided to show her appreciation to him. She politely asked him, ¡°What would you like to hear?¡±

    ¡°Anything,¡± Vincent took a deep breath before exhaling it through his lips. ¡°Not too loud, just for me. We don¡¯t want to attract a crowd.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± replied Eve, and she cleared her throat. Until now, she had never sung in front of anyone except for Aunt Aubrey and Eugene. She finally parted her lips and the sweetest voice emerged from her throat, like magic being spilt into the night. It was a song herte mother used to sing for her that had stayed in her memory.

    And while Eve sang, Vincent¡¯s eyes remained closed, listening to the mermaid sing. There was something very soothing in her voice, yet it stirred memories in the deepest parts of his mind.

    His eyes opened to reveal dark red eyes that looked nothing less than blood. After a second, the corner of his lips stretched upwards as if amused about something. When Eve stopped singing, he questioned,

    ¡°Did you ever think about returning to your kind? It is safer there, than living here in fear.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Eve replied, seeing his head turned in her direction. ¡°I don¡¯t know anyone there. At least here, two people love and care for me, and vice versa.¡±

    Vincent tilted his head, and one piece of his silver hair fell on the side of his forehead, ¡°Scared of being alone?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t anyone?¡±

    ¡°It is only until you get habituated with the feeling,¡± responded Vincent, and Eve wondered if the vampire was lonely. ¡°I am not. I quite enjoy mypany,¡± he said as if reading her mind.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything,¡± Eve pursed her lips.

    One corner of Vincent¡¯s lips pulled, and he said, ¡°Your emotions are transparent to my eyes, Eve. I can read you much better tonight. I wonder if it¡¯s because you have let yourself be transparent.¡±

    Eve had turned transparent since their eyes had met in the dungeon. Right now, no matter how much she tried to undo it, she couldn¡¯t.

    ¡°Why do you call me Eve?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what some of them call you?¡± Vincent questioned her and said, ¡°As the Duke calls you by your name, I thought it was only right to call you like that. We are friends now.¡±

    A small smile appeared on Eve¡¯s lips. Even though she knew an employer and an employee couldn¡¯t be friends, today was probably an exception. Maybe not fully, but a little bit.

    In the council building, far from where Vincent and Eve were, someone else had not left the council building yet. It was Noah Sullivan, who was still talking to one of the council members,

    ¡°The bridge that broke in Timberport has w markings, but it was attempted by vampires. I want you to bring me the names of the families who live around there, and have guards ced so that they keep an eye on who passes,¡± ordered Noah.

    ¡°Yes, Duke Noah,¡± the man bowed his head. ¡°Do you think we will have a division?¡±

    ¡°That will depend if things escte, which we will need to avoid. Though there are factions, when you single it out, it causes problems.¡±

    The councilman bowed and said, ¡°I will take my leave, goodnight, Duke Noah.¡±

    ¡°Goodnight,¡± murmured Noah, and watched the man leave. Deciding to leave, he walked through the corridors and was heading to the exit when he heard one of the council members speak, who was in charge of Jones Fowler¡¯s case.

    ¡°I think it would have been better not to mention anything to the Head,¡± said Mr. Cripps¡¯s subordinate.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know it was going to end this way! What did I do to him?!¡± He whispered in anger.

    Noah, who was walking by, asked, ¡°Is everything alright, Mr. Cripps?¡±

    ¡°Oh, Duke Noah,¡± Mr. Cripps and the other councilman bowed. ¡°It was that damn Moriarty. I was going to solve Fowler¡¯s case today by questioning the woman, but he took her away iming she¡¯s a governess?¡± the man huffed.

    ¡°Governess?¡± Noah frowned.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, who cares if she¡¯s a governess or the daughter of whatever? An offender is an offender, and needs to be questioned,¡± Mr. Cripps angrilyined, ¡°And now yton doesn¡¯t want me working on it.¡±

    Noah heard the councilman continue toin, before he asked, ¡°Where is that woman now?¡±

    ¡°Who knows. Maybe she was sent home or is with Moriarty.¡±

 Chapter 137

    Music Rmendation: Phone call- Stuart Earl

    ¡ª

    In Vincent¡¯s office, Eve stood in front of the book rack looking at the name of the books she had nevere across. She asked him,

    ¡°May I take a look at the books here?¡± Coming from a ce like Meadow, she didn¡¯t have ess to the books that only the high society did, and this was the council.

    ¡°Go ahead,¡± Vincent responded from the bathtub, and he watched her through the gaps of the wooden carvings of the divider. The young woman¡¯s fingers touched the books as if they were gold, and he noticed the fascination her face held, simr to most women of high status whose eyes fell on rare jewellery. He asked, ¡°Was it your aunt who taught you how to read and write?¡±

    Eve turned to look in the direction where Vincent was, and even though there was a wooden divider hindering them, she could still see him. She nodded,

    ¡°Yes, it was Aunt Aubrey who educated me. She taught me everything I needed to fit into the middle-ss family.¡±

    Herte mother, Reba was an illiterate woman who didn¡¯t have the opportunity to see her daughter be educated, as people didn¡¯t want to acquaint themselves with her or her daughter. Even though she wanted her daughter to have a better life than she lived, to see her climb out of poverty, as she didn¡¯t have money.

    Eve pulled one of the books from the rack and read the title ¡®Invaders of Sins¡¯. What an interesting title, she thought before opening the book and reading it.

    During that time, Vincent got up and out of the bathtub. Water dripped down his firm body, sliding in trails before falling next to his feet. At the same time, someone knocked on the door. Eve, who was engrossed in reading the book, tore her gaze from the pages.

    ¡°Tell the person I am busy and to meet meter,¡± said Vincent, picking up a fresh towel and drying his body with it.

    When Eve noticed a naked Vincent standing behind the wooden divider, she turned away. She ced the book on the desk without closing it and made her way towards the door without opening it. She informed the person on the other side of the door,

    ¡°Mr. Moriarty is busy. Pleasee backter,¡± her voice cracked at the end, and she coughed to clear her throat.

    Whoever stood behind the door didn¡¯t leave as the door was knocked again, and Eve sighed.

    When she opened the door, she felt her heart skip a beat on seeing Noah standing in the corridor. It took her two seconds to realise this was also where the Duke worked. Everyone worked for the council, directly or indirectly.

    As Noah stared at Eve, a deep frown marred his forehead.

    Hearing the rustle inside the room, Eve turned and saw Vincent step away from the wooden divider. The vampire had wrapped a towel around his waist that hung low, and it looked as if his upper body was tapered down near his waist. The water on his body glistened under the candlelight, and she heard Noah speak to her,

    ¡°Are you alright, Genevieve?¡± Noah¡¯s eyes moved behind Eve to see the room while able to hear movements.

    Coming back to her senses, Eve quickly stepped out of the room and closed the door behind her, so that Noah wouldn¡¯t see Vincent in just a towel. Thest thing she needed was to build any sort of misunderstanding. She offered a polite smile to her friend.

    ¡°I am,¡± Eve nodded, but Noah noticed her skin had turned warm and she wore men¡¯s clothes.

    ¡°I just heard that you were in the Ravens dungeon. How are you?¡± Questioned Noah with genuine concern, while the frown on his face deepened.

    Looked like word spread too fast in here, thought Eve, and she gave him a sheepish smile. She had hoped for Noah not to find out about something so shameful. For a woman to step foot in the dungeon and spend inside the cell was equal to a woman¡¯s image being tarnished. Society was harsher toward women and judged their character, unlike the men, who could salvage it.

    Eve¡¯s eyes had lowered and she shook her head before exining, ¡°It was a misunderstanding, and bad timings that I was there. But I am good now,¡± she assured him.

    Though the wounds she had received from the head guard¡¯s whip were hidden underneath her clothes, the swelling on her face hadn¡¯t disappeared yet.

    Noah asked, ¡°Are you in pain? The physician here is good if you need any help.¡± He felt awful for not knowing what had happened to her and not being there when she needed help. He was furious and if Eve were to look down at his hands, he would have noticed the man¡¯s hands turned into fists.

    Eve offered a soft smile to the Duke, and she said, ¡°Mr. Moriarty called her in earlier to take a look at me and she gave medicine to apply. It should get back to normal in three-four days.¡±

    The smile that Noah often wore was missing, and there was a serious glint in his eyes. He apologised to her, ¡°I am sorry for noting to help you sooner,¡± even Eve could hear regret in his voice. ¡°I am d to see you safe. I was worried when I heard that you were the one who had been used. Forgive me for not being able to help you.¡±

    Eve quickly shook her head and said, ¡°It wasn¡¯t your fault. How would you know that I was caught up in¡­something so bad. No one knew about it, and Mr. Moriarty found me by sheer luck as he visited the Dungeon for work. Else I would still be ther¨C¡±

    Noah suddenly surprised Eve by closing the distance between them, and he wrapped his arms around her. As if he had been worried until seeing her and wanting to protect her.

 Chapter 138

    From what Eve had learned about Noah Sullivan, even though he belonged to a high-ss family, he wasn¡¯t a frivolous man and was a man of good character. She could onlye to believe that as they were friends, the news about her had worried him, and in reflex, he now hugged her.

    Eve didn¡¯t know if it was his heart or her own that she could feel beating. She heard him whisper, ¡°I don¡¯t know what I would do if something were to happen to you. Are you okay?¡±

    She took a moment to gather her thoughts before she nodded. The Duke released her from his arms, and she saw him not take a step backwards. Instead, he stared at her.

    Noah asked her, ¡°What happened to your face?¡± his eyes were fixed on her swollen cheek. Eve was about to answer when the door she had earlier closed opened and out stepped Vincent.

    ¡°That would be the head guard of the dungeon. Look how harshly they treated Eve in the dungeon,¡± Vincent clicked his tongue. He hadn¡¯t bothered to dry his hair, and his hair had been pushed backwards since earlier. The vampire smiled at the werewolf and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you visited us now, else you would have caught us at the wrong time in the room.¡±

    What was Vincent doing, saying something like that?! Only a few minutes ago, he had been nice to her.

    Did he slip and hit his head without her knowledge?

    Eve hastily exined to Noah, ¡°What he means to say is that we were going to rest. Separately.¡±

    Noah¡¯s eyes slightly narrowed at Vincent. Not just because he found out who hit the woman but also because the vampire calling her ¡®Eve¡¯ didn¡¯t go unnoticed in his mind. His words were polite when he said,

    ¡°I heard you were the one to find and bring her out of the dungeon. Thank you for helping her, Mr. Moriarty.¡±

    Vincent¡¯s eyes twinkled, and he replied, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I? She is the governess of the Moriarty family.¡±

    ¡°Is the head guard held in the council for his unsolicited actions?¡± inquired Noah.

    ¡°If I am not wrong, he¡¯s either in the process of being buried or is already resting. It is good to see that Ms. Barlow is so well cared for by people,¡± Vincent hummed.

    Eve turned to Noah and asked, ¡°Were you working until now?¡±

    Noah nodded, ¡°I was. I was about to leave, when I found out and decided to see if you were here. I am going to head home, would you like me to drop you at your home?¡±

    Eve was eager to return home but wanted to sort her rattled emotions. She knew once she met Aunt Aubrey and Eugene, she would break down, worrying them. Offering a smile, she said,

    ¡°That¡¯s fine. I want to make sure my name has been cleared from being the used. I won¡¯t be able to sleep until I know.¡±

    Noah nodded understandingly and said, ¡°I will talk to the Head of the Inner Circle about it so that you can leave here quickly, and you will be pardoned. If you will stay back, allow me to apany you.¡±

    The Duke of Woodlock wasn¡¯t keen on letting Eve spend the night alone, especially not in thepany of this vampire. Though they were outwardly polite to each other, Noah was well aware of Vincent¡¯s reputation that wasn¡¯t a secret¨Ca bloodthirsty pureblooded vampire who was used to killing people.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want to burden you, Noah, and Master Vincent is here with me,¡± said Eve, and a subtle frown appeared on the Duke¡¯s face.

    Vincent ced his hand on Eve¡¯s head, and at the same time, a chuckle escaped from his lips. He said,

    ¡°Duke Noah, you do not have to worry about her and instead go home and rest yourself,¡± Vincent¡¯s smile only broadened. ¡°She¡¯s my responsibility and I will see to it that she reaches home safe tomorrow morning.¡±

    Noah looked at Vincent with an unwavering expression. He stated, ¡°It is good to see vampires showing humane emotions, after all most of them shun not only lower ss but also the existence of humans even if they are dear.¡±

    The smile on Vincent¡¯s lips faltered for a second before returning. Eve sensed the air turn thick around them, not knowing what happened as the men stared at each other. When she turned to her employer, he said to Noah,

    ¡°Call it repentance for the past. I have decided to treat all my employees with kindness from now on, especially the governess,¡± dered Vincent without missing a beat, and he then added, ¡°Not to mention, if you can, we vampires should be able to do it just fine.¡±

    Eve¡¯s eyebrows furrowed at Vincent¡¯s words, and she said, ¡°Noah is good with everyone. Not all humans are nice to other humans. There are people of every kind who don¡¯t like us humans. He has been a good friend of mine. Isn¡¯t that right?¡± She asked the Duke, who stared back at her.

    Vincent¡¯s lips twitched. He said, ¡°I will be in the office. Need to look into some documents.¡± Pushing the door, he stepped inside the office while leaving the door open.

    ¡°Genevieve, would you like to take a stroll with me? Only if you are feeling well,¡± Noah watched the slight confusion in her eyes, but she nodded.

    Together, they left the corridor where Vincent¡¯s office was located, walking on the other side of the building, which was quieter with not a single council member in sight. They took a seat on the bench, and Eve was the first one to start talking by asking,

    ¡°How long has it been since you starteding to this ce?¡±

    At a distant she heard a crow caw, and the sound echoed where they sat.

    ¡°More than five years. My father wanted me to take over his position as quickly as I could. I used toe here along with him, and now Ie here by myself,¡± replied Noah while they stared at the stars in front of them in the open side of the corridor. ¡°Your employer is getting along well with you. I say it because I have heard peoplein that he¡¯s someone hard to work with.¡±

    She smiled at Noah¡¯s words and replied, ¡°He is a little odd at times, but he¡¯s fine. Or I think I am getting used to him,¡± a sigh escaped from her lips.

    Eve¡¯s eyes fell on a ck bird that sat at the nearest tree. She didn¡¯t know why, but it gave an ominous feeling. She then looked at the Duke, who continued to stare ahead of him. She wondered if perhaps he didn¡¯t her mentioning about them being friends and she started, ¡°I think it was strange saying we are friends in front of¨C¡±

    ¡°I consider myself to be fortunate to have you as my friend, Genevieve, and I value it more than anything else,¡± said Noah, before looking at her and continuing, ¡°I am sure everyone who has known you feels the same. There is a slight misunderstanding. The question never came up before explicitly.¡±

    Eve listened to Noah¡¯s calm and slightly deep voice.

    ¡°What is it?¡± She asked him, curious.

    ¡°I am not human, Genevieve. I am a werewolf,¡± Noah revealed to her.

    A¡­ werewolf?

    Eve had mistakenly believed that Noah was a human. He was right, the question had never been raised, and they had never spoken about it.

    Eve wondered if it was in her fate to be entangled with the kind she was not supposed to mix. People who could pose a threat to her life.

    She remembered Aunt Aubrey¡¯s words when she was still young and growing up. The wise woman had advised her¨C

    ¡®A mermaid cannot be reced even by a diamond. Your heart is kind, but that doesn¡¯t mean everyone has a kind heart. Choose your friends wisely, Eve. Because a wrong friend will drag you to death, be it a human who will sell you for greed, a vampire to quench his thirst and a werewolf who will eat you until your very bones.¡¯

    ¡®I will have no friend¡­¡¯ a young Eve had replied.

    ¡®No. You will have people who will care for you, because there are exceptions to the rule. But this will solely depend on your ability to identify the exceptions.¡¯

    Though Noah had cleared the little misunderstanding, Eve couldn¡¯t do the same on her side. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to let him know that she was a mermaid¡­ a creature that was favourite meat to his kind.

    Eve heard Noah say, ¡°I thought you would know by now, considering most of the people from Woodlock are werewolves.¡±

    A nervousugh escaped from Eve¡¯s lips, and she said, ¡°I wonder why it never registered in my mind¡­even though I do know,¡± She had believed that as he belonged to a high family, he was one of the few humans living in Woodlock.

    Their conversation was cut short when one of the men arrived in the corridor, calling him, ¡°Duke Noah, oh thank God you haven¡¯t left.¡± The councilman came before them. Eve and Noah stood up from the bench. The man bowed and quickly said, ¡°Mr. Adolphus said he would be in Thresk Hills. I don¡¯t think he will be there for long before he returns North.¡±

    Noah gave a slight nod to the man and said, ¡°Tell Kieran to ready the carriage.¡± He then turned to Eve and said,

    ¡°Please take care of yourself, and don¡¯t let that one bite you. Some vampires have no control over their thirst.¡± He was talking about Vincent.

    Eve offered a slight bow and smile, watching Noah and the other man leave the corridor.

    Internally, she was nervous with this newfound information. Or more rightly to be said, corrected information. So far, she had to worry only about a vampire, but now a werewolf was added to the list. But then again, it wasn¡¯t like Noah would take a bite to see how she tasted, unlike a certain vampire working in the office.

    She sighed, ¡°What am I going to do?¡±

    Eve¡¯s eyes fell back on the ckbird on the tree, which now instead of sitting on the branch, it was upside down for her to realise it wasn¡¯t a bird but a bat. And soon, the bat dropped and transformed into Vincent, almost scaring her.

    She ced her hand on her chest and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know vampires had the ability to transform into bats.¡± One day this man would bring her heart out of her chest.

    ¡°Did you think it was a folklore that vampires are associated with bats?¡± Vincent raised one of his eyebrows.

 Chapter 139

    Music Rmendation: Into the Sea- Stuart Earl

    ¡ª

    Eve¡¯s heart didn¡¯t stop racing as she hadn¡¯t expected Vincent to have the ability to transform. It seemed like it wasn¡¯t just the mermaids or the werewolves who were able to change their appearance into human and animal form, she thought to herself.

    ¡°Do all vampires possess the ability to turn?¡± Asked Eve, watching Vincent make his way to where she stood frozen.

    ¡°It is a rare ability that exists only with a few pureblooded vampires,¡± replied Vincent. Eve noticed how he had clothes on him, unlike the other kind, whose clothes were often shredded or discarded when returning back to their human form. ¡°It is time to return to the office. Even though you stand inside a building which is meant for officials, it still isn¡¯t safe. I am surprised your friend didn¡¯t offer to walk you back.¡±

    ¡°He had something else to attend to and it isn¡¯t like I am a child,¡± answered Eve, watching Vincent staring at her.

    ¡°Seems like he overestimates your ability of survival, little girl,¡± hummed Vincent, and he started to walk back to his office. Eve quickly followed him,ing to walk next to him.

    Eve couldn¡¯t help but ponder over Vincent¡¯s words about Noah. She had always tried to behave as if she could handle anything and everything, where she didn¡¯t need anyone¡¯s help. But the incident in the dungeon proved her otherwise. Her thoughts went back to the revtion of Noah being a werewolf.

    She couldn¡¯t deny that she was worried about what the future held for Noah and her friendship, but for now, she hoped she would never have toe across something like that. Noah was a dear friend, and she didn¡¯t have many friends. When her heart hitched, she heard Vincent question her,

    ¡°Worried that your friend might take a chomp off your body?¡±

    ¡°I am not,¡± replied Eve, and Vincent chuckled as if not convinced.

    ¡°You should be, Ms. Barlow.¡± When Eve¡¯s eyes moved to look at Vincent, he was already looking at her with a sinister look in his eyes. He said, ¡°We creatures are not to be trusted, you never know when and how things will change.¡±

    Eve pursed her lips and said, ¡°He would never hurt me. Noah isn¡¯t like others.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Vincent agreed to her, ¡°Is that why you never mentioned to him about who you are? I thought you were good friends.¡±

    ¡°You must have been bored to eavesdrop on our conversation, Master Vincent,¡± retorted Eve, and he offered her a broad smile.

    ¡°I would call it, protecting my meal. I am not someone who is keen on sharing or letting anyone take a taste from you,¡± stated Vincent.

    Eve sent him a slight re before looking at the deserted corridor where they walked. She asked him,

    ¡°Will I be needed to speak tomorrow to the officials? Regarding what happened in and outside the dungeon?¡±

    ¡°Yes. They will need your statement on what happened before they decide to clear your name off the used and suspect list,¡± Vincent let her know, and when he nced at her, he noticed the worry on her face. ¡°Get some rest tonight, and leave things for tomorrow. There¡¯s no point worrying about it now, and it isn¡¯t like your name isn¡¯t half cleared.¡±

    Eve nodded, hoping she could get home without carrying any worry from here. All she wanted was to live her life in peace, but her life had other ns. Curious, she asked Vincent, ¡°Do vampires have other abilities?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious,¡± hummed Vincent, looking at her with calm eyes. ¡°What are you fishing for, fish?¡±

    Eve didn¡¯t find Vincent¡¯s puns to be funny. She spread her hands wide and said, ¡°Wings. The ability to fly.¡±

    Vincent chuckled at Eve¡¯s action, and she quickly brought her hands to her side before wrapping them around her arms. He said,

    ¡°The next thing you will ask is if we are the great count of Drac¡¯s children.¡± Was he? Eve asked herself and received a subtle re from him. He said, ¡°Some of the pureblooded vampires behold abilities in them, which are never the same. You can call it rare gifts, which cannot be shared or passed and most don¡¯t reveal it because there are some jealous fuckers who will target and kill the person as they feel threatened,¡± said Vincent, taking a turn at the end of the corridors. ¡°It is those abilities that puts some of us in a higher food chain hierarchy.¡±

    ¡°Food chain?¡± Eve¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, and she saw a wicked smile on Vincent¡¯s lips.

    ¡°What do you think it is?¡± He questioned her back as if waiting for her to figure it out herself.

    It took her a second more before she said, ¡°You can drink blood from other vampires.¡±

    ¡°Vampires of lower ss. Lots of options to choose to drink blood from,¡± said Vincent with a subtle smirk on his lips.

    Eve knew that vampires had their own lower and higher ss of vampires, but she had never heard this part about pureblooded vampires drinking blood from their own kind. She then heard him continue to speak,

    ¡°Most of us pureblooded vampires of higher ss don¡¯t consume blood from lowly vampires or low ss humans. You never know what they eat. Sometimes the blood is never enough to satisfy us, which often leads to many deaths. Which is why we stick to quality food rather than quantity.¡±

    While they continued to walk in the corridors, two council members walked in the opposite direction, their eyes fell on Eve, staring at her. The men didn¡¯t ogle at her just because an unknown woman was at the council at this hour but because she wore men¡¯s clothes. When their eyes fell on Vincent, they quickly offered him a bow and walked past them.

    When they reached Vincent¡¯s office, they stepped inside and the door was closed. He said,

    ¡°You can sleep on the couch.¡±

    Eve¡¯s eyes quickly moved from one corner of the room to another before she asked, ¡°What about you?¡±

    Vincent took a step forward, closing the distance between them. His hand shot up to her chin, holding it between his two fingers, while he stared into her eyes, ¡°Inviting me to sleep on the couch with you?¡±

    Her cheeks turned red, and she quickly stepped backwards, ¡°I was only asking where you would sleep if I was going to sleep on the couch.¡± She saw his sharp fangs as he smiled at her in amusement. ¡°Are you like this with other women too?¡±

    ¡°Like what?¡± Vincent¡¯s coppery eyes stared at her in question, even though he knew what she was talking about.

    Eve parted her lips to say something before she shook her head. It would be better not to venture into it. ¡°Nothing,¡± she murmured. She walked towards the couch andid there without another word. Though she wasn¡¯t sleepy, she closed her eyes, listening to the footsteps in the room along with the continuous cracklinging from the firece.

    Vincent walked to his desk. He sat in his chair and started working.

    Turning around with her back facing the firece, Eve pulled herself closer with her hands under her head. The room was warm, keeping the cold air at the door and windows. Minutes passed, with Eve listening to the sound of parchments turn and shuffle. With her body and mind exhausted for thest twenty-four hours, she finally drifted into sleep.

    Eve dreamt where she was back in the dungeon, running in the deserted passages and trying to escape. But no matter how much she tried to escape, she couldn¡¯t. As if the guards weren¡¯t enough, she saw a werewolf jump at her, which woke her up from sleep.

    Awake from her sleep, she noticed the room had turned dark. She turned her head and saw Vincent sitting on the chair with his eyes closed as if he was resting too. The mes in the firece had lowered with only a few pieces of coals burning, ready to wee the cold air from outside and leave the room dark. She shivered because of the cold, her body trembling.

    Getting up from the cushioned couch, her feet softly padded on the room¡¯s floor. Noticing a nket in the cupboard earlier, she stepped in front of it and opened it.

    Pulling out the lone nket, she closed the cupboard. Why was it this cold? Eve asked herself as she wrapped herself in the nket and sat on the couch. Her eyes moved across the dark room, where Vincent continued to rest in his chair.

    To think that the man whom she had met for the first time, who had refused to move a single finger to stop her from falling t on her bottom, the same person had killed the guards. He might have killed the guards for his own reasons, but it still counted as something in Eve¡¯s diary.

    Getting up from the couch, she walked to where he sat.

    Unwrapping the nket around her body, she leaned forward and put the nket on Vincent. He had offered her the couch to sleep, and it was only right he took the nket.

    Look at him sleep innocently as if he wasn¡¯t the devil who loved wrecking havoc in people¡¯s lives, Eve said in her mind. Now that she looked at him closely, he didn¡¯t seem as crazy as he appeared when he was awake.

    Pulling herself away, she turned to get back to the couch, when Vincent caught hold of her hand and questioned,

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard not to wake up a sleeping wolf? Especially one that is hungry.¡±

 Chapter 140

    Music Rmendation: Friedrich Dances with Jo- Alexandre Dest

    ¡ª

    The clouds in the sky lightly rumbled, and the lighting hit the ground, which shed through the room¡¯s windows. The light reflected on the vampire¡¯s face, which made Eve¡¯s heart jump as his eyes were no more closed and instead looked straight at her.

    Vincent¡¯s eyes held a tinge that even the darkness in the room couldn¡¯tpete with it. The darkness that lingered behind his dark and rich red eyes looked as if ready to engulf Eve in it. As much as he had saved her today, she couldn¡¯t deny that this vampire intimidated her more than anyone had until now.

    ¡°I¨CI thought you were a bat,¡± Eve responded to his earlier words while softly gulping.

    ¡°It was an expression. I am sure you have heard about it?¡± Vincent stared at her like a hawk. Eve nodded, and she tried to pull her hand, but he held it quite firmly. ¡°I have been holding back from sinking my teeth into your skin, yet you are intent on provoking my patience.¡±

    ¡°The weather is cold, I thought you might be cold,¡± Eve felt Vincent slightly tug her hand.

    ¡°And what did we speak about not helping people? It seems like a little lesson is required in your case, little girl,¡± Vincent¡¯s words were just above a whisper.

    When Vincent pulled her to the desk, Eve¡¯s eyes turned wide. He stood up, hovering in front of her. He trapped her between his hands as he ced them t on the desk¡¯s surface.

    ¡°M-master Vincent, I should get back to the couch¨C¡±

    Vincent ced his finger on her lips, hushing her, ¡°The first time is always scary, but once you get used to it, it isn¡¯t so bad,¡± he coaxed her.

    ¡°It is hard to imagine losing blood to be not scary,¡± came the ushered words from Eve¡¯s lips.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that we vampires are cold creatures. Inside out,¡± said Vincent, pushing her slightly wet hair away from her shoulder from the bath she took. Eve¡¯s hand tried to find something on the desk, and on finding a book, she quickly brought it between their faces so that only her eyes were visible.

    ¡°I will keep it in my mind next time,¡± Once Eve was done speaking, she felt the book being pushed downwards. Soon drops of water started to hit the ground and rain poured.

    ¡°I am sure you will,¡± Vincent¡¯s eyes darkened further at her, and he ran his tongue across one of his fangs.

    Eve didn¡¯t have anywhere else to go, and she said, ¡°Master Vincent, I just lost some blood.¡±

    As they stood close, Eve noticed the evil glint in Vincent¡¯s eyes, and he looked slightly annoyed and angry. She wondered why such a simple gesture of putting a nket on him had evoked such emotions in him.

    ¡°I know. I will leave enough for you to live.¡±

    Vincent was not used to people caring for him, and it had always been something he didn¡¯t need. People often tried to act that they cared when they wanted to gain some sort of favour from him. Being a man of perception, he could sniff people¡¯s intentions from their words. At the same time, he didn¡¯t like people getting into his personal space, which included his food.

    All these years, no one dared to step close to him. He definitely enjoyed this little mermaid¡¯spany who did things to amuse him, and though he had named them to be friends, but it didn¡¯t remove the fact that he wanted to drink her until the veryst drop of blood in her body.

    It seemed like she forgot what they had spoken, not understanding the danger in front of her and liked to y with fire. Vincent couldn¡¯t help but want to remind her.

    Eve felt his fingers brush her neck, and she trembled under his cold touch. His fingers curled around her neck in dominance, and he leaned towards her neck with his lips parting.

    ¡°Is it going to hurt?¡± Eve whispered while she had closed her eyes.

    When Vincent¡¯s fingers uncurled around her neck, she let out an internal sigh of relief, believing he had only meant to intimidate her. But then she heard him say,

    ¡°Tell me about it.¡±

    The next moment, Vincent¡¯s fangs broke into Eve¡¯s delicate and pale skin of her neck. She winced only for a moment, and then she felt no pain but the vampire¡¯s mouth, sucking the skin to draw blood from her.

    This feeling she felt right now coursed through her veins like a flood that broke through the dam, rushing and increasing the colour of her skin while also moving to where Vincent had bitten her. There was evident fear, nervousness. But that didn¡¯t stop the vampire from sucking her blood into his mouth.

    The pain Eve felt in her neck was barely negligible, and once the fear dissipated, it was reced with embarrassment. It wasn¡¯t anything new to vampires, but she was no vampire and not a woman who had let any man touch her. Her hands gripped the desk tighter when she felt Vincent¡¯s lips suck on her tender skin.

    On the other hand, Vincent was turning into an addict of Eve¡¯s blood as it tasted nothing less than an elixir. Every drop that entered his mouth was sweeter than the previous one, and it was urging his senses to drink more from her. Wanting to keep her alive for his very own selfish reasons. Wanting to have more of her, his hand fell on Eve¡¯s waist, and at the same time, the mermaid¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°Master Vincent,¡± Eve¡¯s words came out rushed, and one of her hands, which gripped the edge of the table, shot up to move his hand from her waist.

    But Vincent quickly moved his hand and caught hold of her delicate wrist as he continued to drink from her. Eve shivered when his coarse tongue licked where he had been drinking before sinking his teeth again.

    As seconds started to trickle away, Eve started to feel faint, and she whispered, ¡°¡­ter Vincent.¡±

    Vincent, who wanted to devour Eve because of his thirst and hunger for the mermaid, he opened his eyes, listening to her breathing softly. He pulled away from her neck, and his other hand cradled the back of her head as he stared at her.

    Her eyes had closed, and she had fallen asleep.

    Vincent stared at an unconscious Eve for many more seconds without moving an inch. Finally picking her up in his arms, he ced her on the couch and put the nket on her.

    He walked to one of the cabs and pulled it open, where four bottles of liquor sat. Picking up the dark blue bottle, he poured himself a ss of the liquor from it.

    Vincent¡¯s thoughts went back to the past when he was young, where he could hear screams. People who belonged to the lower ss of the society often couldn¡¯t survive on this side of the world that he lived in, which was filled with nothing but darkness.

    His gaze returned to the woman sleeping on his office couch.

    ¡°I wonder how long you will survive,¡± he murmured before taking another sip from his ss.

    After a while, Vincent stepped out of the office room and when he was turning the lock on the door. One of the members of the Inner Circle caught sight of him and questioned,

    ¡°You seem to be locking the door quite carefully. Have you collected treasure there, Vincent?¡±

    Vincent slipped the key into his trouser pocket and said, ¡°Something like that. Considering the number of thieves that walk up and down in the council, one can never be sure,¡± he offered a bright smile to the man, who was shorter than him in height.

    The member of the Inner Circleughed at Vincent¡¯s words and said, ¡°Always joking, aren¡¯t you? Work is being hard?¡±

    ¡°Mhm. How about you Sylvester? What are you doing walking like a ghost?¡± Vincent returned the question to the man, leading him away from the room.

    ¡°I am trying to spend more time here so that I don¡¯t return to my lonely mansion. Things have been hard since Martha passed away,¡± sighed the vampire.

    ¡°This is why they say not to marry someone you cannot turn to and isn¡¯t of your own kind. Nothing that cannot be fixed,¡± replied Vincent, his eyes cooly looking at the corridor ahead.

    Sylvester hummed and said, ¡°Maybe I will. It is the right thing to do, and you must know¨C¡± when the man¡¯s eyes met Vincent¡¯s that red at him. The man cleared his throat and said, ¡°I should get going. Keep your doors closed,¡± heughed.

    ¡°I will,¡± chimed Vincent with a bright smile before it vanished along with the man¡¯s disappearance. He continued to walk down the corridors, taking the stairs that led underground before entering theboratory.

    ¡°What did you find?¡± He questioned the woman named rks.

    The physician of the council looked pleased to see Vincent here, and she said, ¡°Please, follow me. It is regarding Mr. Fowler¡¯s case.¡± And as they made their way, the woman asked, ¡°Does she taste well? The mermaid.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s not for sharing. If that is what you want to know,¡± stated Vincent, and he said, ¡°I am hoping you keep this information to yourself, rks. Or I could help you forget it for good.¡±

    The woman shook her head, noticing the colour of his eyes darken, ¡°I know to keep a secret.¡±

    ¡°Fantastic,¡± Vincent smiled at her brightly.

 Chapter 141

    Music Rmendation: Phone call- Stuart Earl

    ¡ª

    In the town of Woodlock,te in the night, Noah Sullivan stepped inside the mansion that belonged to his family. He was greeted by the butler, who bowed his head and took Noah¡¯s coat off him.

    ¡°Would you like me to tell the cook to prepare the dining room for you?¡± the butler politely asked him.

    ¡°I already had my dinner outside, Marshall. I would appreciate a ss of whiskey sent to the study room,¡± said Noah, and the butler bowed.

    ¡°I will be there with it quickly, Sire.¡±

    Noah nodded, but before the butler could leave, he asked, ¡°Did everyone sleep?¡±

    But it wasn¡¯t the butler who answered him but his mother, who stepped into the hall with a shawl draped around her shoulders. His mother had the same ck hair as him and walked up to him.

    The butler bowed and left his side while Noah turned to his mother. Leaning forward, he kissed her cheeks, ¡°Isn¡¯t it a little toote for you to be awake at this hour, mother?¡±

    ¡°How could I when my son is out and hasn¡¯t returned home,¡± his mother smiled at him. ¡°Your father hasn¡¯t slept yet either. His hand is troubling him again.¡±

    ¡°Did you call in the physician?¡± Noah¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, and his mother ced her hand on his arm.

    ¡°Yes, the physician came to take a look at him earlier this day. The nerves are acting up again and he¡¯s been given some medicines to take. He¡¯s in the drawing room,¡± his mother let him know.

    Noah and his mother walked from the hallways and reached the drawing room. His father sat on the armrest with his left arm stretched forward.

    ¡°Wee home, Noah. Long day?¡± Questioned his father, and Noah bowed his head and smiled. His father¡¯s hair had turnedpletely grey, but the colour of his eyes hadn¡¯t diminished.

    ¡°A little longer than usual. How is your hand?¡± asked Noah,ing to stand before his father.

    ¡°Better than always. It is good that you are here, your mother and I were talking about you a while ago,¡± his father moved his other good hand to point towards the empty chair next to him, and Noah took a seat. His mother was next to upy another seat while watching her husband and son. The older man said, ¡°The Chambers family arrived in townst morning, and I was hoping you could show their daughter Anaya a few ces in town. You have met her before, haven¡¯t you? She¡¯s a lovely youngdy.¡±

    A subtle smile appeared on Noah¡¯s lips, knowing what his father and mother were thinking. He agreed, ¡°She is, but I believe she would be far morefortable in mother¡¯spany or another suitable woman of her own age. Besides, I am busy this week with work.¡±

    ¡°The youngdy specifically asked for yourpany. It doesn¡¯t have to be this week, as they are going to stay in town for longer. Maybe months,¡± informed his father, before adding, ¡°The Chambers family were hospitable when we went to visit them previously and it is only right that we show them the same generosity and nothing less from it.¡±

    Noah continued holding the subtle smile, and he said, ¡°I will see what I can do, father.¡±

    His mother quickly said, ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Chambers¡¯ daughter has turned into a very finedy. I think she would be a good match for you. You need someone for yourself, someone you can lean on.¡±

    Noah¡¯s mother had watched him interact and exchange words with women, but it never went anything more than that and somewhere worried her. There was always a wall between her son and the woman who tried to gain his attention. And though he was always polite, he didn¡¯t seem to be interested in taking it forward.

    ¡°Is there someone that you like or has caught your eye?¡± Asked his mother with a hopeful look.

    To his mother¡¯s words, his father responded, ¡°If you are going to choose a woman for yourself, it better be a she-wolf. A human¡¯s vitality is low and any other creature is out of question,¡± the older man¡¯s words were firm, and his eyes held utter seriousness in them.

    Noah smiled at his parents¡¯ words and said, ¡°I will let Lady Anaya know when to make the arrangement for us to meet.¡±

    The current Duke of Woodlock had no interest in marrying anyone. Over the years, somewhere, he had decided to not marry anyone as he knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to give his all into the rtionship. But the importance of upholding the family name and to carry the lineage weighed on him, to be an example to the other werewolves so they could maintain peace. Noah knew how important it was to stay in a position that had power, for the future he wanted to build.

    Excusing himself after wishing goodnight to his parents, Noah reached his study room and dropped the constant smile he wore everyday.

    Though Noah was in Woodlock, his mind was in Darthmore, where the young blonde woman was in the council.

    He didn¡¯t forget the feeling of her in his arms, and he wished he was the one to be able tofort her during hard times like this. But he couldn¡¯t give her hope. A few things couldn¡¯t be crossed, and this was where his help ended. At the same time, it made him wonder for how long he would be able to hold his resolve.

    Noah¡¯s thoughts went back to a few years ago when he was walking next to his father in the market. It was a sunny morning, and his father was talking to one of the officials of Meadow as they walked.

    ¡®These grounds aren¡¯t perfectly safe. Though away from the shore, the denser parts of the forest make homes to these witches, pulling the humans to their side to follow them,¡¯ spoke the official to his father. ¡®Two months ago we had to set the witches and the humans following the witches on fire. The townsfolk were shaken by it.¡¯

    ¡®By the burning or the existence of the witches?¡± Questioned Noah¡¯s father. ¡®If it¡¯s burning, you might as well check again if we have other creatures in here.¡¯

    ¡®Of course, Duke. I have already confirmed and there¡¯s no more creatures now¡­¡¯

    Noah, who walked next to his father, noticed a girl who had golden blonde hair that appeared to be nothing less than the rays of sun that had descended on the ground. The young girl moved her hands and eyes expressively as she spoke to a servant who apanied her.

    The girl was smiling and she walked past Noah, who stopped in his tracks. He turned his head, his eyes following the girl while he appeared stunned seeing her.

    ¡®What are you doing by standing there, Noah?¡¯ his father questioned him, with a displeased look in his eyes. ¡®Keep distance from the lowly creatures. Come now.¡¯

    Returning to the present, Noah¡¯s face turned grim. He had always watched over Eve from a distance so that she would be safe. But she had ended up in Vincent Moriarty¡¯spany¨Ca pureblooded vampire, who had a bad reputation.

 Chapter 142

    The following morning, Eve was woken up by the chirping of the birds that had perched near the trees of Vincent¡¯s office. When she tried to stretch her body, she winced in pain as her skin that was healing didn¡¯t allow it. Pushing herself from the couch, she noticed the sun¡¯s rays passing through the room¡¯s windows.

    Vincent wasn¡¯t in the room, and Eve wondered where he had gone.

    Thest thing she remembered was Vincent drinking blood from her. Her hand touched her neck, recollecting the previous night. It felt like he had some sort of mental switchst night, and she had never seen him look at her like that before.

    ¡°Friends,¡± Eve muttered before rolling her eyes.

    After a minute, Eve heard the key and door knob turn before the office door opened. Vincent stepped inside the room, and their eyes met. She wondered if all vampires perhapscked shame, which is why they didn¡¯t care about drinking blood from a male or female¡¯s neck. Because Eve was still embarrassed at the memory of his lips sucking her neck.

    Internally, Eve sulked in the corner of her mind for being touched by a man who wasn¡¯t her husband.

    Though her employer appeared to be his usual self, Eve couldn¡¯t be entirely sure because she didn¡¯t know what had triggered the man yesterday. It was as if he had suddenly turned thirsty and had pounced on her.

    ¡°How¡¯s my breakfast doing?¡± Vincent questioned, with a twinkle in his eyes, and Eve looked at him wearily.

    ¡°Last night you almost killed me,¡± Eve used him, her lips setting themselves in a thin line.

    ¡°You are still breathing and talking. I wouldn¡¯t call it almost,¡± answered Vincent, and he ced a bag on the desk.

    ¡°I fainted while you drank my blood,¡± said Eve, and she could only thank her luck that she was still alive and the vampire hadn¡¯t sucked her dry.

    ¡°If there¡¯s anyone to me here, it is you,¡± remarked Vincent, and Eve frowned. ¡°You fainted because of exhaustion, not because I took your blood. You are a person withck of experience here to im I almost killed you, while I know exactly when a person is going to die. Don¡¯t be upset, I am sure you wille to learn in theing days, to know what it means to be on the verge of your death. Take this,¡± he jerked his head towards the bag.

    Eve looked at the bag and asked, ¡°What is that?¡±

    ¡°Clothes for you to wear. Unless you don¡¯t mind meeting the head council in here with your current attire,¡± Vincent¡¯s eyes swept across the shirt and trousers Eve wore. ¡°I am being considerate and you use me. I am hurt, Eve. Especially when we are friends.¡±

    Eve stared at him for a few seconds before walking to the desk and picking up the bag. She offered a bow, ¡°Thank you for bringing me clothes to wear.¡± Just because he had a flippant attitude didn¡¯t mean she had to forget her manners along with him, thought Eve.

    The dress that Vincent had brought for her was way more expensive than any of the clothes she had back home. It was a grey dress with a white inner skirt and scarf around her neck. The sleeves were long yet loose enough not to press on her wounds.

    Once Eve was ready to meet the higher ups, they stepped out of the office and started to walk in the corridor. Unlikest night, when the corridors were empty, many people were walking back and forth now.

    ¡°Where did you get the dress from?¡±

    ¡°The mice and the birds helped me weave them. Would you like to thank them?¡± came Vincent¡¯s sarcastic words and he said, ¡°One of my men bought it. This way your name will be cleared faster.¡±

    ¡°Why do you say that?¡±

    Vincent ced his hand on Eve¡¯s back and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s how the world works, darling. I am sure even you know that well dressed people are often favoured more than the ones who have nothing and are easier to be med. It is what appeases people¡¯s eyes.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s horrible,¡± Eve was disappointed, and they walked past another council member. ¡°Does that mean people with no resources suffer and take the me?¡±

    ¡°Suffer no, me yes. Just like you heroically took the me for Mr. Fowler¡¯s murder. It¡¯s just that it takes a little more time to get the innocent out,¡± replied Vincent.

    ¡°My faith is dissolving,¡± Eve muttered, and on hearing this, Vincent chuckled.

    ¡°This is why it is better to live your life on your own terms. Though the unfortunatesck that privilege and have to follow the herd,¡± stated Vincent. Eve didn¡¯t have to know who was the unfortunate one here.

    When they approached the double doors made of dark wood, he said,

    ¡°Keep your answer clear and don¡¯t be scared. They will pick up on the change of your heartbeat, but you seem to know how to calm it during danger, don¡¯t you?¡± It was because Vincent hadn¡¯t been able to pick her heartbeat during the time in the dungeon, and he wondered how she had trained to do it. ¡°Leave the rest to me.¡±

    The two guards who stood at the door bowed and then pulled open the door for both of them to step inside. Eve, who had anticipated seeing a room with two-three people, was surprised to find that they had not stepped into a room but into a long corridor with a high ceiling.

    A long carpet was spread to walk on, and on either side stood white pirs. They walked until the end, where a big window of a tomb shape was present. In front of the window sat six people, watching every step she ced on the floor. They were all men, and out of six people, one of them was a small boy.

    Eve bowed her head, feeling their piercing stare.

    ¡°Raise,¡± said one of the councilmen there. ¡°Do you know why you are here?¡± he questioned while staring at her with his gold eyes. The other five people who sat there were vampires, humans and another werewolf. And though they belonged to different kinds, Eve could tell by their looks that they all belonged to high-status and wealthy families.

    Eve nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡±

    The man looked down at the parchment in his hand and said, ¡°It is mentioned that you were found near the corpse of Jones Fowler. Taken to the dungeon and stayed there for over twenty-four hours. And then Vincent Moriarty brought you out of the dungeon by breaking the protocols and killing the guards, before keeping you here in the council until now. Am I right?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Eve turned slightly nervous as these men were nomon people sitting in front of her.

    ¡°It looks like Moriarty needs to be subjected to disciplinary actions for breaking the code of conduct,¡± stated a man who had a thick moustache above his lips. He was a vampire.

    ¡°More than me, your men are in need to be taught on how to handle a case and not find the first person to be guilty,¡± answered Vincent before adding, ¡°You have already spoken to the vige head, who has cleared all the doubts you had earlier.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Cripps will be facing strict actions and have already spoken to him, but we cannot overlook what you did. You could have informed us and taken up the signed seal to take the woman from there, but you decided to do what you want,¡± stated another man, who was a werewolf. ¡°You seem to hold a record when ites to breaking thews and rules set by your seniors. What were you doing in the dungeon?¡±

    ¡°It seems like you want to call me the murderer,¡± said Vincent calmly, ¡°If you insist on knowing, I had my doubts that someone tipped the head guard to kill this woman to close the case, with all the me on her.¡±

    While the men continued to discuss, Eve felt some stare at her. One belonged to the small boy, and then was another man, who yed with the beard on his chin in thought.

    ¡°I find it rather surprising that you, Mr. Moriarty, decided to visit the dungeon.¡±

    ¡°We will discuss itter, Dave,¡± remarked the small boy, who sat at the centre.

    Eve looked at the boy, who skimmed and scanned her with his red eyes. The boy spoke, ¡°I am yton Turner, the head of this ce. Ms. Barlow, can you tell us what happened that day?¡±

    Eve nodded before starting to exin it to the person.

    ¡°One thing is clear that the murderer is still on lose and we have only dyed our search,¡± said another person, who appeared young and had downturned eyes.

    yton raised his hand to silence the members from discussing. He said to Eve,

    ¡°Having heard Mr. Cripps who was handling the case, the head viger who witnessed Jones Fowler¡¯s death

 Chapter 143

    Music Rmendation: In the court- Nathan Barr

    ¡ª

    The little happiness that had arrived with the sound of possessing eighty gold coins left Eve when she heard Vincent¡¯s words.

    Dave red at Vincent before turning his eyes to Eve and saying, ¡°If thedy doesn¡¯t have any problem, we should be able topromise our mistake with said amount.¡±

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t want money,¡± replied Vincent, and Eve¡¯s heart sunk in her chest. ¡°Though Ms. Barlowes from Meadow, her aunt is a governess and so is she. Even if you discard such details, you forget that she was thrown not anywhere but in the dungeon, where she was tortured by a whip that has left scars. Do you think mere eighty gold coins will fix it? What about her reputation in society once people find out about it?¡±

    This was something Eve dreaded. She hoped that it would nevere to light.

    One of the councilmen spoke, ¡°We apologise for what happened, but we cannot fix the past. It is why we are trying topensate.¡±

    Vincent nodded before saying, ¡°You cannot fix the past, but her future can be protected.¡±

    ¡°What are you trying to imply, Vincent?¡± Questioned yton, and if one continued to stare at the boy, they would notice the faint dark circles under the vampire¡¯s eyes.

    Vincent took two steps forward, his coppery red eyes steadily looking at the people seated, and he said,

    ¡°Ms. Barlow¡¯s job is such that it hasn¡¯t given her an opportunity of marriage and as you know, unwed women are often projected as a threat to society. People are quick to jump in calling them witches or sirens just to close a case that someone iszy to work on. As a governess of the Moriarty family, I would like her name listed in the safe registry.¡±

    ¡°Only elites are allowed to be hard cleared,¡± stated the man with a thick moustache. ¡°We cannot go adding every servant¡¯s name just because the master or the mistress wants it.¡±

    ¡°Do you mean to say that you don¡¯t mind if this innocent woman¡¯s name is attached with murder because of the council members neglignce? And if she¡¯s shunned and kicked out of the town, just because your men failed to do the job right?¡± Vincent questioned with a re, and the air in the room turned tense.

    The man who had been staring at Eve shifted his gaze to Vincent and said, ¡°For a governess, who is a human, you seem to want to help her a lot. Are you perhaps personally involved with this woman?¡±

    Vincent turned to others and said, ¡°You hear this? This is exactly how rumours start. Just as Mr. Hart said and the next thing you know, the bodies are cleaned after being burnt. All I am talking about is a simple protection to Ms. Barlow, so that she is assured to not be harassed without proper investigation terms, unless it directly involves her.¡±

    yton took a deep breath and said, ¡°Ms. Barlow, you can step out of the room.¡±

    Eve turned to look at Vincent, who said, ¡°Patton will lead you to the carriage. Take a week off from work.¡±

    She bowed her head and turned, starting to walk from there.

    ¡°Mr. Moriarty was there in the dungeon to save her, who knows if he has anything to do with the murder?¡± Questioned the Inner Circle member.

    ¡°Mr. Hart the time Mr. Fowler died, Vincent was with me. Now if we can proceed discussing what is important, instead of being side tracked and ming each other,¡± stated yton.

    Eve, who hadn¡¯t paid attention earlier, her feet slowed down and her eyes widened. The prisoner next to her cell had mentioned ¡®heart¡¯. It was never heart but ¡®Hart¡¯.

    She turned, her eyes falling on the person named Mr. Hart, whose blonde hair was short and he was a human. On receiving an eyebrow raise from the boy, she turned and left the room.

    As Vincent said, his man stood outside the doors, waiting for her. The man bowed and said, ¡°Your carriage is ready and waiting for you, mdy.¡±

    Eve followed Patton while her thoughts went back to Mr. Hart. She had decided to let go of finding her mother¡¯s murderer or where she was buried, but it was as if fate didn¡¯t want her to let it be. On reaching the carriage, the coachman opened the door for her. Before stepping into the carriage, she turned to the man, who looked at her with a questioning gaze.

    ¡°Did you forget something, mdy?¡±

    Eve asked, ¡°Do you know what this safe registry is?¡±

    Patton nodded, his chest puffing up because it wasn¡¯t every day someone asked him simple things that he could answer. He exined,

    ¡°It is a register of names that mostly contains the high standing families. When I say standing families, I mean reputable, not rich. The identities are already known, and no search is ever made or questioned about who they are. Unlike the other merger towns where every house and room is looked at as one of the possible suspects. Only the Inner Circle members can clear the names, and it is recorded by the magistrate as well as the guards to avoid disputes.¡±

    Vincent was ensuring her safety so that no one would ever find out that she was a mermaid. At this moment, the gold coins looked negligiblepared to what her employer was trying to do to her.

    ¡°Thank you for exining it to me,¡± Eve offered a polite smile, and stepped inside the carriage. ¡°Do you have somewhere to be too?¡± she asked, when Patton got inside, sitting on the other side of the carriage.

    ¡°Mr. Moriarty told me to see you reach home and return,¡± Patton let her know, and Eve only nodded. The coachman closed the carriage door, and soon the carriage was driven out of Darthmore.

    Once the carriage reached Meadow, it stopped in front of Dawson¡¯s house. Eve exchanged quick bows with Patton. One of the neighbours caught sight of Eve¡¯s swollen face.

    ¡°Oh, dear! What happened to your face?!¡± Questioned the woman, with eager eyes.

    ¡°I tripped on a stone, Mrs. Edwards,¡± Eve smiled brightly while waving her hand as if it was nothing. Thankfully, before the woman could pry for more information, a worried and relieved Eugene opened the door.

    Eve quickly stepped inside the house and closed the door, so they wouldn¡¯t have visitors. But people who enjoyed others¡¯ plight and wanted to gossip were hard to keep away. Mrs. Edwards quickly walked to Dawson¡¯s residence and knocked on the door.

    ¡°Eve? Lady Aubrey? I am upset that you didn¡¯t let me know about Eve¡¯s fall and I couldn¡¯t help her. I know just the right medicine that would reduce the swelling!¡± Chirped Mrs. Edwards.

    Lady Aubrey stepped into the hallways and looked at Eve¡¯s face. A deep frown appeared on her face and she said to Eugene, ¡°Take Eve to her room and get the leaves I plucked yesterday. I will take care of the woman.¡± To thedy who continued to knock, she replied, ¡°Give me a moment.¡±

    Once Eve and Eugene were out of sight, Lady Aubrey smiled and opened the door, ¡°Mrs. Edwards.¡±

    Eugene drew Eve¡¯s bath, pouring the bath salts, while Eve was in the room staring at her face that she hadn¡¯t seen except on the surface of the water. After fifteen minutes, Aunt Aubrey came to Eve¡¯s room and sighed.

    ¡°We were so worried about you. We looked for you possible that we could think of. Atst Mr. Moriarty sent a message that you were with him,¡± Aunt Aubrey put her arms around Eve, and when she hugged her closer, Eve winced.

    ¡°Not too tight, Aunt Aubrey,¡± said Eve with a small smile while the older woman looked terribly tired. ¡°I am okay now. Safe and home.¡±

    ¡°Was it Mr. Moriarty who did this to you? Are you alright?¡± Questioned Aunt Aubrey, with clear worry on her face.

    Eve shook her head, ¡°No, he saved me. I was stuck somewhere¡­¡±

    Aunt Aubrey ced her hand on the good side of Eve¡¯s face, and said, ¡°Okay. I will listen to itter. You must be tired. You look so pale.¡±

    ¡°I am good now, I promise,¡± Eve assured Aunt Aubrey with a smile. She was just d to be home.

 Chapter 144

    Six days had passed since Eve had returned home after visiting the council in Darthmore. As days passed, it felt as if what happened in the dungeon was only a bad memory that would one day turn distant.

    Thankfully, no one in Meadow had heard about her being dragged to the dungeon, and peace filled the minds of her as well as the people she lived with. The long holidays also gave her time to think about the discovery she had made during the hearing session with the council members.

    ¡°Eve.¡±

    Breaking away from her thoughts, she turned to Aunt Aubrey, who came to her room to check upon her. ¡°You didn¡¯t leave your room much today and I thought toe see you myself,¡± said the older woman.

    ¡°Sorry, I just got lost in my thoughts. I cannot believe one week is almost up and I will be back to work tomorrow,¡± said Eve, while Aunt Aubrey sat beside her near the window.

    ¡°Is that worry I hear in your words? Did you have your fill of being a governess?¡± Aunt Aubrey teased her, and her eyes traced Eve¡¯s face, where the swelling had disappeared, and there was only a small mark that would require a week more before it would disappear.

    Eve smiled, ¡°I feel like the world I have been used to looking at has changed.¡±

    Aunt Aubrey nodded understandingly and said, ¡°That¡¯s realisation, my dear. The world has always been like this. Most don¡¯t see or see like depending on the thickness of the veil in front of them, while to some the veil is nonexistent. Don¡¯t let it discourage your spirit. You are my brave child.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t that Eve didn¡¯t know how bad the world was. After all, she saw her mother mercilessly being murdered, but she didn¡¯t expect her life to be threatened this way.

    ¡°Flowers arrived for you this morning. It¡¯s from the Duke,¡± informed Lady Aubrey and added, ¡°I thought he woulde visit you.¡±

    [Music Rmendation: Jane Fairfax ys Mozart- Amber Anderson]

    ¡°He¡¯s a Duke now and not a regr council member. It is the thought that counts, right?¡± Asked Eve, and Lady Aubrey shook her head. ¡°No?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything,¡± murmured the older woman.

    Hearing the sound of the carriage wheels stopping in front of their house, both the women leaned towards the window. Lady Aubrey asked, ¡°Is it him?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s Noah¡¯s carriage,¡± replied Eve.

    ¡°Is it Mr. Moriarty¡¯s carriage then?¡± Questioned Lady Aubrey.

    The coachman who walked to the other side of the carriage opened the door, and the two women continued peeking, waiting to see who it was.

    The coachman appeared to stand in the same position of bowing next to the carriage door.nLady Aubrey said, ¡°Maybe the carriage broke in front of our house. Let us see,¡± getting up, she left the room, and Eve followed her down the stairs.

    Outside the house and where the carriage had stopped, the coachman raised his head to exin, but the young vampiress scolded him,

    ¡°Who stops the carriage on this side, making me walk all around for no reason when you could have just parked the other way round.¡±

    Rosetta looked displeased by her aunt¡¯s coachman and red at the lowly being who thought he could make her walk a few more steps.

    ¡°Mdy, the path toe was blocked. It is why I came this way¨C¡°the coachman tried to exin, as it wasn¡¯t his fault.

    ¡°Silence! I will pull your tongue and feed you insects to correct the mistake you have made,¡± red the vampiress before adding, ¡°Do you think I won¡¯tin about your impudence with me? Now bring the stool.¡±

    ¡°Yes, mdy,¡± the coachman quickly ced the small stool in front of the carriage door, and Rosetta ced her foot on the stool and finally ced both her feet on the ground.

    ¡°When I return, I want you to fix this. Get the carriage on this side.¡±

    ¡°Yes, mdy,¡± the coachman obliged and wondered when this young vampiress would go back to the ce where she came from.

    Rosetta red at the coachman with narrowed eyes, and the coachman shrunk, worried that she could read his thoughts. The vampiress dusted her skirt and walked around the carriage before reaching the gate of Dawson¡¯s residence. By then, Lady Aubrey and Eve had already opened the door and stood at the front.

    ¡°Eve!¡± The scowl on Rosetta¡¯s face quickly reced with excitement upon seeing Eve¡¯s face. She hugged Eve before giving airy kisses on both sides of Eve¡¯s face. ¡°How have you been doing? I didn¡¯t see you at Skellington and was worried.¡±

    ¡°Did you visit Moriarty¡¯s mansion?¡± Asked Eve.

    Hearing the name of Moriarty, Rosetta frowned and replied, ¡°Why would I do that? I can perfectly see whoes and goes from the gallery of my room.¡±

    That was one way to say that she was stalking Eve, Lady Aubrey thought in her mind. Rosetta turned to the older woman and offered a hostile bow, unlike the closeness she shared with Eve. The vampiress said,

    ¡°Lady Aubrey. The recipe for the salted butter and bread was wrong. It seems like it is a secret dish here,¡± she gave a knowing look, while the other two women were a little confused about the secret behind preparing salted butter and bread.

    Lady Aubrey being the kind woman she was, said, ¡°I can teach you when you are ready, Miss Rosetta.¡±

    ¡°I look forward to it,¡± Rosetta replied in the tone and way only a young miss from a wealthy family would. ¡°What did you do to your head?¡± her eyebrows furrowed on seeing the mark on Eve¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°I fell on a stone a few days ago,¡± answered Eve and Rosetta nodded as if she understood everything.

    The three women stood outside the house, and Rosetta couldn¡¯t help but take a peek inside the house before being caught by Lady Aubrey, who asked, ¡°Would you like toe in? Eugene prepared a new recipe for biscuits.¡±

    Rosetta¡¯s hands clenched before releasing it. She said, ¡°No, I am good standing here.¡± Silence filled between them, and she asked Eve, ¡°Did you take leave from work? I was hoping to see you, but days have passed.¡± The young vampiress looked sad.

    ¡°Mr. Moriarty said I should take a week off, and I thought a few days¡¯ holiday would do me good,¡± replied Eve without lying to her friend. Lady Aubrey excused herself and stepped back inside the house.

    ¡°If only I knew¡­! We could go out together and eat and shop. I would have taken you to soiree with me, though I must tell you that it is quite boring,¡± exined Rosetta, returning to the habit of talking about her as she didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Aunt Camille made me wear this very tight dress; if I were a human, I would have passed out,¡± sheughed. ¡°How many holidays do you have left?¡± She asked with great interest.

    ¡°Today is thest, and tomorrow I have to go back to work,¡± hearing Eve¡¯s words, Rosetta pped both her hands and said,

    ¡°We have today for ourselves then! Isn¡¯t that lovely?¡± Rosetta was excited and said, ¡°I have been wanting to visit that little inn we met. But no one agreed to apany me, and my aunt frowned, saying yourp¡­¡± the vampiress paused before nervouslyughing and said, ¡°Let¡¯s scratch that. Will youe with me?¡±

    Rosetta looked hopeful. Eve¡¯s body had healed and it wasn¡¯t like she was doing anything important. When she gave a nod, the vampiress looked ted.

    ¡°Let me get my things and we can go,¡± said Eve, and Rosetta quickly nodded like a excited little puppy to go out. When Eve disappeared inside the house, Rosetta leaned forward, and her eyes looked inside the house. She didn¡¯t want to step foot in the ce as if it contained a gue and would infect her.

    Someone cleared their throat behind her. On hearing the person clear their throat again, Rosetta turned annoyed. She turned on her heel, ready to shout at whoever was disturbing her peace when she saw it was none other than Eve¡¯s coachman.

    When the coachman bowed, it only irritated Rosetta more and she didn¡¯t know why. Noticing him staring back at her, Rosetta demanded, ¡°What are you doing standing here?¡± Her chin tipped up.

    Eugene parted his lips and said,

    ¡°The door. You are blocking it.¡± Rosetta¡¯s face turned red in embarrassment, and she stepped away from the door while ring at the human.

    ¡ª

    Author: Thank you everyone for your continued support in your generous gifts, votes, golden tickets and gifts 3

 Chapter 145

    Music Rmendation: The Crossroads- Anne Dudley

    ¡ª

    Eve and Rosetta travelled to Hollow Valley in the young vampiress¡¯s carriage. The carriage shook lightly while the wheels rolled against the muddy ground and were pulled by the four horses.

    On their way, Rosetta continuously talked to Eve while thetter listened to her. She said, ¡°My father sent a letter to Aunt Camille that he will being here soon. In a week or two. I worry that this time when he¡¯s returning home, he will take me home along with him.¡±

    ¡°Your ce sounds wonderful. Why don¡¯t you want to go back?¡± Eve asked and saw Rosetta¡¯s eyebrows furrow. ¡°You cannot hide here forever, Rosetta.¡±

    Rosetta replied, ¡°I am happier here. The people there treat me as if I am stupid. They don¡¯t see anything in me except for my father¡¯s name. It¡¯s lonely there. Why don¡¯t youe with me?¡± She suddenly asked Eve, who was taken aback by the vampiress¡¯s request.

    ¡°My Aunt and Eugene live here. And I have a governess job,¡± on Eve¡¯s reply, Rosetta turned sad. Eve then ced her hand on Rosetta¡¯s hand, which was on herp tofort her. She said, ¡°If I am given holidays again, I will try toe and visit you.¡±

    Rosetta knew it was far, but she was still d to hear from Eve that she would meet her. She said, ¡°Write to me when you can, I will write back to you. It¡¯s not like I have much to do. It is why I decided not to wait bute and visit you. We should make the most time together,¡± she nodded with excitement.

    Reaching Hollow Valley, Eve noticed the town was decorated. The streets were crowded more than it usually was, where the feet of the rich moved up and down while maintaining a good distance from each other.

    ¡°It seems like there¡¯s some celebration going on in here,¡± murmured Rosetta, while she brought her hand in front of her forehead even though she held an umbre over her head.

    On both sides of the streets, the merchants had set up stalls, inviting men and women to take a look at them. Apart from the rich scent of the perfumes carried by the wealthy, one could also smell the warm food drift in the air.

    ¡°It is the Carnival of Winter,¡± replied Eve.

    ¡°There are Carnivals for every season?¡± Rosetta looked more than impressed.

    ¡°Just this one, where the people celebrate the arrival of Winter. The celebration in Hollow Valley starts before other towns. A week earlier, like a reminder to others that the people follow,¡± exined Eve as they continued walking in the town.

    ¡°Look there, Eve! It is a duck inside the ss!¡± Rosetta caught hold of Eve¡¯s hand and dragged her in front of the stall.

    ¡°Miss Rosetta, wait!¡± To Eve, Rosetta was nothing less than an excited child who wanted to look at everything on disy.

    ¡°Careful there!¡± A man shouted when they were about to crash into him.

    ¡°We are sorry,¡± Eve offered a slight bow and then turned to look at the excited vampiress. ¡°You need to slow down, the stall is not going to disappear.¡±

    ¡°But we are alreadyte and we would end up with the ones people don¡¯t want to buy,¡± reasoned Rosetta and they finally arrived at the stall. But the merchant wasn¡¯t just selling crystal sses. There were a lot more items, and like them, a few customers were being served by the merchant. ¡°Are those diamonds?¡± Rosetta questioned the man.

    ¡°It¡¯s an Astral stone, mdy,¡± the merchant answered before adding, ¡°It reveals a person¡¯s moods and nature. Please bring your hand forward, and palm open.¡±

    Eve had never seen or heard of anything about such stone until now.

    Rosetta was quick to do as the merchant asked her, and when the merchant ced the brilliant stone in her hand, it turned brown with flecks of red. ¡°What does it mean?¡±

    ¡°It-uh. Each colour means different things depending on the situation. A feeling of sadness, loneliness or that you are proud,¡± the merchant cleared his throat, and Rosetta red at the man.

    ¡°My father is a Marquee and he will teach you how to read the stones!¡± The young vampiress scolded the merchant while doing exactly what the stone had shown. She then asked, ¡°How much is one of this?¡±

    ¡°Only eighteen gold coins, mdy,¡± the merchant offered a charming smile as he wanted to make a profit today. ¡°Please be reminded that these Astral stones change depending on how a person feels,¡± the merchant exined before attending to other customers.

    Eve¡¯s eyebrows shot up on hearing the amount it cost. At the same time, she remembered she had lost eighty gold coins from the councilmen. She hadn¡¯t heard anything from Vincent since she had left Darthmore, and for a moment, she wanted to write him a letter to ask if everything had gone well. But then again this was Vincent Moriarty. She would see him tomorrow at the Moriarty mansion.

    While Rosetta was looking at other things, Eve picked up the stone in her hand, leaving it in the palm of her hands. Soon the crystal stone turned blue before turning darker as if a drop of ck ink had dissolved.

    Not knowing what it meant, Eve quickly dropped the stone so no one would notice it.

    ¡°What a wonderful ne! Is this by the oysters or mermaid¡¯s pearls?¡± the woman questioned the merchant. The woman¡¯s blonde hair was tied at the back, and a little hat sat with a ck covering half of her face. She appeared to be in her early twenties.

    ¡°Fresh pearls, mdy. The mermaid I am growing,¡± the merchant whispered to the woman, but the people at the front of his counter heard him.

    The blonde woman picked up the ne and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t appear to be of good quality. I doubt you are selling the meat if you are trying to sell the pearls?¡±

    On hearing about the mermaid, Rosetta turned to Eve and said, ¡°Did you know that they had a mermaid in Moriarty¡¯s mansion during the ball? I cannot believe that I missed such a good opportunity!¡± The vamipress looked disappointed about it.

    ¡°I¡ªYes. Lady Marceline had arranged a mermaid as Lady Annalise¡¯s gift,¡± replied Eve, remembering the deceased mermaid¡¯s body that had ended up in half.

    ¡°I love mermaid¡¯s blood. It tastes like little drops of heaven. Father brings it for me at least once a month and I finish it in less than three days,¡± Rosettaughed at the thought, while Eve felt her palms turn sweaty. ¡°Aunt Camille has been trying to buy a mermaid, but she said they have be scarce here.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? I wasn¡¯t aware of it,¡± Eve¡¯s friendship with people of high society was turning tricky. She would have been crossed with Rosetta, but the young vampiress had no clue she had befriended her favourite drink.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t know?¡± questioned Rosetta and Eve turned slightly nervous.

    ¡°How would I know,¡± Eve answered the vampiress, who nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s true, how would you know? I sometimes forget you aren¡¯t a vampire,¡± said Rosetta before turning to the merchant and demanding, ¡°Are you selling mermaid¡¯s blood?¡±

    The merchant hesitated slightly before shaking his head, ¡°No, mdy. Just the pearls,¡± he politely smiled at the vampiress.

    Rosetta, who wasn¡¯t used to being denied, leaned forward towards him. She raised three fingers and said, ¡°I will give you thirty gold coins. Or maybe forty.¡±

    The merchant said, ¡°I cannot draw blood from her as I need her to create pearls for me. But, if you can arrange a few more coins from what you said, maybe I can let you take a sip from herter in the evening?¡±

    The vampiress stared at the merchant before nodding, ¡°I wille back here when you are closing this.¡±

    ¡°I will see youter then, mdy,¡± the merchant bowed.

    And while Rosetta was delighted and looking forward to drinking the mermaid¡¯s blood, it left an uneasiness in Eve¡¯s mind. A helpless mermaid was caught and possibly tortured by this merchant to shed more pearls.

    She wished to save the mermaid, but even she knew it wasn¡¯t an easy task. She didn¡¯t forget that thest help she had offered hadnded her straight in the dungeon cell.

 Chapter 146

    Eve lost interest in what the merchants were selling. She wasn¡¯t sure how to feel about her friend drinking an imprisoned mermaid¡¯s blood. She was lost in her thoughts when she heard someone interrupt it.

    ¡°Ms. Barlow, is that you? I wasn¡¯t expecting to see you here.¡±

    Both Eve and Rosetta turned and saw Lady Marceline standing in front of them with a polite smile. Thedy wore a maroon dress and the same coloured side hat on her head.

    ¡°Are you doing alright? I heard that you were sick which is why we haven¡¯t seen you at the mansion. But it seems like you are doing far better in health than I imagined,¡± said Lady Marceline in concern, while quickly skimming Eve and the vampiress who stood next to the human.

    ¡°I am doing better now,¡± Eve offered a slight bow to thedy. Rosetta felt like she had seen this vampiress before, but she wasn¡¯t sure where.

    Marceline then turned to Rosetta, noticing her wearing an expensive dress and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think we have met before. I am Marceline Moriarty.¡±

    Rosetta, who was about to introduce herself, her face turned sour at the mention of the name Moriarty. She turned to Eve and said, ¡°I will be in the food stall.¡± She left without sharing a single word with Marceline, who turned annoyed for being ignored so tantly.

    When Eve turned to look at Marceline, Eve apologised, ¡°Miss Hooke is socially awkward, please don¡¯t pay a mind to it.¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t,¡± replied Marceline with the same gentle smile, ¡°I have other things to think about than worry about such silly things.¡± The vampiress didn¡¯t understand how this human knew the Marquee¡¯s daughter.

    ¡°Are you here by yourself? You could join us,¡± Eve offered Marceline. But to the vampiress, it was beneath her to be seen walking with a human in a town like Hollow Valley. Though she would like to know the Marquee¡¯s daughter closely as it would expand her connections.

    Marceline smiled at Eve like an angel blessing her. She said, ¡°I would love it, but I came here with my family. You will have to excuse me, Ms. Barlow.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s perfectly fine, Lady Marceline,¡± Eve politely bowed, watching the vampiress disappear in the crowd of people. Did she say, family? Did that mean Vincent was here too?

    Eve¡¯s eyes roamed through the crowd. It had been a while since she had stepped out of Meadow, and being surrounded by vampires and werewolves turned her slightly anxious. When she turned around, her back hit someone. She quickly apologised, ¡°Pardon me.¡±

    ¡°You will always be pardoned,¡± came the familiar voice and Eve turned on her heel. She came face to face with Noah, who offered her a smile. ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure if it was you. Good evening, Genevieve.¡±

    ¡°Good evening, Noah. It seems like everyone has today to enjoy the Carnival celebration,¡± said Eve, while Noah looked at her face. The swelling on her face had disappeared, except for the mark on her forehead, which was hidden behind her bangs of hair. ¡°I got your flowers today. Thank you for sending them.¡±

    Noah smiled before asking her, ¡°How are you doing?¡±

    ¡°All good now. I have been busy eating and sleeping. Resting mostly,¡± replied Eve and she added with a lowered voice, ¡°The council dropped all charges against me.¡±

    He nodded, ¡°I heard about it. I am d they did. Are you here with your family?¡±

    Eve shook her head and turned to look in the direction where Rosetta now stood in front of a food stall. She said, ¡°With my friend there. How about you?¡±

    At the same time, the woman with ckted hat walked towards them and stopped next to Noah. The young woman looked at Noah and said, ¡°Duke Noah, I want your opinion on an item I want to buy if you don¡¯t mind. The man says it¡¯s genuine pearls, and I am unsure of how it looks around my neck.¡±

    Noticing Eve, the woman asked, ¡°Pardon me, did I interrupt something?¡± Curiously looking at the human.

    Noah introduced the two women, ¡°This is my friend, Miss Genevieve Barlow. And Genevieve, this is Anaya Chambers, a close family acquaintance from Knightwell.¡±

    Both the women offered a polite bow to each other. Lady Anaya said with a smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t know the Duke had friends, considering how busy he often is said to be.¡±

    ¡°Genevieve and I have known each other before I took the position of Duke. You would be surprised to know that she¡¯s a governess,¡± Noah praised Eve. Lady Anaya¡¯s eyebrows slightly raised while looking at the human.

    ¡°You must be held in high regard by Noah, considering how he enjoys thepany of the literate, and women don¡¯t spend much time with books as much as they do with their nails or skin,¡± Lady Anayaughed, and there was something delicate in the way she carried herself. She said, ¡°As you are his friend, we should spend time together. I would like to know more about the Duke.¡±

    ¡°Whatever you need to know, you can ask me, Lady Anaya. There¡¯s no need to bother Genevieve,¡± stated Noah.

    ¡°Everyone has different sides with different people, don¡¯t you agree, Lady Genevieve?¡± Lady Anaya asked Eve.

    ¡°They do,¡± replied Eve, and by the woman¡¯s words, she could only guess that thedy was trying to gain the Duke¡¯s attention.

    ¡°I mean we have known each other for some time now, but I still don¡¯t know much about you. Even though our families want us engaged, I still want to know a little more than what others know,¡± Lady Anaya smiled at Noah.

    It wasn¡¯t just trying for attention or affection. The Duke and thedy were going to be engaged andter married, thought Eve. It took a couple of seconds for the information to sink into her mind.

    Eve¡¯s eyes met Noah¡¯s, who looked back at her with the calmness she was used to. But something was different there. An air or look of unfamiliarness in the man. She wondered if it was because he had told her clearly about what he was, but then it would have to be her to appear distant, she thought in her mind.

    Lady Anaya turned to Noah and said, ¡°Can you pleasee take a look at the pearl ne?¡±

    Noah said, ¡°Alright. Give me a minute.¡±

    ¡°I will be there at the stall,¡± the woman let him know, and then turned to Eve and said, ¡°It was nice meeting you,¡± offering a bow, she left.

    Eve offered a smile to Noah and said, ¡°She appears to be nice.¡±

    ¡°She is,¡± nodded Noah, even though he hadn¡¯t paid much attention to thedy he hade here with. ¡°Compared to most she¡¯s more level-headed, which makes it bearable to y host in the town.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± replied Eve. Neither of the two dwelled further into what Lady Anaya said.

    Noah said to her, ¡°It¡¯s good to see you back on your feet, and out of trouble. Let me know if you need any help.¡±

    Eve nodded, ¡°I will, thank you.¡±

    ¡°I should get going. I will see you around,¡± Noah offered her a slight bow, and Eve did the same, watching him walk away from her and to the stall where Lady Anaya stood with a pearl ne in her hand.

    Eve looked at Noah and the youngdy he was with, while she stood at a distance. Duke, Marquee, Earl or a Viscount weren¡¯t meant for women like her. Thedy was beautiful and seemed quite taken by Duke Noah¡¯s presence.

    ¡°Stare a little more and you might seed in making a hole.¡±

    Eve closed her eyes before opening and saying, ¡°I wasn¡¯t nning on making a hole.¡±

    Vincent, who stood behind her, stepped to the side and Eve turned herself to meet his gaze. He had a wicked smile on his lips, his eyes holding mirth and he said, ¡°You have been standing at the same ce for¡­ one minute, forty-eight¨CNo, fifty-seven seconds.¡±

    ¡°Good evening, Master Vincent. You seem to have a lot of time on your hands, and bored enough to count to the seconds,¡± Eve replied.

    ¡°I was worried if you had a muscle cramp. I have heard women of your age with not enough exercise in the bedroom can sometimes turn rusted,¡± stated Vincent, throwing something edible in his mouth and biting it.

    ¡°I am twenty-four, not forty-two,¡± Eve reminded the shameless vampire. She couldn¡¯t even ask if he had no shame after he had sucked her blood from her neck. Remembering it brought goosebumps to her skin and she pulled the sleeves of her dress to her wrist.

    ¡°Not in two months,¡± Vincent reminded her before smiling wide. ¡°Your file had all the information. Actually most, considering it didn¡¯t have the detail that you don¡¯t like eating fish. Fancy seeing you here.¡±

    ¡°I am here with a friend,¡± answered Eve, and when she looked at the food stall, the vampiress had disappeared. Where did she go?

    Eve sighed. She would need to look for Rosetta, as she couldn¡¯t find the vampiress from where she stood. Her eyes fell on the Duke, who finally left the stall after buying something, which she could only guess was a pearl ne.

    Vincent noticed Eve¡¯s expression and patted her back, ¡°Unrequited love hurts.¡±

    Eve gave him a nk look. She said, ¡°It seems like you have experience in it.¡±

    Vincent snorted, his eyes narrowing at Eve and said, ¡°There¡¯s no woman who is fortunate enough to make me have unrequited feelings for her.¡±

 Chapter 147

    Music Rmendation: Duel Preparations- Harry Gregson

    ¡ª

    Eve stared at Vincent nkly before a sigh escaped from her lips. She didn¡¯t even know why she retorted anything to this man, as he always seemed to have something clever to say.

    ¡°Yes, she will be very fortunate,¡± Eve¡¯s words held sarcasm, and it didn¡¯t go unnoticed by Vincent.

    ¡°Let us not talk about others, but you,¡± said the vampire with a smile, he then added, ¡°Whom will you share your woes if not with your friend?¡±

    ¡°I will pass on that,¡± Eve replied while turning around and searching for Rosetta. Don¡¯t tell me she disappeared after seeing Vincent, she said to herself. ¡°The definition of your friendship is different from mine.¡±

    Vincent might have helped her several times, but Eve didn¡¯t forget the look in his eyes a couple of nights ago. It had scared her, and she hadn¡¯t forgotten it.

    ¡°Rubbish. Don¡¯t tell me you want something more than friendship with me?¡± Vincent gave her a knowing look before chuckling in amusement on seeing her frown. ¡°Where is your friend?¡±

    ¡°Probably ran away somewhere far,¡± muttered Eve, and Vincent raised his eyebrows. Remembering something, she asked him, ¡°If you are my friend¡­ can I ask for your help?¡±

    ¡°Depends on what this help is,¡± said Vincent, waiting for her to speak.

    Eve led Vincent away from the crowd, and when they were far enough, she said, ¡°I found out that there¡¯s a mermaid who is in danger and is being held captive. Can you help me free her from there? Please.¡±

    One corner of Vincent¡¯s lips pulled, and he said, ¡°You cannot ask me to save every mermaid you find on your way, little girl. It would be equal to a chickening to you and telling you to save every other chicken. Me saving them would be hypocritical of me, considering how much I enjoy your blood.¡±

    ¡°You want me to stand by and watch them being tortured?¡± Asked Eve, and Vincent nodded.

    ¡°Yes,¡± came the cold reply from the vampire.

    ¡°What happened to you being my friend?¡± questioned Eve, and Vincent¡¯s eyes narrowed at her.

    Vincent took a step toward Eve, and they stared at each other. He said, ¡°It seems like you use things when you find it convenient, don¡¯t you?¡± He hummed.

    ¡°I am not asking you to save every mermaid, just this one because I know she will die. Vampires and werewolves who have heard about her wille to meet her tonight and she will die if there¡¯s a high bidder. Please,¡± Eve pleaded to him.

    ¡°Not my mermaid, not my problem. Let me put out a little theory to give you an idea of your situation, shall we?¡± Vincent said with a charming smile before continuing, ¡°Imagine you seed in saving the mermaid and return her to the sea. Do you know what happens then? Less mermaids on thend, and something that is scarce increases its market value, also hunger and thirst. They find you, they kill you. Simple.¡±

    Eve pursed her lips and said, ¡°It isn¡¯t like mermaids are spared now. Didn¡¯t happen in your mansion during the ball night.¡±

    When Vincent¡¯s hand shot at Eve¡¯s face, she closed her eyes with her heart skipping a beat as if he was going to hit her. But she felt his finger move the bangs from her forehead. He said,

    ¡°And the night could be far worse if I didn¡¯t get you out of there. You would be first serving and the other mermaid the second,¡± Vincent¡¯s finger traced the mark on her forehead, which was healing. His finger moved to the centre before lightly flicking her forehead.

    ¡°Mm!¡± Eve slightly flinched and the vampire took his hand back.

    Vincent said, ¡°Be a good little girl and drop the idea.¡± He turned his back on her, ready to walk back into the crowd.

    ¡°Master Vincent,¡± Eve stopped him while staring at his silver hair. She said to him, ¡°There have been times I wish there was someone who would have stopped the person from killing my mother. Someone who thought differently than others, so that I could still have my mother next to me alive.¡±

    There had been countless scenarios that had passed Eve¡¯s mind with the thought of ¡®what if¡¯, and even though she knew there was no point thinking about the what if¡¯s, it made her yearn. If someone could be saved, she wanted to try. It would be one less unfortunate person in despair.

    Vincent stopped and turned his body to face Eve. His eyes held a gleam of hollowness in them. There was a faint smile on his lips which was anything but kind, as he said,

    ¡°If you haven¡¯t received the message yet, I don¡¯t care about anyone except for myself and things that directly concern me. Not every person can be saved, and you will learn that there¡¯s more disappointment ahead of you, the more you get tangled in something you want to untangle.¡±

    Eve knew she shouldn¡¯t expect anything from this vampire because the vampire¡¯s elemental nature was supposed to be cold and ruthless. But she had hoped.

    ¡°Vampires don¡¯t empathise,¡± whispered Eve and the smile on Vincent¡¯s face widened.

    ¡°I think the word you are looking for is heartless? Others problems are others¡¯ problems and not our problems. You should apply the same in your life, it will keep life hassle free,¡± replied Vincent without any emotion. As cold and emotionless his words and the look in his eyes held, Eve wasn¡¯t upset by his words.

    ¡°Why?¡± Eve asked him, her eyebrows knitting closer. As much as Vincent appeared detached, she doubted he waspletely that.

    ¡°There was once someone I knew, who was weak and reckless, simr to you. Died. If that¡¯s what you want to know,¡± deadpanned Vincent. It was someone whom he loved and despised.

    ¡°But you will be with me¡­¡± she said slowly and received a re from him. ¡°You want me to save her by myself?¡±

    ¡°If you are that intent on putting yourself in trouble, let me know and I will drink until thest drop of blood in your body, my little mermaid.¡±

    Vincent turned around and walked away from the ce, leaving Eve staring at him until he disappeared into the crowd. Eve stood there for a minute more with her thoughts conflicted. She wished she would be able to do something.

    ¡°Eve!¡± She heard Rosetta call her from behind. ¡°I was looking all over the ce for you. What are you doing standing here?¡± The vampiress cautiously looked around as if making sure Vincent wasn¡¯t around.

    ¡°I got lost in thoughts,¡± replied Eve.

    ¡°Here, I saved you the caramel sweetened stick for you,¡± Rosetta offered the stick of treats. ¡°Aren¡¯t I nice?¡±

    Eve smiled at Rosetta¡¯s child-like self, growing on her, and she nodded, ¡°Thank you for your thoughtfulness, Rosetta.¡±

    The vampiress said, ¡°Come, there are some more stalls I want to visit,¡± and they walked back into the crowd. Rosetta, on noticing Eve to be quiet, asked, ¡°Eve? Are you feeling unwell? You have been very quiet. Did someone say something to you?¡±

    Eve shook her head, ¡°Not at all.¡± When Rosetta gave a look, she smiled and said, ¡°I saw some pretty items in one of the stalls. We should go there.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Why didn¡¯t you tell me about it earlier,¡± said Rosetta, and they walked in the other direction. They spent two hours there before walking toward where Rosetta¡¯s carriage was parked. She said, ¡°Once I get home, I will bring Aunt Camille with me. She will be very pleased to know that I found a mermaid.¡±

    Eve didn¡¯t know how to respond to it except nod. She asked the vampiress, ¡°Isn¡¯t it odd, to drink blood from a creature that is unwilling and captured?¡±

    ¡°Hmm,¡± hummed Rosetta thoughtfully before she said, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I mean, isn¡¯t it how other animals are treated too? Cow, sheep, chicken? I think it¡¯s just because you don¡¯t eat it, that you feel that way. Food is food.¡±

    Reaching the carriage, the coachman opened the door, and Rosetta was the first to step inside. The vampiress made her dress proper, and when Eve was about to step inside the carriage, a little boy ran up to her.

    ¡°Miss!¡± Said the boy, who was not older than eight. He offered a small note to her.

    ¡°For me? Who is it from?¡± Eve asked the boy and took the folded note in her hand. But the boy ran away without answering. She opened the little note that read¡ª

    ¡®Come to the tower bell.¡¯

 Chapter 148

    Rosetta leaned forward, noticing Eve standing in front of the carriage door with her back facing her. She asked, ¡°What happened, Eve?¡±

    Eve stared at the note, which had no name and wondered who it could be from. It wasn¡¯t like she knew many people in Hollow Valley. The tower bell wasn¡¯t far from where she stood; people were still walking up and down the streets. Giving it some thought, she turned to Rosetta and said,

    ¡°I need to go meet someone. Will that be alright?¡±

    ¡°Now?¡± Rosetta raised her eyebrows, looking slightly impatient as she wanted to bring her aunt here. The quicker she would leave Hollow Valley, the faster she would return with her aunt and be able to drink from the mermaid. ¡°How long will it take?¡±

    ¡°I am not sure,¡± Eve noticed Rosetta¡¯s lips set themselves in a thin line and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go ahead, and I will use the local carriage to get back home?¡±

    ¡°Are you sure about it? If it isn¡¯t long I can wait,¡± said the vampiress with a slight frown.

    Eve nodded, ¡°Yes. I will see you tomorrow.¡±

    Turning away from the carriage, Eve started to walk in the direction where the tower bell was. Having heard the sound of the bell ring earlier over the crowd chatter and music ying in some corner of the streets.

    When she came near the tower bell, she saw no one standing there and waiting for her. A few wealthy folks paid her no mind as they walked past her. She reread the note to ensure it read tower bell.

    ¡°So easy to kidnap,¡± said a voice from above, and Eve raised her head and looked at where the big bell was tied at the top of the tower bell. At the top stood Vincent, who was munching on an apple.

    Eve stared at him. She somewhere had a feeling it was him who had sent her the note. She asked him, ¡°Why did you ask me to meet you here?¡±

    The people nearby turned to see why the woman was shouting at the tower bell.

    ¡°Come up,¡± said Vincent, taking another bite from the apple.

    Eve pursed her lips before climbing up the spiral stairs. Reaching the end of the stair, she found therge bell tied to the tower¡¯s ceiling. Vincent leaned the side of his body against one pir that held the ceiling, and his legs crossed as he stared at her. He said,

    ¡°This ce is more peaceful than the maddening crowd in the streets. The view is always better on the high road. Bought anything from the stalls?¡± He questioned.

    ¡°A person like me cannot afford anything here. I would have been able to if I had those gold coins that the council offered,¡± replied Eve, moving away from the bell and noticing the sky that now held streaks of blue, purple and orange.

    Vincent¡¯s lips twitched, and asked, ¡°Upset that you are poor again?¡±

    Eve asked him, ¡°Why did you call me here?¡±

    ¡°I thought we could watch the sunset together,¡± stated Vincent with a serious expression.

    ¡°¡­ is that all you wanted from me?¡±

    Vincent¡¯s eyes twinkled, taking another bite from the apple and munching it as he watched her. He pulled out something from his trouser pocket. When he threw it towards Eve, the metal made a clinking sound. Eve caught hold of it, noticing it was a coin with a skull symbol and a crown on top of it.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°Your safety pass,¡± said Vincent after swallowing the piece of apple he ate, and he threw the remaining fruit behind him. ¡°The next time something likest week happens, use this. It will work only with officials or guards. Not with an ordinary person like from your town, as they don¡¯t know what it means. You will be safe until I want you to be.¡±

    Eve ran her finger across the symbol and asked him, ¡°Is this rted to the safe registry you mentioned back in the council?¡±

    ¡°Mhm. Now is the time for you to thank me for it,¡± stated Vincent, and Eve bowed.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she then raised her head. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you give it to me earlier?¡±

    Hearing her question, Vincent looked amused. He said, ¡°I would have if someone wasn¡¯t watching you. Do you know whom I am speaking about?¡±

    Eve¡¯s eyebrows furrowed and she shook her head. ¡°Whom are you talking about?¡± She was slightly upset with the conversation that they had earlier.

    ¡°I am done eating, shall we go shop now?¡± Vincent raised both his hands upwards and stretched his body. Bringing it down, he took one step backwards.

    Eve¡¯s eyes widened, noticing the vampire ce his foot in the air. He then took another, and his body was pulled by gravity toward the ground. Her heart jumped to her throat and she quickly ran towards the edge and near the pir. Leaning forward, she looked at the ground and didn¡¯t find him there. Her heart was beating loudly.

    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Vincent¡¯s voice came behind her.

    Startled, Eve spun around so fast that she almost fell off the tower bell if it weren¡¯t for Vincent, who caught hold of her hand. She stood at the edge, holding his hand tightly and feeling her heart thumping. Though Vincent caught hold of Eve¡¯s hand, he made no effort to pull her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you are a fish, Ms. Barlow. You must be a cat with nine lives, don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    Eve asked him, ¡°A-and all the lives are taken by you?¡± starting to feel dizzy with where she stood. The sun was starting to set, and the sky was weing darkness. She felt Vincent¡¯s hand slowly starting to slip and though she knew he wouldn¡¯t let her fall, it didn¡¯t ease her anxious heart.

    ¡°You make me sound like a demon who is collecting your soul,¡± a grin appeared on Vincent¡¯s lips, and he said, ¡°But it is only right that I take it.¡±

    Vincent pulled Eve towards him and away from the edge. She crashed into him, heaving for air. He got her to step away and be safe. She took a step away from him with her shaky legs.

    Eve didn¡¯t understand Vincent¡¯s twisted humour or actions, but one of these days she was sure she would die of a heart attack. She said, ¡°I think I should leave now. I am tired and it is getting dark.¡±

    Vincent whistled and asked, ¡°You don¡¯t want to shop? I was nning on spending the gold coins that the council handed to me to give it to you.¡±

    ¡°I think this one time I will choose to be poor,¡± Eve replied and started to climb down the stairs. She heard Vincent¡¯s footsteps behind her. ¡°Thank you for the coin again, I very much appreciate your help.¡±

    She heard him chuckle like a devil. When they reached the ground, he said,

    ¡°You sure you don¡¯t want to buy anything? I found this shop which has the perfect item that you will like.¡± Eve shook her head. When she started to walk away from him, Vincent said, ¡°What if I said it was a fish?¡±

 Chapter 149

    Hearing Vincent¡¯s words, Eve turned back and stared into his coppery-red eyes, trying to see if he was serious or joking. She saw him walk towards her.

    Eve asked him, ¡°The big fish?¡±

    She didn¡¯t want him bringing up her hopes and taking her to look at the small ones contained in the bowls.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind if you want to buy a small fish. It will save money,¡± came Vincent¡¯s vague answer.

    Where they stood now, people walked up and down the path. Some gave looks at Eve, while some stared at the vampire with a head full of silver hair that resembled the lonely moon in a starless sky.

    Eve hoped he was talking about the captured mermaid, and if he was, she wondered what had changed his mind in thest two hours. His earlier words had been harsh and straight, but here they were. On time, the tower bell next to them started to ring, loud and clear across the town of Hollow Valley. Vincent said,

    ¡°Let us go buy her before someone else does, shall we?¡±

    Eve quickly followed Vincent¡¯s footsteps, keeping up with his long legs as they walked away from the crowded part of the Hollow Valley. When the presence of the people turned scarce near them, she asked him,

    ¡°Do you know where the mermaid is being held?¡±

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Vincent hummed an answer and Eve¡¯s mood brightened like a child. ¡°Stay behind me and don¡¯t talk or react if something happens. It would be hard to buy you back if you get caught. Okay?¡±

    She nodded. This was the first time she would be meeting her kind and talking, knowing the person was a mermaid. Helping the mermaid back to where she belonged felt like the right thing to do. They walked through the expensive parts of the town beforeing to narrow dark alleys.

    Eve said, ¡°I never knew this town had alleys like these.¡± It was because the ce looked shady, as if bad things took ce here.

    ¡°Every rich ce has a spot like this. Just like every wealthy family or person holds a dark secret,¡± Vincent gave her a look when their eyes met before he looked ahead.

    ¡°Are you telling you or your family have a dark secret too? Like how you killed the governess?¡±

    A slow smile spread on Vincent¡¯s lips. He said,

    ¡°I guess you could say that,¡± there was humour in his eyes, which wasn¡¯t one with goodness. As they continued walking, he said, ¡°You could tell that these are the ces the merchants mostly use, or where you would like to buy special or rare things from. It holds high end goods that are hidden from in eyesight and can only be heard from word of mouth. Like bidding on an item, which in the open wouldn¡¯t look pretty.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good to know that people have a bit of conscience,¡± Eve murmured and Vincent smiled while he ran his tongue over one of his fangs.

    They continued to walk through the narrow alleys and reached the ce where they couldn¡¯t hear any more chatter of peopleing from the town¡¯s centre. With a night that had fallen upon thends, one could hear crickets chirping and frogs croaking.

    Vincent stopped in front of a building. On noticing a lock on the door, Eve said,

    ¡°It is locked. The merchant isn¡¯t here yet.¡±

    ¡°I can see that,¡± said Vincent, looking left and right with no one. He raised his foot and kicked open the door, for the door to bang open and hit the wall. ¡°Now it¡¯s open,¡± he offered her a bright smile.

    Eve warily looked around before following him inside the building. She asked in worry, ¡°Master Vincent, I don¡¯t think eighty gold coins will be enough to buy a mermaid.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Vincent continued to walk inside the building.

    Eve pursed her lips and continued walking behind him without question. She wondered where the mermaid was held. When Vincent went up the dark stairs to take a look, she looked through the ground floor of the building.

    ¡°Eve,¡± Vincent called her while climbing down the stairs.

    ¡°Did you find the mermaid?¡± Asked Eve.

    ¡°She¡¯s not here. I didn¡¯t want you getting lost and had to check you were still here,¡± a grin cracked on Vincent¡¯s lips and he said, ¡°The address was this ce. Hm.¡±

    Vincent¡¯s eyes fell on a closed cupboard, and he opened it, noticing it was a passage to the next building. They bent their upper body, walking through the dusty passage before stepping into the other building. And there was the mermaid.

    ¡°We found her!¡± whispered Eve, noticing the mermaid was young. She was probably in her early teenage years and confined in a small ss tank.

    When Eve ran toward the mermaid, the girl looked at her and the vampire in a fearful look. The young mermaid¡¯s had green scales and a translucent green tail. The water in the tank was unclean, mixed with dirt and a hint of pink.

    ¡°Who are you¡­?¡± The young mermaid looked scared.

    ¡°We are here to help you,¡± Eve¡¯s words were gentle, and the young mermaid¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°You understand me,¡± the mermaid was in shock and for a moment, Eve was lost before it dawned on her. She turned to Vincent and asked,

    ¡°Did I¨C¡±

    ¡°Speak in mermaidnguage?¡± Asked Vincent and he gave her a nod. ¡°It¡¯s why I told you earlier to not speak. You will only bring in more attention to yourself. Considering how you are a mermaid, it is obvious that understanding thenguage runs in your blood which you aren¡¯t aware of and probably have no control when it slips out.¡±

    This was brand new information to Eve, and she decided to venture into itter once they helped this mermaid. She said,

    ¡°My name is Genevieve. You can call me Eve.¡±

    The young mermaid¡¯s eyes shifted from Eve to Vincent before looking back at Eve. She replied, ¡°I.¡±

    Eve asked I, ¡°How did youe here? Do you know where youe from?¡±

    I gave a confused look and said, ¡°From the tank. How do you have legs?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ Every mermaid can have legs if they use certain salts,¡± replied Eve. She turned to Vincent, who was staring at the two women. She said to him, ¡°She must have been caught when she was very young and she has been living in the tank since then.¡±

    ¡°Not every mermaid can adapt like you. She probably had limited exposure which is why she doesn¡¯t understand the humannguage,¡± stated Vincent and he said, ¡°I think luck isn¡¯t with you today, Eve.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Eve asked him.

    Suddenly the door to the building they were standing in opened, and in came the merchant whom Eve had seen and heard speak about possessing a mermaid when she was with Rosetta. He looked upset and angrily demanded,

    ¡°How did you twoe here?! The door was locked,¡± the merchant quickly came to stand next to the tank inside where the young mermaid was.

    ¡°The door was broken,¡± said Vincent, confusing the merchant. ¡°We are here to buy the mermaid.¡±

    ¡°She is not for sale!¡± Replied the merchant. Eve noticed the young mermaid move and catch hold of the merchant¡¯s hand as if trying to seekfort. The mermaid, I, looked scared of her and Vincent, not the merchant. ¡°She goes nowhere. I am the one who raised her and she¡¯s my property. Go find another mermaid.¡±

    During that time, I turned to the merchant and said, ¡°Do you know she¡¯s a mermaid too and she has legs like you.¡±

    For a moment, Eve turned worried before realising the merchant didn¡¯t understand a word the young mermaid said to him. This was what Vincent meant. To the mermaid, this merchant was whom she depended on and was her caretaker. And that was despite the evident trace of scars and wounds inflicted on her body, which was why the tank had a tinge of pink in it.

    ¡°She is my mermaid, and I am not letting anyone take her away from me! Don¡¯t you see that you are scaring her,¡± the merchant pointed, and the mermaid held on to the merchant¡¯s hand, not wanting to part with the man.

    This was thest thing that had urred in Eve¡¯s mind when she decided to save this mermaid.

 Chapter 150

    The young mermaid looked happy in the merchant¡¯s presence, smiling as the man patted her head as if she was a pet and offered her a treat.

    Eve turned to Vincent.

    She whispered so that the merchant wouldn¡¯t hear what she said to Vincent, ¡°Can I get two minutes alone with her? Please.¡±

    Vincent tilted his head before he took a step forward and said to the merchant, ¡°I hear that you stole this mermaid from a wealthy family and they want her back. Do you know what happens to people who steal? Their hands are severed.¡±

    ¡°What? That¡¯s rubbish!¡± The merchant denied the usation and said, ¡°I have this mermaid with me since she was this small,¡± he used both his hands to emphasise it.

    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me? They are standing right outside in the alley,¡± stated Vincent, and without warning, caught the back of the merchant¡¯s neck and dragged him out of the building.

    Eve¡¯s eyes moved from the door and fell on the young mermaid. She said, ¡°I, I need you to listen to me carefully, okay?¡± And the mermaid¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. ¡°You are a mermaid, and you belong to the sea. I am sure your parents must be worried and looking for you.¡±

    The young mermaid stared at Eve before shaking her head, ¡°You are lying.¡±

    ¡°The tank isn¡¯t your home and neither is that man, who has hurt you. I can help you,¡± Eve tried to make the girl understand in a gentle voice.

    ¡°I am bad sometimes, which is why he disciplines me. He¡¯s a good man, what do you know about it? I am happy here and don¡¯t need your help,¡± replied the mermaid, and this put Eve in a tough spot to help the girl. This mermaid was used to the life she had been living until now, believing this was normal when it was far from it.

    ¡°And what if he sells you to someone who offers him everything that he needs?¡± Questioned Eve, and the mermaid stared at her.

    ¡°You want to take me away from him¡­¡± I whispered. ¡°You want to take my ce!¡±

    Oh dear, God! Eve eximed in her mind.

    ¡°There¡¯s a life outside, far better than what you have right now, which isn¡¯t right and wrong. Don¡¯t you want to meet the people who love you? A ce which has your kind, who will love and care for you. Where you won¡¯t be left alone,¡± stated Eve with a frown.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you home?¡± the girl questioned Eve, leaving the older mermaid speechless. The young mermaid turned upset and started screaming, which stunned Eve. I shouted, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go anywhere! This is my home!¡±

    To a person who wasn¡¯t a mermaid, the words from the girl were nothing less than a screeching sound, and even Eve winced.

    The merchant ran inside,ing to the mermaid¡¯s side and patting the girl¡¯s head. He then red at Eve and asked, ¡°What did you try to do to her?¡±

    ¡°The appropriate question would be where did you find her. Did you capture her from the sea? Or at the shore?¡± Eve demanded from the merchant.

    ¡°I answer to no one,¡± harrumphed the merchant and he warned Eve, ¡°Now it would be wise for you to get out of here as no person is bein¨C¡°the merchant choked on his words when Vincent caught hold of the human¡¯s neck.

    ¡°What do you mean no one isn¡¯t allowed?¡± Vincent questioned the merchant and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you answer thisdy¡¯s questions and you can keep your head on your body?¡±

    ¡°Y-you are threatening me,¡± said the merchant and Vincent nodded solemnly.

    ¡°I am d that you understand that much. Now start talking,¡± Vincent squeezed the merchant¡¯s neck before dropping him to the ground. The human coughed while holding his neck.

    ¡°A few years ago, I found her washed up on the shore and brought her up. I stole her from no one!¡± cried the merchant. ¡°Don¡¯t you see we share a bond. She is mine.¡±

    ¡°You mean a bond of a master and a pet,¡± said Vincent, and he then turned to Eve, who was looking at the girl, who looked at Eve with a repulsive expression now.

    The merchant said, ¡°I have customers visiting me soon, and have to take her to another ce.¡± While the young mermaidined to the merchant, who only patted her head as he didn¡¯t understand the mermaid¡¯s words about what Eve said, Eve and Vincent stepped out of the building. The vampire slipped his hand into his trouser pockets and said,

    ¡°Like I said before, not everyone can be saved.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s been brainwashed,¡± Eve¡¯s lips set themselves in a thin line.

    ¡°Mhm, which is why it would be difficult to make her see the normal view,¡± stated Vincent while he stared into her blue eyes. He continued, ¡°I would have proposed to¡¯ steal¡¯ her from the merchant and put her back into the sea, but what¡¯s the guarantee that she won¡¯t swim back to the shore again in search of him and be caught by someone else?¡±

    A sigh escaped from Eve¡¯s lips, and it wasn¡¯t out of relief. She asked Vincent, ¡°Can a person¡¯s mind and view ever change?¡±

    ¡°Sometimes yes, sometimes no. It is fifty-fifty,¡± responded Vincent.

    He started to walk away from the building, and Eve stood there for a few seconds, staring at the closed door before she followed him. The alley they walked in was quiet, and somewhere at a distance, they could hear chatter from the crowd.

    When the both of them re-entered the centre of the town, Eve turned behind to look in the direction where they hade from. Vincent said,

    ¡°Don¡¯t be down. You tried.¡±

    ¡°One day I hope mermaids will be treated properly as persons, and not just food. I will aim for it,¡± Eve decided and one corner of Vincent¡¯s lips pulled.

    ¡°What an ambitious thought,¡± remarked Vincent, and he said, ¡°I look forward to that day.¡±

    Eve bowed at him and said, ¡°I should get going now¡­ Thank you for offering your help, even though you didn¡¯t want to at first. It means a lot.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it for you. I have my reasons.¡± When she raised her head, Vincent held out a bag in front of her, ¡°This is for you.¡±

    Taken aback by surprise, Eve asked, ¡°Me?¡± Did he get something for her? Taking the bag, she found it to be slightly heavy and jingle. Her eyes widened, realising these were coins.

    Back to the merchant who owned the young mermaid shifted the mermaid into a cart and carried her away from the ce to another ce, where soon the customers were expected to arrive. On the way, the cart wheels creaked, and he finally got into another building which was better in appearance.

    ¡°You arete,¡± said a man, who was another merchant like himself.

    ¡°I had trouble before getting out, but that¡¯s all sorted. Are the customers here yet?¡± Questioned the merchant.

    ¡°Not yet, but they will be here soon. How¡¯s your mermaid doing?¡± Asked the man.

    ¡°As usual,¡± replied the merchant before cing the cart next to another tank, which was big and spacious. Inside it was an older mermaid, who noticed him and swam to where he was. The merchant pushed the cloth that had been covering his mermaid.

    The older mermaid spoke to the merchant from her tank with a coy smile, ¡°Hello, Mule. You said you were going to take me to the circus.¡±

    ¡°If you made yourself more appealing to the customers you would have been taken by now,¡± said the merchant before walking back to the other man and speaking.

    The younger mermaid, who was in her smaller tank said, ¡°You know I met a mermaid today.¡±

    ¡°I know. It is me,¡± the older mermaid slightly rolled her eyes, and before she could swim away, she heard the younger mermaid say,

    ¡°Not you, another one. One who could walk.¡±

    Before she could know more from the smaller and unattractive mermaid, I¡¯s merchant came to push her cart on which the tank was ced to the other side as one of the customers had just arrived.

    The older mermaid¡¯s eyes narrowed, wondering who this lucky mermaid was out and free, unlike them, who were stuck inside the four walls made of ss.

 Chapter 151

    Author: Wanted to give you all 3 chapters, and it got dyed with the length and edits x.x

    ¡ª

    When Eve took a look inside the velvet bag, she caught sight of gold coins in there. She heard Vincent say,

    ¡°It isn¡¯t eighty but fifteen gold coins. To treat your wounds.¡±

    Even if Vincent had given her one gold coin, she would have been happy, and she gave him a nod, ¡°Thank you for talking to the people in the council and these coins.¡±

    They continued to stand in one of the busy streets of the Hollow Valley. Noticing the mermaid looking disappointed which she tried to hide, Vincent questioned her,

    ¡°How did you turn like this?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Eve asked him.

    ¡°Always wanting and trying to help people. When you yourself are an endangered one. Is it because you wished things were different for your mother and you?¡± Questioned Vincent, his copper-red eyes almost drilling a hole into her eyes. ¡°Did you get into trouble in the past too?¡±

    A slight sheepish smile appeared on Eve¡¯s lips and she shook her head, ¡°A little. Eugene and Aunt Aubrey often found me entangled in the bushes or tree, hanging upside down when I was young.¡±

    ¡°Well, what do you know, it¡¯s not just the bats who do that,¡± remarked Vincent with humour. They started to walk on the streets next to each other. Eve caught sight of women whose eyes were quick to look at the pureblooded vampire who walked next to her before looking at her in distaste.

    With the wealthy people who knew who Vincent was, they were quick to offer their bow to him when they walked from the opposite direction and passed them.

    Holding the velvet close to her front, Eve replied to Vincent¡¯s earlier question, ¡°It is because of my father. My mother used to tell me how she was alive because of him, because he had shown her kindness when no one else did. She said she was meant to live an unfortunate life, but my father changed it and gave her a life.¡±

    ¡°You said your father was killed?¡± Questioned Vincent, and Eve nodded. ¡°Just because you are good doesn¡¯t mean the world will treat you the same, Ms. Barlow,¡± he tried to educate her.

    ¡°I am aware of it,¡± Eve¡¯s words were low, and she looked at the people around them. ¡°I know that being good doesn¡¯t bring good. But that doesn¡¯t mean, I will stand by watching people being hurt. Even though I know the world is not fair, it doesn¡¯t have to mean I have to turn a blind eye when I can try. Just because the world is bad doesn¡¯t mean you turn bad.¡±

    The corner of Vincent¡¯s lips curled. He remarked, ¡°As much as I admire the trouble that you look for, there are some things you cannot control.¡±

    ¡°I know you think I am naive for thinking I can help people,¡± Eve muttered.

    ¡°Of course, I do. You don¡¯t know to keep your nose to yourself and want to go snooping around,¡± Vincent¡¯s eyes moved to the corner to look at her. ¡°But you cannot help it, because you believe everyone can be saved. Or is it that you feel guilty for being unable to help your mother when she died?¡±

    Vincent¡¯s words struck a chord in Eve¡¯s chest, and she went quiet.

    ¡°Is that what this is all about?¡± Vincent questioned her, and Eve paused her footsteps. He turned to her and said, ¡°That the memories of the gory nightes back to you every night your head touches the pillow. Where the murderer is next to your mother and she¡¯s oozing with blood and all you can do is watch as she screams and wriths in pain.¡±

    Eve¡¯s eyes glistened and she gulped down the emotions that were being stirred and bubbling up her throat. She red at him, ¡°Do you enjoy hurting people, Master Vincent?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± came the blunt answer, and he smiled, ¡°I enjoy people¡¯s misery. It¡¯s what lights up my days.¡±

    Eve calmed her breathing, her eyes holding a fire that Vincent enjoyed stoking and looking at. She said,

    ¡°I hope one day you will be able to see beyond a person¡¯s misery.¡±

    ¡°I rather not,¡± came the quick response from Vincent. He said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be noble, because this world is not worth saving. No one is.¡± He sighed and muttered, ¡°It feels like I have picked up a stray that barely listens to me.¡± He turned around to look at the other side of the street.

    Even Eve looked the other way, trying to calm her mind. She took a deep breath and said, ¡°There¡¯s a ce I need to visit.¡±

    ¡°Is it thend of problems and is Mr. Trouble escorting you there?¡± Joked Vincent and when Eve didn¡¯t respond, he said, ¡°It was a funny one, and you didn¡¯tugh. Where are you going?¡±

    Eve didn¡¯t tell him where, but Vincent did walk along with her as if he wasn¡¯t done making jabs at her. Vincent¡¯s eyebrows rose when they reached near the ¡®Little Teeth¡¯s Inn¡¯.

    ¡°Look at you visiting such famous ces. Your employer must be paying you a high wage,¡±mented Vincent, and he put his hands in his coat¡¯s pockets. ¡°Let us go in then.¡±

    Eve caught hold of Vincent¡¯s sleeve, which had him raise one of his eyebrows. She said,

    ¡°Not inside. It is the guard at the door.¡± She made her way to where the inn¡¯s guard guarded the door and raised her hand. The giant-looking man stared down at her. She said, ¡°I promised to pay you when I received the money.¡± She ced two gold coins on his callous palm before offering a bow to him.

    Vincent watched Eve speak to the buff man guarding the inn¡¯s door.

    A small boy, selling a pack of cigars, waved it in the air and said, ¡°A crown for two of them. Crown for two of them, would you like to buy it?¡± He asked when he came near Vincent.

    ¡°Is it made of gold?¡± Vincent questioned the boy, who blinked at the wealthy-looking man.

    ¡°No, Sire,¡± the boy replied in confusion. ¡°But it does have dried blood in it. Will you buy it?¡±

    ¡°And whose blood is that?¡± Vincent keenly looked at the boy, where the boy turned slightly worried.

    ¡°We found a few volunteers,¡± replied the boy, and Vincent chuckled.

    ¡°One¡¯s that were alive?¡± When Vincent¡¯s eyes pierced through the boy¡¯s gaze, the little boy quickly nodded and Vincent pulled out a crown coin between his two fingers before offering it to the vampire boy.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± the boy bowed his head deeply.

    Vincent ced one of the cigars between his lips, lighting one end to burn before he blew out smoke between his lips. The younger vampire looked back and forth between Vincent and the direction the older vampire was looking, which was the inn.

    The boy asked, ¡°Do you need information about the inn?¡±

    Vincent¡¯s gaze moved away from Eve, who was now making her way to where he stood, looking at the boy. He said, ¡°Seems like you know quite a bit about this town.¡± It was because he had heard about the mermaid¡¯s location from this little one.

    The younger vampire nodded, ¡°Did you find what you were looking for before? I heard her blood isn¡¯t that good. If you are looking for better blood, you will find it through the same merchant, Sire. She will be put in a circus soon for everyone to see and it will be expensive. I hear she is very beautiful and sings well,¡± revealed the boy.

    Vincent took another drag from the cigar, where it left an aftertaste of blood in his mouth when he blew the smoke out.

    Eve appeared next to Vincent, who heard the boy say, ¡°Some of us n to go to the circus, and listen to her sing.¡±

    ¡°That does sound like something to look forward to,¡± said Vincent before pulling out another coin, which was silver and he dropped the coin into the boy¡¯s hand. ¡°And do these mermaids see each other?¡±

    The boy nodded with a thoughtful expression, ¡°Sometimes.¡±

    Vincent offered a smile and said, ¡°You can go.¡± The younger vampire bowed again and disappeared into the crowd.

    ¡°What were you talking to the boy?¡± Inquired Eve.

    ¡°Just some silly things on how the mermaid we met might rat you to the mermaid who speaks like us,¡± came the sarcastic words from Vincent.

 Chapter 152

    A proud Rosetta stood in front of therge tank, where the older mermaid watched them. She turned to her aunt, who stood next to her and said, ¡°What do you think, Aunt Camille? Isn¡¯t it great that I finally found you a mermaid.¡±

    Rosetta had brought her aunt to the assigned ce where the two merchants held the two mermaids. Both younger and the older mermaids were kept in the same room for the customers¡¯ differed taste.

    Lady Camille stepped in front of the tank, taking a closer look at the mermaid. She hummed in a half-hearted approval and said, ¡°An average mermaid, Rosetta. Not a quality one. If the mermaid was high quality, the mermaid would already be in one of the wealthy families or long dead.¡±

    Rosetta slightly frowned and questioned, ¡°But she¡¯s still a mermaid and her blood must taste better than the human¡¯s, isn¡¯t it?¡± She noticed how the mermaid stared at her. Her red eyes shifted to the other tank, which was kept a few metres apart.

    ¡°Talking about humans, did you bite into that human¡¯s neck?¡± Lady Camille questioned her niece while she continued to observe the mermaid to see if the fish was worth buying, as money wasn¡¯t an issue for her. It had been long since she had been able to take a sip or more from a water creature, and remembering how it tasted made her mouth water.

    Rosettaughed, ¡°We didn¡¯t spend much time together, Auntie. Not to mention it has been a while since west met.¡±

    Lady Camille turned to look at her naive niece. She said, ¡°It is good to hear that you are finally listening to my advice, Rosetta. Apany like that is not fit for you and you will only be chasing the remaining friendship that you have here away from you. After all, we aren¡¯t humans who belong to the lower-ss, but high-ss vampires.¡±

    Rosetta nodded without replying to her aunt¡¯s words. Because thest thing she needed was for her aunt to send her back to her parents. At least in Skellington, she had a little freedom, thought the young vampiress.

    One of the merchants approached them and asked the older vampiress, ¡°Would you like to sample the blood? I have already drawn out some so that it can save time.¡±

    Lady Camille raised her hand, stopping the merchant from speaking more and said, ¡°Do you think we are lowly vampires to drink blood in such fashion? We would like to taste directly from the source. Take this,¡± she threw him a pouch which contained money in it.

    At the mention and sight of money, the merchantplied with the vampiress¡¯s request. Soon the older mermaid¡¯s hand was stretched out, and Lady Camille took a bite from the mermaid¡¯s hand, sipping the blood. She licked her bloody lips and after a thought, said,

    ¡°We will take her.¡±

    ¡°Mdy¨C¡±

    ¡°Another bag full of coins will be handed when the mermaides under myplete possession,¡± Lady Camille interrupted him. In a week, her brother would be visiting Skellington, and she wanted to serve him something good. Though the mermaid in front of her wasn¡¯t one of quality, she was still a mermaid, better than human blood.

    Rosetta was too eager and took a bite from the mermaid¡¯s hand.

    And while all this took ce, outside the building and in front of a broken window Eve stood in front of it. She and Vincent had made their way back to check the boy¡¯s words, and it seemed like there was more than one mermaid. Right now, she witnessed Rosetta enjoy the mermaid¡¯s blood she drank with closed eyes.

    ¡°Looks like the mermaid won¡¯t be entering the circus fair as she has somewhere else to be,¡± remarked Vincent, who stood next to her.

    Eve turned to Vincent and asked, ¡°Do you think the mermaid we met must have spoken to her already about me?¡±

    ¡°I am not sure, I wasn¡¯t with them,¡± Vincent offered her a bright smile before the smile disappeared. He said, ¡°But my guess is it would be better to remove the root than let something grow so big that it bes hard to manage. Thest time we did it ording to you, and this time we will do things how I want.¡±

    Beforeing here, Vincent had made her promise that she would listen to him and not do anything. She asked him, ¡°What do you n to do?¡±

    ¡°You will see.¡±

    Back inside the building, Rosetta wiped her lips and nodded, ¡°It tastes wonderful.¡±

    Lady Camille said, ¡°Bring the mermaid to Skellington. Here is the address,¡± she handed the merchant a little piece of parchment.

    ¡°Mdy, we¡¯ll be able to bring her tomorrow morning. We will need to make arrangements to shift her without any damage,¡± the merchant bowed his head.

    ¡°You better not run away, unless you don¡¯t want your head on your shoulders,¡± threatened Lady Camille.

    ¡°I will be there first thing in the morning! Please be assured that this mermaid will be delivered in a great condition and is yours,¡± the merchant offered the politest and most charming smile on his face that only looked suspicious.

    ¡°Come, Rosetta. We are leaving,¡± said Lady Camille, and the young vampiress followed her aunt out of the building. Lady Camille¡¯s carriage had been pulled and parked three alleys away from the building.

    Eve and Vincent stood in a ce where the two vampiresses didn¡¯t notice them. Vincent said,

    ¡°Stay here.¡±

    ¡°Can Ie?¡± Asked Eve. Vincent finished the cigar he had been smoking, dropping it on the ground before trampling it.

    ¡°You are safe with me, but do you want toe?¡± Vincent questioned her, and Eve wondered if it was a trick question for her. ¡°I will be back soon. Don¡¯t go wandering around.¡±

    Eve watched Vincent leave her side and step into the building, and the earlier merchant they had spoken to appeared at the front. The merchant demanded, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that my mermaid isn¡¯t for sale?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were selling another mermaid,¡± Vincent walked past the merchant and came to look at the older mermaid that looked back at him in curiosity.

    ¡°She belongs to Buck, not me. She just got sold,¡± said the merchant.

    At that time, the younger mermaid, who caught sight of the silver-haired vampire called the other mermaid and said,

    ¡°He is the one who came earlier, threatening to take me from here. He¡¯s the one with the mermaid.¡±

    The younger mermaid¡¯s sounds didn¡¯t go unnoticed by Vincent. The older mermaid came near Vincent and ced her hand on the ss. The older mermaid¡¯s eyes brightened.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Questioned the merchant named Buck, who had left the ce for a brief moment to keep the money he had received from the vampiress. He noticed the vampire in expensive clothes. It seemed like he was feeling lucky to be getting wealthy customers.

    The younger mermaid continued to talk to the older mermaid, which started to annoy the merchants with her squeaky voice.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± I¡¯s merchant shouted at her because he couldn¡¯t take the sounds. ¡°You need to leave,¡± said the first merchant, cing his hand on Vincent¡¯s shoulder.

    The older mermaid came out of the water and said to Vincent, ¡°I hear that you want to free us. You will need to kill the merchants because I have already been paid for,¡± she smiled at him.

    The older mermaid¡¯s merchant red at her and then red at Vincent. He said, ¡°The mermaid has been sol¨C¡± he gasped on seeing the other merchant¡¯s heart been pulled out and thrown on the ground. ¡°N-no, no, you can take them both. Just have to pay two hundred coins¨CForget it, take the mermaid for free!¡± Stuttered the man while walking backwards.

    ¡°How does it feel to be scared, Bucky?¡± The older mermaidughed. ¡°I will be free and go back to the sea.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything! P-please don¡¯t hurt me! I won¡¯t sell them again!¡±

    Vincent clicked his tongue, ¡°I like to clean than leave bread crumbs. Bad day for work.¡±

    Eve watched through the broken window, where Vincent pulled out the second merchant¡¯s heart, leaving the man¡¯s chest bleeding like the other person on the ground.

    I was shocked, ¡°What did you tell the vampire! You killed them both!¡±

    ¡°Close your mouth. You can continue living in that tank, but I am leaving,¡± replied the older mermaid. She ced her arms to rest on the tank¡¯s edge and spoke sweetly to Vincent, ¡°I am in need of salts to be able to walk¡­¡± her voice trailed when she noticed something off with this vampire.

    Vincent ran his hand across the mermaid¡¯s cheek lovingly and said, ¡°That won¡¯t be needed, darling.¡±

    The older mermaid¡¯s smile slipped when Vincent¡¯s hand moved to the back of her head and gripped her hair tightly to stop her from moving. He said, ¡°I am here to stop you from talking for good.¡±

    Hearing Vincent¡¯s words, Eve¡¯s eyes widened, and she left the window¡¯s side and ran to where he and the other two mermaids were. By the time she reached, she saw Vincent sink his teeth into the older mermaid¡¯s neck and rip the flesh from the neck before tearing off the neck from the mermaid¡¯s body. The water in tank turned red from the blood, and Vincent remarked,

    ¡°I must say vampiresck taste these days.¡±

    Seeing Vincent not bat an eysh when it came to killing people was something Eve wasn¡¯t used to, and it turned her dizzy. Blood dripped from the corner of his mouth and down his neck.

    Eve¡¯s legs shook at seeing the mermaid¡¯s dead body in the tank. She walked towards the tank, noticing the mermaid¡¯s body change, and so did her face, turning paler and less attractive. Soon jagged teeth appeared in the severed head¡¯s mouth that floated on the water¡¯s surface. It was a siren.

 Chapter 153 No Breadcrumbs

    Eve couldn¡¯t take her eyes away from the siren¡¯s floating dead body, and the water tank which had turned redder. She asked Vincent,

    ¡°Did you know that she was a siren?¡±

    Eve¡¯s head turned to look at him, and Vincent stared back at her. She noticed his eyes had turned darker than thest few minutes.

    Was it because of his work that he knew the difference, or had he just gone for the kill as the mermaid knew about her and him? Because the woman looked like a mermaid.

    ¡°A siren has that look in her eyes, which many believe is simr to the mermaids, but this one didn¡¯t do a good job in hiding her true nature,¡± Vincent stepped away from her and started to walk towards the other tank, where the younger mermaid looked at him in terror. He continued, ¡°Many will say that when onnd, it is hard to distinguish between a mermaid and siren, but there¡¯s a subtleness that only a few can identify. It is the eyes and the shape of the ears.¡±<sub>.</sub>

    Seeing Vincent go near the young mermaid, Eve said, ¡°The siren said she wanted to go back to the sea.¡±

    ¡°Those are words of the siren, but none of us have any guarantee, do we, my snowke? They have a reputation of maniption.¡± When their eyes met, Vincent¡¯s eyes were utterly serious. His hand went around the younger mermaid¡¯s neck. ¡°Everything is subjective, just like we could have gone with the thought that this little mermaid wouldn¡¯t speak about you or me to anyone.¡±

    ¡°I thought siren¡¯s were fierce when it came to attacking people. Why didn¡¯t she do it?¡± Asked Eve because until now, from what she knew, sirens were often never caught because of their clever and cunning nature.

    ¡°Her body must have been weakened due tock of food for quite a long time and the merchants didn¡¯t give her any salts, to keep her under their control. Malnutrition works great when you need to control minds.¡±<sub></sub>

    Before Vincent could inflict death on I, simr to the siren, Eve stopped him, ¡°Wait!¡± A re was directed from Vincent at her while the younger mermaid trembled in fear.

    ?[0)??? ¡°I hope you aren¡¯t going to tell me to spare her. We have made quite an impression that revenge is the only thing that will run on her mind, just like yours,¡± stated Vincent, and Eve shook her head.

    ¡°No¡­¡± Eve whispered, feeling her throat dry. She noticed the pain and anger filling the mermaid¡¯s eyes, but more than anything, horror filled on the small face. She said, ¡°She doesn¡¯t know any better about her situation. Can you make it less painful and quick for her?¡±

    The hard re in Vincent¡¯s eyes softened at Eve¡¯s words and she looked away from them. She closed her eyes, hearing the mermaid thrash and ssh in the water like a fish pulled out of the water, struggling for air. The next moment he killed the mermaid with a snap and the young mermaid¡¯s body sank into the tank while the tail stopped sshing water, going still.<sub></sub>

    When Eve opened her eyes, freckles of yellow appeared in her iris, which went unnoticed by both, as she looked away from the young mermaid¡¯s dead body and Vincent stood next to the tank.

    ¡°There¡¯s one thing you can be happy about today. You saved people¡¯s lives from a siren that coulde to create trouble in the future,¡± said Vincent, but that didn¡¯t ease the heavy feeling Eve felt in her chest.

    Though it was partly true what Vincent said, the siren¡¯s death came with the expense of more death. Eve slowly turned around, by which time the yellow freckles in her eyes had disappeared. She noticed Vincent now drinking the mermaid¡¯s blood. She asked him,

    ¡°Are all vampires built like you?¡±

    Vincent licked his lips clean and said, ¡°I am not sure if it¡¯s apliment or an insult here.¡±

    ¡°Killing anyone without a thought. Doesn¡¯t guilt catch up to you?¡± Eve¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, there was an obvious question in her eyes.

    Vincent used his finger to wipe the trickling blood near the corner of his lips, ¡°Guilt catches up with only ones that have a good heart, little girl,¡± he put the finger in his mouth to suck the blood off of it.

    Eve couldn¡¯t look long and turned her back to the scene. The feeling she had when they had left the tower bell and how she felt now were starkly opposite. As her eyes fell on the two dead merchants, she noticed blood smeared on the ground. She asked him,

    ¡°What are we going to do about them?¡±

    ¡°Nothing,¡± replied Vincent. ¡°Death isn¡¯t umon in Hollow Valley. There is more than wealthy footsteps that walks up and down the streets and alleys.¡± He walked in the direction where the merchant earlier hade from, disappearing behind the door; he reappeared.

    When Vincent turned to look at the windows, Eve asked, ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°People areing this way. It is time to leave,¡± said Vincent and made his way to where she was. He caught hold of Eve¡¯s hand, pulling her out of the building and away from the ce as quickly as they could.

    When Eve and Vincent crossed one alley, she felt something churn in her stomach. Not feeling well, she stopped where it was just the tow of them in the alley. Walking to the side before throwing up the sweets that Rosetta had made her eat along with her a few hours ago.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it happens to everyone,¡± stated Vincent, and he added, ¡°I was surprised that you didn¡¯t throw up the time when I killed all those guards.¡±

    When Eve was finished throwing up, she pulled out her handkerchief and wiped her lips. She asked, ¡°Did it happen to you too?¡±

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Vincent responded. ¡°Like I said, it happens to everyone. Let us get you some water to drink.¡±

 Chapter 154 Wind around the Tower Bell

    Music Rmendation: Respite- Fredrik Jonasson

    ¡ª

    Eve and Vincent sat in the tower bell where the bell was hung, facing the other side of the forest and not the town where one could see the celebration of the Carnival of Winter.

    They sat near the edge, where Eve had folded her legs and had a water container that rested on herp. She stared at the vast sky and the forest that stretched.

    As they sat up high in the tower, the breeze was faster and tried to ruffle them. She tucked the piece of her hair behind her ear, which only loosened before moving in the direction of the wind. The crowd¡¯s chattering could be heard distantly from where they sat, apanied by the chirping of the crickets.

    Vincent sat one step away from Eve, at the edge with his legs hanging in the air. He had his body leaned back which was supported by his hands ced on the dusty tform they sat on.

    His eyes moved to the corner, watching her hold a dazed expression. He asked,

    ?[0)??? ¡°Feeling better?¡±

    Eve gave him a nod. ¡°Better,¡± her reply was short, where she had turned quieterpared to when she had left the tower bell with him earlier.

    Her thoughts turned numb seeing the humans, siren and the mermaid die, and the scene sunk in her deeper than when Vincent killed those guards in the dungeon. She asked him,<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°What about you?¡±

    A smile cracked on Vincent¡¯s lips and he threw his head back, looking at Eve over his shoulder and replied, ¡°Absolutely fantastic. When I apanied my family, I thought it was going to be a boring walk in the streets until I met you. Just like how life has turned interesting after meeting you.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t your family going to wonder where you went?¡±

    ¡°They will live without me around them. My dear mother would prefer that way than hear me poke her,¡± a smile was stered on Vincent¡¯s face. As he continued looking at her, Eve opened the top of the container she held and drank water from it. He said, ¡°I realised something.¡±

    Gulping the water, she asked, ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Where you step there is always trouble or you bring trouble, and where I step I bring blood. Isn¡¯t that something to think about?¡± Unlike Eve¡¯s dull mood, Vincent¡¯s mood was ted and bright, as if he was enjoying the night.

    In the back of her head, Eve could still hear the mermaid ssh in the water tank. Though she had asked Vincent to go easy on the younger mermaid and turned her back from the scene before he had killed her kind, she didn¡¯t know if Vincent had killed the mermaid slowly or if the mermaid¡¯s tail had sshed longer even after death. She tried not to ponder on it.

    What happened today left an unsettling feeling in her stomach.

    Eve¡¯s eyes moved to look at Vincent whose gaze had returned to the sky. The night breeze gently moved his silver hair backwards, and his face held an expression of calmness, unfazed by anything.<sub></sub>

    She asked, ¡°Did you kill a lot of people?¡±

    ¡°Because I am used to killing people? Depends on how much is a lot in your book,¡± replied Vincent. He then shrugged his shoulders, ¡°More than a handful?¡±

    Even two hands wasn¡¯t enough to cover half of the death that had taken ce in front of her in the dungeon, Eve thought to herself.

    ¡°How many have you killed?¡± He humoured her.

    ¡°None,¡± answered Eve, and because of the cold air that swept past them, a shiver ran down her body. Her hands tightened around the water container to stop herself from shivering.

    Vincent, who noticed this, removed his coat and offered it to her.

    ¡°I am fine,¡± came the stubborn words from Eve. Vincent¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly while he stared at her.

    ¡°Do you n to skip work tomorrow because you caught a cold? I don¡¯t offer things twice,¡± came the sharp words from Vincent.

    Pursing her lips, Eve finally took the coat from him and murmured a thank you. She draped the ck coat around her shoulders.<sub></sub>

    ¡°The sleeves don¡¯t have sharks waiting to bite you,¡± came Vincent¡¯s sarcastic words. Eve finally slipped her hands into the coat¡¯s sleeves and her hands disappeared without appearing from the other end. ¡°How do you know Marquee Hooke¡¯s daughter? I didn¡¯t know you were friends with her.¡±

    ¡°How did you know we are friends?¡± asked Eve.

    ¡°I caught you both talking at the night of the ball. Not to mention, today you seemed unsettled on seeing thedy drink the siren¡¯s blood,¡± Vincent stated, and he stretched his hand to pick the water container from her and drink it himself.

    Eve smiled, but it didn¡¯t reach her eyes. She said, ¡°There isn¡¯t anything I can do. Mermaid¡¯s blood and flesh are food for the vampires and werewolves. She didn¡¯t kill the mermaid and only drank blood.¡±

    ¡°You would make a wonderful wife for being so understanding about everything. The Duke must have run out of luck,¡± Vincentmented with a wicked smile and continued, ¡°You cannot be too sure that Ms. Hooke wouldn¡¯t have killed the mermaid by sucking her dry or not. Take it from the ball night, the mermaid didn¡¯tst for more than an hour or two. Greed and hunger makes people do unimaginable things.¡±

    Eve knew that was a possibility. After all, it wasn¡¯t like vampires or vampiresses were vegetarians. And she could only hope that the friendship she and Rosetta had just begun would continue and wouldn¡¯t end up on the wrong path. She said with a small frown,

    ¡°You scared her about your family sacrificing first wife. She¡¯s scared of you.¡±

    Vincent threw his head back and chuckled at Eve¡¯s words. He asked Eve, ¡°Why do you think people get married?¡±

    ¡°To make home?¡±

    ¡°Are you telling me your home is not home? Because neither of the people who live with are married to each other,¡± said Vincent.

    ¡°It is, but you make home with the person you believe and love. To share and bear each other¡¯s joy and sadness together,¡± upon Eve¡¯s answer, Vincent agreed with her with a nod.

    ¡°Right, and I neither believe or love the person to marry. My dear mother has ns that I don¡¯t n to follow. Not to mention, some women of the high society like the idea of love and are quick to fall for a person,¡± exined Vincent, before lying on his back without caring about his clothes turning dirty. ¡°If you are friends with Ms. Hooke, I am sure you already know that she¡¯s the type of person to get attached to someone too quickly.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Rosetta indeed got attached to her quickly and had upgraded their rtionship from acquaintance to friends to best friends, thought Eve.

    Eve and Vincent had climbed up to sit in the tower so that Eve could digest and straighten her thoughts better to avoid stopping the carriage on her way home to throw up. It was odd toe to a ce like this at this hour, sitting with a man when the sun had long set. But the day had ended up with nothing but oddness.

    For a minute, neither of them spoke. Even though the ce wasn¡¯t bright, Eve still noticed the subtle change in Vincent¡¯s expression that continued to hold calmness, but now there was a certain eeriness in it.

    Curious about his earlier words, Eve asked Vincent, whose eyes were closed, ¡°Was the first time you killed someone difficult?¡±

    When Vincent didn¡¯t respond, she wondered if he had fallen asleep. But she wasn¡¯t going to fall for the same trick twice. His eyes opened to reveal the darkened red eyes, and he murmured,

    ¡°My first time huh. It was memorable.¡±

    An empty chuckle escaped from Vincent¡¯s lips, and he remarked, ¡°As different as we both are in a lot of things, there are some things I can rte to you.¡± Eve wondered what he meant by those words. He revealed, ¡°I killed the person who killed my mother when I was twelve.¡±

    Earlier, Vincent had given a second thought to what Eve had said because of his own reason and not for Eve¡¯s sake.

    ¡®There have been times I wish there was someone who had stopped the person from killing my mother.¡¯

    ¡°I am sorry for your loss,¡± Eve said in a low voice, not knowing what else to say.

    Since Eve started working in the Moriarty mansion, she had wondered what happened to the previous Mrs. Moriarty for Senior Mr. Moriarty to take a second wife. But knowing it was none of her business, she had never tried to pry for any details.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be sorry about it,¡± Vincent responded, where his words sounded emotionless. He then continued, ¡°It was something that happened long ago. Over the years like a cloth that has been washed over and over, the memory fades with it. At least that is what one would think, but you know better than that,¡± one corner of his lips pulled.

    As Vincent was the one who picked it up to speak, Eve asked him, ¡°If I may ask, how did it happen¡­?¡±

    ¡°My mother was selfless, just like you. It¡¯s what happens when you invite trouble so freely without knowing the consequences your actions can cause,¡± came the cold words from the vampire. He said,

    ¡°It was the usual feud between the humans against vampires and werewolves. A group of humans loathed the existence of the creatures, especially ones that belonged to high society. They abducted some children, including me and my sister Marceline.¡±

 Chapter 155 Peaceful times

    Music Rmendation: Time Dtion- Fredrik Jonasson

    ¡ª

    The young boy with silver hair, who was twelve years old, stood in the town of Crowburry. His coppery-red eyes skimmed through the ce. Not too far behind him stood his trusted servant cum coachman, Mr. Briggs next to the carriage, waiting for him.

    The ce looked nothing far from Heaven, with snow that had fallen early this morning, making it appear almost peaceful if it weren¡¯t for the town folks walking down the streets.

    The boy turned to the side and informed his coachman, ¡°I will be taking a stroll.¡±

    ¡°Would you like me to apany you, Master Vincent?¡± Mr. Briggs politely asked his young master.

    Though the boy looked young, he was a little older than that, unlike the humans, whose age reflected in their appearance. He responded, ¡°No. I will be fine by myself.¡±

    ¡°Of course. I will be here waiting for your return,¡± informed Mr. Briggs. The coachman watched his younger master walk away from there, his hands slipped into the pockets of his thick ck coat. He was unsure why they hade here today as they had already visited the town yesterday.

    A young Vincent walked on the snow-covered ground, which held footprints of people. But he looked for the imprints of smaller shoes that belonged to the little girl he had met yesterday.

    And though he spent a good hour looking to catch a glimpse of the girl, he was unsessful in finding her. When he returned to the carriage, Mr. Briggs bowed his head and politely asked,

    ¡°Were you able to find what you were looking for, Master Vincent?¡±<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°No. Finding it seems harder than I thought it would be,¡± stated Vincent with a barely fazed expression before stepping into the carriage.

    Mr. Briggs politely asked, ¡°How about I try looking for this thing?¡±

    The young boy stared at his servant, ¡°Where does one buy clothes that have sewn patches on it.¡±

    Mr. Briggs blinked at the unexpected question. He cleared his throat and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think they sell clothes with patches, Master. It isn¡¯t what people prefer, and you will only find the people of the lower-ss wearing them.¡±

    ¡°We can return to the mansion, Briggs,¡± ordered Vincent, pulling out the ck gloves from his hands.

    ¡°Right away, Sire,¡± Mr. Briggs bowed and closed the carriage door.

    Inside the carriage, the young vampire put his hand in one pocket of his coat and pulled out to reveal a pearl that held a silver gleam.

    When the carriage reached the Moriarty mansion, the coachman stopped it right in front of the mansion¡¯s entrance. The coachman quickly opened the door for his young Master while bowing. The young vampire stepped out of the carriage and entered the mansion, walking through the hallways.

    ¡°There you are, Vince!¡± A woman¡¯s voice came from the opposite side of the hallways.

    The woman¡¯s slender physique was dressed in a floral chiffon dress that softly ruffled as she walked. Her striking ash-grey hair was tied up, and her warm eyes met the young vampire¡¯s eyes. She was Katherina Moriarty, wife of Eduard Moriarty.<sub></sub>

    She gave Vincent a pointed look and said, ¡°I was wondering where you went.¡±

    ¡°I went to town, mother. Is there something that you wanted?¡± Vincent¡¯s words were nothing but polite to his mother, where he exuded high manners instilled as he belonged to one of the pureblooded vampire family. His mother bent down and kissed his cheek.

    ¡°Without having breakfast? How many times have I told you not to skip the meal in the morning?¡± His mother raised her perfectly shaped eyebrows at him. ¡°I get worried when you and Marcie skip it.¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t hungry. Did you eat?¡± the young vampire asked his mother.

    ¡°How could I when my child¡¯s stomach is empty?¡± His mother asked with a smile.

    Young Vincent stared at his mother, and he said, ¡°I am a vampire, I will survive. You shouldn¡¯t wait for me. There¡¯s Marceline to give youpany.¡±

    His mother frowned at his words and said, ¡°It seems like you still don¡¯t like your governess¡¯spany. If you did you would know how important it is to have your meals with your family. Speaking about your sister, she¡¯s taken the opportunity of it being a Sunday and has gone to visit Mr. and Mrs. Anderson¡¯s mansion.¡±

    ¡°To meet the puppy,¡± remarked Vincent, and his mother softly chuckled. ¡°Father wouldn¡¯t be pleased about it.¡±

    ¡°Now now. Let us not look down at any kind. It is important we all get along fine to maintain peace and harmony. And you are the Viscount¡¯s son, it is important to set an example,¡± stated his mother as they started to walk towards the dining room.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t father doing it?¡± Questioned Vincent and his mother smiled.<sub></sub>

    ?[0)??? ¡°You are right, he is doing it. But one day, there wille a time where you will take his position. To carry the title¨C¡°

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a viscount, mother,¡± said the young vampire, and his mother looked surprised.

    ¡°No? What do you want to be then?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know yet. When I know I will tell you,¡± came the young vampire¡¯s opinionated response.

    ¡°Okay. There¡¯s no hurry to decide now when there¡¯s still plenty of time. For now you can be my adorable son,¡± his mother hugged him. Noticing the servants look at them, Vincent¡¯s ears turned red in embarrassment.

    Vincent protested, ¡°Mother!¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t a mother hug her son? Look how cute you are,¡± his motherughed noticing the awkwardness on his face. Though the young boy could use force to get away from his mother¡¯s hold, he tried to bear it because of his love towards his mother.

    ¡°Can we eat?¡± he asked in hopes of being released and his mother finally let him. He let out an internal sigh of relief. His mother had always been overly affectionate, not caring who was there when showering him and his sister with affections.

    Upon reaching the dining room, the young boy and his mother sat next to each other at the long table. The maids brought food and drinks, cing them on the table. Katherina raised her hand for the maid to leave her and her son alone in the dining room.

    The maids bowed their heads and stepped outside the dining room, closing the doors while waiting for them if they needed anything.

    ¡°So tell me about what you did today and where you went,¡± asked his mother, picking up the bowl of boiled potatoes and serving it to herself.

    ¡°Crowburry,¡± Vincent¡¯s reply was short as he picked up his fork and knife before starting to cut piece of meat.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that where you and your sister went yesterday? Is the fair still running in the town?¡± The woman then picked up a loaf of bread and a jar that had jam in it.

    ¡°Yes and no.¡± Vincent put a piece of the steak in his mouth and started to chew it.

    ¡°I see,¡± his mother nodded. She said, ¡°I know you are wise but it would be good for you to avoid stepping onnds that have no support for vampires. The friction with one of the human factions is increasing, and it would be best to stay safe. The humans have created a sub faction, trying to instigate war.¡±

    ¡°Why are they doing it?¡± Asked Vincent.

    His mother sighed and shook her head, ¡°People find it hard to find themselves in the bottom of the chain that we live in. And people from high society don¡¯t make it easy either.¡±

    When Katherina finished her meal, she picked up the napkin and dabbed the corner of her mouth. It was then she noticed her son staring at the surface of the table as he continued to eat his breakfast.

    ¡°Is something bothering you, Vince?¡±

    Vincent¡¯s gaze raised to meet his mother¡¯s eyes. He answered, ¡°No. Why?¡±

    ¡°You have been quiet since you returned from the fair yesterday. I wanted to make sure that everything is okay,¡± his mother offered him a smile. Raising her hand, she gently stroked his silver hair that he had acquired from her. ¡°You know you can talk to me about anything, and I will always try my best to help you. No matter what. All you have to do is ask.¡±

    Her son had grown too independent and intelligent, and she could tell it was hard to mingle with the children his age. Be it humans or vampires or werewolves, and sometimes even adults.

    The young vampire stared at his mother and said, ¡°I went through some books yesterday that are in the mansion¡¯s library. About the creatures from the sea.¡±

    His mother smiled and asked, ¡°Did you find something interesting in the fair that sprung your interest in it? What did you want to know about them?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t they supposed to be in the sea?¡±

    ¡°Some of them get lost and drift to thend before they get captured. Which is how the vampires and werewolves get their rare and delicate blood and meat to consume,¡± his mother answered with a thoughtful expression. Seeing Vincent ce his silverware on the table, she asked, ¡°Are you finished eating?¡± Because there was still a good portion of meat left on the te.

    Vincent took out the pearl from his pocket and showed it to his mother. His mother looked surprised and she remarked,

    ¡°It¡¯s a mermaid¡¯s tear. Is that why you went to Crowburry?¡± Young Vincent slipped the pearl back into his trouser pocket and stood up from his seat. His mother asked him in slight concern, ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°Need to make space in my room to keep a small mermaid.¡±

 Chapter 156 Shift of balance

    Music Rmendation: Respite- Fredrik Jonasson

    ¡ª

    After a few hours, Vincent sat in the mansion¡¯s library with his legs stretched as he read a book. He heard a pair of footsteps approaching the room.

    ¡°¡­ we have the biggest librarypared to anyone in Skellington,¡± Vincent heard his sister Marceline¡¯s voice.

    The young vampiress stepped into the library with her friend, a boy named Maxwell Anderson, who lived with his family at the edge of the town. The Anderson family were one of the high-status werewolves.

    Marceline continued exining, ¡°What book did you want to read? You will find all the unique books here, Max. Oh, Vince. I didn¡¯t know you were here.¡±

    ¡°I hope you aren¡¯t turning blind,¡± Vincent murmured, and his sister huffed.

    ¡°My eyes are perfect. Isn¡¯t that right, Max?¡±

    ¡°You have lovely eyes, Marceline. Vincent must be joking,¡± replied the boy named Max, who had freckles on his nose and ck hair.

    Vincent could hear his sister boast about the things they had in the library as if she had read the books here when she hadn¡¯t even touched any of them.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°I know. Everyone tells me that but I never bring it up,¡± the little girlughed, ¡°Aren¡¯t I the most humble person in the room or what?¡±

    One blind leading another blind, Vincent thought in his mind and returned to reading his book.

    Though the mansion was big and Marceline could choose any ce to sit and talk with her friend Maxwell, she decided to sit in the library room. Vincent ignored the two of them while they continued to talk to each other.

    ¡°Vince doesn¡¯t attend the sses held by the governess, so it would be fine if youe and join with me,¡± the young vampiress suggested to her only friend. She added, ¡°I usually don¡¯t like anyone else attending the sses but I wouldn¡¯t mind you there, Max.¡±

    The boy named Maxwell offered a smile to Marceline and said, ¡°I have to ask my parents.¡±

    Marceline nodded and said, ¡°If you need help, I would be more than happy to talk to them. We make a great team, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    ¡°We do!¡± Maxwell agreed and said, ¡°Marcie, my cook is making a special dessert today. You shoulde have it with me.¡±

    Marceline beamed in happiness and said, ¡°How can I refuse. Desserts are my favourite!¡±

    ¡°Mine too!¡± Replied the boy.<sub></sub>

    Marceline¡¯s smile widened as she looked deeper into the boy¡¯s brown eyes. She asked him, ¡°When will you be able to turn into a wolf? I want to y!¡±

    ¡°If a pet is what you wish, you should find a bird that speaks as much as you do,¡± came the words from Vincent, whose head was still behind the book in his hand.

    Marceline puffed her cheeks and said, ¡°Are you reading or listening to us speak?¡±

    ?[0)??? Vincent closed the book and got up, ¡°Stepping out of the room for now before I get a headache.¡±

    The little girl harrumphed and turned back to her friend. Maxwell smiled at the vampiress¡¯s eagerness and said, ¡°I am able to turn into a wolf, but the transformation is painful. I am still getting used to it.¡±

    The young vampiress said, ¡°I will be the first one you show, right?¡±

    ¡°After my family, yes, you will be the first one. I am excited to show it to you too!¡± replied Maxwell excitedly.

    Marceline was fond of Maxwell, and the boy enjoyed herpany. After all, this was the only friend she liked. Maxwell said to her, ¡°We should go to my ce and see if the dessert has been made.¡±

    ¡°If you insist,¡± replied Marceline, and she ced the book aside, knowing one of the servants would put the book back in its original ce.<sub></sub>

    Three more hours passed, and it was time of the evening when the sun was ready to set in the sky when Vincent met his mother in the corridor.

    ¡°Have you seen your sister?¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t she ying with the puppy?¡± He asked her, and his mother shook her head.

    ¡°No, she isn¡¯t,¡± and she sighed. ¡°Your father is probably on his way back home and we need to leave to the Miller¡¯s mansion to have dinner with their family. Why don¡¯t you go and get ready and I will look for Marcie.¡±

    Once Vincent was dressed, he came down from his room. On seeing his mother who was dressed, he asked her,

    ¡°Did you find Marceline?¡±

    ¡°She is at Anderson¡¯s mansion. I have sent the servant to fetch her.¡± She bent down and sat on her heels, ¡°Come here,¡± raising her arms. ¡°Your shirt¡¯s cor seems to be errant. Don¡¯t I have the most handsome son?¡± She smiled, looking at him. ¡°I cannot wait to see you grow up.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t wait either,¡± Vincent muttered.

    When his mother fixed his cor, she ced her hands on his shoulders and said, ¡°About our earlier talk in the dining room. Don¡¯t cage things and let them free, darling.¡±

    A young Vincent stared at her before asking, ¡°Isn¡¯t that what everyone does?¡±

    The woman smiled, her eyes holding fondness for her son, ¡°You don¡¯t have to follow what others do.¡± Holding one side of his face, she leaned forward and kissed her son¡¯s forehead.

    Hearing the sound of the carriage arrive, Lady Katherina heard her husband call from the hallways, ¡°Katherina?¡±

    His mother smiled at him and got up before walking to meet his father. Vincent made his way to the mansion¡¯s entrance. After a while, he noticed one of the servants pass through the gates, walking back nervously.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Marceline?¡± Vincent questioned the servant.

    ¡°Miss Marceline told s-she wouldn¡¯te with a servant and will return in Anderson¡¯s carriage,¡± answered the servant, and Vincent frowned.

    ¡°That insolent brat,¡± whispered Vincent and dismissed the servant from his sight.

    As he stood at the entrance, a firefly caught his attention that glowed on one of the pirs. When the young vampire walked toward it, the glowing insect flew, and he followed it. In time he caught hold of the firefly and watched light appear and disappear between the gaps of his fingers.

    At the same time, a carriage approached the mansion and stopped at the front of the Moriarty mansion. Marceline and her friend Maxwell stepped out of the carriage, and the vampiress smiled carefreely.

    ¡°The dessert was delicious, I will be sure to let my cook hear about it,¡± Marceline¡¯s chin and nose raised. ¡°It was so soft that I thought I was eating clouds¨CWhat was that sound?¡±

    Even Vincent, who was staring at his hand, looked up and in the direction of where he heard the odd sound. His eyebrows furrowed and he took a step in the direction.

    ¡°Vincent has Marceline returned?¡± Lady Katherina asked with a sigh, who was still walking in the hallways. Before the young boy could answer, he heard his sister¡¯s scream.

    ¡°AHHH!¡±

    Lady Katherina didn¡¯t hear her daughter¡¯s scream as she was yet to step out of the mansion, but she saw her son run towards the mansion¡¯s gate. She frowned and called him, ¡°Vincent!¡±

    The young boy ran to the gates and on the way noticed the guards on the ground. Stepping out of the gates, he caught sight of three men who forcibly pushed his unconscious sister and her friend inside another carriage.

    ¡°Stop!¡± a young Vincent shouted, but the carriage was quick to leave and he couldn¡¯t keep up.

    His mother, who had followed him out of worry, saw the carriage leave while not knowing they were people waiting in the shadows.

    Before any word could be exchanged, men came from behind and hit the back of Vincent and his mother¡¯s head, carrying them in another carriage.

 Chapter 157 Abducted by the resentful

    Music Rmendation: Left Behind Bars- ASKII

    ¡ª

    In one of the forests where people didn¡¯te to pass, four carriages entered the ce and stopped where the trees were dense. The men from the carriage quickly stepped down from it. Unsteady of carrying the unconscious people who belonged to the wealthy family, those people were dragged on the ground before tying their hands and legs.

    On seeing a woman with silver hair dragged by her hands, one of the abductors questioned, ¡°I thought we were only going to abduct children.¡±

    ¡°She caught sight of us and we couldn¡¯t leave any witness behind. We picked up nine children. Four from Skellington and the rest from other ces like Woodlock,¡± informed another man, who finished tying one of the unconscious girl¡¯s hands to the iron pole.

    There were twelve men who were part of the abduction. As they finished tying the victims, another person stepped out of the shadows who had not apanied them in the quest of kidnapping the children who belonged to the high society. The man wore a scar on the left side of his face that ran deep. His nose was sharp, and he had a constant frown on his forehead with a scruff on his jaws as he stared at the children.

    ¡°The time has finallye to retaliate against the people of high society, who think they can look down at us as if we are nothing,¡± said the man with the scar on his face. His lips were turned down, and he continued to speak, ¡°Tonight they will realise people are missing, and tomorrow we will send a proof of what we have and show them who is in power. One day we will have the same credibility as them. Money, status and power!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Came the chorus words of his men.

    One of the men who worked for the man with the scar asked, ¡°Do you think the council and the members of the Inner circle will agree to our demands, Hellion?¡±<sub>.</sub>

    Hellion clenched his jaws before unclenching it. After two seconds, he said, ¡°It is because of their refusal to fulfil our demands that it hase to this. We will not sit back and receive their insults and injustice. I am sure none of you have forgotten how your families have suffered because of the disrespect.¡±

    The men there nodded, anger in their eyes towards the entire high-status family, even though they were wronged by different men and women of the wealthy families. The elites. One of them said,

    ¡°We have to repay them for what happened to my wife! ra worked for the family for five years without a break and when she fell sick, she was thrown out and my son died in my arms because I couldn¡¯t afford to pay for him to be treated!¡±

    ¡°They have more than enough resources but refuse to help us! We must teach them a lesson they will never forget!¡± Said another man in the group, wanting the oue to be quick and ready to put the people of the high society in their ce.

    Hellion raised his hand and calmly said, ¡°For all the injustice that we have faced and suffered, they will be paid back twice. To let them know what we humans are capable of doing.¡±

    With the snow all around the ce, the weather was chilly. Hellion and his men huddled inside the hut and firece to keep themselves warm while leaving the children and Katherina to freeze outside in the cold weather.

    As the night continued, the breeze in the forest increased. It picked up some of the loose snowkes on the ground to move across the forest ground, where some of them came to settle on Katherina and the children.

    A young Vincent tried to move his hands that were tied behind his hand. He tried to use all his force to free his hands, but the metal around his hands was strong enough to bend.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Vincent!¡± He heard his mother¡¯s voice, who was tied one pole away from him.

    ?[0)??? ¡°Mother!¡± Vincent shouted back, ¡°Where are we?¡±

    Katherina shook her head, ¡°I am not sure. It must be somewhere far away from the towns that we know of,¡± her voice trembled because of the snow that hade to settle on her and her dress.

    Vincent turned his head from where he was and noticed a small hut a few distances from them. The hut glowed from inside, light spilling from the windows.

    He quickly looked around him and caught sight of other children around his age tied to different poles.

    ¡°Marcie! Marcie!¡± His mother called his sister¡¯s name, who was still unconscious. The young vampiress finally woke up after several minutes and looked confused about what had happened.

    ¡°W-where are we, mother?¡± Marceline looked left and right. She tried to bring her hands to her side, but like Vincent, her hands were tied too. ¡°What happened? Why are we here?¡± She looked at her mother in worry.

    Katherina had no answers, as she hadn¡¯t seen who had abducted them and brought them to an isted ce. But having a faint idea, she wondered if it was the group of humans who were attacking only the people of high society.<sub></sub>

    She offered her daughter a reassuring smile and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everything will be okay. Your father must have already noticed us missing and he must be looking for us.¡±

    The young Vincent had no idea where they were or what time it was now, or how long it would take before they would be rescued. He tried to listen to the men¡¯s voices from the hut over the high wind.

    ¡°Why did you catch so many children? They belong to families we have nothing to do with,¡± said a male voice.

    ¡°They might belong to families that don¡¯t concern us, but that is why we need them. There¡¯s no point fighting with the people who are arrogant. Getting random children, their family will start to protest and pressure the council so that we cane to power like the other people from high society.¡±

    Gifted with good ears, Vincent tried to listen to more of their conversation. Some of the children tried to free themselves, but nothing else happened apart from the metal clinking against the pole.

    His eyes moved to his mother, who shivered more than he or others did. She had closed her eyes, trying to take deep breaths. Her skin was turning dry, and her lips cracked and had turned slightly purple because of the harsh weather.

    It affected Vincent¡¯s mother because she was no pureblooded vampire, unlike him and his sister. She was a human. Before the woman had married and turned into Katherina Moriarty, she came from a wealthy human family, where she was Katherina Honds.

    Thankfully the next morning, the heavy clouds made way for the sun¡¯s rays to fall on them. They somehow survived the night but were weak with hunger and hadn¡¯t been able to sleep in the treacherous cold.

    ¡°How are you doing?¡± Katherina asked her children and the others who were now awake.

    Vincent nodded and asked, ¡°How about you, mother?¡±

    ¡°Perfectly well,¡± Katherine tried to smile, but her body felt frozen. She tried not to show her weak side so the children wouldn¡¯t lose hope. ¡°It is good that it¡¯s morning. Just a few more hours.¡±

    The woman knew that if help didn¡¯te quickly, she would have to do something to help them to escape. But with her hands bound, there wasn¡¯t much she could do. She used all her strength to free her hands, but it was of no use and the metal only bit into her skin.

    One of the young vampiress started to shout in hopes someone would listen and said,

    ¡°I am going to tell my mother and father about this! Making me suffer in the cold! AHHHHHH!¡± Shouted the vampiress, and the human abductors reached there to scold her,

    ¡°Stay quiet! What are we going to do with this one?!¡± Questioned one of the men.

    As if one child screaming wasn¡¯t enough, a few more, including Marceline and her friend Maxwell, started to shout and call for help.

    ¡°I want to go back home!¡± Shouted Marceline, ¡°Let us go, you pathetic cowards!¡±

    Maxwell shouted along with her, ¡°Get us out of here if you don¡¯t want to be hurt!¡±

    ¡°HELP! HELP!!!¡±

    The first vampiress who started to protest warned the abductors, ¡°You will be punished if you don¡¯t let us go right this instant. My father will not be happy about it!¡±

    The men tried to shut them up verbally, but seeing it was of no use, one of the men who stood near Marceline came to stand in front of her and pped the vampiress across her face. The small girl was left shocked and stopped screaming as no one had ever pped her until now.

    A young Vincent red at the guards, but knowing the position they were in and the disadvantage they had, he tried to assess the situation.

    The other children didn¡¯t stop screaming, making it hard for the abductors. After a minute, Hellion appeared in view, making his way to where the wealthy children were tied. The men stepped away while Hellion, the man with the scar pulled out a glove.

    ¡°Marceline! Quiet!¡± Katherina tried to hush her daughter when her eyes fell on the glove the man put on his hand.

    The glove the man wore wasn¡¯t ordinary. The back side of the glove had w-like metal. While the small vampiress continued to shout, Hellion stepped forward.

    ¡°You humans deserve to stay away from us. Wasteful¡ª¡±

    The next second, the girl stopped talking as Hellion ran his hand through the vampire girl¡¯s chest and pulled out her heart, dropping it on the ground. Blood dripped down the dead girl¡¯s body, turning the snow around her red. The children who were earlier screaming and shouting suddenly turned quiet.

    Hellion turned to look at the others and said, ¡°Anyone else has something to say?¡±

 Chapter 158 Death of a second

    The small vampiress who had been killed two minutes ago was now being unchained from the pole. Hellion ordered his men,

    ¡°Take her body and her heart to Darthmore. Make sure to not get caught and bring back the carriage. You know the rules, if you get caught you are out.¡±

    ¡°Where do you want us to throw her body?¡± Asked one of the men who picked up the dead vampiress¡¯s hands, and another man picked up her legs.

    ¡°Put her body in a ce where people can see her,¡± said Hellion. He pulled out a folded parchment with his other hand, ¡°Keep this next to the body.¡±

    The two men nodded, taking the note, they left with the dead girl¡¯s body along with two more men. The other children looked horrified, and Hellion smiled, ¡°Did you think that we humans don¡¯t have the ability to kill?¡± he chuckled.

    Katherine said to Hellion, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have to do this. Everything can be solved by sitting and talking about it with the people in charge.¡±

    Hellion¡¯s eyes shifted from the children to the woman. He hummed,

    ¡°Silver hair,¡± stepping in front of Katherina and staring at her. ¡°You must be the wife of that pureblooded vampire. Moriarty. To think that our own kind goes and betrays us by joining the blood sucking creatures,¡± he spat.

    Katherina tried not to instigate the man and tried to convince him to free them, ¡°We never betrayed anyone. A human and vampire¡¯s family binding¨C¡°

    Hellionughed at her, ¡°Only a person who belongs to the high society will say it. You humans from the privileged families don¡¯t understand what we people from the lower-ss go through and how we are treated. Only a person from the pit will know the pain but you were born with a silver spoon.¡±<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°These children are innocent. Let them go. You can keep me here instead of them and I will make sure whatever your demands are, it shall be met. We can talk to the people of high status. They will help you,¡± and on hearing Katherina, Hellion clicked his tongue. She requested him, ¡°You can keep me back here. Just let them go.¡±

    ¡°These children are the one¡¯s who will help me in my goals this time. To treat them just the way we are treated. We unrecognised humans wille into power. We will not submit to the people of high society and will show what we are capable of. You will see it. The council that turned deaf and blind will finally see us,¡± Hellion proudly announced.

    Katherina pleaded, ¡°I know people who will speak to the council. My husband will talk to them.¡±

    ¡°The vampire you married? All of the high standing vampires and werewolves prefer that the lower-ss exists so that they have someone to trample on,¡± Hellion red at the woman. ¡°Nobody cares when we die, all the elites care about is themselves and their family.¡±

    When Hellion and his men left to return to the hut, Marceline turned to her mother with her eyebrows drawn together and asked in a low voice, ¡°Mother, what is going to happen to us? Will we not return home?¡±

    ¡°Soon, Marcie,¡± Katherina could only assure her daughter with words.

    Maxwell had started to sweat, and he whispered, ¡°He killed Aliza¡­ He will kill us too!¡±

    After witnessing the small vampiress being murdered in front of their eyes, the others were left shaken.

    ¡°If we all can hold on a little longer and not instigate those men, we can survive this. Help wille and we need to preserve ourselves until then,¡± Vincent heard his mother try to calm everyone around her. But the children were spoiled brats who didn¡¯t listen and had no understanding of why they were tied.<sub></sub>

    As the hours passed, no one came to rescue them and the anxiety only increased. In the meantime, Vincent stopped trying to unchain himself but used all his force to push the pole from the ground. The metal continued biting his skin, but he didn¡¯t stop trying while pushing the pole with his back. Marceline turned to Maxwell, who was tied next to her and whispered,

    ¡°Do you think you can turn and get help?¡±

    Maxwell quickly nodded and whispered back, ¡°I can try.¡±

    ¡°Okay, be careful,¡± she whispered, hopeful that this was how they would get out.

    ¡°Maxwell, no!¡± Said Katherina on hearing the two children¡¯s conversation.

    But the young werewolf didn¡¯t heed the woman¡¯s cautious words and tried to change himself by transforming into a wolf. Soon Maxwell turned into a little wolf with a brown coat, who wriggled out of the chains. One of the men guarding the captives caught sight of him turning into a wolf.

    ¡°Catch the boy!¡± shouted the man, and soon some of them started to chase the young werewolf.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let him escape from here!¡± shouted another man.

    The small werewolf ran back and forth, surrounded by grown men with logs of wood and metal rods in their hands. On finding an opportunity, Maxwell slipped through the gap of a man who almost caught him. But his transformation wasn¡¯t stable as he was still learning how to handle it, and soon he turned back to his human form.<sub></sub>

    The men quickly caught hold of him, dragging the naked boy back to where the other captives were held.

    At the same moment, the men who had left with the dead girl¡¯s body in the carriage returned. Hellion stepped out of the hut to meet them. One of them shook their heads and said,

    ¡°We didn¡¯t find any movements from the council. I don¡¯t think it is working. It¡¯s like they don¡¯t care about the dead body. Do you think we picked up the wrong person to kill?¡±

    ¡°If one body doesn¡¯t suffice, we shall send them another one, and we will do it until they understand how serious we are,¡± Hellion appeared angry that the council didn¡¯t ept his demands.

    Hellion made his way to where the captives were, and his eyes fell on the naked boy. He questioned, ¡°What happened to this one?¡±

    ¡°This one tried to escape just now by turning into a wolf!¡± Comined the man who pushed Maxwell to the ground.

    ¡°How brave¡­¡± Hellion¡¯s voice drawled, and he said, ¡°Your parents must be very proud and even you, to think that you could hoodwink us and put us in trouble.¡±

    What have you done, Katherina whispered in her mind, watching Hellion step towards the boy, who said,

    ¡°Go on then. Turn back to your wolf self and I will let you go.¡±

    Maxwell trembled because of the cold snow touching his body and fear settling in his eyes. He noticed the man wearing his gloves and his eyes quickly darted to look at Marceline, whose eyes mirrored the same fear as him.

    Vincent watched the human step forward and close the distance between the boy and him.

    Everyone had turned quiet, and Marceline, who gave Maxwell the idea to transform into a wolf, now regretted it. She wished to take back her words to fix the situation, but the mistake had been sowed, and it would now be reaped.

    Marceline watched her friend trying to move backwards, crawling away from the human who looked down at him and smiled.

    Hellion remarked, ¡°All you little vampires and werewolves slowly turn just like your parents. Pompous, arrogant and looking down on us.¡±

    ¡°P-please, don¡¯t hurt me,¡± Maxwell pleaded, and taking the opportunity, he tried to turn and use his small ws.

    But the boy was no match to the adult, even if his opponent was only a human. Hellion used his wed glove and swiped it across the boy¡¯s face.

    ?[0)??? ¡°Arghh! Ahh!!¡± Maxwell screamed, feeling the skin rip and burn.

    Unable to see her friend in pain, Marceline shouted, ¡°Stop it! Stop it!¡± She couldn¡¯t see her friend being hurt.

    ¡°Shut that one up,¡± Hellion ordered his men, and one of them picked up the metal rod and walked up to Marceline.

    ¡°Please, don¡¯t hurt them! They haven¡¯t done anything,¡± Katherina said to Hellion. ¡°Your fight is with other people. You im to be victims, but you are walking in the same steps as them. Please spare them.¡±

    ¡°Stop hurting, Max!¡± Marceline shouted, noticing drops of blood drip down her friend¡¯s face.

    Hellion picked up the boy by grabbing his hair and said, ¡°Let me show what pain means.¡± Saying this, he dipped the bloody glove straight into Maxwell¡¯s chest, and Marceline gasped with horror on her face. Her lips trembled, and her eyes widened.

    Maxwell¡¯s body was thrown to the ground right before Marceline.

    The young vampiress couldn¡¯t grasp what had happened as she couldn¡¯t think. All she saw was her friend¡¯s bloody face and chest that bled with deep wounds.

    Tears started to fall from young Marceline¡¯s face, and she said, ¡°Y-you said help would b-be here, m-mother. H-help here. M-Max.¡± She continued, ¡°Y-you- you said everything will be okay¨CAHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!¡±

    Marceline¡¯s scream echoed through the forest, and Hellion looked at his man who held the iron rod.

    ¡°Marcie, no!¡± Katherina shouted, but the man with the rod came to the young vampiress and swung the iron rod, hitting her head, and she fell unconscious.

 Chapter 159 Taking Bait

    Seeing Marceline¡¯s body fall to the ground, a young Vincent and Katherina turned panic-stricken. Instead of things getting better with time, it was getting worse, and it seemed like it was only the beginning.

    ?[0)??? ¡°It seems like the children of the wealthy have difficulty understanding when ites to following orders,¡± hummed Hellion, looking at the young werewolf¡¯s body thaty dead on the ground. He ordered his men, ¡°Take this one from here and send it to the council. This time make sure the body is hung on the council¡¯s gates.¡±

    ¡°Right on it!¡± Replied the four men, and they picked up Maxwell¡¯s dead body, carrying it to the carriage where the seat was bloody because of the dead vampiress they had earlier carried.

    Katherina was shocked to see the death of two children and her daughter on the ground. Hearing the faint rattling sound, her eyes quickly moved to her son, who was trying to free himself. She quickly whispered, ¡°Vincent, no! Please calm down!¡±

    Katherina knew that anyone who went against these humans would fall straight into the pit of death. But her son, who was often calm, anger boiled in his veins, and he red at Hellion. Katherina had tried to speak to Hellion because she knew shouting and fighting would lead to death. Situations like these need to be yed well.<sub>.</sub>

    But the young vampire didn¡¯t heed her words, and hearing the metal clink against the metal pole, Hellion and his men¡¯s eyes shifted from Maxwell to Vincent.

    ¡°It looks like what you saw wasn¡¯t enough to understand and need a lesson,¡± Hellion started to make his way to where Vincent was tied.

    Hellion despised the creatures who weren¡¯t humans, and he hated people who belonged to high society.

    Katherina pleaded, ¡°They are young and don¡¯t know any better! Please forgive him and the others! I beg you!¡±<sub></sub>

    Seeing two innocent children die before her eyes, this was the most Katherina could digest. She wouldn¡¯t be able to bear it if her children were taken away from her. Tears glimmered in her eyes with fear.

    But Hellion didn¡¯t like how Vincent red at him as if he didn¡¯t scare him. Though the vampire was a young boy, the human noticed how he looked at him¡­ or looked down upon as if he was meant to be beneath his feet.

    Blood dripped from the metal ws of Hellion¡¯s glove on his right hand. He said, ¡°This must be your son. Silver hair,¡± though he looked at Vincent, his words were directed at Katherina. ¡°Why isn¡¯t he a human like you?¡±

    Katherina didn¡¯t answer Hellion¡¯s question as she was utterly scared for Vincent¡¯s life. She could tell by the look Hellion gave her son that he wasn¡¯t willing to spare him either. As if he wouldn¡¯t stop until every person in here was dead.<sub></sub>

    ¡°If you were a human, I would have spared your life, boy. You have no one but your mother to me for sullying you with the blood of the vampires,¡± Hellion spat.

    Hellion looked at the young vampire questioningly because when vampires and humans had children, there was a higher chance of the child born to them being a half-vampire than vampires. But what the human didn¡¯t know was that the Moriarty family originated from a stronger bloodline of vampires, pureblooded vampires, whose kin would always be pureblooded vampires.

    ¡°Look at the way you look at me even though you are tied,¡± Hellionughed, and his men stared at each other when he continued tough. He then bent down, sitting face to face in front of the boy. He threatened Vincent in a low voice, ¡°Let me pull out your eyeball and send it as a gift to the council. Maybe that will be better.¡±

    ¡°Please! Please! Don¡¯t hurt him! You cannot direct your anger towards the innocent children who weren¡¯t the cause of your pain!¡± Katherina beseeched the human. Her chains clinked against the pole she was tied to, feeling restless and helpless as she couldn¡¯t do anything to save her children or the others.

    But the expression on Hellion¡¯s face looked like he had already made up his mind. He brought his hand forward, pointing to the sharp metal that had traces of blood. When the metal came near Vincent¡¯s eyes, almost about to touch it, Katherina shouted,

    ¡°Stop! You can hurt me as much as you want! But please don¡¯t hurt them!! You may have children of your own, you should understand¨C¡°

    ¡°SHUT UP!¡± Hellion shouted back at her. ¡°Children!? Your creatures took my fianc?? from me! They dragged her! Raped her and killed her once they were done! Where was justice then?!¡± His hand that was hanging in the air in front of Vincent¡¯s eye slowly lowered. He turned to Katherina and spoke just above a whisper, ¡°We were going to have a family. She had nothing to do with any of your conflict and was innocent. Why did she go through it?¡± His voice turned louder at the end.

    Wanting to keep the unreasonable man away from her son, Katherina decided to risk herself as bait. She wanted her children and her family to be safe, that was all that mattered. She said,

    ¡°Your pain was caused by other vampires or werewolves¡­ and never these children. You are getting to the same state as the people you so much hate, turning into th¨C¡°

    Katherina stopped talking when Hellion red at her and shouted, ¡°I am like them?! Let me show you then!¡± He turned to his men and ordered, ¡°Unlock her!¡±

    One of Hellion¡¯s men appeared behind Katherina and started to unlock the lock on the chains around her hands. During that time, Vincent continuously tried to break free his wrists, which had slightly loosened, but it was nowhere to break him free from them. Hellion, who saw the vampire boy struggling in anger, only brought a smile to his face.

    ¡°Who says one stone cannot hit two birds,¡± Hellion stated with one corner of his lips curling up with a smirk.

    Once Katherina¡¯s hands were free, she was pulled up by her arm by Hellion¡¯s man. She was dragged before being pushed to the ground in front of Hellion.

 Chapter 160 The cut short journey

    Chapter 160 The cut short journey

    Music Rmendation: Princess Margaret- Rupert Gregson

    ¡ª

    Katherina¡¯s already weakened body sincest night fell on the cold ground. She used all her strength to move away from Hellion. They were both humans, but she didn¡¯t have any people to back her up or strength.

    ¡°Your boy seems to be as arrogant as those vampires and it doesn¡¯t seem like me pulling out his eyes would do anything. But I know hurting you will bring him pain,¡± Hellion nodded. ¡°If you had married a human, I would have let you go.¡±

    But Katherina knew his words were untrue. The man had lost his mind and didn¡¯t look like someone who could regain his sanity.

    Hellion suddenly bent down in front of her, catching hold of the woman¡¯s leg, who tried to struggle. He sunk the metal ws into her calf muscles.

    ¡°AHHHHH!¡± A high-pitched scream erupted from Katherina¡¯s lips, and her face contorted in pain.

    The metal ws had not only ripped through her dress or pierced into her skin, but he had pulled it down to tear the muscles in her leg..

    ¡°STOP HURTING MY MOTHER!¡± Vincent screamed at Hellion in despair.

    The lower part of Katherina¡¯s dress started absorbing blood from her wound. Her little ability to move waspletely cut out. She held her leg, which was in severe pain.

    ¡°Shall I stop?¡± Hellion questioned the woman who was bleeding. ¡°I can stop here with you and go to your son.¡±

    ¡°NO!¡± Katherina shouted while her eyes were closed and she tried to take a deep breath to handle the pain. ¡°Don¡¯t hurt him, please!¡±

    Hellion turned to Vincent, where the boy, instead of looking scared, appeared angry and gritted his teeth. The man chuckled before he said, ¡°You are lucky you have a human for a mother. If she was a vampire, she would have sold you out. They always think about themselves first and no one else. Maybe you can drink from her,¡± heughed in delight.

    ¡°AHHHHH¨CARGHH!¡± Katherina screamed louder than before when Hellion pierced the metal into her arm.

    ?[0)??? At the same time, one of the men who had carried Maxwell¡¯s body from there returned and said, ¡°Hellion, there¡¯s something we need your help with.¡±

    Hellion, who was enjoying himself, looked disappointed that he had to pause his fun. He replied,

    ¡°Fine.¡±

    ¡°What about this woman?¡± Questioned another man as Katherina was left unchained.

    Hellion huffed, ¡°If she can stand on her two feet, I will give you a gold coin. She won¡¯t be able to move in her current state,¡± and saying this, he left with all the other men there.

    The pain was unbearable and Katherina¡¯s eyebrows drew together. She tried to breathe and her gaze raised and fell on her daughter, who didn¡¯t move and then her son, who looked back at her.

    She asked him in a feeble voice, ¡°Are you okay, Vince?¡±

    Vincent shook his head and replied, ¡°How can I, when you are bleeding and in pain.¡± His eyes moistened because of their hopeless situation. In anger, he tried to pull the chains that kept him at the pole.

    ¡°Stop doing that! You are going to hurt yourself more!¡± Katherina¡¯s heart broke on seeing her son like that. She said, ¡°If the council sees Maxwell¡­ they wille here soon to rescue us. Don¡¯t do anything that will bring harm to you or your sister, okay?¡±

    The young boy watched his mother continue to bleed, which wasn¡¯t in small amounts as the snow turned redder. He asked her,

    ¡°What if the people who are supposed to rescue us don¡¯te in time?¡±

    Katherina shook her head, ¡°They will. They wille soon¡­ Are you hungry?¡± She asked him because the children had been left unfed.

    Vincent could tell what his mother was thinking and quickly shook his head, ¡°No. You know me, I never eat in the morning.¡±

    Katherina¡¯s vision turned blurry and she nodded, ¡°How could I forget,¡± she mustered a smile, but her lips trembled. ¡°But isn¡¯t that because you always drink some before the time of dawn? You haven¡¯t eaten anything sincest night.¡±

    ¡°I am fine, mother. You shouldn¡¯t talk and save your energy,¡± the boy said with a frown and clenched his hands, turning them even paler than they already were because of the weather.

    Katherina¡¯s eyes moved to look in the direction of the hut and where the men had walked away. Vincent said, ¡°Mother, if you can, you should escape from here. Don¡¯t wait for us.¡±

    The injured woman crawled on the ground, pushing her good foot to move. She reached where her daughter was and quickly checked her pulse. Feeling her heartbeat, a relieved sigh escaped from her lips. She then sighed as if unable to believe that she and her children were in such a mess. She was thankful that her daughter wasn¡¯t dead and was alive. She then moved to where Vincent was tied.

    Raising her shaky hand, she ced it on one side of Vincent¡¯s cheek. She whispered,

    ¡°My kindest and smartest one. Do you know how much I love you and your sister?¡±

    Vincent felt a tear slip from his eye and fall on hisp, ¡°I do. And I love you more. The most.¡±

    His words brought a smile on Katherina¡¯s lips and she replied, ¡°I know. I have always known it.¡± She continued, ¡°What we are going through is only a moment that is meant to pass, my son. One day you will be safe and this will only be a memory.¡±

    ¡°You will be there with me, won¡¯t you?¡± The young boy frowned as he stared at his mother.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Katherina didn¡¯t want her son to lose hope, even though she somewhere knew how things would turn. The thought broke her from inside with the thought that she wouldn¡¯t be able to see her children grow, but she wasn¡¯t sure if her children would have a future if the council didn¡¯t help them. ¡°I will always be with you,¡± tears slipped from her eyes, and the young boy knew what his mother meant.

    ¡°You are losing too much blood,¡± Vincent whispered on seeing the blood trail from where her leg and arm had been stabbed; it had left a trail on the snow until she sat next to him.

    Katherina¡¯s eyes moved to look at her stained dress. She was feeling faint and couldn¡¯t breathe well, while her body was losing energy. She murmured, ¡°I am¡­¡±

    She then turned to look at her son and said, ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself or your sister for what has happened. Tell your father, I love him. Take good care of yourself, your sister and your father. It is unfortunate that things had to be cut short like this¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t leave, mother!¡± Vincent shook his head, noticing the paleness his mother¡¯s face held.

    Using thest of her energy, Katherina leaned forward and kissed the side of Vincent¡¯s head, ¡°Keep me in your memories and in your heart.¡±

    Katherina had lost too much blood, and the cold weather had worsened her. She pulled away from him, and the young boy and his mother¡¯s eyes met while the woman smiled for the briefest moment before her eyes started to ink themselves with darkness. Frozen for a second, Vincent stared at her,

    ¡°¡­ m-mother?¡±

    His mother¡¯s body lost its strength and fell on Vincent¡¯sp, dead.

 Chapter 161 Berserk on the snow

    Music Rmendation: Don¡¯t be Voyeur with me- Michael Gihino

    ¡ª

    A young Vincent was in shock.

    All he could hear was the rustling of the nearby trees because of the wind and a bird that in the distance made a sound. He could still hear his mother¡¯sst words, echoing in his ears before they turned distant as if fading into the background.

    His mother no longer trembled in pain or cold. Instead, her heady still on hisp and refused to wake up again.

    ¡°M-mother¡­ Wake up,¡± the boy whispered with eyes full of tears. ¡°Please¡­.¡± He begged.

    Seconds passed by and turned into a minute. And though Katherina had passed away, the blood didn¡¯t stop dripping on the ground, which now touched Vincent¡¯s legs and invaded his senses.<sub>.</sub>

    The boy, who had been hungry since he hadst opened his eyes, his gums hurt and fangs appeared to peek out of his mouth. As much as he wanted to take a bite to quench his thirst, this was his beloved mother, and he would never disrespect her even after her death.

    The few other vampire children, who were tied, smelt the scent of the fresh blood drifting in the air, and they started to behave errantly, trying to break free from the poles so they could bite into the human¡¯s body.

    After some time, two men who worked for Hellion returned to where the children and the woman were tied. On noticing more blood trails on the snowy ground, the men quickly caught sight of the woman next to a boy.

    ¡°Is she trying to untie him?!¡± one of them questioned and quickly made his way to where Vincent and his mother were.

    The person grabbed Katherina¡¯s arm and picked her up from the boy¡¯sp. He started to drag her away from there. Another one who noticed the woman staring at nothing pointed out, ¡°She¡¯s dead!¡±

    ?[0)??? ¡°So fast? You would think people from higher society would be strong, but look at her,¡±ughed the man. He grabbed the woman¡¯s silver hair, and a young Vincent warned with a voice holding emptiness in it,<sub></sub>

    ¡°You are hurting her, let her go.¡±

    The man didn¡¯t let go of Katherina¡¯s hair and instead moved it in a circr motion. He snorted, ¡°She¡¯s already dead. Do you think she can feel anything?¡± He huffed.

    The other manughed and said, ¡°These vampires sure are full of themselves. They don¡¯t know when to keep quiet, do they?¡±

    The two men made fun of Katherina¡¯s dead body and the young boy whose eyes had grown distant. And as empty as his eyes looked, something lurked in its shadows as if it had been waiting, bloodthirsty.

    ¡°I will be sure to tell Hellion to pick you to be the next person to send to the council,¡± the man who didn¡¯t let go of the dead woman¡¯s hairughed in the boy¡¯s face. ¡°Once he¡¯s done nning the next move, you will be the right sacrifice. How would feel your mother¡¯s body hanging¡ª¡±

    The men heard a growl erupt from the silver-haired boy¡¯s throat and the sound of the metal clinking stronger. They were going tough at how pathetic the boy appeared, but then they heard a snap. The boy stood up with chains hanging on both his hands before they slid down and fell next to his feet, leaving the men in shock.<sub></sub>

    ¡°How did you unbind yourself?!¡±

    ¡°Grab him quickly and tie him back to the pole before Hellion notices!¡± shouted the other man, who dropped the woman on the ground and ran towards Vincent.

    One of the men got to Vincent faster than the other and caught hold of the boy¡¯s arm, ready to twist it backwards. But suddenly, out of nowhere, the same man¡¯s hand was caught by Vincent, and he turned it the other way. The next second, he did the same thing Hellion had done to the two children. The boy stuck his fingers and hand into the human¡¯s chest and then mercilessly pulled out the man¡¯s heart.

    The other man saw this, and his eyes almost popped out of his face, as he hadn¡¯t expected a young vampire to kill a grown man.

    ¡°You blood sucking thing!¡± The man spat and came to attack the boy.

    But before the man could hit Vincent, the young vampire jumped right on the man, gripping his head and shoulder before sinking his fangs and drinking blood so fast that the human fumbled backwards and fell to the ground.

    The man didn¡¯t get a chance to save himself as the boy had sucked him dry by then.

    Soon the sound of footsteps was heard approaching the scene after hearing the screams of the men. When the men appeared along with Hellion, their mouths fell open. It was because their two men were lying dead on the ground, and the small boy was drinking blood from one of them.

    ¡°What the hell¡­!¡± Eximed one of the men with widened eyes.

    ¡°How did he get himself free from the chains?!¡± Hellion demanded. Simultaneously the boy pulled away from his man¡¯s neck. Vincent turned to look at them, with blood smeared on his mouth, dripping down on his clothes. ¡°Kill him!¡± Hellion ordered and soon his men went to attack the young vampire.

    But no matter how hard they tried, the men found it hard to catch a single young vampire. The boy had gone berserk, and for some reason it appeared as if he had gained immense strength out of nowhere.

    ¡°A vampire of his age is not supposed to have this much strength!¡± Said one of them before instructing, ¡°Some of you grab his shoulders, and others grab his legs!¡±

    ¡°AHHH!¡± One of them screamed when Vincent took arge bite from the man¡¯s flesh before tearing it open with blood oozing profusely.

    Soon screams started to fill the ce that belonged to the men, and one by one, they fell, bleeding in pain and sumbing to their deaths. Hellion didn¡¯t know how it could happen. How such a small vampire could break free from the iron chains and kill his men present there. There was something wrong, but he didn¡¯t have time to wonder what it was.

    Deciding this ce to be unsafe, Hellion quickly ran from there while there were two more men with whom the vampire was distracted.

    Hellion ran as fast he could, passing through many trees in the thick forest. He huffed for air while looking over his shoulder to ensure the vampire had not followed him. The man ran even though his legs started to ache and didn¡¯t stop until he felt it was safe.

    cing his hand on the bark of a tree, he gasped and tried to catch his breath. There was no way the vampire woulde this far to chase him because that would be crazy. But when he turned, the little boy stood a few distance away from where he was.

    Hellion gasped in surprise and then raised his hands, ¡°Look boy, you don¡¯t know what I am capable of so don¡¯te near me.¡± He quickly pulled out his glove, wearing it and swiped it in the air, ¡°Come any closer and I will rip you into pieces,¡± he warned the boy.

    But that didn¡¯t stop the young Vincent from walking toward Hellion with murderous intentions.

 Chapter 162 Unextinguished anguish of the heart

    The young boy¡¯s hands were wet, dripping with the blood of the men he had killed without blinking his eyes. No matter how many men he had killed, his blood thirst hadn¡¯t been quenched. He wanted more blood, but more importantly, to drink the blood of the man who had killed his beloved mother, leaving her to bleed to her death.

    Hellion moved his wed hand in front of him again while he walked backwards. He taunted,

    ¡°This is how all you blood sucking creatures are. You don¡¯t care about others. All you care about is blood and it is never enough, is it? Traitor¡¯s like your mother should be hanged to death! What I did to her was give her an easy way out!!¡±

    Young Vincent didn¡¯t like this man talking about his mother. He said, ¡°Every time we have a celebration in the mansion, we make a cake that my mother designs. She would not let us take a bite or taste it.¡±

    ¡°What the fuck are you talking about?!¡± Hellion didn¡¯t know if this little boy had gone insane and was talking rubbish.

    The vampire boy continued saying, ¡°But it wasn¡¯t the cake we wanted. It was the tip of the cherry that was ced on top of the cake¡­ and you are that.¡±

    Hellion looked at the boy as if one of his men had hit him on his head. Instead of walking backwards, he turned and once again started to run. But his energy had depleted and he wheezed. He didn¡¯t go too far as the vampire caught up to him, jumping on his back and leading them to fall to the ground.<sub>.</sub>

    The man and the boy rolled until hitting a tree. They struggled to gain the upper hand over the other, and Hellion used his wed hand to swipe the boy¡¯s chest, enough to get the boy off but not enough to kill him.

    When Hellion tried to get up and flee, Vincent bit into the man¡¯s arm, tearing it off.

    ¡°AHHHH!!!!!!!¡±

    Hellion¡¯s scream echoed through the forest, and he clutched his shoulder from which the boy had torn his forearm.

    ¡°This is how my mother must have felt when you hurt her,¡± said the boy without emotion. ¡°You took her away from me.¡±

    Hellion continued to scream and roll on the ground. He tried to crawl away, but the vampire followed him, picking up the glove with ws. The man realising his plight, now apologised,<sub></sub>

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we forget what happened? I won¡¯t harm you and you don¡¯t have to harm me. LISTEN TO ME!¡± He shouted in desperation.

    To Vincent, the man¡¯s words were soothing, but they didn¡¯t soothe or fill the hollowness he felt in his chest.

    Vincent quickly jabbed the metal ws into the human¡¯s leg, and another scream erupted from Hellion¡¯s throat.

    ¡°Stop! What the fuck is wrong with you?!¡± Hellion shouted, and unable to crawl, he gritted his teeth in pain.

    ¡°Repaying for what you did,¡± Came the calm words from the young vampire, and Hellion watched Vincent with terror in his eyes. Soon Vincent came to hover above and in front of the man¡¯s chest.

    ¡°P-please, don¡¯t kill me! You are a good boy, aren¡¯t you!¡± Hellion trembled as he spoke. ¡°Your mother was indeed a good woman. You wouldn¡¯t want to disappoint her now, would you? Good people listen to their elders,¡± heughed nervously.<sub></sub>

    Vincent sat on top of the man¡¯s stomach, raising his hand, which held the ws and asked, ¡°Are you ready to pay for your sins?¡±

    Hellion shook his head. Vincent stabbed the metal ws into the man¡¯s chest, not once or twice but several times. Hellion died with the multiple stabs and his body went still. Blood drops sttered on Vincent¡¯s face and clothes, and his hand movement didn¡¯t stop, as he continued to stab the man repeatedly, until he finally screamed in despair about losing his dear mother.

    The mncholy scream echoed through the forest, shaking even the birds that had perched on the trees, making them fly away.

    [Music Rmendation: Anderi- Martin Phipps]

    The boy finally let go of the metal ws and stepped away from the dead man. He walked away from there, returning to where his sibling and his mother were. Even though he had killed his mother¡¯s murderer, it didn¡¯t ease his heart, and the emptiness in his eyes grew.

    Reaching the ce, the young boy walked to where his mother¡¯s bodyy on the cold ground.

    The other children were stupefied and too stunned to speak after watching the bloodshed that had taken ce, looking at the silver-haired boy with a look of weariness, as if he was worse than a devil.

    Vincent sat next to his mother, fixing her dishevelled hair away from her face andbing her hair with his fingers.

    He closed her beautiful eyes and made sure even in death she wasfortable and was lying respectably. He gently stroked his mother¡¯s head andid his head on her chest, hoping for a miracle where he would hear her heartbeat. But it was quiet.

    Hours passed before people from the council arrived at the scene along with the men they had caught, who were Hellion¡¯s men. When they came nearer, Hellion¡¯s men¡¯s eyes turned wide on noticing the gore and blood spread on the snow.

    ¡°What in God¡¯s name happened here?!¡± Questioned one of the council members.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the man who was leading this?¡± Another council member demanded Hellion¡¯s men, who looked left and right before shaking their heads. ¡°Huh. He fled I see, he must have known that this was going to happen.¡±

    ¡°Look there!¡± The third councilman pointed at where Vincentid his head on the woman¡¯s chest. ¡°Do you think he killed all these men, Sire?!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous,¡± came a voice that belonged to a small boy who made his way to the front. It was the head of the Inner Circle of the Council, and he noticed the silver-haired boy raise his head and look at him. ¡°If we didn¡¯t catch these humans responsible with the body, you would have told he was the one who operated this entire thing,¡± yton rolled his eyes.

    ¡°But he does look like that,¡± whispered the third councilman who had spoken earlier.

    ¡°He¡¯s just a boy, and in shock,¡± replied another member.

    While the four council members discussed upon this particr case, while questioning Hellion¡¯s men, yton walked to where Vincent sat, and his eyes fell on the young vampire¡¯s hands that were covered in blood. His red eyes met the boy¡¯s coppery-red eyes that looked unfazed and empty. While his eyes still on the boy, he ordered,

    ¡°Get this ce cleaned and the bodies sent to the council morgue.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sire!¡±

 Chapter 163 Emptiness

    Music Rmendation: Respite- Fredrik Jonasson

    ¡ª

    When the two men of the Council came to carry Katherina¡¯s body, Vincent red at them. It was because thest man who had touched her had disrespectfully dragged her by her hair.

    ¡°They don¡¯t mean any harm. Your mother¡¯s body will be taken to the council morgue for inspection before her wounds will be sewn and sent back to you and your family,¡± spoke yton, who had been observing the young vampire with keen interest. The boy had been standing like a hawk, guarding his mother¡¯s body.

    Young Vincent stared at the person who spoke just now, not knowing who he was as he appeared to be of his own age. The person wore clothes simr to how adults wore. He asked,

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    yton stretched his hand forward, ¡°yton Turner. The Head of the Inner Circle in the Council.¡± Seeing the boy not attempt to grab his hand, he said, ¡°What happened here is unfortunate. There are times when the offender doesn¡¯t cough up information quickly and it dys things.¡±

    ¡°You should have tortured the offenders,¡± Vincent¡¯s reply was blunt, and yton¡¯s eyes subtly widened.

    Vincent¡¯s eyes shifted from the council person to his mother, who looked like she was asleep and not in pain anymore.

    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t feel like shaking hands with people, sometimes you need to. After all, I will need to check with what happened here and pass a judgement. You did create quite a bit of mess here,¡± yton stated in a friendly tone.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°My hands are bloody,¡± the boy reminded him, with his wordscking any emotions as if he was nothing but an empty shell.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± replied yton.

    Young Vincent finally extended his hand forward and shook yton¡¯s hand. But the head of the Inner Circle didn¡¯t shake his hand to make any peace but because he had the ability to sense a person¡¯s inner emotions.

    But the astonishing thing was that yton felt nothing. Seeing the earlier re, he was sure he would find anger or sorrow.

    yton was well aware that the boy hadn¡¯t killed his mother and hadn¡¯t touched a single drop of her blood to drink, but the same couldn¡¯t be said when it came to the humans who had abducted him. A vampire who killed even one person would have the emotion of rage, but this boy appeared calm. As if he had just woken up from a deep slumber.

    Soon the parents of the abducted children were led by the council guards to the forest where the group of humans had held their children.

    While most of the parents reunited with their children, who looked relieved, the same couldn¡¯t be said about three other parents. Maxwell¡¯s parents had been directly called to the Council along with the parents of the young vampiress, who had been the first victim of Hellion. Viscount Moriarty was called to the forest to pick up his children.

    Eduard Moriarty, who had just finished seeing his wife¡¯s body and speaking to the Head in charge, came to where young Vincent and Marceline sat next to each other. There was a shadow underneath his eyes as he hadn¡¯t slept and had been looking for his wife and children the entire time they were missing.

    Marceline jumped from where she had been sitting, into her father¡¯s arms and cried.<sub></sub>

    Eduard gently stroked the back of his daughter¡¯s head, ¡°Forgive me for not being able to be here soon.¡±

    ¡°I was so scared!¡± Marceline cried with tears falling from her face, wetting the front of his coat. ¡°What took you so long? Please don¡¯t leave me alone!¡± Her body trembled.

    ¡°I am so sorry, my dear. Believe me, I did everything I could to find all of you as soon as possible,¡± Eduard tried to calm his daughter. ¡°You are safe now. No one is going to hurt you again.¡±

    While Eduard rubbed his daughter¡¯s back to soothe her, his eyes fell on his son. His young son¡¯s clothes and face was sttered with blood, and his hands were inked in red. Letting go of Marceline for a moment, he hugged Vincent who didn¡¯t say anything.

    When yton appeared next to the mourning family. Eduard let go of Vincent to turn to the council person, who said, ¡°The humans were angry at the people of the high society and wanted to ¡®reform¡¯ the society the way they wanted. It was a random kidnapping and your wife by chance got caught up in it along with your children.¡±

    Eduard clenched his jaw and asked, ¡°When will I be able to bring her home?¡±

    ¡°I will tell my men to work faster so that she can return to you at the earliest. Maybe midnight, Viscount Moriarty,¡± yton¡¯s words didn¡¯t rise or fall and stayed the same.

    Eduard nodded while keeping a straight face, but his eyes held sorrow that no one could fathom. He spoke bitterly, ¡°How strange that it is always the ones with a good heart who suffer. My wife never hurt anyone, by words or actions and was always considerate and mindful over the slightest things.¡±

    ¡°I am sorry for your family¡¯s loss,¡± said yton, watching the two children, where the vampiress hugged her father¡¯s leg, and the other didn¡¯t respond. He asked, ¡°Not to bring doubt in your mind¡­ Why didn¡¯t you turn her?¡±<sub></sub>

    It was because the pureblooded vampires could turn humans into vampires easily, while the average vampire¡¯s sessful transformation rate was low. And it was rare for a pureblooded vampire to marry a human, even if the person came from a wealthy family as the vampires preferred their own kind, thought yton in his mind.

    Eduard Moriarty pursed his lips and replied,

    ¡°It was her wish to stay human.¡± Turning her would only be going against her wish, and Eduard had loved his wife. They had met by chance in one of the balls, and like many, he had been taken by her beautiful silver hair before he came to know her.

    One of the council members arrived at where they were and informed yton,

    ¡°Sire, we are unable to find this person, whom the humans described to be the leader. We¡¯ll need to get the dogs to sniff the ce. We¡¯ll also need the boy toe with us to Darthmore, so that we can get a report from him.¡±

    Eduard frowned. He asked, ¡°Can¡¯t it be done here? They have been here sincest evening without food or rest. You don¡¯t expect a twelve-year-old to sit through it.¡±

    ¡°It is just your son, Viscount Moriarty. He was the only one out of the other children who was free from chains and his hands are covered in blood,¡± the council member stated with little to no hesitation.

    ¡°We want to see whose blood is on his hand. The men here and your wife¨C¡°

    ¡°It would be best that you don¡¯tplete that sentence,¡± Eduard red at the councilman for even thinking that. ¡°Not only did you fail in keeping the humans from doing something like this, but you have the nerve to insinuate that my son killed his mother.¡±

    The councilman bowed and said, ¡°We are only following protocols and making sure that your son is not going to be a threat in the future. You know how these cases wo¨C¡°

    ¡°You will not be taking my children anywhere.¡± Eduard stood between Vincent and the councilman and said, ¡°Vincent didn¡¯t kill his mother and I can tell that with confidence. You should focus on those humans who brutally left my family out here in the cold. Those humans from the lower-ss hurt and left my wife to die¡­.¡±

    The young vampiress heard the words spoken by her father about the lower-ss humans, the people who were responsible for all of this. Humans were the worst.

    yton raised his hand at the councilman to stop, ¡°Franklin.¡±

    ¡°Sire?¡± the councilman responded.

    ¡°You can leave the boy from the questions and make the final report of this case. The entire operation was done by some humans, and the others are only victims,¡± yton stated before his eyes went back to the boy, meeting his eyes. He said, ¡°I believe Vincent Moriarty was being attacked by the humans and acted in defence?¡±

    The young boy stared at yton. Everyone believed the boy would nod to agree with yton¡¯s words to get away from the situation. But instead, Vincent replied,

    ¡°I killed them all as they deserved it.¡±

    yton brought his hand to brush the bridge of his nose, and the other councilman¡¯s mouth fell open on hearing the boy¡¯s answer. H-how could the boy say that confidently as if he had achieved something?! The councilman questioned.

    yton sighed and turned to give a look at his man, who fixed the look of shock on his face and nodded. He said, ¡°I will go and look into other things then,¡± and left the ce

    After having a few more words exchanged between the Head of the Inner circle and the Viscount, Eduard said,

    ¡°My children are tired and there are a lot of things to attend to. Excuse me.¡±

    yton gave a slight nod, ¡°I will see you tomorrow at the Council.¡±

    Eduard caught hold of his daughter¡¯s hand in one hand. He offered his other hand to take it but didn¡¯t push him. His son had always been independent and having lost his mother, the man didn¡¯t push him.

    Before the Moriarty family left the ce, the young vampire turned to yton and said,

    ¡°You will find the body of the human on the south side of the hut.¡±

    The young boy walked away with his father and sister, while yton stood there watching the back of the silver-haired boy with slightly narrowed eyes.

 Chapter 164 Burying kindness

    The next day at the cemetery in Skellington town, people gathered around Katherina Moriarty¡¯s casket in the already dug ground.

    The young Moriarty boy stood next to his father, clothed all in ck, wearing a ck coat with fur around its neck andpel. His sister Marceline was nowhere to be seen with them or in the cemetery.

    The priest had been summoned to perform the burial ceremony and spoke about Katherina¡¯s soul, which was now resting in peace. The priest¡¯s voice was pushed to the background as Vincent watched his mother take her longest sleep, knowing she would never wake up again. After all, it was him who had closed her eyes to hide her sight from the awful world that had taken her away from him.

    When it was time to close the deceased woman¡¯s casket, Vincent felt pain hit his chest, simr to the lightning in the clouds. Snowkes started falling from the sky, and the people who hade to attend the funeral slowly started to leave one by one after offering condolences to the Viscount and the boy.

    Some of the acquaintances noticed the young vampiress to be missing, and one of them curiously asked Eduard,

    ¡°Is Miss Marceline well? Forgive me, it is just that I haven¡¯t seen her here and was worried.¡±

    Eduard nodded before politely answering, ¡°She was feeling a little unwell and we thought it was best that she rests.¡±

    ¡°I see, that¡¯s right. She¡¯s too young and it must be hard for her after what she went through to attend her mother¡¯s funeral. Poor child,¡± sympathised another acquaintance of theirs. ¡°I am sorry that this happened to your family. Lady Katherina was taken away too quickly.¡±

    While the adults spoke to each other, the young silver-haired boy continued to stand in front of his mother¡¯s grave, staring at it.

    Days passed, and one day in the Moriarty mansion during breakfast, the Viscount spoke to his daughter, who hadn¡¯t visited her mother¡¯s grave, which concerned him.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Marceline, your brother is going to visit your mother¡¯s grave at noon. Why don¡¯t you go with him? There will be less crowd at that time.¡±

    Marceline, who was silently eating her food, looked at her father and replied, ¡°I think I will stay in the mansion, father.¡±

    Eduard found it rather strange that even after weeks had passed, his daughter had not gone to visit her mother. He believed it was because Marceline had gone through too much trauma and couldn¡¯t handle it, unlike Vincent. He said,

    ¡°I insist that you go and visit your mother¡¯s grave. Pay her your respects, even if it¡¯s short.¡±

    The young vampiress clutched the cutlery she held and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go there.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on, Marceline?¡± The vampiress¡¯s father questioned. ¡°Is there a reason why you have been avoiding visiting your mother?¡±

    Vincent didn¡¯t bother to indulge himself in the conversation even though he did hear and see what was going on. With Marceline being his sibling, he knew exactly what was happening with her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to do anything with humans,¡± though young, Marceline¡¯s words were curt. ¡°Humans are weak, and are the reason why our lives has turned sad. I won¡¯t visit a grave when she only lied to us that everything was going to be fine.¡±

    ¡°Marceline!¡± Mr. Moriarty red at his daughter and scolded her, ¡°You are talking about your mother and you will not disrespect her.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°Why not!!¡± Marceline pushed her te to the side, and the cutlery next to her on the table fell to the ground. The young girl screamed, ¡°She is not my mother! I refuse to believe a weak woman like her is my mother! All humans are worthless and pathetic!¡±

    ¡°You will not speak another ill word about your mother, Marceline Moriarty, else I will send you to the Sabbit,¡± Eduard couldn¡¯t believe how everything had changed their lives in a day. The vampiress¡¯s body turned frigid on hearing her father¡¯s words.

    The Sabbit was where troublesome children were sent to study and behave properly, away from their families and could meet their family only once in a year.

    ¡°I won¡¯t go there! Why don¡¯t you ask Vince! He hates humans too! We hate humans¨C¡°

    ¡°You will visit the cemetery and that¡¯s final,¡± ordered Eduard in a stern tone and with a re that he had never used on his children until now.

    The vampiress¡¯s chair screeched in the dining room, and getting up, she ran towards the door and out of the room. Eduard sighed in frustration. If Katherina was alive, she would have told him everything would be alright, and like many things, this would pass too. But his daughter was testing him, and though she was his blood, he wouldn¡¯t stand the little one from belittling the woman who gave birth to her.

    ¡°I will talk to her, father. Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± said Vincent, his coppery-eyes meeting his father¡¯s eyes.

    Eduard nodded worriedly, ¡°I must be doing things wrong.¡±

    ¡°You aren¡¯t. We are all hurting, and you need your time to grieve over the loss. Leave Marceline to me, I will talk to her,¡± Vincent assured his father.<sub></sub>

    Vincent could tell that his sister¡¯s words had shocked and upset his father. Their parents had brought them up with lots of love and had spoiled them like any young master and mistress of a pureblooded family. They had not once raised their hands at them, which was why it would be hard for his father.

    During noon, Vincent stepped inside the carriage, and so did an unwilling moody Marceline, who crossed her arms and sat on the other side of the seat. The coachman opened the door when the carriage reached the Skellington cemetery, and the Moriarty siblings stepped in front of the old cemetery.

    When the young children stepped inside, Vincent walked towards his mother¡¯s grave, while Marceline dawdled at the front. Her eyes fell on Maxwell¡¯s parents, who stood in front of another grave she believed to be her friend¡¯s grave. The young vampiress¡¯s feet quickly moved, and instead of following her brother, she made her way to where the Anderson couple stood.

    Marceline was going to greet them when Mrs. Anderson sent her a re, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    The young vampiress¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, and she started to speak, ¡°I¨CI came to¨C¡°

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you done enough by stealing our only son, and now you want to steal the rest of our peace?¡± Mrs. Anderson demanded from the young girl. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, our son would still be alive! You wanted him to apany you back to your mansion, when you could have gone back home yourself!¡±

    ¡°I-I am sorry,¡± whispered Marceline, her face paled and turned small.

    ¡°Always used to dragging him everywhere, and you dragged him to his death! You killed our only son!¡± Mrs. Anderson soon broke into tears, and Mr. Anderson put his arm around his wife¡¯s shoulder to console her. ¡°Stay away from us!¡±

    The guilt that Marceline had felt when her friend Maxwell died had been buried deep down, making it hard for her to grasp the situation, and she stared at the Andersons.

    Mr. Anderson looked at the vampiress and said, ¡°I have already spoken to your father and we don¡¯t want to do anything with you or your family. Vampires and werewolves are meant to stay away from each other, because together they bring troubles, just like what happened.¡±

    ¡°Maxwell was my friend¡­¡± Marceline whispered, feeling her heartbreak.

    Mrs. Anderson wiped the tears from her eyes and said, ¡°Stay far away from his grave and us. Far far away and it would be better if we don¡¯t cross our paths ever again. Leave now.¡±

    Marceline¡¯s face turned red in embarrassment, and her lips trembled before she put up a smile as if everything was okay. Turning away from them, she made her way to where Vincent stood in front of their mother¡¯s grave.

    It was all her fault, the young vampiress thought bitterly. She despised the humans because of how frail and unreliable they were. She said to her brother,

    ¡°Can you believe what the Anderson¡¯s told? That I shouldn¡¯t visit Maxwell¡¯s grave.¡±

    Vincent, who had been staring at the headstone of their mother, calmly said,

    ¡°A person who cannot respect the woman who loved and took care of her, who is ready to turn her back on the person once she leaves. I am not surprised they don¡¯t want you visiting Maxwell¡¯s grave.¡±

    ¡°How can you say that, Vince? You were right there with me and you saw what happened,¡± Marceline¡¯s eyebrows furrowed.

    A small smile came on the boy¡¯s face, and there was nothing kind about it. He said, ¡°Are you sure you saw what I saw, sister?¡± He turned to meet Marceline¡¯s gaze.

    Marceline stared back at Vincent andined, ¡°If she was not a human, we would have been saved. Maxwell would have been saved too. We would not be standing here. It was because she was a weak hu¨C¡°

    SLAP!

    The young vampiress¡¯s mouth was left open in shock after being pped by her elder brother. Wind passed across the cemetery, picking dried leaves and pushing them to one side.

    Vincent stated, ¡°It is because of your recklessness all those things happened. Just because father won¡¯t discipline you the way ought to be taught, don¡¯t think I won¡¯t. If you have nothing nice to say about our mother, don¡¯t talk about her.¡±

    Unshed tears brimmed in the young vampiress¡¯s eyes before she ran back to the carriage without speaking another word.

    Vincent turned back to look at his mother¡¯s grave and remembered something she had told him.

    ¡®You don¡¯t have to follow what others do.¡¯

    While Katherina had meant it so that her son could be kinder, the silver-haired boy¡¯s eyes darkened and he took it another way.

 Chapter 165 End of Carnival

    Music Rmendation: A meeting is arranged- John Lunn

    ¡ª

    Remembering the day his mother had been killed, it left a bitterness in Vincent¡¯s mouth. He knew his mother was dead because she had sacrificed herself to keep him and his sister alive. And the very thought irked him.

    He despised his mother¡¯s kindness, knowing she wouldn¡¯t have been killed if she had been selfish. It was the first time he had spoken to anyone about his mother¡¯s death.

    But Vincent didn¡¯t narrate every detail to Eve, just enough to let her know what had happened.

    On the other hand, hearing what the first Lady Moriarty had to endure broke Eve¡¯s heart. And considering how young Vincent and Marceline were, she could only imagine the pain the two had gone through.

    She saw Vincent stretch his arms above his head from where he sat.

    Eve now understood what Vincent meant when he said his intention in saving the mermaid was for his selfish reasons. The entire time he had spoken about his past, she noticed how detached he appeared as if it didn¡¯t concern him.

    She acknowledged, ¡°That¡¯s why your father married Lady Annalise.¡±

    It was understandable that Mr. Moriarty, who had lost his wife and the mother of his children, would want to protect his family. Even if it meant marrying a woman whose nature was opposite to his first wife.

    A wicked smile appeared on Vincent¡¯s lips while he stared at the forest. He said,<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Vampires marrying humans isn¡¯t rare, but when a pureblooded vampire marries a human it raises eyebrows and makes the weaker partner into an obvious target. After some time my father decided to take another wife to fill the position that my mother had left after her death.¡±

    Vincent held a thoughtful expression.

    ¡°How does one fill the position of the dead,¡± Vincent chuckled as if finding the idea funny. ¡°My sister was ecstatic with the idea of having Annalise as her mother.¡±

    Eve¡¯s eyebrows furrowed.

    If Eve didn¡¯t know that Marceline had given things for the ball that could have embarrassed her, she would have found it hard to believe that a gentle vampiress like Marceline got along so well with a person like Lady Annalise. It was because Lady Annalise was proud of being a vampire and mingled only with the wealthy.

    ¡°Marceline loves Annalise.¡±

    Hearing Vincent¡¯s words, Eve asked him, ¡°What about you?¡±

    ¡°Are you asking me if I hate her?¡± the smile on Vincent¡¯s lips didn¡¯t lower. He then said,

    ¡°I don¡¯t, but neither do I love her. After a person goes through grief, thenes eptance and unless a person epts reality, it is hard to cross over to peace. Compared to most women who tried to attain my father¡¯s affections just so that they could be the Viscounts wife, Annalise was better. She married my father because she liked him. And unlike many men, my father made sure we were okay with her.¡±

    Eve found this piece of information to be surprising, and her eyebrows subtly raised. She asked,<sub></sub>

    ¡°You agreed?¡±

    It was because, from what Vincent said, his mother sounded the opposite of how Lady Annalise was. Eve didn¡¯t forget how against the woman was when she joined as Allie¡¯s governess.

    ¡°Why? Is it surprising?¡± Vincent questioned while meeting her blue eyes that looked like an unwavering river of the forest.

    ¡°Annalisees from a high-ss family of vampires. Her attitude is expected, it is something you will find in all the vampiress. Apart from her slight snobbish nature and need to keep the lower-ss people away from her and her family, she¡¯s somewhere tolerable,¡± exined Vincent in a nonchnt tone.

    So Vincent only enjoyed giving people a hard time in general, thought Eve.

    After hearing a part of his story that he must have shared only because they were a little simr, Eve understood Vincent a little better than before.

    The wind didn¡¯t stop blowing where they sat, and Eve used her hands to keep her hair from flying in front of her face. When Vincent continued looking at the sky, she couldn¡¯t help but stare at his side profile. He looked distant like the stars, far away from reach that shined brightly and alone.

    ¡°Did you fall in love with me, Ms. Barlow?¡± Eve heard Vincent ask her.

    ¡°What?¡± She asked, startled.

    ¡°You have been staring at me for quite some time now. I was worried if your affections for the Duke had lowered and I reced them.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know staring at someone equalled giving them affections,¡± Eve responded to his teasing words. She asked him, ¡°Your mother had the same hair as yours?¡±

    ¡°Darker than mine,¡± he hummed before standing up from where he had been sitting. He stated, ¡°It is gettingte,¡± as if not wanting to talk about his mother anymore.

    Eve gave him a nod, standing up, she dusted the back of her dress.

    ¡°I will see you at the ground,¡± Vincent said to her, walking towards the edge. He turned and said, ¡°Walk quickly unless you want to turn deaf.¡±

    With those words, Vincent took one step in the air and quickly disappeared from her sight. Before she could understand what he meant, therge bell attached to the ceiling moved to one side, and the sound rang loudly in her ears.

    Covering her ears, Eve quickly made her way down the spiral stairs while the tower bell rang, letting the people in the Hollow valley and other people travelling nearby know that an hour had passed. When she reached the ground, she found Vincent standing with his hands in his trouser pockets. When he turned to look at her in the eyes, she noticed the glimmer of darkness that didn¡¯t leave his eyes.

    ¡°I will drop you to your home. Thest thing I need is for you to meet with another catastrophe tonight,¡± stated Vincent.

    When Eve removed the coat she was wearing, Vincent said, ¡°Keep it for now. You can give it back to me once we reach Meadow.¡± He started to walk, and she quickly followed him, walking next to him. She said,

    ¡°People are going to wonder why you let me wear your coat.¡±

    ¡°I believe people will talk about you more than about me, which is even though I belong to the high society,¡± Vincent was taller than Eve, and she had to crane her neck to look at him. When he saw Eve fold the coat and ce it over her forearm, he said, ¡°And now you are my servant for holding my coat.¡±

    Eve sighed before wearing the coat back around her shoulders.

    ¡°So much better. You could have just let it be than worry about what people might think. It isn¡¯t like you n to enter high society to hear what they say,¡± hummed Vincent.

    Eve turned offended by the vampire¡¯s words and said, ¡°You don¡¯t know that.¡±

    ¡°I do, which is why I am telling you. You are a governess who just started her career. And doesn¡¯t have any ns to marry any wealthy man. Not to mention, it isn¡¯t like you are going to find a pot of gold to be rich overnight. I just don¡¯t see it happening,¡± Vincent shrugged his shoulders and Eve slightly grit her teeth.

    ¡°I will work hard and be rich!¡± Came Eve¡¯s determined words, but Vincent onlyughed at her silliness.

    ¡°Sure. If you sessfully turn into a vampire and work for a few centuries, which I doubt you will take in your peculiar case,¡± Vincent¡¯s eyes held amusement when they met Eve¡¯s frowning face. ¡°It is why I encouraged you to be with the Duke, but it seems like your time is up as another woman has captured his attention.¡±

    ¡°Maybe I will murder someone and turn wealthy,¡± Eve mumbled while ring at Vincent.

    ¡°What an interesting idea. As your friend, I would be more than happy to pick your victim, and ept fifty percent share from what you get. Of course, you are free to give me more,¡± responded Vincent, looking in a certain direction.

    ¡°I will kill you,¡± Eve muttered before her eyes followed the direction where Vincent was looking.

    The frown on her face disappeared when she noticed it was Duke Noah Sullivan, standing next to the woman he had earlier introduced this evening. It seemed like they were enjoying their time together.

    ¡°Who is the woman next to him?¡± Vincent questioned Eve.

    ¡°Lady Anaya Chambers. A family acquaintance of the Duke,¡± answered Eve.

    ¡°Mhm, keeping notes of all information about whom the man speaks to,¡± Vincent gave her a knowing look while she shook her head.

    ¡°You were the one who asked me. We met earlier and he introduced her to me,¡± stated Eve, and she shook her head, ¡°Your mind runs wild.¡±

    ¡°Oh, darling. The wild imagination you speak about, you wouldn¡¯t be able to fathom how deep it runs,¡± he shed her a cunning smile.

    While Vincent and Eve continued to walk on the side of the streets, heading towards where Vincent¡¯s carriage was parked, Lady Anaya¡¯s eyes fell on the human and the unusual silver-haired man. She asked,

    ¡°Who is that man next to whom your friend is walking with?¡±

    Noah¡¯s gaze turned away from thedy he had been apanying, falling on Eve and Vincent. He stared for a second longer before answering,

    ¡°That is Vincent Moriarty. One of the pureblooded vampires.¡±

    ¡°A vampire. Seems like a gentleman, who offered his coat to thedy. They must be close,¡± Lady Anaya spoke with curiosity in her eyes. Earlier, the young woman had been worried that the human, upied Duke Noah¡¯s attention

    She then said in a light-hearted manner, ¡°Where does Lady Genevievee from again?¡±

    Not receiving a reply, Lady Anaya turned to find the Duke staring at the couple with an expressionless look that was hard to decipher. Before the evening, when Lady Anaya had mentioned their parents looking forward to their rtionship growing into something, the Duke had not corrected her in front of the human, making her believe that there was nothing to worry about.

    ¡°Meadow,¡± replied Noah, tearing his gaze away from Eve and he offered a polite smile to Lady Anaya before asking, ¡°Shall we?¡±

    The young woman smiled at him, nodding before quickly ncing in the direction of where the couple walked.

 Chapter 166 Like to see you walk

    When Vincent Moriarty¡¯s carriage stopped in front of Dawson¡¯s residence, Mr. Briggs got down from his seat and stood in front of the door, waiting for his Master¡¯smand to open it.

    Inside the carriage, Eve turned to Vincent and said, ¡°Master Vincent, there is something that has been on my mind and wanted to ask.¡±

    ¡°I could tell with the way you were fidgeting the entire way here,¡± came the calm words from Vincent, waiting for her to speak.

    ¡°If I may speak,¡± said Eve while looking straight in his eyes. ¡°Why did you tell me to stop looking for my mother¡¯s murderer when you killed your mother¡¯s killer? Don¡¯t you think it is¨C¡°

    ¡°Hypocritical?¡± Questioned Vincent and Eve gave him a nod.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°For one my opponent was a human and I am a vampire. While you are a mermaid, and don¡¯t know who you are going up against. What if it is a pureblooded vampire like me?¡± Vincent noticed the subtle frown on the young woman¡¯s forehead. He said, ¡°I thought you decided to let go of it.¡±<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°I did¡­¡± Eve replied in a soft voice.

    Vincent sighed, ¡°I hope my story didn¡¯t inspire you, not all stories turn out great. They can turn into a disaster,¡± he joked while one corner of his lips curled.

    ¡°It is just that, when I was in the dungeon, there was a prisoner next to my cell and he knew my mother. He mentioned Hart.¡±

    ¡°Heart?¡±

    Eve shook her head, ¡°No. Not the one in the chest but the person from the Inner Circle. Mr. Hart who was present in the hearing which I attended.¡±

    Vincent whistled at the mention of Mr. Hart and said, ¡°What a small world we live in. Your mother must have moved in a very high circle, because Mr. Hart isn¡¯t an average man. How sure are you that this is the same person you are looking for?¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°I don¡¯t think he is the person who killed my mother, but it is a good lead, right?¡± Eve held an anxious look in her eyes.

    Vincent stared back at her and asked, ¡°Are you sure you want to do this? Once you step into this side of the world, there¡¯s no way out.¡±

    Eve pursed her lips before replying, ¡°I think my one foot has been there for a long time.¡±

    While Vincent and Eve sat inside the carriage talking, without realising the time that had passed since they had arrived in front of the house, Eugene peeked through the windows of the curtains.

    ¡°Is it Eve, Eugene?¡± Lady Aubrey inquired, walking into the hall. ¡°And what are you doing behind the curtains instead of opening the door?¡± It was because, like Eugene, she had heard the carriage stop in from the house.

    Eugene continued to stare at the carriage through the gaps in the curtains and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think it is Ms. Hooke¡¯s carriage. Do you think it is an official¡¯s carriage?¡±<sub></sub>

    Lady Aubrey¡¯s eyebrows furrowed in question, and she came to where Eugene was standing. Pushing the curtains aside, she looked at the parked carriage right in front of the small gates of their house.

    ¡°By the looks of the coachman standing in front of the carriage door, I don¡¯t think it is any official. Not to mention, it is quitete in the night,¡± Lady Aubrey hummed in wonderment.

    Inside the carriage, Vincent unblinkingly said, ¡°Your one foot might be in the darkness, but your other foot is still in the light. It is never toote to pull back from the darkness.¡±

    But every time Eve tried to do it, something pulled her back into it, not letting her mind be at peace. She asked Vincent,

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you?¡± When Vincent tilted his head, she said, ¡°You never thought ofing to the light?¡±

    Mirth danced in the vampire¡¯s coppery-red eyes and leaned towards her, ¡°I was elbow deep since the beginning, and some of us are better suited to be in the dark than light. It is where we find sce. There is something delightful and addictive to the side where I am.¡±

    Vincent raised his hand and knocked on the window. On cue, Mr. Briggs turned and opened the carriage door for thedy. When Eve stepped down, she noticed Aunt Aubrey and Eugene standing at the window, peeking through. But they weren¡¯t the only ones staring at the carriage and her.

    Her neighbour, Mrs. Edwards and her daughter stood outside on the patio of her house, craning their necks now and then to see who the carriage belonged. Vincent didn¡¯t step out of the carriage. But he did bring himself to the window that he opened, cing his hand on the window sill and his head slightly peeking out.

    Mrs. Edwards couldn¡¯t stop murmuring, and they gossiped.

    ¡°You seem to have some nosey neighbours,¡± remarked Vincent.

    Realising she was still wearing Vincent¡¯s coat, Eve quickly removed it and handed it to the coachman.

    Eve said, ¡°Thank you for the ride Mr. Briggs.¡±

    ¡°You are wee, mdy,¡± the coachman offered his deep bow, and he walked around to climb and sit on the driver¡¯s seat.

    Eve then turned to look at Vincent, who watched her as if observing something about her. She offered the vampire a bow and said, ¡°Have a goodnight, Master Vincent.¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡± responded Vincent, watching the bright blue eyes of the mermaid staring back at him. When she turned and walked towards the gate, opening thetch of it, he said to himself, ¡°Sometimes when a person from light enters the darkness, the person doesn¡¯t turn dark, but their lights exhaust to never live on any side.¡±

    Eve opened the gate and pushed it open. But instead of stepping inside, she turned and her eyes met his, where he had not stopped watching her.

    ¡°Missing me already?¡± Vincent asked her with a wicked smile.

    Eve¡¯s lips twitched, and she asked, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± Was he waiting for her to invite him into her house?

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t waste the opportunity of seeing you walk,¡± for a moment, Eve didn¡¯t get what Vincent meant. Her cheeks turned red when she did.

    Locking her hands behind her bottom, she quickly made her way towards the door where Eugene opened it, and seeing her fume brought a chuckle out of Vincent.

 Chapter 167 Like my brother

    The night was calm and quiet. In one of the bedrooms of the first storey of the Dawson¡¯s, Eve slept with the nket that covered the lower half of her body. The white translucent curtains gently moved away from the windows when the wind entered through the gaps of the slightly ajar window.

    When a creak sound came from outside Eve¡¯s room, her sleep broke, and her eyes opened. Continuing to hear the creek, she turned worried and pushed the nket aside before cing both her feet on the ground. Picking up the blown-out candle, she lit the end from the firece and opened the door that led to darkness.

    Hearing the creaking sounding from below now, Eve climbed down the stairs with the candle in front of her.

    KNOCK!

    Eve heard the harsh knocks on the main door that startled her. She turned to look in the direction of the wall clock. But before she could take a proper look, the wind that escaped through the window¡¯s little gaps blew out the candle¡¯s light and made a whistling sound.

    KNOCK! KNOCK! KNOCK!

    Hearing the sharp knocks against the house¡¯s main door, she shivered around in fear and anxiousness while being surrounded by darkness.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± Eve asked the person on the other side of the main door.

    She knew a person was standing on the other side because of the shadow on the ground that she could see through the gap below the door. Gathering courage, she ced her hand on the doorknob and opened the door, only to be greeted with no one standing outside. She ced her foot outside the door, and the next moment, her eyes widened on seeing the town had caught fire.

    Eve could hear the screams of the men and women, children who cried for help. Smoke moved up in the air, and it was¡­evening. She turned to call for Aunt Aubrey and Eugene¡¯s help, but she was greeted by a wall.

    When Eve turned back to look outside the house, there stood Vincent in front of her and staring at her.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± She asked him in surprise.

    Vincent raised his hand forward that held a gun and ced its nozzle on her forehead, ¡°Here to kill you.¡±

    Eve¡¯s sight fell on Vincent¡¯s fingers that was around the trigger, and he pulled it¨C

    Eve suddenly woke up with a gasp, sweat covering her forehead because of the dream she had just dreamt. As if that wasn¡¯t enough, she heard someone knocking on the main door again, and she couldn¡¯t help but turn worried. This couldn¡¯t be a dream again, could it?

    She quickly descended the stairs, noticing Eugene walking towards the main door, and at the same time, Aunt Aubrey stepped out of her room.

    ¡°Who is at the door at this hour of the night?¡± Lady Aubrey questioned, adjusting the shawl around her shoulders.

    Eve reached where Eugene was, where he opened the door, and they noticed it was one of the town¡¯s guards.

    ¡°Is everything alright?¡± Eve asked the town¡¯s guard, who shook his head.

    ¡°We received information from the authorities that a group of rogue werewolves were seen heading in the direction towards our town. They have already found two bodies that were left on the streets, bleeding and body torn,¡± the guard held a grim and tired look as he was woken up from his sleep. He continued, ¡°Apart from thieves now, we have to worry about thesewless creatures trying to hunt and kill us. Better to lock all your doors and windows tightly.¡±

    ¡°Do you know where they came from?¡± Eve inquired the guard.<sub></sub>

    ¡°We believe they came from the northern part of Ezrach, but the authorities aren¡¯t sure because the people in charge have denied having any rogue werewolves,¡± answered the guard, ¡°Goodnight then.¡± The guard appeared to be in a hurry wanting to inform every other house he was supposed to be before he could secure his own life.

    ¡°Goodnight,¡± Eve murmured while looking outside the house, where everything was calm.

    ¡°You heard the man. Lock up all the windows and doors,¡± said Lady Aubrey.

    ¡°That we already do, mdy,¡± replied Eugene, as he didn¡¯t want to wake up to a vampire drinking his blood. ¡°I will check again.¡±

    When the following day arrived, the town folks woke up to gossip about the rogue werewolves. Some went as far as to lie that they saw the werewolves next to their houses just so that they could gain attention from others.

    Eve¡¯s wounds that she had received from the dungeon guard and the ss piece that she had stepped on were all healed. She was back to her earlier health, and right now, she walked on the streets of her town, making her way to the local carriage¡¯s stop.

    ¡°Good morning, Genevieve!¡±

    Mrs. Edwards stood with three moredies, fulfilling their life¡¯s purpose by sharing information about what they had heard and seen the previous day.

    ¡°Good morning, Mrs. Edwards. Mrs. Humphrey. Mrs. Shepherd. Mrs. Torres,¡± Eve politely greeted all the fourdies with a bow and smile.

    The other fourdies returned her gesture, and the shortest woman out of the four, which was Mrs. Torres asked Eve,<sub></sub>

    ¡°How are you doing now, dear? We came to hear that your face was swollen a few days ago and that you were sick. It is good to see that it is all better now.¡±

    Eve knew they had heard about it from Mrs. Edwards. Her smile didn¡¯t fall, but it only widened. She replied, ¡°Thank you for asking. Yes I had a bad fall with the stones when I went to the forest to wash the clothes at the bank of the river.¡±

    ¡°How terrible!¡± Mrs. Humphrey remarked with an overly concerned voice and quickly grabbed Eve¡¯s chin to inspect her face. ¡°It would have been bad if it left a mark on your beautiful face. I heard Pat visited you.¡±

    ¡°He did?¡± Eve hadn¡¯t heard about it from Eugene nor Aunt Aubrey. ¡°I don¡¯t think he did.¡±

    Mrs. Humphrey lightlyughed and said, ¡°Aubrey probably chased him away. Didn¡¯t let any of us visit you, telling you needed to rest as if we would eat you. Actually, we were worried that your new job had to do something with it. My son was ready to go and speak to your employer too. I don¡¯t understand why you are working when you can marry Pat and live afortable life. If work is what you are looking for, you can make me a grandmother,¡± sheughed again.

    As enthusiastic and stubborn Patrick Humphrey was in courting Eve, which everyone knew, his mother was no lesspared to him.

    As awkward as it was for Eve, she replied, ¡°Pardon me, Mrs. Humphrey. Your son is a good person but I do not see him that way. In fact, I see him as my brother as we grew up together.¡±

    Mrs. Humphrey couldn¡¯t believe that Eve had rejected her remarkable son just like that. Unless her son has done something to cross Eve. But at the same time, Mrs. Humphrey was proud of her son. She would definitely have a word with her son about this.

    Mrs. Torres waved her hand at Mrs. Humphrey, and said, ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard that Genevieve is being courted by a far more handsome and wealthy man. Isn¡¯t that right, dear?¡±

    Eve smiled at how she became the topic of discussion among these older women. Did the rogue werewolf gossip die already? She cleared her throat and said,

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I know what you are talking about.¡±

    Mrs. Edwards hit Eve¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°There is no need to hide now. Tell us everything.¡±

    ¡°Maybe you should tell me, because I have no idea what you all are talking about,¡± replied Eve with a confused expression and looked at them.

    Mrs. Edwards smiled, looking at Eve, and Eve smiled right back with her eyebrows raised. The older woman then asked, ¡°Who was that man who came by to drop you homete in the night yesterday.¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t toote and that was my employer,¡± Eveughed and shook her head at how these women jumped to conclusions.

    ¡°Your employer gives you his coat to wear?¡± Mrs. Edwards¡¯s smile lowered, and her eyes narrowed in suspicion. ¡°Not to mention it was quitete, wasn¡¯t it?¡±

    The older women looked no less to hyenas circling their prey, their prey being the juicy gossip they could get their hands on.

    ¡°The answer is right there in your question, Mrs. Edwards,¡± Eve pointed and continued, ¡°It waste and cold. My employer was only making sure that I reached home safely.¡±

    ¡°Hmph,¡± Mrs. Humphrey harrumphed.

    Mrs. Torres¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, and she asked Eve curiously, ¡°Don¡¯t you work for a night creature¡¯s family? I didn¡¯t know that they were good. After all, werewolves are fine, but vampires¨COh no.¡±

    Now under the intense gaze of the four women, Mrs. Edwards¡¯ stare was the hardest on Eve, as she was the one to catch sight of the carriage in front of Dawson¡¯s residence.

    Eve nodded while smiling, ¡°My employer has excellent manners. He has unmatched kindness that I fall short of words. Always helpful and never hurts anyone by his words or thoughts.¡± Just saying those words, which wasn¡¯t entirely true, brought goosebumps all over her skin. ¡°He was only ensuring the governess who worked in his mansion didn¡¯t fall sick as I just recovered.¡±

    ¡°He does sound like a perfect gentleman. Ca here told us that he was quite stunning to look at, is that so?¡± Mrs. Shepherd tried to verify with Eve.

    Eve thought before giving a half nod, ¡°One could say that I think¡­¡± Her eyes fell on where the local carriage¡¯s coachman looked at her, and she said, ¡°As much as I would love to continue to discuss it, I am runningte to work. Ladies.¡±

    Offering a bow, she made haste to where the local carriage stood and climbed inside to travel to Skellington.

    Though Eve had long left the ce, Mrs. Edwards couldn¡¯t help but feel something was fishy with her neighbour¡¯s niece. It was because the wound she had seen on Eve¡¯s face didn¡¯t look like a light slip and fall, instead, it looked like someone hit her. She said,

    ¡°I am sure that the carriage that came yesterday and the one that came the other day were the same. Genevive is hiding something.¡±

    On the other hand, Mrs. Humphrey was still miffed that the youngdy had openly refused her son¡¯s affections. She replied,

    ¡°Maybe she is hiding something. If the bruise didn¡¯te from the fall as you say, maybe it dide from her employer and she¡¯s being paid for it to keep mum?¡±

    Mrs. Torres frowned and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what the girl said? Her employer is a good man. I have to cook for lunch now,¡± and the four women dispersed from there.

 Chapter 168 Back to work

    On reaching the Moriarty mansion, Eve walked straight to the piano room. Keeping her things aside, she pulled out the book from the rack that she would be teaching Allie today.

    When the young vampiress appeared at the door, seeing Eve, her eyes widened, and she quickly ran to where Eve was before crashing against her legs and putting her arms around Eve.

    ¡°And I am very excited to see you too,¡± Eve chuckled, noticing how Allie didn¡¯t pull away from her for five seconds.

    ¡°I missed you,¡± whispered Allie and hearing the words, Eve¡¯s heart warmed.

    ¡°I missed you too, Miss Allie,¡± Eve gently stroked the little girl¡¯s head. ¡°Forgive me for missing our sses together for a week.¡±

    Realising she was standing too close to Eve, Allie took a step back with bright cheeks and said, ¡°Brother said you were sick. Did you eat something bad in the ball? Are you doing better now?¡±<sub>.</sub>

    Eve enjoyed listening to Allie speak as she sounded nothing less than a kitten. But then, over the time they had spent with each other, they had grownfortable and closer to each other, enough for the little one to trust and speak to her finally.

    ¡°I am doing much better now,¡± Eve assured the little girl while feeling slightly guilty on noticing the worried look on Allie¡¯s face. ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me what you did during the week I wasn¡¯t here, and we can see where to pick up with your studies.¡±

    Allie quickly nodded, but before she sat at the table, she quickly went to the door and closed it so they wouldn¡¯t be disturbed by anyone.

    Hours passed quicker in the Moriarty mansion and it was peaceful. When she was done with her work for the day, she picked up her things before bolting out of the piano room.

    But right around the corner of one of the corridors stood Lady Marceline and Lady Annalise, discussing the soiree they had attended this noon and had returned only a few minutes ago.<sub></sub>

    Eve offered a bow to the vampiress, and though Marceline acknowledged Eve¡¯s presence, Lady Annalise turned her face in the other direction before walking away.

    ¡°I am so d that I was able to meet you before you left the mansion. There was something I wanted to talk to you about. If you don¡¯t mind,¡± Marceline showed Eve the way as if it was not wanting anyone to listen to them speak.

    Eve nodded, wondering what the vampiress wanted to talk about. She found it hard to believe that Lady Marceline had gone through the same trauma as Vincent because she appeared more than pleasant.

    When they reached a corridor which led to the inner garden of the mansion, somewhere Eve had nevere to see. Marceline said, ¡°I hope you are adjusting fine with Allie¡¯s studies. It¡¯s because I know it is hard to pick up things after a week¡¯s break from work.¡±

    ¡°We picked up fine, Lady Marceline. Miss Allie is a hard working girl, and enthusiastic when ites to learning. Thank you for your concern,¡± Eve replied, noticing the vampiress offer her a kind smile.<sub></sub>

    ¡°That is good to hear. I was worried that you would find it hard, especially after suffering a fever that had you sick for a week?¡± Marceline¡¯s eyes met Eve¡¯s, who nodded and returned the smile. The vampiress continued, ¡°When I was young, we had a little difficulty with the governess¡¯s and my studies were never on the right track. I now think, how lucky Allie is to have you as her governess.¡±

    Though the two young women almost walked next to each other, if one looked closely, they would be able to notice how the vampiress¡¯s footsteps moved faster than Eve, as if wanting to be ahead of her.

    A soft smile appeared on Eve¡¯s lips, and she offered, ¡°I don¡¯t think it is ever toote to learn anything. You are always wee to join Miss Allie and me in the piano room.¡±

    If Marceline had not already perfected the art of smiling, her smile now would have appeared to be tight, as she found itughable to sit and learn with her younger sister by this measly human.

    Marceline led Eve to one side of the inner garden, before they sat on one of the benches surrounded by bushes and beautiful-looking flowers. One of the servants appeared with a tray, and the vampiress politely asked,

    ¡°Would you like to have some tea?¡±

    ¡°I think I am fine,¡± replied Eve with the thought that she still had to travel and didn¡¯t want to get down from the carriage as her stomach felt full.

    ¡°I insist,¡± Marceline waved her hand for the servant toe near and serve them the tea. Offering each of them one cup, the servant walked backwards and went to stand near the other side so that he could pick up the used sses when the women would finish drinking it.

    Marceline took a sip from the cup, the smile on her face blooming further, and she turned to look at Eve, as the human was yet to take a sip. Feeling slightly pressured, Eve took a sip, and her eyebrows rose in surprise. She said,

    ¡°This is really good.¡±

    Marceline looked as if Eve was stating something obvious that everyone already knew. She then said,

    ¡°The Moriarty¡¯s always pick the finest things and the best. It is how our family has thrived, being pureblooded vampires, but that is something that you already know,¡± the vampiress softly chuckled. ¡°It is unfortunate that we didn¡¯t have enough to sit and discuss how you found the ball I hosted.¡±

    ¡°You were an excellent host, Lady Marceline. Every guest who attended praised you,¡± saying this, Eve brought the teacup to her lips and sipped it just when Marceline said,

    ¡°I wanted to ask if there is something going on between you and my brother Vinc¨C¡°

    Marceline¡¯s words were cut short as Eve spat the tea on the vampiress¡¯s dress due to the question. The vampiress found it hard to keep a straight face along with a smile that faltered.

    ¡°I am so sorry, what?¡±

 Chapter 169 Curiousness of the vampiress

    Eve apologetically looked at Marceline for spewing her tea on the vampiress¡¯s expensive dress, which was light-coloured. Though thedy didn¡¯t scold her for ruining her dress, she could tell the vampiress tried not to look upset with her.

    ¡°I am extremely sorry for that,¡± Eve apologised to Marceline, who had frozen for a moment.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s alright. It isn¡¯t like you did it on purpose,¡± said Marceline, while her red eyes met Eve¡¯s blue eyes in slight suspicion. When the useless human went to offer her the handkerchief, the vampiress refused, ¡°That¡¯s fine. I have to change my dress in a few minutes. The maid will remove the stain after that.¡±

    Eve had not meant for it to happen, and she internally cursed. It was one thing to spill tea from the cup and a whole different thing to spray it from her mouth.

    As if not wanting to drink the tea anymore, Marceline ced the teacup on her side, and Eve did the same as she didn¡¯t want to cause another mishap.

    Marceline politely smiled and continued with her earlier words, ¡°As I was saying earlier, is there something going on between you and my brother?¡±

    ¡°He is my employer, and I work here as Miss Allie¡¯s governess,¡± Eve didn¡¯t understand why everyone was so keen on knowing what was happening between her and Vincent when nothing was happening.

    The vampiress didn¡¯t look convinced and said, ¡°I know you both are hiding a secret from everyone else. You do not have to hide it from me, I am a very good secret keeper. I saw you and he leave the ballroom that night, and I found it to be quite strange that Vincent, who loves blood, would leave the mermaid I bought to the mansion without tasting it once.¡±

    Marceline¡¯s words had Eve sweat a little.<sub>.</sub>

    Eve asked, ¡°Master Vincent was only helping me with a little injury of mine.¡±

    ¡°Injury?¡± Marceline behaved oblivious about the shard of ss she had ced for Eve to step on. Eve gave her a nod.

    ¡°I know I shouldn¡¯t say this, but I find it quite strange that my brother who doesn¡¯t like to get involved with anyone, especially their problems, would help you. He¡¯s never refused blood. Did he drink from you?¡± Marceline¡¯s words were direct, and Eve didn¡¯t know if she should refuse or agree.

    And though Eve didn¡¯t utter a word, Marceline realised her brother had drank this human¡¯s blood.

    ¡°Is that what you wanted to know, Lady Marceline?¡± Eve wanted to leave the mansion as quickly as possible, but Marceline wasn¡¯t done talking to her.

    ¡°No,¡± Marceline continued to smile while saying, ¡°I know my brother the best, and if he didn¡¯t drink blood from a possible human who was near him, that wouldn¡¯t be him,¡± the vampiress ced her hand on Eve¡¯s hand that was resting on the bench tofort her.

    It would have been astonishing if her brother hadn¡¯t taken a bite from the human yet working for them for so long. Though Marceline and her brother didn¡¯t get along the way she wanted to, at the same time, she didn¡¯t want her brother to be having any feelings towards this lowly woman.

    But the words that came from Marceline¡¯s mouth was, ¡°I wanted to know if you and my brother did something more than just give and take blood,¡± her eyes curiously looked at Eve¡¯s expressions.<sub></sub>

    ¡°What more is there to do?¡± Eve couldn¡¯t remember for her life what else she and Vincent had done except bicker with each other. Having never considered Vincent in a romantic way, Eve¡¯s thoughts never crossed in the direction Marceline was talking.

    Marceline didn¡¯t know if this governess was purposely behaving to be dumb about what she just asked. She lowered her voice, ¡°If he¡¯s taken you to his bedroom.¡±

    Eve was d that she hadn¡¯t taken another sip of tea, else, this time, she would have sprayed the tea straight at Marceline¡¯s face. She cleared her throat and replied, ¡°No, he hasn¡¯t, Lady Marceline.¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t take me wrong. If you both are in love, I will be more than happy to support the rtionship. We would be sisters then,¡± Marceline¡¯s smile seemed so genuine that even Eve failed to see what was going on. The vampiress continued, ¡°I tell you this only because we are close and you are a good person. My brother has never taken any women to the dance floor, even if he has, women havee crying from there. My brother has broken quite a lot of women¡¯s hearts, and I would be upset if he did the same to you.¡±

    ¡°I assure you, Lady Marceline, that is thest thing you need to worry about. I mean, Master Vincent is only my employer and nothing more than that,¡± Eve wondered if today was the day of awkwardness.

    ¡°You aren¡¯t attracted to him?¡± This time Marceline¡¯s question appeared as if Eve was indirectly telling her that Vincent was bad to look at.

    ¡°I am sure the average woman would find him attractive, but no, he isn¡¯t the man for me,¡± Eve pulled out her hand beneath Marceline¡¯s hand and waved it in front of her.

    ¡°Then have you found someone already?¡± Marceline¡¯s eyes turned bright in question.<sub></sub>

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t have my sights on anyone. Right now my focus is my job as a governess,¡± Eve cleared the vampiress¡¯s doubts.

    Marceline felt at ease, believing this human was as miserable as her by not having any man next to her. The vampiress wasn¡¯t fond of humans, but she liked to humour and show them where they belonged, which was beneath her. She didn¡¯t want Eve to be part of her family, nor did she want Eve to pursue Noah Sullivan.

    Though Marceline had been careful, she slipped when she said, ¡°How unfortunate, I hope you will find a person to live your life with. I was hoping that you would join Noah and I along with the person you n to court for a good meal.¡±

    Eve stared right into Marceline¡¯s eyes for a good two seconds, she didn¡¯t respond, that had the vampiress blink at her. Eve then said,

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you and Noah are together.¡±

    ¡°We are,¡± the smile on Marceline¡¯s lips were sweeter than the berries in the Winter. ¡°Why? Do you find it surprising?¡± She asked Eve.

    Eve calmly said, ¡°It is because the Duke is courting Lady Anaya Chambers.¡±

    This was enough for the smile on Marceline¡¯s disappear, appearing as if she had swallowed something sour. A softugh escaped from the wealthy vampiress¡¯s lips, and she said,

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I have heard about this. Are you sure you haven¡¯t mistaken it? The Duke and I have been exchanging letters, and he has been sending me gifts,¡± Marceline turned to one side of the inner garden and said, ¡°Do you see those flowers that are white in colour? He said he found me as pure as them.¡±

    Eve knew Noah longer than she knew Marceline, which was why she knew Noah would never promise two women at a time.

    Marceline suddenly turned upset, and she covered her face with her hands. When she pulled her hands away, the vampiress had unshed tears in her eyes, and she whispered,

    ¡°I cannot believe that this is happening. I thought he liked me, and there¡¯s another woman.¡±

    Unprepared for Marceline¡¯s tears, where the rim of her eyes quickly turned red along with her nose, Eve gently patted Marceline¡¯s back and tried to console her,

    ¡°It must be a misunderstanding from my side.¡±

    ¡°No wonder I didn¡¯t receive any response from him today¡± Marceline took a deep breath. ¡°If I ask, it might seem desperate. Can you ask him to meet me?¡±

    Marceline had cornered Eve with her request, and Eve nodded, ¡°I will see what I can do, Lady Marceline. Please don¡¯t be sad.¡±

    Eve watched Marceline softly sniffle before wiping the tears from the corner of her eyes. Somewhere she couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for the woman, after all, she had gone through the same loss as Vincent.

    Marceline said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell him I told you anything. Who knows if he mighte to dislike that I discussed him with another person.¡±

    The Moriarty¡¯s butler, who hade to call Ms. Barlow, his eyebrows went up. They would have disappeared behind his hairline after witnessing Lady Marceline sitting next to the governess and crying. Because it was Lady Marceline, who made others cry and not the other way round.

    It seemed like Ms. Barlow was indeed not just special but great. Alfie thought it because he had received his fair share of scoldings from his young mistress.

    He cleared his throat and informed, ¡°Ms. Barlow, Master Vincent has told you to meet him before you leave.¡±

    Eve gave him a nod, and Alfie left the ce.

    Marceline whispered to Eve, ¡°Thank you so much, Ms. Barlow. You are a good person.¡±

    When Eve walked away from there, the pitiful expression on Marceline¡¯s face changed, and her face turned nk.

 Chapter 170 Mask that molds

    Music Rmendation: A scrap of ribbon- Thomas Newman

    ¡ª

    Before Eve entered the study room, where Vincent was, the butler had already informed him of what he saw in the garden and had left the room to continue with his work in the mansion.

    Eve knocked on the door and heard Vincent¡¯s voice, ¡°Come in.¡±

    She pushed the door and was about to enter when she was greeted by the wide smile on Vincent¡¯s lips. She wondered what had happened and closed the door behind her. The study room was bright, with curtains pulled to the sides and rays of light passing through the windows.

    ¡°You wanted to see me?¡± Unable to keep her curiosity, she asked, ¡°Why are you smiling?¡± The smile held nothing but mischief in it.

    ¡°I thought only I had the ability to make my sister cry. I didn¡¯t know you specialised in it too. But then, considering the imaginative positions, I would call it crocodile tears,¡± chimed Vincent, raising his hand and pointing at one of the chairs in front of the table, where he sat behind the desk. ¡°Sit.¡±<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Crocodile tears? I mean, I know what crocodile tears are,¡± said Eve, pulling the chair back before taking a seat. ¡°Why would she need to do that?¡±

    ¡°Fake tears are often used to gain sympathy. She seems to have taken quite an interest in you,¡± pointed Vincent, while letting his back lean against the plush chair he sat on. Eve noticed how he liked to look people in their eyes without letting his eyes wander, keeping her attention.

    ¡°How strange that you both have the same thoughts,¡± Eve muttered. On receiving a look from her employer, she said, ¡°I don¡¯t think you should drop me home next time.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were looking forward to seeing me drop you home. Such a cute thing, already getting attached to me,¡± Vincent lightly teased her, and he saw Eve¡¯s eyes re, which amused him.

    ¡°People have started to gossip if something is going on between us. They want to know more about you, and your sister thought that we¡­ we,¡± she paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°Did something that we were not supposed to do.¡±

    ¡°Kill someone?¡± Vincent tilted his head.<sub></sub>

    ¡°No,¡± replied Eve.

    ¡°Killed someone¡¯s pet?¡± Vincent continued with his guess.

    ¡°N-not that¨C¡°

    Vincent interrupted her and asked, ¡°Killed someone¡¯s¨C¡°

    ¡°Why does it have to be killing people?¡± Eve looked at Vincent with a frown.

    ¡°It is a fun thing to do. Don¡¯t judge people¡¯s hobbies just because they don¡¯t coincide with yours,¡± Vincent gave her a pointed look before he grinned. ¡°My sister doesn¡¯t cry in front of anybody, sometimes not even fake one¡¯s. Which is why if I were you, I would watch my back.¡±<sub></sub>

    Eve pursed her lips. Vincent had warned her before about Marceline. But when the vampiress was in front of her, it was hard to believe that there was something she had to be worried about. She said,

    ¡°She was upset that Noah is now apanying Lady Anaya.¡±

    ¡°Ah, my favourite subject of conversation with you!¡± Vincent eximed in an enthusiastic tone.

    Eve said to him, ¡°I feel like Lady Marceline misunderstood something.¡±

    Vincent asked her, ¡°Like?¡±

    ¡°She made it seem like the Duke was courting her and Lady Anaya at a time. That he writes to her but didn¡¯t write today,¡± on hearing Eve¡¯s words, Vincent started to chuckle. ¡°Was she lying?¡±

    Vincent leaned forward, cing his hands on the surface of the desk, and he said, ¡°The next time you should ask her to show the letters the Duke has written to her. My dear sister is a social butterfly, but people find it hard to stay by her side, just like me. We Moriarty siblings like to chase people away.¡±

    Eve couldn¡¯t believe that a woman of Lady Marceline¡¯s status would lie about something like that.

    ¡°Marceline likes to send flowers to herself in the name of the amiable men she meets in the soiree. Sometimes even gifts or letters,¡± stated Vincent, while resting his chin on the back of his hand. ¡°Of course, it isn¡¯t like she is short on receiving flowers from her admirers, but they aren¡¯t the admirers she wants. You seem to be surprised.¡±

    ¡°I am¡­¡± replied Eve. She shook her head and said, ¡°Lady Marceline is pretty. Shees from a good family, from the high society of elites.¡±

    ¡°Reputation,¡± said Vincent.

    ¡°Reputation?¡± Eve asked, slightly confused. The Moriartys were not just vampires but from the bloodline of pureblooded vampires.

    Vincent stood up from his seat, walking away from the desk where Eve was seated. He came to stand near the window, staring outside the window, he stated,

    ¡°After we returned back to our usual lives from the abduction, Marceline took it the hardest because of what she did to her friend. She was an errant spoiled child, but she got the boy killed. The other children there told their parents and word started to spread on what happened. I never cared much for it, but Marceline¡¯s snarky snobbish behaviour disappeared.¡±

    ¡°¡­ isn¡¯t that a good thing?¡±

    Vincent turned to look at Eve with a serious expression,

    ¡°It would be if a person truly has reformed themselves. But it is a whole different thing, when the person only hides it with kindness, demure and polite behaviour in people¡¯s presence. When a person wears a mask for years, it is hard to remove it as the mask molds into the person¡¯s face.¡±

    Before that tragic incident, Marceline still had innocence in her. But the innocence was long gone, and over the years, his sister had perfected the art of deception.

    On the other hand, after gaining more insight on what happened and what might have happened, she couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for Marceline. The vampiress had done those things to have people not outcast her, to fit back into the society.

    But with the way Vincent warned her, Eve couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy now.

 Chapter 171 Forgotten things

    Music Rmendation: Beth¡¯s story- Carlos Rafael Rivera

    ¡ª

    When Eve¡¯s eyes went back to look at Vincent, he stared right back at her, and noticing his serious expression she couldn¡¯t help but remember the awful dream she had where he had pulled the gun trigger at her. She looked away from him, staring at the surface of the table.

    Vincent¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly before he said, ¡°I am attending a night soiree that¡¯s taking ce next week at svile, and it is required to bring apany. Do you have a decent dress to wear?¡±

    ¡°Are you asking me to apany you,¡± Eve asked him while furrowing her eyebrows in question.

    Vincent¡¯s lips twitched, and he said, ¡°It is a soiree where people who belong to high profile wille to attend it. Including people from the Council. Thought you would be interested?¡±

    Hearing his words, Eve¡¯s ears perked. She asked him, ¡°When exactly is it?¡±

    ¡°Saturday. I will send Briggs to pick you up from your house,¡± Vincent let her know and she nodded.<sub>.</sub>

    Finally she was going to find the truth, thought Eve.

    Eve stood up from her seat, as she believed this was why Vincent had summoned her here. She bowed and said, ¡°Thank you for helping me again. Your help means a lot to me.¡± After all, the vampire in front of her didn¡¯t like to involve himself in things like this.

    She was more than grateful because she hade to have trust in Vincent. Knowing when he was next or around, nothing wrong would happen.

    Like a cunning predator, Vincent silently watched Eve walk towards the door and turn the knob. He called her name,

    ¡°Eve.¡±

    Eve turned to look at Vincent, ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you forgetting something.¡±<sub></sub>

    Eve felt her throat turn dry at the thought of having to offer her blood to Vincent. She had been praying in her mind that he wouldn¡¯t remember it. Deciding to stall, she asked,

    ¡°I am? Funnily, I cannot remember it. Maybe I will remember it tomorrow, I am going to miss my carriage.¡±

    ¡°Briggs will drop you home.¡±

    When Vincent pushed himself away from the wall and started to make his way to where she stood, Eve was tempted to turn the doorknob. He walked closer, stepping in front of her, he leaned towards her, and asked, ¡°Did you really forget?¡±

    ¡°I think we should pick particr days so that I can mentally prepare myself for it when you drink my blood¨C¡°

    Vincent leaned closer to Eve¡¯s face before he picked up something from the side and raised his hand, ¡°Your umbre,¡± he said innocently.

    Eve caught sight of Vincent holding her purple umbre that she had lost since she had been captured by the guards of the vige and thrown into the dungeon. Surprised to see it, she asked him, ¡°How did you find it?¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°The vige head had it in his possession,¡± when Vincent dropped the umbre from his hold, Eve quickly caught hold of it.

    ¡°Thank you! I was worried that I lost it forever. They don¡¯t make these kinds of umbres anymore,¡± said Eve, while her eyes were on her umbre and the smile on her lips widened.

    Vincent noticed how the mermaid looked happy on seeing her umbre, which showed in her eyes.

    Only children who were unaware of the world and were content in life smiled like this freely. He saw Eve¡¯s pink lips move as she continued to thank him for returning her umbre to her. His eyes followed every detail of her action. From the number of times she blinked to the volume of her voice. To how her eyes shifted from the umbre to look at him.

    ¡°There was something I wanted to know, and didn¡¯t know whom to ask. Will it be okay?¡± Eve¡¯s blue eyes stared into Vincent¡¯s coppery eyes. ¡°If I took a look at the books in the library?¡±

    Vincent stepped away from Eve, ¡°What do you want to know?¡±

    ¡°About my kind,¡± replied Eve. ¡°I can go take a look at it by myself.¡±

    ¡°Follow me,¡± Vincent¡¯s eyes shifted away from Eve. When he turned the doorknob and opened the door, he said, ¡°Outsiders, non-family members are not allowed to ess the library, so that high-level information can stay within the circle of high society.¡±

    Vincent led her to the mansion¡¯s library. Heter watched Eve eagerly learn about her kind, while her blue eyes moved from one end to the other end of the pages.

    The vampire clicked his tongue before he walked to the other side of the book racks, picking up a book and reading it.

    Eve read about things mentioned about water creatures that she had never heard about until then. After all, she never had anyone who could guide her. Even if her mother was alive, her mother would not have had this information.When she turned to the next page, she read about the powers some of the rare mermaids held¨Ccontrolling the flow of water, being able to speak to her kind telepathically. Then her eyes fell on something written there¨C

    ¡®The creatures of the sea do not dream and can stay awake on a subconscious level.¡¯

    Eve¡¯s eyebrows furrowed as she stared at those words. She closed the book and looked for where Vincent stood.

    ¡°Did the book satisfy your curiosity?¡± He questioned as he continued to read the book in his hand, while he stood in front of the book rack.

    ¡°It did,¡± Eve nodded, and she returned the book to him. ¡°Can there be mistakes in the book that I read? Wrong information.¡±

    ¡°Very rarely. What part did you find to be wrong?¡± Vincent walked to another side of the rack and ced the book that Eve had been reading until now.

    Eve took a deep breath as anxiousness started to fill her mind. She replied, ¡°About mermaids not dreaming.¡±

    Vincent turned to look at Eve and responded, ¡°In rare cases mermaids are said to dream about past rted things. About home or possible torture they go through. Just that you don¡¯t hear about it often, as people don¡¯t have time to ask their meal such things.¡±

    Eve asked, ¡°And what if it isn¡¯t rted to that?¡± Vincent¡¯s eyes narrowed at her words.

    ¡°Then those have underlying meaning. A premonition.¡±

 Chapter 172 Meaning of dreams

    Music Rmendation: Wandering Jane- Dario Marianelli

    ¡ª

    It took Vincent less than five seconds to figure out what was going on. He stared at Eve with his coppery-red eyes while the mermaid¡¯s face had turned pale as snow.

    ¡°When was thest time you dreamt of something?¡± Vincent questioned her.

    ¡°Last night,¡± Eve¡¯s words were just above a whisper while she tried to wrap her head around her dream. Her words came broken, ¡°Before the guard¡­ he-uh came to alert us about the rogues who were told to be headed near our town.¡±

    Deep down, Eve had hoped that the dream meant nothing and her mind was just having a wild time by itself. She stared at Vincent with fear crawling up her spine. Would the daye when Vincent Moriarty would kill her?

    ¡°You look pale,¡± Vincent stated.

    ¡°Y-you don¡¯t have a twin brother by any chance, do you?¡±

    Vincent looked at her in surprise and said, ¡°We were eleven when we went to a farm and I decided to push him into a well, where his skeleton now rots. How did you know?¡± He asked sarcastically before rolling his eyes, ¡°What was the dream about?¡±<sub>.</sub>

    Eve whispered, ¡°You killed me¡­¡±

    Oh, dear God, was she going to die at the hands of her employer? The man who had been protecting her? Eve¡¯s thoughts went into overdrive with the thought of her oing death, and unable to keep the bnce of her body, her body swayed right next to the book rack for support.

    The book rack shook and a few books not pushed inside came to fall. Before the books could fall on Eve¡¯s head, Vincent quickly pulled her to his side.

    ¡°You disastrous little girl,¡± Vincent muttered in annoyance. He heard Eve¡¯s breathing quicken, and so did her heartbeats as if she was running a mile. ¡°Eve?¡± He called her

    Eve held a dazed look, and when Vincent took a look at her eyes, her pupil had dted. When he flicked her forehead with his finger, his action seemed to break her out of shock.

    Alfie arrived at the front of the library and asked Vincent, ¡°Master Vincent, would you like me to bring your evening tea?¡± He looked surprised that his master had let the governess step inside the library room.

    Vincent continued to stare at Eve and then go off her hand. He ordered the butler, ¡°Bring Ms. Barlow a ss of water.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sire,¡± Alfie bowed his head while noticing the tense atmosphere inside the library before he left.

    Eve took a seat in the library. She held her hands on herp. The Moriarty¡¯s butler quickly returned to the room with a ss of water, offering it to thedy before leaving them.

    Seeing Eve take a few sips from the ss, Vincent demanded, ¡°Tell me what you dreamt. From the start to finish, whatever you saw.¡±

    ¡°The town was on fire. Everywhere. Up in mes and people screaming for help. I was going to call for my aunt and Eugene¡¯s help, but there was a block. A big wall as if¨C¡°

    ¡°As if you weren¡¯t in your house anymore?¡± Questioned Vincent, and Eve nodded. ¡°For a dream to ignite, it often picks up something that is familiar. Makes it easier for it to transition from familiar to unfamiliar ce, people or things. You were in someone else¡¯s house. What else did you see after that?¡±

    ¡°You,¡± Eve¡¯s grip on the ss tightened. ¡°You held a gun to my head and then pulled the trigger.¡±

    Vincent tilted his head, and silence filled the room. One could hear the distant sound of birds chirping as they flew back to their nests. He said,

    ¡°Did you die? Feel pain.¡±

    Eve looked at him quizzically before she shook her head, ¡°I woke up.¡±

    ¡°There. There¡¯s nothing to worry about. You weren¡¯t dead and all is well. A dream can go both ways here, either I pulled the trigger and it didn¡¯t kill you, or that it did kill you. Premonition is the underlying meaning of the dreams that you have, and doesn¡¯t have to be in the literal sense,¡± said Vincent in a nonchnt tone.

    ¡°So you won¡¯t kill me,¡± though Eve didn¡¯t pose a question, it was still a question that had shaken her mind.

    Vincent smiled at Eve¡¯s words and said, ¡°Only an idiot would kill a golden goose, and I am no idiot.¡±

    How could she forget. Vincent loved her mermaid blood.

    ¡°The first half of my dream¡­ is one of the towns going to be in trouble?¡± Eve asked with a frown.

    ¡°May or may not be. We need to understand the nature of your dream, based on what it actually hints. Have you heard of the trial and error method, Eve? It is where we will test the first time to see how it works,¡± exined Vincent, ¡°The people of the council are here to protect the people¡­ Even if they are a lot of timeste. Anything else that you want to talk about?¡± He raised his eyebrows at her.

    Eve shook her head and finished the rest of the water in the ss before standing up. She asked him, ¡°Is it allowed to borrow a book from here and return itter?¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t,¡± came the vampire¡¯s sharp refusal. Eve didn¡¯t try to push her luck, knowing Vincent had already helped her more than enough today by letting her step into the library. He said, ¡°You should go home, don¡¯t want the little girl getting lost in darkness.¡±

    With Eve¡¯s eyes on Vincent, she could sense that his words held something more than what he said. A slow clever smile spread on the vampire¡¯s lips as if with a subtle delight in knowing people¡¯s misfortunes.

    Eve offered him a polite bow and said, ¡°Have a good evening, Master Vincent.¡±

    When Eve stepped out of the library, Vincent heard the soft clicking sounds of her shoes in the corridor before theypletely disappeared. He walked through the first floor¡¯s corridor, stepping into one of the galleries at the front of the mansion.

    ¡°Briggs,¡± he called his coachman, who stood next to the carriage.

    ¡°Yes, Sire?¡± Answered the coachman.

    ¡°Prepare the carriage, we are going to leave for Darthmore.¡± The coachman bowed.

    When Eve stepped out of the mansion, Vincent¡¯s eyes fell on her. Watching her walk past the gates and then on the streets before she was out of his sight.

    Eve¡¯s footsteps were firm and confident as she continued to walk on the streets of Skellington. Her features were soft and dainty, that made people spare a nce at her for more than one second before going back to what they were doing.

    While walking, Rosetta walked from the opposite side of the street with her shoulders drooped. The young vampiress looked as if someone had tied two big rocks around her ankles with the way she walked.

    But when Rosetta¡¯s eyes fell on Eve, the vampiress¡¯s face brightened, and her footsteps quickened to where the governess was.

    ¡°What are you doing here, Rosetta?¡± Eve inquired.

    ¡°Waiting for you!¡± Rosetta answered Eve. She said, ¡°I thought I missed seeing you walk and decided to walk up to the stop of the local carriage. Then I thought maybe you fell sick again because of me, as after all you were only recovering.¡±

    Eve was surprised at the vampiress¡¯s words. She wondered how long Rosetta had been waiting for her at the carriage stop before returning.

    When an excited Rosetta stepped forward and hugged Eve, Eve turned slightly stiff that Rosetta didn¡¯t notice. Eve hadn¡¯t forgotten Rosetta and her aunt, who had taken a sip each from the siren¡¯s hand, not knowing the creature was not a mermaid.

    ¡°Come have snacks with me,¡± Rosetta hooked her arm around Eve¡¯s arm and smiled wide.

    ¡°Ah, I actually have to be home this time. Maybe we can do it some other time?¡± Eve didn¡¯t want to end up as Rosetta¡¯s snack.

    A deep frown appeared on Rosetta¡¯s face, and she said, ¡°But it isn¡¯t every day where Aunt Camille is out and busy. And I will be leaving town soon, I would like to spend time with my friend,¡± So this was why Rosetta was insisting she join, thought Eve. The vampiress then said, ¡°Aunt Camille is very upset. I haven¡¯t seen her this upset ever before. Do you want to know why?¡± Her words turned into whispers.

    Eve already knew why Lady Camille was upset. After all, she and Vincent had killed the siren they Lady Camille had paid for. She then said,

    ¡°Do tell.¡±

 Chapter 173 Gold in the wavering water

    After listening to Rosetta¡¯s story from yesterday and today, where her aunt appeared to be annoyed that some ¡®lowly-vampire¡¯ must have killed the mermaid she had invested her money in. Eve finally left from there and hopped on the local carriage to return home.

    The sky had turned inky blue with traces of white near the horizon.

    Three more people were travelling in the carriage that Eve was in, and as time passed, she started to feel someone¡¯s gaze on her. Subtly she turned to look in the direction of the two men and one woman beside her, who were all busy looking out the window. She wondered if she had imagined it and went back to look outside the carriage window.

    When the carriage halted before Meadow, Eve noticed a few more carriages and people with coats standing and discussing something. One of the male passengers in the carriage said,

    ¡°A lot of people in the town today.¡±

    The coachman turned his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s the bodies they foundst night. Haven¡¯t you heard about it?¡±

    ¡°I thought the case would have been closed by this hour,¡± said the female passenger.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°I heard that they aren¡¯t sure who did it. Whether it¡¯s the werewolves or vampires. The humans were not just killed, but their insides were ripped out,¡± stated the coachman, which had the passengers frowning. ¡°It has been told that a simr case took ce in the North and East side.¡±

    The coachman pulled the reins of the horses, starting the carriage before it continued to head towards Meadow.

    One of the male passengers in the carriage said to the coachman, ¡°It can also be the work of a mermaid. These creatures are said to have sharp fingers and nails which make it easy to rip fleshes.¡±

    ¡°How fearsome,¡± murmured the female passenger, who sat next to Eve and belonged to Meadow town.

    A lot of knowledge was never passed down from the authorities, even to the members of the high society, less the lower ss, who blindly believed loose information. This led to ack of patience with the outcasts, that made people want them all dead, not caring to understand that some were innocent.

    ¡°Indeed, they are mdy,¡± replied the male passenger. Now that Eve took a closer look at the person, she noticed the man was a vampire who probably came from a lower ss, unlike the ones who belonged to the elites. ¡°All these outcasts have been causing problems again.¡±<sub></sub>

    The woman couldn¡¯t help but agree and said, ¡°It was only three-four weeks ago since the guardsst searched every home in our town. Thankfully we are free from those creatures since theyst caught the vile sea creature. Isn¡¯t that right, Genevieve.¡±

    Eve nodded, ¡°The siren was caught by the officials and the town has been clean since then.¡±

    At night, after pouring salts into the bathtub, Eve dipped and transformed herself into her mermaid body. She had submerged herself in the clear water, staring at nothing in particr while lost in thoughts. Moonlight passed through the little window of the bathroom while candles surrounded the room.

    There were a lot of things that weighed on Eve¡¯s mind and she sighed. She pushed herself up, breaking through the still surface of the water beforeing to sit upright while both her hands gripped the edges of the bathtub.

    ¡°One at a time,¡± Eve whispered to herself.

    The sound of water dripping in the bathtub filled the bathroom, where the earlier water dripped from her head to her face before falling. Her mermaid body turned back to a human one, and she drew her legs closer, hugging it. No ce was safe. She would find a threat wherever she went, and it was never easy to start afresh.<sub></sub>

    The memory of her mother¡¯s death had scarred her, and she doubted if she would ever receive the closure she was looking for. From what Vincent had told her, sometimes people don¡¯t get what they look for. But it was worth looking for than imagining what it could be.

    Eve concentrated on her breathing with her eyes closed, calming it the way she had learned since she was young. So that her fear would nevere to be detected by vampires or werewolves who had keen ears.

    She was about to get up from the tub when her eyes fell on the gentle waves the surface of the water created. It wasn¡¯t the water that caught her attention but her very own reflection, where gold specks with blue eyes looked back at her.

    Eve quickly got up from the bathtub. With water dripping down her body and spilling on the floor, she came to stand in front of the mirror. But her eyes didn¡¯t have any hint of gold or yellow in them.

    Days continued to pass, and the guards turned alert in guarding the viges and towns. Two days before the soiree that Vincent had mentioned to Eve, in the evening after finishing work, when she was making her way back to the local carriage stop of Skellington, Rosetta approached her from behind.

    ¡°Good evening, Eve!¡±

    ¡°Good evening, Rosetta,¡± Eve offered a slight bow, noticing the young vampiress turn behind before starting to walk along with her. ¡°Is everything alright?¡± She asked the vampiress.

    ¡°Oh, it isn¡¯t anything. I thought we should take a walk together¡± Rosetta¡¯s voice came out to be a little lost.

    Eve couldn¡¯t help but feel Rosetta¡¯s actions to be suspicious. The vampiress walked quickly, holding Eve¡¯s arm, while she tried to make sure not to stumble. Rosetta turned back to look behind her before looking forward.

    ¡°How was your day? Did the Moriarty¡¯s give you a hard time?¡± Rosetta asked as if it was nothing, while Eve, this time for sure, knew something was up. It was because the vampiress was asking about her day rather than speaking about her own.

    ¡°It was a decent day. Miss Allie and I went through the geography of ournds¡­¡± Eve noticed Rosetta turn behind again and asked, ¡°You are worrying me, Rosetta.¡± She resisted the young woman from pulling her arm and looked at her.

    ¡°I will tell you about it. But can we keep walking?¡± Rosetta asked Eve. She cleared her throat and added, ¡°Please.¡±

    Eve agreed and continued walking, heading towards the edge of the town. She wondered if perhaps Rosetta had a fight with someone on the street, which was why she kept turning behind.

    Rosetta finally revealed, ¡°My parents are here. Earlier, my father said in the letter that he had a week¡¯s work here, but it has been cancelled and we¡¯ll be leaving in two days.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Eve replied before saying, ¡°Maybe if you speak to them they would understand.¡±

    Rosetta shook her head, ¡°They are upset and angry at me for not being able to build a rtionship with Vincent Moriarty. My father said the reason he sent me here was so that I could form an alliance with them. That¡¯s not the worst part, my father has arranged a dinner tomorrow and invited the Moriarty family to Aunt Camille¡¯s house to see if the situation can be fixed.¡±

    Eve could tell why Rosetta¡¯s father was keen on building an alliance with the Moriartys. She also knew that the vampiress couldn¡¯t refuse or go against her parents¡¯ decision. This was how things worked in high society, where the children were mostly used to improve their families¡¯ reputation, power or wealth, which often came with an underlying advantage.

    Eve said to Rosetta, ¡°I don¡¯t think stalling would help, not for long.¡±

    ¡°Maybe I should run away? I cane to stay at your house!¡± Eximed Rosetta while exploring her options.

    Not that Eve opposed the idea, but she knew such actions had repercussions. Rosetta¡¯s father wasn¡¯t a nobody but an Marquee; if he wanted, he could easily ruin her and her family¡¯s peace. The people from the lower families feared people from powerful families for a reason.

 Chapter 174 Carriage of Death

    When they reached the carriage stop, the carriage arrived on time. Rosetta said to Eve,

    ¡°Wait! Let mee with you.¡±

    ¡°Will it be alright?¡± Eve didn¡¯t want Rosetta or herself to get into trouble. The vampiress quickly nodded and said,

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it should be a problem with me going and spending time with my friend, right?¡± And saying it, she quickly turned to look behind her, while Eve pulled out her little pouch and offered coins to the coachman for two persons to ride in the carriage.

    Though Eve stepped into the carriage and took her seat, Rosetta didn¡¯t get inside. She looked back and forth, not behind her, but at the carriage that had ¡®only¡¯ two horses, and the terrible woodwork of the carriage, which wasn¡¯t like the carriage she was used to riding in.

    The coachman asked her, ¡°Are you getting inside, Miss?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am,¡± Rosetta tipped her chin up in pride, but she couldn¡¯t get herself to step foot on the carriage.

    Eve noticed Rosetta struggle in wanting and not wanting to get on the carriage. For the young mistress to still be considering it only meant how much she wanted to get away from her parents¡¯ scoldings about the failed alliance with the Moriarty family.

    ¡°Are you okay, Rosetta?¡± Eve asked in concern because she knew that a young woman like Rosetta had never used the local transportation.

    Rosetta nodded, ¡°I am fine. I just need some fresh air.¡±<sub>.</sub>

    The coachman waited a few seconds before reminding her, ¡°Miss?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Yes! I am going!¡± Rosetta snapped at the coachman, sending a small re toward him. Her father owned better carriages that all had four horses attached to it, unlike this carriage in front of her. The coachman was supposed to feel grateful that a person like her was even near it and nning to travel in it.

    There were already two people in there along with Eve, and she wondered how she could share such a small space with many people¡­ people who came from the lower society.

    Eve ced her things to the side and offered Rosetta her hand. The vampiress looked startled at Eve¡¯s gesture when her friend stretched her hand forward,

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you hold my hand and it won¡¯t be that hard,¡± Eve assured her.

    Rosetta hesitantly ced her hand in Eve¡¯s hand and finally stepped inside the carriage. With her dress which had manyyers, it took quite a few seconds before she finally settled down next to Eve. She made her hair proper so that she still looked like a member of the elite family.

    ¡°See, it wasn¡¯t that hard. You did well,¡± Eve praised Rosetta, whose cheeks tinted pink in pride as if she had crossed mountains to be next to her friend.

    But when Rosetta turned to look at the other two passengers in the carriage, they stared at her, giving her curious looks. This made the vampiress re back like a child, making the two of them look away.

    Rosetta looked at the cramped space and leaned toward Eve. She whispered, ¡°How do you travel in this small box?¡±<sub></sub>

    Eve couldn¡¯t help but smile at Rosetta¡¯s innocence. She replied, ¡°You get used to it. It isn¡¯t bad and you meet different people every day, sometimes familiar people.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good?¡± Rosetta furrowed her eyebrows.

    ¡°In a way yes,¡± Eve nodded, ¡°Life isn¡¯t as mundane as it usually is.¡±

    ¡°I could never see it that way,¡± Rosetta¡¯s eyes were wide, which looked at the broken ceiling of the carriage.

    Every bump created by a stone or puddle on the ground worried the young woman as if the carriage would fall apart at any moment, mainly because the carriage creaked way more than it normally did. She wondered if this would be herst ride, and she clutched her dress as if it were her life.

    When the carriage finally reached the Meadow town, the coachman opened the carriage for the passengers to step down, and Rosetta was the first one to jump out. She walked away from the carriage of death to take some deep breaths.

    Eve let the other two passengers step down from the carriage before she got down. She saw Rosetta had turned her back and was looking at the town. At the same time, one of the passengers, who was a woman Eve was familiar with, asked,

    ¡°How is your work going on, Genevieve? I heard that families from high society pay their people well.¡±

    Eve offered a polite smile and replied, ¡°It has been going wonderful so far, and I guess one could say that. How was your trip to your sister¡¯s house?¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°Just the usual. Teaching young girls about etiquette is hard, especially when all they want to do is y. Only if I could afford you,¡± the womanughed, hoping Eve would find time to help her nieces.

    ¡°I would have loved to teach them but unfortunately I am busy. I have been helping in the repair of the house,¡± said Eve, and the woman nodded.

    ¡°I heard that you are having a new flooring done,¡± the woman¡¯s eyes brightened as she said that. ¡°You should get the garden redone too.¡±

    Eve softlyughed and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think Aunt Aubrey would be happy losing the old nts. She loves them dearly, as her own children.¡±

    ¡°Oh, hush now!¡± The woman waved her hand and said, ¡°What children, when you are there with her.¡± Her eyes then moved to look at Rosetta, who had walked around the carriage to look at the wheels that had almost killed her. The woman lowered her voice and asked, ¡°Where did you find that unique piece?¡± Sheughed at the end.

    ¡°Unique piece?¡± Eve raised her eyebrows, and the woman jerked her head in the vampiress¡¯s direction.

    ¡°That arrogant girl with you. It¡¯s strange to see you in apany like that. Very unlike you.¡±

    Though Rosetta wasn¡¯t in their direct view and her ears weren¡¯t the best, she did catch the conversation between Eve and the woman. The vampiress took a step forward and peeked from behind the other side of the carriage.

    The vampiress couldn¡¯t help but ponder over the woman¡¯s words. She heard Eve ask softly,

    ¡°Why would you think that?¡±

    The woman waved her hand again, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be polite with me and can tell me the truth. A girl like her, especially a vampiress will only look down at us. That is what she was doing in the carriage as if we were some insects. I could tell just by one look that she is nothing like you, and is prude and arrogant. Snobbish might I add.¡±

    Rosetta gritted her teeth, ready to pounce on the woman for having the nerve to say such things.

    Eve smiled and said, ¡°She¡¯s a lovely woman once you know her.¡±

    ¡°You are too kind, Genevieve. Not to mention tolerant about such things,¡± said the woman and whispered, ¡°I have met plenty of spoiled young mistresses like this, who think they can look down, when they don¡¯t know how to earn their own shilling. Having someone force themselves on you must be a burden, who then reflects badly on you.¡±

    Rosetta wondered if this was true, and her heart sank, her face turning small. She turned her back even though she stood behind the carriage. She wasn¡¯t fit to be anyone¡¯s friend¡­ Nobody liked her. Her hands clenched while her eyes turned smaller.

    ¡°I think you are the only one thinking that way, Lady Nadia,¡± Eve¡¯s words were ever polite that didn¡¯t go up and down, and she said, ¡°Rosetta isn¡¯t arrogant but innocent in a few ways. Most of us have the habit of keeping it within ourselves, while she openly expresses it without hesitation. I think that is a quality to look for, isn¡¯t it? At least we know what the person feels, that harbours ill feelings towards others and thenins about it to someone else.¡±

    The vampiress¡¯s eyes widened at Eve¡¯s kind words for her, and her hands unclenched.

    The woman huffed with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s because shees from a wealthy family. People from wealthy families are often forgiven for their behaviour. In general.¡±

    ¡°Maybe,¡± agreed Eve, and she said, ¡°But I would feel better if you don¡¯t hold my friend to be one of them. Unless you think I have poor choices of people I talk to.¡±

    ¡°Of course not dear!¡± Lady Nadia ced her hand on Eve¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I will see you tomorrow then,¡± the two women offered their bows while Rosetta stepped away from the carriage and came into view.

    Eve and Rosetta headed towards the house.

    Mr. Humphrey had decided to speak to Eve on what she meant by calling a handsome and amiable man as ¡®brother¡¯. He wasn¡¯t too far from the carriage stopped, now hid behind a wall. The man cursed his luck, not knowing why this vampiress was hanging around Eve. It seemed like he would have to wait again.

    Rosetta feltfortable and at ease in Dawson¡¯s small house. Not because she was away from her parents¡¯ scoldings but because Eve had stood up for their friendship, which made her chest puff in happiness.

    Twenty-five minutes had passed since Eve had reached home, and from the kitchen, she saw Rosetta speak to her aunt while she and Eugene were in the kitchen. And as peaceful as the atmosphere was, someone knocked on the door.

    ¡°I will go see,¡± Eve informed Eugene, who was preparing tea for everyone.

    She walked to the door and opened when she saw a woman with a fur coat standing in front of her. The woman¡¯s eyes were longer at the sides, and her eyebrows thin while she sized Eve.

    ¡°How can I help you?¡± Eve¡¯s words were polite with a smile.

    ¡°Rosetta,¡± the woman called.

    Rosetta jumped from her seat and quickly appeared next to Eve. She looked stunned and asked,

    ¡°M-mother, what are you doing here¡­?¡±

    Eugene peeked from the kitchen while Lady Aubrey got up from her chair and walked to the front of the house. When the older human¡¯s eyes fell on the vampiress, her eyes slightly widened and her body stiffened.

 Chapter 175 Mother of High Status

    Music Rmendation: A thorough education- Dario Marianelli

    ¡ª

    What Eve found astonishing was not seeing Rosetta¡¯s mother standing in front of their house¡¯s main door but that the woman was here this soon when it had been only a few minutes since she and Rosetta had arrived home. When her eyes fell behind the woman, she caught sight of Lady Camille¡¯s coachman, who was the one to bring the woman here.

    ¡°You left without informing anyone of where you were going, Rose,¡± the Marchioness spoke to her daughter in a refined voice that didn¡¯t sound angry with Rosetta. She said, ¡°Your aunt told me that you made a new friend and might be here. I don¡¯t know why you felt the need to hide it from me or your father.¡±

    Rosetta smiled at her mother¡¯s words, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to hide it. We are going to stay in Skellington only for some more time and I wanted to spend some time with her.¡±

    The older vampiress¡¯s gaze moved from her daughter and looked at the three humans. She questioned Rosetta, ¡°Won¡¯t you introduce me to your friend, Rose?¡±

    Rosetta turned excited by her mother¡¯s words and said, ¡°This is Genevieve Barlow. That is Lady Aubrey Dawson, and,¡± the vampiress paused a little to see the servant who stood outside the kitchen, ¡°That is Eugene.¡±

    Eve and the other two offered a polite bow to the older vampiress.

    Rosetta introduced her mother to the others, ¡°This is my mother, Marchioness Aurora Hooke.¡±<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Would you like toe in?¡± Eve asked out of politeness, not knowing if it was impolite to invite a woman who belonged to a higher status into their humble home.

    With how posh thedy appeared, Eve wondered if the woman would outright refuse. But instead, she gave a nod and stepped inside the house.

    Lady Aubrey being a hospitable woman, led the older vampiress to their living room and had the two vampiresses sit while taking a seat herself. She asked, ¡°What would you like to drink?¡±

    The faint smile on Lady Aurora¡¯s lips didn¡¯t drop and she said, ¡°I don¡¯t suppose you have blood in the house, do you?¡±

    ¡°Mother¡­¡± Rosetta whispered, who sat next to her mother.

    ¡°It was a genuine question,¡± Lady Aurora replied before adding, ¡°As you made friends, I thought they would have stored some for you when and if you are thirsty.¡± She turned to look at others in the room and said, ¡°I hope you didn¡¯t find my question to be disrespectful.¡±

    ¡°Certainly not, Marchioness,¡± Lady Aubrey replied before she said, ¡°Unfortunately, we don¡¯t have blood stored in the house.¡±

    The older vampiress hummed, her eyes meeting Rosetta. When her eyes moved to Rosetta¡¯s back, the younger vampiress immediately straightened her back as she was sitting in a slightly slouched position. Lady Aurora questioned her daughter, ¡°How did you end up being friends with Ms. Barlow? Aren¡¯t you worried that you might bite her if you get too hungry?¡± There was a soft chuckle at the end of her words.<sub></sub>

    Eugene, who continued to stand near the kitchen, frowned at the Marchioness¡¯s words. This was something that worried him since the night of the ball when Lady Rosetta had tried to take a bite from him.

    Rosetta turned slightly red in embarrassment, and she replied, ¡°I would not do that t¨C¡°

    ¡°It is just something to ponder on, isn¡¯t it, dear?¡± Lady Aurora smiled, looking at Eve and Lady Aubrey. ¡°So Ms. Barlow, are you betrothed yet? Though young, you must have started to receive proposals?¡±

    Eve¡¯s beauty didn¡¯t go unnoticed by the older vampiress, and thanks to her mermaid genes, she appeared young enough for no one to assume that she was walking on the path to being a spinster.

    ¡°I am not,¡± Eve¡¯s words were polite, and Lady Aurora raised her eyebrows.

    ¡°Mother, Eve is a governess!¡± Rosetta spoke excitedly, somewhere even proud. ¡°She teaches the¨C¡°

    ¡°Rose, dear. I am sure Ms. Barlow can speak for herself. You seem to have forgotten what your own governess taught you to not intervene in the conversation,¡± Lady Aurora then turned back to look at Eve with slight curiosity. ¡°So you are a governess. I don¡¯t think I heard how you both met, unless my daughter came looking for a governess which seems to be in need of.¡±

    Knowing how Rosetta often failed to gain any positive attention from suitable males, Lady Aurora didn¡¯t need anypetition next to her daughter or hindrance when it came to gaining affection from men.<sub></sub>

    Though Lady Aurora held a friendly smile on her face, where her gaze was soft, unlike the harsh re she often received from Lady Annalise, Eve couldn¡¯t help but find something ominous about the woman with how she looked around.

    Eve chose her words carefully when she replied, ¡°Rosetta and I met at an inn, we were in thepany of different people.¡±

    Lady Aurora hummed before giving a nod, ¡°I see. Where do you work?¡±

    ¡°At the Moriartys mansion,¡± Eve answered, and the vampiress¡¯s eyebrows subtly rose in surprise.

    ¡°The Moriartys in Skellington?¡± Questioned Lady Aurora, and seeing Eve nod, the woman said, ¡°What small world we live in. It is also the family Rosetta will be marrying into in the near future. You must know Vincent Moriarty?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s the person who employed me there for his youngest sister,¡± said Eve.

    ¡°There is a dinner that we need to attend. We should get going,¡± Lady Aurora stood up from the seat and, seeing her, the others in the room stood up.

    ¡°Rose, go tell the coachman to get ready to leave.¡±

    ¡°Yes, mother,¡± Rosetta obeyed her mother¡¯s words. But before she left the living room, the young vampiress stepped in front of Eve and said earnestly, ¡°I will see you tomorrow. Maybe, you shoulde have dinner with us. The one we are hosting tomorrow.¡± Rosetta doubted she could survive dinner with the Moriartys and wanted to have her friend¡¯s support.

    Lady Aurora¡¯s eyes subtly narrowed at her daughter. She said, ¡°It isn¡¯t your aunt who is hosting the dinner, but the Moriartys.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Rosetta looked like she had the mostplicated life. She said to Eve, ¡°I will meet you before I leave, okay?¡±

    Eve smiled and nodded, noticing how Rosetta¡¯s eyes lit up just with the thought. Rosetta offered a slight bow to Lady Aubrey, and when she turned around, her eyes fell on Eugene before leaving the house.

    Once Rosetta had stepped out of the house, Lady Aurora turned to look at Eve and Lady Aubrey. Her eyes settled on Eve and she said,

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how you lured my daughter toe to a ce like this, less be friends. I would like it if you don¡¯t entertain her thest two days, she¡¯s here. If needed, avoid her and everything will be well between all of us,¡± her words were stern and held obvious distaste towards the humans of low status.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t Eve who initiated the friendship, Marchioness Hooke. If that is what you are implying,¡± Lady Aubrey cleared the possible doubt in the vampiress¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Which is why it would be good to stop pretending to be friends with my daughter. Yes? Once Rosetta goes back with us, I would prefer nomunication to take ce between you two. I am aware that Rosetta¡¯s aunt has already warned you. Once we get back today, I will be sure to speak to Rosetta so that she is well informed about being friends with a governess,¡± Lady Aurora made it clear to Eve, who stared back at her.

    Unable to hold back, Eve said, ¡°Friendships aren¡¯t those that are formed base on status, Lady Aurora. What you call friendship is nothing but an arrangement of status and wealth.¡± Eve felt Aunt Aubrey ce a hand on Eve¡¯s arm to calm and quieten her.

    The vampiress¡¯s eyes shifted then shifted to look at Lady Aubrey and said, ¡°I am sure you can make your niece not do anything I don¡¯t like. After all, you have better experience in knowing what happens in high society.¡±

    The vampiress offered a slight half-hearted smile before stepping out of the house.

    Eve heard the neighing of the horses outside their house, and the carriage left with Marchioness Hooke and Rosetta in it. She turned to Lady Aubrey and asked,

    ¡°You knew her?¡±

    Aunt Aubrey walked back to the chair in the living room and sat down. She said, ¡°I do. A few years ago she was the Countess of dorm, or to be precise the daughter of the Count of drom who was a widow. Her status has changed since she married a Marquee.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s the vampiress who hurt you back then in the soiree,¡± Eve didn¡¯t expect the vampiress to be Rosetta¡¯s mother. The woman didn¡¯t like them near her Rosetta. No man or woman of the high society liked their children to be near a poor family.

    ¡°A small world indeed,¡± sighed Aunt Aubrey.

    Eve¡¯s eyes moved to look at Aunt Aubrey, who stared at the wall grimly as if seeing the older vampiress brought unpleasant memories.

 Chapter 176 Guests over supper

    Music Rmendation: Harriet Smith and Robert Martin- Isobel Waller

    ¡ª

    At the time of supper in the Moriarty mansion, every family member was in the dining room when one of the servants appeared at the front of the door and whispered something to the butler. Alfie¡¯s eyes slightly widened before he announced,

    ¡°Marquee Hooke, Marchioness Hooke, their daughter Rosetta Hooke and Lady Camille have arrived in the mansion.¡±

    Marceline turned surprised as she wasn¡¯t expecting any guests to be joining them for dinner. She turned to her parents and asked, ¡°What are the Hookes doing here?¡±

    Lady Annalise replied, ¡°We thought it was our duty to be hospitable to the Marquee¡¯s family who arrived yesterday in town. Mr. and Mrs. Hooke reached out to your father, and it would be rude to not invite them over for a meal.¡±

    Marceline turned to her brother, who was sipping his wine. A faint smile appeared on her lips, and she remarked, ¡°They must be very keen on building an alliance with our family. After all, one wouldn¡¯t expect people of that status to reach the family of Viscount.¡±

    ¡°Not everyone has the same amount of lordliness as you, sister,¡± Vincentmented, cing his wine ss on the table.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°As if you have any less than me,¡± Marceline retorted to Vincent¡¯s words with a polite smile.

    Senior Mr. Moriarty intervened in the sibling¡¯s conversation by saying, ¡°As all of you already know, Marquee Hooke¡¯s family is of high social standing, even though they aren¡¯t pureblooded vampires. They are said to be close to the King, so try to be on your best behaviour. It¡¯s just one dinner, and they will be gone.¡±

    ¡°The Moriarty family have excellent behaviour and manners, father. There¡¯s nothing to worry about,¡± Vincent assured his father with a bright smile. He turned to Lady Annalise and said, ¡°I hope mother doesn¡¯t have any ns of speaking about my marriage?¡±

    Annalise¡¯s lips twitched at Vincent. She said, ¡°Not unless they decide to bring it up.¡± The older vampiress had already been humiliated after she had receivedints from Hooke¡¯s rtive that the young vampiress hade home crying after meeting Vincent.

    ¡°An alliance between a Marquee and a pureblooded family, I think it would be a wise decision. Right, father?¡±

    ¡°In theory, yes. It would bring gains in terms of social standing and power,¡± Senior Mr. Moriarty replied. He and the others stood up from their seats while he spoke something to his wife.

    At the same time, Marceline turned to Vincent and asked, ¡°What do you think about it, Vince?¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°It¡¯s an excellent idea.¡±

    Marceline¡¯s eyes lit up that she and her brother finally agreed on something. She had always hoped to see the Moriarty family reach higher ranks in terms of power, to be the most powerful family to exist.

    But Vincent didn¡¯t stop there, and he continued, ¡°I heard that the Hooke have a son, who is of the age of eight.¡± He then whispered to Marceline, ¡°By the time he grows up, you would have grown up too to marry him.¡±

    The smile on Marceline¡¯s lips fell, and she sent a slight re at her brother for making a joke as bad as this one. She said, ¡°Only you canugh at your jokes.¡± Vincent chuckled, knowing his words irked her more than she let on in front of him.

    Soon the Hooke¡¯s family appeared at the dining room¡¯s double doors that the servants opened, and they entered the dining room.

    ¡°Wee to the Moriarty mansion, Marquee Hooke and your family,¡± Senior Mr. Moriarty greeted them.

    ¡°Thank you for visiting our mansion even though your visit in Skellington is short,¡± Lady Annalise held a polite smile which was meant only for the people of the high society.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Thank you for inviting us. I hope it was no trouble,¡± Marquee Hooke responded. The man was an inch or two shorter than his wife and wore a thin moustache on his upper lip.

    ¡°No trouble at all. We are happy to be of your service,¡± Senior Mr. Moriarty signalled the butler, who quickly pulled the chairs so the Hooke family members could take a seat at the dining table.

    The Marchioness praised, ¡°Your mansion is beautiful, Mr. and Mrs. Moriarty. I love the interiors and the walls.¡±

    The entire time, Rosetta tried to hide behind her parents and next to Aunt Camille. Even feigning illness had not gone well and had only resulted in her getting scolded for her behaviour by her mother for picking the wrong people to be in herpany.

    After leaving Eve¡¯s house, her mother had scolded her on their way back to Aunt Camille¡¯s house in the carriage, with,

    ¡®I cannot believe that instead of finding a suitable man to settle down with, you picked a woman from a poor family to be your friend. Not only am I disappointed but ashamed that you would bring such an ill view in others¡¯ eyes.¡¯

    ¡®B¡ªbut, mother, I didn¡¯t do an¡ª¡¯

    ¡®I don¡¯t want to hear another word. To think you would make up things like the Moriartys sacrificing their wives. I don¡¯t know what goes in that mind of yours. You will not be seeing that lowly poor woman anymore, who has been influencing you in who knows what.¡¯

    Right now, when Rosetta¡¯s eyes met Vincent¡¯s, she noticed the pleasant smile he offered her now, but she knew it was a farce!

    ¡°Rosetta!¡± She heard her mother call her for attention and realised her mother and Lady Annalise were talking about her.

    Rosetta offered a slight bow to Lady Annalise, who smiled at her. Lady Annalise said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we take our seat and continue our conversationter.¡±

    Soon everyone took a seat at the rectangr dining table, and on the butler¡¯s instructions, the maids brought in freshly prepared food which the Moriarty family was never out of. Blood was served as wine for everyone at the table.

    Marquee Hooke, who took a sip from the ss, hummed in appreciation and said, ¡°Mermaid blood. I like what your cook has done with it.¡±

    ¡°I am d to hear that it is to your taste,¡± Senior Mr. Moriarty responded in politeness.

    Lady Camille, who was in the room, said, ¡°We were going to have a mermaid ourselves. Paid for it. But before it could be delivered, the creature was killed.¡±

    A few days ago, when the mermaid had not been delivered, only Lady Camille had gone to check the mermaid she had paid for to find out that the blood she had consumed was of a siren and not a mermaid. Though vampires could drink both types of blood, it was usually preferred to have a mermaid as they were rare. Hence making her leave the little detail about it to anyone.

    ¡°Getting a hold of the mermaids isn¡¯t easy. I was lucky that I was able to present it to my mother on her birthday,¡± Marceline smiled sweetly, turning to look at Lady Annalise. She then turned to Rosetta and asked, ¡°You must have had the mermaid¡¯s blood too at the ball of the night.¡±

    Rosetta didn¡¯t like the entire Moriarty family. She had built a distaste towards them that made her face rigid. She replied bluntly,

    ¡°It was a low quality mermaid. I tasted better than that.¡±

    Rosetta had heard the rumours about the low-quality mermaid blood that flew in the town. And thest thing she needed was, to tell the truth that she was drunk to taste the mermaid¡¯s blood.

    Marceline turned pale after being exposed in such a manner in front of everyone, and she tried to fix her fallen face. The elders at the table stared at Rosetta, and Mr. and Mrs. Hookeughed to ease the tension, and others joined them.

    ¡°My daughter has been raised no less than a princess and I have given her the best of the best that is there in the world,¡± Marquee Hooke stated proudly, while the underlying words hinted something to the Moriarty parents. ¡°And I hope that she marries into a family that can keep her the same way.¡±

    Rosetta stiffened on hearing her father¡¯s words, knowing where this conversation was headed.

    She had avoided looking at Vincent because she feared the man. She had avoided him all these days, and her parents had brought her to sit in front of him. The thought that maybe her parents didn¡¯t love her and wanted to get rid of her as soon as possible suddenly nted itself in her mind.

 Chapter 177 Please dont say anything

    Lady Aurora added to her husband¡¯s words and said, ¡°Rosetta has reached the prime age of marriage, and though there have been a few esteemed proposals from men of high social standing, we think your son and our daughter would suit well together.¡±

    Before Senior Mr. Moriarty or Lady Annalise could respond to the woman¡¯s words, Vincent said, ¡°Marquee and Marchioness Hooke, Lady Rosetta and I have already met and we havee to terms that we aren¡¯t suited for each other.¡±

    Lady Aurora chuckled softly and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be hasty about it in one meeting, boy¨C¡°

    ¡°Vincent,¡± he corrected her with a pleasing smile.

    The Marchioness¡¯s smile faltered before it lowered from her lips, and she stared at him. Correcting a woman of her status was rude in their society, especially publicly, even if it meant the room had only ten people.

    ¡°Vincent,¡± Lady Aurora started with a polite smile, ¡°As it was your mother who was the one to initiate the idea of marriage between you two, we would like for our two families to be united with your marriage to our daughter Rosetta in the future.¡±

    Vincent took another sip from his ss which had mermaid blood in it, before his face contorted in repulsion. He said,

    ¡°What do we get from the unification of the two families apart from the status that you own? Wealth, power, and status in the vampire circle is something that already exists. If you are building an alliance, don¡¯t you think each side should get equal benefits? I wouldn¡¯t like to settle for anything less than what I already have and can afford.¡±

    Senior Mr. Moriarty and Lady Annalise stared at Vincent, not knowing in which direction he was going with those words.<sub>.</sub>

    Marquee Hooke turned impressed by Vincent¡¯s words and let out a throatyugh, ¡°I am pleased to hear your thoughts on it, Vincent. Even if not my son-inw, I would like to have you work with me. It would be a pleasure.¡±

    Lady Aurora hit her husband¡¯s leg under the table as if that was not what they hade to speak. She smiled at the members of the Moriarty family and said to Senior Mr. Moriarty directly,

    ¡°How about your son and my daughter spending some time together after finishing the meal to get to know each other better?¡±

    ¡°We have already met, mother,¡± Rosetta protested while sitting next to her mother, only to receive a re from her mother.

    Lady Aurora said to her daughter, ¡°You seem to have missed to mention how handsome Vincent is. You must have been shy to speak anything and it didn¡¯t let you speak. Let us not rush things as we are vampires and not humans. There¡¯s plenty of time to get to know each other before we bring up the matter that was pushed aside a few days ago.¡±

    Senior Mr. Moriarty¡¯s eyes fell on his son, who was smiling at something. He then looked at Marchioness Hooke, who turned back to look at him. He didn¡¯t want to refuse the Hookes without a reasonable cause when there was no direct harm. He nodded and said, ¡°Maybe Vincent can show Rosetta the mansion.¡±

    Vincent smiled at his father¡¯s words and turned to Rosetta, ¡°Would you like to see the well that has been dug in the field at the back, Lady Rosetta?¡±

    Rosetta was internally horrified; if allowed, she would have run through the dining room¡¯s closed double doors, and one would have seen her shape on it.<sub></sub>

    Marquee and Marchioness Hooke eyes widened at Vincent¡¯s words. Lady Annalise nervouslyughed and said, ¡°Vincent likes to joke around a lot.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± the couple nodded before smiling.

    After everyone was done with supper, Senior Mr. Moriarty and Lady Annalise led their guests to the drawing room to rx, while Vincent and Rosetta walked on the other side of the Moriarty mansion.

    Rosetta¡¯s shoulders were stiff, and she didn¡¯t dare to look at Vincent while they walked in one of the corridors in the mansion.

    The young vampiress was busy in her thoughts when Vincent turned to her and said,

    ¡°Seems like you don¡¯t love your life much, do you?¡±

    Rosetta noticed how the polite smile he had been shing back at the dining room had changed into an evil one, and his eyes peered at her. She gulped the nervousness and said,

    ¡°I know you lied about sacrificing first wives.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°Who is talking about sacrifice? I am talking about murder here,¡± Vincent said in a low yet threatening voice and Rosetta¡¯s face paled once again. This man¡­ he was nning to kill her, and she softly gulped.

    The palms of her hands turned mmy, and she said, ¡°Mr. Moriarty¡­I do not want to marry you. Please don¡¯t kill me!¡±

    ¡°Is that so? I thought we would be a perfect match, considering how everyone thinks?¡± Vincent yed with the naive vampiress, who was trying to keep herposure. ¡°Remind me to show you the wellter.¡±

    Rosetta¡¯s eyes widened and she shook her head. She then said something under her breath, which Vincent didn¡¯t know if he heard it right.

    ¡°What did you just say?¡± A faint grin appeared on his lips.

    ¡°I like someone else, which is why I cannot marry you,¡± Rosetta looked in the other direction.

    ¡°And here I already had ns for our future, you break my heart,¡± Vincent gave her a solemn look, ¡°I am guessing your parents don¡¯t know about it?¡± He pulled the cigar case from his trouser pocket and lit the end before smoking.

    Rosetta once again shook her head.

    ¡°Why not? Their precious daughter is in love with a man, what¡¯s not there to not be happy about?¡± One corner of Vincent¡¯s lips curled. He said, ¡°Tell the man toe ask for your hand in marriage.¡±

    Rosetta¡¯s cheeks had turned pink, just imagining what Vincent had just told her. She pursed her lips before she spoke nonchntly about it, ¡°I did introduce him and my mother.¡±

    ¡°Looks like you have everything nned with your future,¡± remarked Vincent, and he went to ce the cigar back on his lips when Rosetta said,

    ¡°But I need you to lie to them that we have decided to speak a little more¡­¡± Vincent stared at her.

    ¡°Why would I ever do that?¡±

    Rosetta cleared her throat and said, ¡°This way I will get to stay in Skellington.¡±

    ¡°Find a way for yourself. I will be more than happy to have your family far away from mine, considering how your mother is eager to arrange our marriage,¡± Vincent blew the smoke from his lips, and Rosetta used her hand to wave it away.

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand, my parents want me to go back with them. At least until I tell him that I like¨C¡°

    ¡°You haven¡¯t told the man?¡± Vincent raised his eyebrow, and Rosetta shook her head.

    ¡°Once I tell him, he will agree to it,¡± said a confident Rosetta.

    ¡°Who is the lucky man?¡± Vincent questioned, noticing the vampiress fiddle with her fingers as she took a moment to clear her throat and then revealed the person¡¯s name.

    ¡°Eugene.¡±

    ¡°Why does the name sound familiar? What¡¯s hisst name?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± came the prompt answer from Rosetta as if that wasn¡¯t necessary. When Vincent looked at her as if if she knew anything concrete, the vampiress said, ¡°He lives with Eve. Your governess.¡±

    Vincent blew the smoke into the air and murmured, ¡°This ought to be fun.¡±

    Rosetta had tried talking to the man, but every time she wanted to, she remembered the night she had thrown up in front of him, and her gaze stiffened. She hoped to work up her courage to tell him before she left. But now there was no time, and she would be leaving with her parents tomorrow.

    Noticing him stare at her, Rosetta burst, ¡°Are you judging me?¡±

    ¡°I would dare not,¡± Vincent replied with a saint-like expression. ¡°Lovees in different shapes and forms, who am I to judge? In fact, Imend you and would say you should go after it tenaciously.¡±

    Realising she had told it to the same person who had made her cry, she nervously said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone. P¡­.Please,¡± came the request from the vampiress with great difficulty.

    ¡°Even if there was a gun over my head,¡± Vincent replied before a cunning smile appeared on his lips.

 Chapter 178 Position of love

    Music Rmendation: Road to Chicago- Thomas Newman

    ¡ª

    In the morning, when Eve was wearing her shoes she heard Aunt Aubrey ask, ¡°Did the Hookes leave town?¡±

    Eve nodded, ¡°They left yesterday.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Aunt Aubrey murmured to herself before exhaling the worry she had been holding in, since the Marchioness visit.

    Lady Aubrey was d to hear about it, as having Marchioness¡¯ Aurora Hooke had left a troubling anxiousness in her mind. She didn¡¯t forget the day when her toes had been mercilessly trampled and crushed, leaving it bleeding, while the other folks attending the soiree hadn¡¯t offered to help her. Not even the family for whom she had been serving.

    ¡°Does that day still haunt you?¡± Eve asked her aunt with a slight frown.

    Lady Aubrey gave an assuring smile to Eve. She walked to where the younger woman stood and said, ¡°Haunt wouldn¡¯t be the right word, but it would be a lie to say her presence around us didn¡¯t worry me. I am sorry about your friend, Eve.¡±

    Eve returned the smile with her own, and she shook her head, ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything. We live in a society where people of high ss and low ss aren¡¯t meant to cross paths, less spend time together as friends.¡±

    Eugene stepped out of the kitchen, holding Eve¡¯s lunch box that he had packed for her. Walking to where she was, he handed the box to her. He said,

    ¡°Miss Eve is right, Lady Aubrey. If you didn¡¯t meet that woman before, we would never know what a vile woman she is. It is best to be wary of such people.¡±

    Eugene might have brushed off the incident of Rosetta almost biting him, only because she was Miss Eve¡¯s friend. But aftering to know Marchioness Hooke was the one to hurt Lady Aubrey, he wanted the Hooke family to stay away from his family. He held a lot of respect for Lady Aubrey and wouldn¡¯t stand anyone trying to hurt her or Miss Eve.

    On the other hand, Eve held the same feelings as Eugene, but at the same time she held pity towards the young vampiress. It was apparent that Rosetta was spoiled but at the same time naive, unaware of the world she lived.<sub>.</sub>

    Eve stepped in front of Aunt Aubrey and kissed her cheek. She said,

    ¡°I should get going now. I will be back early.¡± Eve stepped out of the house, carrying her lunch box and umbre in her hands. When she was near the gate, she called, ¡°Eugene.¡±

    ¡°Miss Eve?¡± Eugene quickly stepped out of the house.

    ¡°There¡¯s a dress I ced on the bed that needs ironing,¡± she informed and Eugene nodded.

    ¡°Consider it done by the time you return,¡± Eugene offered a smile to Eve and watched the young miss smile. ¡°Have a good day, Miss Eve!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Eugene,¡± Eve had been worried about what to wear for tonight¡¯s soiree that Vincent was taking her to, and after a lot of thought, she finally chose a dress that would be suitable.

    She walked on the streets, her back straight and her footsteps quick against the ground. On her way she met people she knew, exchanging greetings before going about their way. Some of them couldn¡¯t help but pause for a second to look at Genevieve Barlow, unmarried and a governess to one of the pureblooded family¡¯s children in Skellington.

    On her way, she caught sight of Noah standing next to the local carriage and talking to its coachman. She wondered what he was doing this early in her town. The few regr passengers she was used to travelling in the same carriage, stood near the coachman.

    Eve heard Noah say to the coachman, ¡°The guards will send you a notice on when you can resume your job, but until then it would be better to follow the order.¡±

    ¡°I am d that I came to know about it before I took the carriage to another town. Now I can go back home and rest. Though I am not happy about losing the money I would have made today,¡± the coachmanined.

    ¡°We are sorry for the inconvenience caused,¡± Noah offered a slight bow, his words polite to the coachman.

    The other passengers murmured among themselves about how to travel. While some decided to take the lift from private passing carriages, some went back home and a man continued to stand there.<sub></sub>

    When Noah turned, his eyes fell on Eve, and a calm smile appeared on his lips. Eve greeted him with a bow and he returned it.

    ¡°Good morning, Genevieve.¡±

    ¡°Good morning, Noah. Are the local carriages not travelling today?¡±

    She noticed the coachman turn his carriage and drive back to his home.

    ¡°The authorities have sent out a notice for the local carriages to not move for the next twenty four hours. That would mean no public transportation until tomorrow,¡± exined Noah, and when Eve continued to look at him in question, he said, ¡°There was a new case, and from the information, they are looking for someone.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Eve frowned before she asked, ¡°I hope you will be able to find the person soon.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Noah replied to her.

    ¡°I heard the council works very slowly,¡± said Eve, and the smile on Noah¡¯s face slightly widened.

    ¡°Is that so? It was so in the past, but things have improved over thest ten years. We should be able to find the boy soon, unless the one who has kidnapped has hidden him somewhere far,¡± stated Noah. His eyes fell on her umbre and lunchbox. He asked her, ¡°Do you want me to drop you at Skellington?¡±

    One of the male passengers, who hadn¡¯t left, turned to Noah and asked, ¡°Can I ride in your carriage too, Duke Noah? I am heading toward Skellington.¡±

    Noah gave the man a nod, ¡°Of course. I would be more than happy to help.¡± He then turned to Eve and asked, ¡°Shall we?¡±

    If Eve didn¡¯t have a good friendship with Noah, she would have believed that it would walk the same path of aristocracy the high society held as Rosetta. She stared into his eyes that looked at her in question. After a second, she smiled and nodded, ¡°Okay.¡±<sub></sub>

    The male passenger turned to Noah, and the Duke said, ¡°Climb in.¡±

    The man from Meadow was quick to step into the carriage, taking afortable seat and smiling, as this was much better than the local carriage, and he didn¡¯t have to pay for the ride.

    Noah then turned to Eve and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you give your things to Kieran and he will give it to you once we reach Skellington? It is okay if you don¡¯t want to,¡± he added.

    Eve looked at her things before raising her arm that carried her lunch box, ¡°Just this one.¡±

    Noah¡¯s coachman took hold of the lunch box with a bow and put it in a safe ce next to the coachman¡¯s seat. Eve then stepped inside the carriage, taking the seat, to soon be joined by Noah, while the other man sat on the opposite seat, facing them.

    When the carriage started, the male passenger was quick to fall asleep after ten minutes, where Eve and Noah heard the man softly snore.

    ¡°How have you been doing, Noah?¡± Eve asked the Duke, who was looking outside the carriage window before turning to her.

    Noah offered her the politest smile he owned and said, ¡°Work has been busy and the rogues haven¡¯t made the work easy for us. There has been a series of deaths which has induced fear among people.¡±

    ¡°Who has been killing them?¡± Eve inquired with interest.

    ¡°Vampires, werewolves, some even humans. The Council thinks that someone initiated it, and now everyone is trying to get to each other¡¯s throat. The nights aren¡¯t safe, and it is better to stay in the house with your doors and windows locked,¡± Noah advised her. ¡°Some think it is the work of witches, where they are trying to cause chaos.¡±

    ¡°How do you catch witches?¡± she asked him out of curiosity.

    ¡°You need to bait them in the forest. Once they enter the towns, it makes it hard to find them. They nevere to light and make use of the humans, who eventually turn into witches too,¡± stated Noah.

    Eve wondered how easy it was to me the council, that they didn¡¯t do their job when some things were hard to solve. With big responsibilities came big expectations, and when things failed it only made it that much worse. Her thoughts went back to what Vincent spoke about his past¡­ and she wondered who was to be med. The council who didn¡¯t arrive on time, the humans who wanted vengeance or the children and Vincent¡¯s mother for being born in High society.

    Noah said, ¡°I am d to see that you are doing better.¡±

    ¡°I am,¡± answered Eve, and Noah stared into her beautiful blue eyes. ¡°How is Lady Chambers doing?¡±

    Eve didn¡¯t bring up any words she had exchanged with Marceline about Noah. Especially after what she heard from Vincent and she didn¡¯t want toplicate things in the matter that didn¡¯t need her involvement.

    ¡°Are you asking about Anaya¡¯s mother?¡± Noah slightly teased her, knowing Eve had forgotten the woman¡¯s name. He chuckled before replying, ¡°She has been doing well and is learning more about Woodlock. Thank you for asking about her.¡±

    Eve replied with a nod, ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡± She then nced at the other man, who continued to snore. She asked, ¡°How long have you known her?¡±

    ¡°We metst Autumn when my family went up North, not too long ago,¡± Noah answered her. He said, ¡°Pardon me if you have heard this question many times before, but did you find anyone suitable to settle down with?¡±

    Eve smiled at Noah¡¯s question, ¡°I don¡¯t think anyone would like to marry a woman who isn¡¯t willing to leave her job.¡± Not to mention, who she was, it wasn¡¯t easy.

    ¡°There are many who will willingly ept it. I am sure there are plenty of men who will be more than happy to have you next to them,¡± came Noah¡¯s sincere words, and he continued, ¡°I know some of them, if you want me to introduce them to you.¡±

    ¡°That is very kind of you, but I think it mostly exists as an idea,¡± Eve looked down at her hands that were on herp before she raised her eyes to him and said, ¡°The world we live in, my primary work is to be dedicated to the house, and secondary doesn¡¯t exist. I am just fortunate to have Aunt Aubrey as my aunt.¡±

    Noah agreed to Eve¡¯s words, and he said, ¡°It is true, but you won¡¯t know if you won¡¯t try.¡±

    Eve out of mere curiosity, asked, ¡°Most of them in Meadow wouldn¡¯t take a wife who works out of house? Would you?¡±

    Noah was taken aback for a moment, and he replied, ¡°I would not hold her back.¡±

    ¡°Lady Anaya is lucky then,¡± Eve smiled and Noah returned it with his own, withoutmenting on it. The smile was only polite that didn¡¯t reach the Duke¡¯s eyes.

    When the carriage arrived at Skellington, the man had to be woken up from his sleep, who quickly thanked the Duke after clearing his throat and hopped out of the carriage.

    The carriage then pulled near the Moriarty mansion on Eve¡¯s request. Eve stood in front of Noah, who had stepped down from the carriage. The coachman had returned her lunchbox and she thanked him.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to bring this up before, but is there something bothering you?¡± Noah asked her.

    Eve¡¯s eyebrows knit together, and she asked, ¡°Why do you say that?¡±

    ¡°You seem a little sad or maybe I am just over looking at things,¡± came Noah¡¯s calm words.

    Eve smiled and said, ¡°It is just some things that I have been thinking about. It will pass.¡±

    ¡°I am sure it will,¡± Noah agreed to her words, then watched the woman walk away from where he stood.

    Noah¡¯s coachman, Kieran, watched the man he worked for and then at the human who walked towards the gates of the Moriarty mansion. He turned to Noah and asked,

    ¡°Are you going to marry Lady Anaya, Sire?¡±

    Kieran had been working for Noah for nearly a decade, he had watched the current Duke watch the human from afar. As he worked closely with the man, spending every day and night driving the man around, he knew the man had feelings for the woman, but he never once hinted about it. Being close to him, he cautiously asked,

    ¡°Will you never confess to thedy, Sire?¡± Asked the coachman, while watching the woman disappear inside the Moriarty mansion.

    Noah turned and looked at his coachman, ¡°Eavesdropping is a bad habit.¡±

    Kieran quickly bowed his head and apologised, ¡°Forgive me.¡±

    ¡°There are other things that precedes love. It is subjugative as to what one positions it in terms of the value. Sometimes it is about doing the right thing,¡± saying this, he stepped inside the carriage.

 Chapter 179 Early preparation of gift

    Music Rmendation: Emma is bored- Isobel Waller

    ¡ª

    When Eve entered the Moriarty mansion¡¯s hallways, Marceline, who wasing in the other direction, greeted her, ¡°Morning, Ms. Barlow. I wasn¡¯t expecting you to be here today.¡±

    Eve noticed how the vampiress never used ¡®good¡¯ behind the morning. She smiled at the vampiress and offered a bow, ¡°Good morning, Lady Marceline. Is it because the local carriages have stopped moving for today?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Marceline offered Eve a sweet smile. ¡°I was wondering how you woulde today, but then I suppose you came from your personal carriage?¡±

    Eve knew if she breathed a word about Noah, Marceline would end up piling her with more questions about him before asking if she delivered her request.

    ¡°The carriage¡ª¡±

    ¡°What a lovely morning with the sun shining, birds talking in front of our mansion. Do you ever wonder what they chirp about?¡± Asked the devil of the Moriarty family with a head full of silver hair. ¡°I thought I saw a familiar carriage drop you near the mansion.¡±

    Vincent walked towards where she and his sister stood. The smile on his lips was wide, and his eyes twinkled in mischief as if he couldn¡¯t wait to see people in their misery. When Marceline turned to look at him, Eve offered him a pleading look.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Birds sing, brother,¡± Marceline replied to her brother while offering him a slight bow as if she sought validation from him.

    ¡°My innocent sister, some birds even talk,¡± when Vincent smiled, Eve noticed his perfectly aligned white teeth. He then turned to look at Eve and asked, ¡°What do you think, Eve?¡±

    Marceline¡¯s eyebrows rose in question after hearing her brother call their governess in such a familiar tone and name while failing to pick what Vincent¡¯s words meant. On the other hand, Eve had hoped that Vincent would stop teasing and throwing her right under the moving carriage. How wrong she was. This vampire would push a person from the cliff and then tell how the flying person added beauty to the scenery.

    ¡°They sing and speak, by chirping,¡± Eve answered Vincent¡¯s question.

    ¡°Might you know what they might be talking about?¡± Vincent indulged in torturing Eve.

    Marceline rolled her eyes, not knowing why her brother was suddenly interested in birds. She asked Eve, ¡°Did you have your breakfast?¡±

    ¡°I did. Until I couldn¡¯t eat anymore,¡± replied Eve, not wanting to be invited to join anyone in the Moriarty¡¯s dining room.

    ¡°Have a good time teaching Allie then. I will find youter,¡± Marceline smiled at Eve before walking away from there.<sub></sub>

    Vincent watched his sister walking away from there while Eve turned to look at him and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you have important work to attend to, Master Vincent?¡±

    ¡°So concerned about my work. Only a wife or the employer would worry about it. But then I have neither,¡± Vincent chimed, shifting his gaze to look at the little mermaid. ¡°Did you dream about me?¡± He smiled at her.

    ¡°I have other better things to dream about, Mr. Moriarty, than to dream about you about trying to kill me,¡± retorted Eve and started to walk away from the hallways.

    Vincent followed her in the same direction as they walked up the stairs, ¡°Dreaming about Duke charming?¡±

    ¡°No, about a merman,¡± Eve rolled her eyes.

    ¡°My youngest sister has a fish tank if you want to take a look at it, though they might not be the fish you are interested in,¡± replied Vincent, and he said, ¡°Did you go to see your friend yesterday?¡±

    ¡°No¡­ Her mother preferred that we stay away from each other,¡± Eve murmured.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t offer the chocte cookies to thedy?¡± When Eve turned to look at him, Vincent added, ¡°I heard the Marchioness and her daughter paid a visit at your house.¡±<sub></sub>

    Eve wondered if Vincent heard it from the MArchioness or Rosetta. She replied, ¡°No. Not everyone visits people¡¯s houses and takes a jar of cookies.¡±

    ¡°Who would ever do that?¡± Vincent looked at her with a look of horror in his eyes, and he chuckled on receiving a nk look from her. ¡°How is your coachman doing?¡±

    ¡°Eugene? He¡¯s doing fine, why?¡± Eve furrowed her eyebrows, and when they reached the top of the stairs, she stared at Vincent.

    Vincent continued to smile before shrugging his shoulders, ¡°He didn¡¯t drop you and instead the Duke did. Anyways, getting back to things that are more important. You will be leaving work at two in the afternoon and be picked by my coachman at six in the evening. I am hoping that it is enough time for you to get ready?¡±

    Eve pursed her lips before she said, ¡°Master Vincent, I have a request.¡±

    ¡°Alfie wille fetch you and take you to the carriage to get you back home. Anything else?¡± Vincent stared back at her. She shook her head, and he said, ¡°Go on then. I don¡¯t pay you money to talk to me,¡± his lips twisted into a smile again when he saw her walk up the next flight of stairs on the right.

    On reaching in front of the piano room, Eve pushed the door open and noticed the young vampiress sitting on the piano bench. But instead of ying the piano, she had three balls of wool and was trying to knit something that looked like a messy patch.

    ¡°Good morning, Miss Allie,¡± Eve greeted the girl with a bright smile and cheerful voice. ¡°What are you doing there?¡±

    Allie kept fiddling with the two sharp knitting needles, and she looked up at Eve with a smile, ¡°Good morning,¡± she greeted in her sweet and delicate voice.

    Vincent wasn¡¯t wrong in calling her a hamster thought Eve. The girl was the sweetest, and she wondered if perhaps someone had switched Lady Annalise¡¯s baby with Allie when they were little, not knowing how such a girl had ended up growing up in the Moriarty mansion.

    ¡°Knitting for Christmas,¡± replied the little girl, who looked like she was on a mission.

    ¡°Oh, are you trying to make a Christmas present?¡± A smile appeared on Eve¡¯s lips and she ced her things next to the wall before sitting on the other end of the bench. It was evident that the small girl didn¡¯t know how to knit and had randomly been crisscrossing. Eve asked the little one, ¡°What are you nning to make?¡±

    ¡°What is the easiest one to make?¡± came the voice of the small voice girl.

    ¡°Scarf? You don¡¯t have to worry about the size and everyone can make use of it,¡± Eve answered thoughtfully. ¡°Would you like me to teach you how to do it?¡±

    The little vampiress¡¯s eyes lit up as if Christmas had already arrived before she asked, ¡°¡­ you will?¡±

    ¡°Why not? I am your governess so I should be able to teach you things out of books, something that you will enjoy,¡± said Eve, and her eyes fell on the little girl¡¯s hands that had little cuts on her fingers. ¡°Maybe we should look for something less sharp for you.¡±

    Eve called a servant and asked the person to get the two thin wooden sticks with a sharpened end, which was given for Allie to use.

    ¡°Now we have two of each. Let me teach you the easiest one and then I will show you how to close the end with another design,¡± said Eve, and the two of them began to knit.

    ¡°So easy,¡± whispered the little girl, looking at Eve¡¯s elegant fingers moving back and forth while knitting woollen thread.

    Eve couldn¡¯t help but stare at Allie, who earnestly continued to knit without looking up and focused on the wooden sticks and the wool she used. No matter how strict Lady Annalise was, Eve doubted that she would refuse her daughter if the little girl were to ask for a scarf from a shop, which woulde from the most expensive shop. Curious, she asked,

    ¡°Is this for your brother Vincent?¡±

    The little girl didn¡¯t stop moving her hands but looked up at Eve and shook her head. The two of them stared at each other before the young vampiress went back to continuing to knit without saying whom she was knitting it for.

    When it was two in the afternoon, Alfie appeared in the piano room and knocked on the door. He informed,

    ¡°Ms. Barlow, the carriage is waiting for you.¡±

    At the same time, Eve noticed Allie quickly pushing the wool and other things she had been holding behind her as if not wanting the butler to see them.

 Chapter 180 Furious vampiress

    Music Rmendation: Jane Fairfax ys Mozart- Isobel Waller

    ¡ª

    Alfie, who had apanied the governess to the carriage, watched the governess step inside it, and he handed her lunch box along with her purple umbre once she was seated. He closed the door while the coachman climbed on the driver¡¯s seat and pulled the reins of the four horses, which soon started to clip-clop against the ground.

    The guards at the mansion¡¯s gates pulled the gates open, and soon the carriage passed through it, leaving the mansion.

    At the same time, Marceline, who had gotten ready, stepped out from her room, climbed down the stairs and walked through the corridors. She had dressed in the finest clothing. Her portion of her hair had been tied into a bun, while the other half of her hair was let down her shoulders in slight curls. She wanted to take a walk in the town of Woodlock and gauge the situation.

    When the butler turned around, his eyes fell on the dressed vampiress, and his eyes widened. He looked left and right, and before he could move to the left, the vampiress ordered,

    ¡°Get my carriage ready. I am going out.¡±

    The butler stared at the vampiress, his lips slightly parting before he cleared his throat and asked, ¡°Will you be going right now, Lady Marceline?¡±<sub>.</sub>

    Marceline was polite and kind to the people she wanted to be. People who were beneath her in position and were useless were not treated the same. Especially the ones who belonged to the lower ss, who were servants.

    She stared at Alfie and demanded, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that I am going to Woodlock just now? Go now and stop making me wait here.¡±

    There was a reason why the butler hadn¡¯t moved, and it was because Lady Marceline¡¯s carriage had just left the mansion. The same carriage that Ms. Barlow was riding now.

    Marceline¡¯s lips twitched in displeasure, and she red at the butler, ¡°Have you turned deaf?¡±

    Not yet, but he was going to turn deaf soon, thought Alfie. He turned nervous and bowed his head before saying,

    ¡°Your carriage is not here, Lady Marceline.¡±

    Marceline¡¯s eyes narrowed and she said, ¡°I don¡¯t remember sending it for any repair. The carriage and the horses have been in excellent condition. Is there something that I need to know?¡± The vampiress then raised one of her eyebrows at the lowly servant.<sub></sub>

    Alfie didn¡¯t raise his head and replied, ¡°Because as the local carriages aren¡¯t running today, Master Vincent ordered me to send Ms. Barlow home in your carriage.¡±

    For a few seconds, there was nothing but silence, and Alfie would have questioned if his mistress had left, but he could see the hem of the vampiress¡¯s dress touching the floor.

    In doubt, the butler subtly raised his head in time to catch thedy¡¯s calm face turning furious in rage.

    ¡°VINCENT!¡± Marceline screamed her brother¡¯s name, before turning on her heel and storming to where he was.

    Alfie, who had closed his eyes at his mistress¡¯s screech, opened one of his eyes to watch the vampiress disappear at the end of the hallway. He decided not to wander near the Moriarty siblings now and returned to his work.

    Vincent was in his study room, going through some of the parchments he needed to check when the door to his study burst open. Marceline red at him, and her clenched hands shook.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that you are supposed to apply the rose powder only on your cheeks and not on your entire face, sister?¡± Vincent questioned her in a calm voice.<sub></sub>

    ¡°HOW DARE YOU SEND THAT HUMAN IN MY CARRIAGE?!¡± Marceline couldn¡¯t control the rage she felt right now.

    Vincent used his little fingers to close his ears, pulling it out and said, ¡°Why are you shouting?¡±

    Marceline stomped forward and ced her hands on the desk with a loud thud, behind which Vincent sat. She spoke through her teeth, ¡°I did nothing to you today! Why did you send that lowly human in MY carriage?!¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about, Marcie? Who lowly human?¡± Vincent raised his eyebrow as if he did not know what Marceline was upset about.

    ¡°The human you hired from Meadow! The damn governess!¡± Right now, Marceline looked like a raging bull as she fumed.

    Vincent finally understood and clicked his tongue, ¡°Now now, Marcie, what did we learn about being nice to friends and not talking bad about them or not sending them to their deaths? Hm?¡±

    His words pricked her chest, and she continued to re at him.

    Marceline found this to be ridiculous! Her brother knew how much she despised humans, especially ones whoe from the lower side of the towns and viges. And he had let the governess use it as her personnel carriage.

    ¡°No servant has ever EVER stepped foot inside the carriage to sit, and you had the human sit in it. Without even asking me! If you wanted to send her home, you could have used your own carriage rather than make use of mine. How am I supposed to go out now?!¡± Marceline demanded from her brother with a look of disbelief.

    Even if the carriage would return to the mansion in a minute, she wouldn¡¯t sit in it unless it was washed.

    ¡°I am sorry, Marcie¡­ I never knew it would make you this upset,¡± Vincent apologised to her, but Marceline knew her brother was doing this just for the kicks. He wore a solemn expression and said, ¡°You are always so kind to her, making her drink tea with you and what not, how was I supposed to know that you didn¡¯t like her?¡± He shifted the me on her.

    Marceline tried to calm herself, but she couldn¡¯t, and Vincent knew how to push her buttons to get reactions from her. She gritted her teeth, ¡°This is not funny.¡±

    ¡°No one said it was. I am notughing neither are you. But if you think about it is quite tragic. What would poor Ms. Barlow think if she found out that the person she thought was kind and immacte like an angel, whom she believed had offered her a ride home, when in truth is repulsed by the thought that she sat in the carriage and sullied it?¡± Vincent¡¯s face didn¡¯t hold a single hint of a smile, but he enjoyed every bit of it.

    As easy as Marceline was to read, Vincent liked checking if his sister meant the words she said or only spoke about it at face value.

    Marceline pulled her hands away from the desk and brought it back to her side. She closed her eyes for a second to calm herself and said, ¡°There is something called being polite, which was what I was doing.¡±

    Unable to keep the smile within him, Vincentughed and asked, ¡°When did you learn that?¡±

    ¡°I need to be somewhere, hence I will be taking your carriage with me,¡± decided the vampiress with a smile on her face while trying to calm her ruffled features.

    Vincent raised his hand and said, ¡°Go ahead. You are my dear sister and I would never deny you anything.¡±

    Marceline¡¯s eyes narrowed. She turned her back to Vincent with a harrumph and stepped out of the study room. Her shoes clicked against the mansion¡¯s marble floor, making a sharp sound. Finding another servant on her way, she ordered,

    ¡°Get my brother¡¯s carriage ready. I will be using it.¡±

    The servant bowed and replied, ¡°Mdy, Master Vincent¡¯s carriage isn¡¯t in the mansion. Mr. Briggs has taken it to the cksmith.¡±

    When Marceline breathed, the servant could hear the anger bubbling through the vampiress, though he didn¡¯t know why. She snapped, ¡°Pull out the avable carriage and prepare it!¡±

 Chapter 181 Something more than better

    Music Rmendation: In Ordina- Tristan Eckerson

    ¡ª

    When Eve stepped out of the carriage, the coachman closed the door and offered her a bow. He then returned to sit on the driver¡¯s seat. She turned and walked towards the gate of her house. Her neighbour Mrs. Edwards caught this whole action, who had stepped out of the house to pluck the flowers from her garden.

    Mrs. Edwards murmured to herself, ¡°Another new carriage that looks from high society. Looks like Genevieve has turned quite a favourite to use a new carriage every day,¡± and the woman went back inside her house.

    Lady Aubrey, who heard the sound of the carriage, opened the door for Eve as Eugene was at the back of the house, hanging clothes that had been washed on the ropes now.

    ¡°I heard from Eugene that the services of the local carriages have been stopped until tomorrow,¡± Lady Aubrey said while stepping back to make room for Eve to get inside the house.

    ¡°They have. The orders came from the Council. Thankfully the Duke of Woodlock was there for me to get a ride in the morning,¡± Eve ced the umbre in its stand and walked to the kitchen. She said, ¡°He was also kind enough to give another person a ride along with me to Skellington.¡±

    Lady Aubrey nodded, ¡°That was indeed kind of him. Only if all the people from the higher society were like him, the world would be a much better ce.¡± The woman watched Eve unwrap her lunch box and ce it in the kitchen sink. ¡°Was he there for work?¡± the older woman casually asked.

    Lady Aubrey knew Eve and the Duke had a good rtionship for quite some time. Eve exchanged words with many, but she doubted the Duke did the same with every person who lived in Meadow especially.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Yes, he was there for work. He was talking to the local coachmen when I arrived there this morning,¡± Eve replied before stepping out of the kitchen. ¡°He will be getting married to a pretty woman soon. I met her in Hollow Valley.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Came the slight surprise from Lady Aubrey. Perhaps she had assumed it wrong, thought the older woman. It was because somewhere, she believed that the Duke favoured Eve a little morepared to the way he treated other women. She murmured, ¡°Good for him that he found someone to settle down with I suppose.¡±

    Seeing Eve, who had already climbed the stairs and walking towards her room, Lady Aubrey followed her up the stairs, with her hand gripping tight on the railing. By the time she had reached thest stairs, she released a tired sigh.

    As broad-minded as Lady Aubrey was for her age as she had the gift of knowledge, it didn¡¯t mean shecked the knowledge of how their society worked.

    After her time would pass in the future, Eugene and Eve would have each other. But they would need someone if something happened to the other one day. The future of time held uncertainty, which was why somewhere in the back of her mind, she had hoped that Eve would end up marrying the Duke, who seemed to be a considerate man.

    When Lady Aubrey knocked on Eve¡¯s door, Eve was looking at the ironed dress that Eugene had ced back on the bed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you are wearing that dress,¡± Lady Aubrey stared at the dress before stepping inside the room.

    ¡°Is it bad?¡± Eve asked with a slight frown.<sub></sub>

    ¡°It isn¡¯t that it is bad, but I wouldn¡¯t call it good. It wouldn¡¯t suit a soiree that is held by the high-ss,¡± Lady Aubrey replied before looking up at Eve, ¡°Soiree¡¯s held by the vampires or werewolves, people dress differently. It is all about status and wealth, and not just sophistication.¡±

    Eve shifted her gaze from her aunt to look at her yellow-coloured dress. She said, ¡°I have seen Marceline wear something simr to this and thought it would be fine.¡±

    ¡°Mm-mm,¡± Lady Aubrey shook her head.

    Eve believed that this dress would go well, but now that her experienced aunt, who had previously attended many soirees, rejected the dress, she decided to look for another dress from her closet.

    Lady Aubrey walked near the room¡¯s window, noticing Eugene finishing hanging thest cloth on the rope. She loudly called him,

    ¡°Eugene!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Lady Aubrey?¡± Eugene turned his neck in question.

    ¡°There is a white box in my cupboard. Bring it up here once you are done hanging the clothes,¡± Lady Aubrey instructed him and Eugene nodded.<sub></sub>

    Eve offered, ¡°Do you want me to bring it?¡±

    Lady Aubrey dismissed the idea by waving her hand and said, ¡°Eugene will get it. Why don¡¯t you finish your bath with ease?¡±

    ¡°I am sure there¡¯s plenty of time left for me to get ready before I get picked up,¡± Eve smiled at her aunt, who seemed more enthusiastic about her attending the soiree.

    ¡°Three hours is never enough time to get dressed, youngdy. We have to do your hair, dress to fix and don¡¯t know what else you may need. Go on now! Chop chop!¡± Lady Aubrey hurriedly pushed Eve to get inside the bathing room.

    Eve, who was extra cautious, used the bath salts to scrub her skin before washing it. She washed her hair with the fragrant smell of flowers like gel. After many minutes, she finally stepped out of the bath with her body wrapped in a towel and another towel that wrapped around her hair. When she stepped back into her room, she saw Lady Aubrey sitting with a box in her hand.

    ¡°I wanted to give you something for your birthday, and it came inst week,¡± said Lady Aubrey, opening the box¡¯s lid that held a dark grey and light peach-coloured gown. ¡°If the asion calls, I think you should wear it right away.¡±

    Eve smiled at Lady Aubrey¡¯s kind thoughts and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t have to do it.¡±

    Lady Aubrey remarked, ¡°Trust me, when I say I wanted to do this for quite some time now. You might not know it, Eve, but you are already a member of high society.¡±

    When Eve picked up the dress to look at the entire length of it, she wondered if her aunt had used every saving to get this dress made.

    ¡°I love it, it¡¯s more than stunning, Aunt Aubrey,¡± Eve thanked her aunt, who smiled back at her. ¡°Where did you get it stitched?¡±

    ¡°I like it too. I had Eugene look for the most affordable seamstress and by luck, I was able to get an acquaintance of mine put a good word to get it done. Let us start getting you dressed while your hair dries,¡± Lady Aubrey suggested and Eve agreed.

    And as happy as Eve was to wear a beautiful shade of dress like this one, it was only when she started getting dressed did she understand that the dress was designed to Aunt Aubrey¡¯s style and not hers.

    Seeing her bosom pushed up by the corset she wore now, Eve asked, ¡°Why do I feel like I have been tricked?¡±

    Lady Aubreyughed at Eve¡¯s words, ¡°I don¡¯t understand why you feel the need to hide what every woman already has.¡±

    ¡°Because wearing like this often leads to being stared at by men whom you believe are to be decent,¡± mumbled Eve, who was not used to having her bosom pushed in such a provocative way. She held one pole of the bed while the older woman stood behind her, pulling thece of the corset.

    While Eve wanted to search for her mother¡¯s murderer, Lady Aubrey wanted Eve to lead a life by settling with someone whom the young woman could trust. Lady Aubrey knew how strong-headed and strong-willed Eve was and knew the path Eve wanted to walk would have nothing but difficulties waiting for her.

    0???.?0? ¡°Isn¡¯t that how most of the women in our society try to have men look their way and settle down with them,¡± Lady Aubrey softly chuckled whilst she finished tying the corset and hiding theces behind it. ¡°Some use beauty, some use intelligence, some use body, and some by money or status. People use what they have, and what they arefortable with.¡±

    Eve pursed her lips before she said, ¡°I am not going to find a man tonight, Aunt Aubrey.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± replied Aunt Aubrey. Even though Eve had not mentioned it, she already knew and said, ¡°But nothing wrong if you do end up finding a man.¡±

    ¡°Aunt Au¨C¡°

    ¡°Listen to me,¡± Lady Aubrey hushed Eve before she continued with her advice, ¡°Some don¡¯t get to live life like others. I understand that you have something else on your mind¡­ but don¡¯t miss things because of it. Things a woman of your age would be doing. I don¡¯t want you to turn back one day and regret it.¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t easy,¡± said Eve, turning to Lady Aubrey and meeting her wise eyes.

    ¡°I know it isn¡¯t, but if you won¡¯t allow yourself to try, you will never know,¡± Lady Aubrey offered a kind smile to Eve.

 Chapter 182 Evening of Soiree

    Music Rmendation: Gerda- Alexandre Dest

    ¡ª

    When there were still fifteen minutes left, before the clock struck six, Eve had dressed in the grey gown-like dress.

    Though the outeryer of her dress was full-sleeved and high cored, that removed the need for her to wear any jewellery. At the same time, the dress was translucent that hugged her body, letting one see the corset that she wore. Little flower-like patterns were spread on the material. A line of buttons ran at the back of her dress. The gown¡¯s skirt flowed seamlessly and dusted against the ground without letting it drag.

    Her lips were tinted pink, and her eyebrows had been slightly darkened with the help of the charcoal. Her cheeks held a faint rosy colour that didn¡¯t overwhelm her existing appearance.

    Her hair had been tied at the back with a simple yet fluffy lower bun, while pieces of her hair were pulled out from both sides, curling it a little before letting it rest against her temples. Two more pieces of her hair had been pulled out from her bun to let it hang before a red rosebud was pushed to the side.

    Soon Vincent¡¯s carriage pulled over in front of Dawson¡¯s residence, and Eugene, who caught sight of it, informed, ¡°Miss Eve! The carriage is here!¡±

    Eve picked up her coat and wore it around her body before tying the knot around her waist to keep it firm.<sub></sub>

    Their next-door neighbour, Mrs. Edwards, had invited Mrs. Humphrey toe over to her house for tea when they caught sight of the magnificent carriage.

    Mrs. Humphrey inquired in curiosity, ¡°Whose carriage is that?¡±

    ¡°Probably Genevieve¡¯s employer¡¯s carriage. The carriage that came to drop her in the afternoon was different,¡± stated Mrs. Edwards, and Mrs. Humphreys¡¯ eyes narrowed while looking at the carriage and then at Dawson¡¯s house. ¡°And here I thought the local carriages had stopped working and I wouldn¡¯t have to hear the sound of the wheel,¡± sheughed.

    ¡°Two different carriages,¡± murmured Mrs. Humphrey.

    When Eve stepped out of her house, the two nosey women¡¯s mouths fell open on seeing the beautiful young woman walk from the patio of her house towards the carriage.

    ¡°Her employer must be trying to woo her because of her beauty,¡± Mrs. Edwards stated while blinking away the shock from the sight in front of her. ¡°She looks beautiful, doesn¡¯t she? Far beautiful that she normally does.¡±

    Mrs. Humphrey¡¯s eyes narrowed, and she replied, ¡°Vampires or werewolves of elites, don¡¯t look for partners in a town like Meadow. To them we are poor. He isn¡¯t wooing her,¡± she softly harrumphed.<sub></sub>

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Asked the other woman with interest.

    Mrs. Humphrey watched the coachman pull the carriage door open for Eve before the young woman climbed inside the carriage and left the ce in it. She turned away from the window while Mrs. Edwards followed Mrs. Humphrey, who went back and sat in the chair. She said,

    ¡°You know what I am saying. Didn¡¯t you say that it was only recently that they called the carpenter and painter for their house? To fix a house of that size, you need arge sum of money, and if I am not wrong Genevieve is the only one working? I don¡¯t think Aubrey¡¯s husband left her a fortune and she was waiting until now to do it.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear her say that her employer is a generous man who pays her decent wages?¡± Mrs. Edwards knit her eyebrows in question.

    ¡°That is an obvious lie,¡± Mrs. Humphrey didn¡¯t believe it and crossed her legs before picking up the teacup in her hand. She took a sip from it and said, ¡°My son Patrick is in a much better position than Genevieve, who is just a governess. I know how much money my son earns, and it¡¯s impossible she would have earned so much in such a short period of time.¡±

    Silence filled the room before Mrs. Edwards¡¯s eyes widened in realisation, and she said in shock, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that Genevieve is earning money in an immoral way.¡±

    a€?Mrs. Humphrey didn¡¯t remark on it, but her thoughts had been delivered to Mrs. Edwards.<sub></sub>

    Far away from Meadow, in the Moriarty mansion, Vincent stood in the gallery of his room, drinking thest sips of whiskey from the ss that he held. He wore a striking red shirt with ck trousers and coat. One side of his silver hair was left dishevelled, while the other side of his hair was pushed backwards.

    Alfie appeared at the gallery and picked up the empty ss that Vincent had ced on the edge of the gallery¡¯s railing.

    ¡°I have finished delivering the parchments that you asked me to send, Master Vincent. Lady Marceline hasn¡¯t returned to the mansion yet, Master.¡±

    Vincent questioned the butler, ¡°Did she mention where she was going?¡±

    Alfie shook his head, ¡°She didn¡¯t. She was very upset today.¡±

    0???.?0? ¡°She¡¯ll get over it,¡± replied Vincent, while his eyes watched the path outside the mansion with some townsfolk walking up and down while a few carriages moved past his view. ¡°Maybe next time she will stop hovering too much around the governess and will remember to keep her distance.¡±

    Every time Marceline moved closer to someone, it was always for her selfish reasons, which Vincent was aware of. And it never went well for the other person.

    ¡°Do you think she will try to harm Ms. Barlow for using her carriage?¡± Alfie asked his master because Lady Marceline liked taking her revenge and never held back from doing it.

    Vincent hummed in response before he said, ¡°Is Marceline petty? Yes. Is she brainless? No. She won¡¯t do something so direct, when I have warned her and let us hope the governess is smart to avoid her.¡±

    Alfie nodded in agreement. Compared to the other governesses, the butler liked the current governess of Miss Allie as he had noticed Ms. Barlow put Miss Allie at ease around her.

    ¡°Let us hope that Ms. Barlow has dressed up suitably for the soiree and not like she¡¯s other times,¡± Vincent murmured, which the butler didn¡¯t catch.

    He caught sight of Marceline¡¯s carriage entering through the gates. At the same time, from the left side of the road, he saw his own carriage that headed towards the mansion. Stepping away from the gallery, he made his way down.

    When Marceline¡¯s carriage stopped in front of the mansion¡¯s entrance, one of the servants quickly opened the door for thedy.

    Vincent, who walked through the long hallways, caught sight of his sister quickly walking from the entrance while refusing the servant who came to take her coat. Marceline looked slightly annoyed but offered him a small bow, ready to walk past him.

    A sly smile appeared on Vincent¡¯s lips. He remarked, ¡°You reek of dogs.¡±

    Marceline paused her footsteps and red at her brother, ¡°I went to see one.¡±

    Alfie, who had followed Vincent with his long coat, noticed Vincent stretch his hand, and he helped his master wear it. Vincent¡¯s lips twisted at his sister¡¯s words, and he responded,

    ¡°Mm, don¡¯t forget, sister. There¡¯s a thin line between cute and creepy.¡±

    The vampiress¡¯s eyes narrowed at her brother, ¡°What are you trying to imply?¡±

    Vincent knew she understood his meaning and didn¡¯t feel like rifying it. He said, ¡°Take a bath unless you want to disappoint your beloved mother by letting her know where you were. I have somewhere important to be, talk to youter?¡± He offered her a bright smile before walking past her and stepping out of the mansion.

    Vincent could feel Marceline drilling holes on his back, but his skin was too thick to be bothered about. He walked towards his carriage, which had stopped behind the carriage his sister had used.

    Briggs bowed his head next to the carriage with the door open, waiting for Vincent to enter. Oning near and ready to climb inside the carriage, Vincent saw Eve sitting with a brown coat, and their eyes met.

    Though Vincent was always well-dressed, Eve felt like the man held a different air around him this evening. His coppery-red eyes contrasted even with the inky red shirt he wore. Eve¡¯s eyes fell on the two unbuttoned buttons on top of his shirt, which revealed his firm and smooth chest.

    The vampire was dressed in a sexually appealing manner and wore a sly smile on his lips as if he caught her eyes wandering.

 Chapter 183 Call me Vincent

    Music Rmendation: Feel It- Michele Morrone

    ¡ª

    Eve¡¯s eyes moved back to meet Vincent¡¯s eyes, who stared back at her. He took his seat next to her in the carriage. She asked him,

    ¡°Where is the soiree being held?¡±

    ¡°In one of the councilman¡¯s mansions. Denny Marshall. Like many others, he has been trying to get a seat in the Inner Circle of the Council. The soiree is a weak attempt by him to show his generosity as one of the positions has been opened,¡± Vincent crossed his legs and leaned his back against the carriage seat.

    ¡°Fowler,¡± replied Eve, and Vincent nodded.

    ¡°Looks like you know quite a bit about the council now,¡± Vincent joked with her.

    Eve¡¯s hands were on herp, and she closely held them, ¡°Are you sure Mr. Hart will be attending the soiree tonight?¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°The man rarely misses any soiree. I am sure he will be there. Did you make sure to remember the points we went through earlier?¡± He questioned her.

    Eve gave him a nod. Vincent had told her not to dress or appear like her mother, as they didn¡¯t want anyone else recognising her at the soiree, especially if her mother¡¯s murderer turned out to be present in the same soiree.

    ¡°Make sure to ask questions only when Hart is away from others and wouldn¡¯t have the opportunity to discuss it with anyone. Though I doubt he would mention his extra marital affair with anyone or you,¡± remarked Vincent. His eyes moved to look at the mermaid, who squeezed her hands. ¡°Nervous?¡±

    ¡°A little,¡± replied Eve. Though she was wrapped in a coat, she felt cold. She didn¡¯t know if she would get the answers she was looking for.

    ¡°What will you do if you find the man who murdered your mother?¡± Vincent questioned her.

    ¡°I will kill him¡­¡± whispered Eve, and if it was someone else in Vincent¡¯s ce, they would have judged her conscience. She remembered her mother¡¯s screams in pain and tears while telling her to run.

    ¡°Personally I think we need you to have practice on how to kill someone before you kill the actual person. Unless you don¡¯t mind dying in the man¡¯s hand,¡± Vincent¡¯s words were calm as if he wasn¡¯t ruffled with what she said. But it was mainly because he doubted Eve was capable of killing anyone at all.<sub></sub>

    Eve smiled in nervousness and said, ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t know. I know it will go in different ways. But before he dies, I want to know where my mother lies. Where he might have buried her.¡±

    Vincent watched her from the corner of his eyes and then said, ¡°Though you will be next to me most of the time, try to stay out of trouble tonight.¡±

    The carriage continued to ride through the dark forest, and the horses galloped, pulling the carriage towards the destination. On the way, Eve mentally tried to prepare herself for the possible consequences. Vincent didn¡¯t disturb her and looked outside the carriage window, with trees that passed in the shadow of darkness.

    When the carriage moved closer to Denny Marshall¡¯s mansion, Eve looked from her side of the window and saw the mansion was located at the top of the hill. Soon she heard other carriages apanying them from the front and back, which carried other guests like them.

    Once the carriage stopped, Mr. Briggs jumped out of his seat and opened the carriage door for his master.

    When Vincent stepped down from the carriage, the nearby guests, who had yet to walk towards the mansion¡¯s entrance, turned around to look at the pureblooded vampire. His very presence demanded attention, and a slow smirk appeared on his lips, knowing the effect he had on people. There was barely anyone who didn¡¯t know who Vincent Moriarty was, including people who didn¡¯t belong to the council.

    Vincent turned to the carriage door, where Eve was still inside and was about to remove her coat. He said,<sub></sub>

    ¡°The servants will remove your coat for you when we step inside.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± replied Eve. She then said, ¡°The coat¨C¡°

    ¡°It¡¯s old. I know. Jump out of the carriage unless you want me to deduct your wage for making me wait,¡± there was an evil glint mixed with mischief in Vincent¡¯s eyes, and it didn¡¯t go unnoticed by Eve.

    Vincent raised his hand for Eve to take, and Eve stared at his hand. He asked her in a low voice, ¡°Are you testing me, Eve?¡±

    ¡°I was just a little stunned because you don¡¯t seem to be a person who likes to offer your hand to anyone,¡± Eve answered, with her body hunched as she was yet to step foot on the ground.

    ¡°Is your bottom as sour as your memory of falling down on the wet ground?¡± Vincent taunted Eve only to end up receiving a quiet re from her. She ced her hand in his palm that sped hers before she got down.

    ,??m ¡°Do you always have to behave this way, Master Vincent?¡± Eve asked him.

    ¡°How would you like me to behave?¡± Vincent stared at her while hovering in front of her. There was something in the way Vincent asked her that left her throat slightly dry.

    Eve replied, ¡°Like a gentleman should.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think people would be able to digest it if I were to behave gentlemanly. Do you want to try it?¡± One corner of his lips pulled up, and Eve knew he had cards up his sleeves. ¡°Also, try calling me Vincent.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°It would be bad for you to call me Master Vincent in front of all the people in there,¡± Vincent pointed out the obvious, and Eve stared at him. So the man knew it was odd to call him that way, yet he did it anyway until now.

    ¡°I think I would prefer calling you Mr. Moriarty,¡± came the quick reply from Eve.

    ¡°Vincent,¡± he deadpanned.

    Eve noticed some of the guests who had got down from their carriage turn to look at them while they were the only ones who hadn¡¯t moved from their ce. She finally said,

    ¡°Vincent.¡±

    A charming smile spread on the vampire¡¯s lips, and he said while letting go of her hand, ¡°See, it wasn¡¯t hard.¡± He turned to Briggs, who bowed and closed the carriage door, to take the carriage to be parked.

    Vincent and Eve walked towards the entrance of the mansion. Some guests stared at Eve¡¯s dull and worn-out coat with disgust. They would have remarked about it if it weren¡¯t for the pureblooded vampire next to her.

    One of the servants stepped in front of Eve and bowed, ¡°Good evening and wee to the Marshall¡¯s mansion. Shall I take your coat, mdy?¡±

    ¡°Yes, please,¡± Eve replied and undid thece of her coat tied around her waist, while the servant removed her coat.

    Silence fell in the hallways when the guests and the servant¡¯s eyes fell on Eve and her gown. Most of them had been deceived by Eve¡¯s earlier appearance, their mouths fell open and swallowed their previous demeaning thoughts.

    When Vincent¡¯s sight fell on Eve, he didn¡¯t look as shocked as the others. But that didn¡¯t stop him from looking at the woman, who looked like she had stepped out of a painting. The woman didn¡¯t just do justice to the mermaid¡¯s beauty and charm but exceeded it. His tongue ran across one of his sharp fangs.

    Eve held a natural innocence and kindness that one could see if they looked into her blue eyes, which many women only liked to imitate.

    While he drank her appearance, it left Eve very aware of the coppery-red eyes staring at her. She took two careful steps towards Vincent and saw a crooked smile on his lips. He whispered to her,

    ¡°Looks like you have indeede to kill today.¡±

 Chapter 184 Scavengers in the darkness

    Vincent and Eve walked next to each other while people¡¯s movements slowed and stopped seeing the couple. They watched them until the couple disappeared at the end of the hallways.

    At first, it had only been Vincent Moriarty¡¯s presence that had caught most of the women¡¯s attention. The pureblooded vampire was a sight that no one could resist looking at, especially with his dual style¡ªone-half of his hair,bed backwards, showed the sophisticated gentleman in him. In contrast, the other half of his dishevelled hair showed the wickedness in how he looked and smiled.

    And as much as the female guests admired the pureblooded vampire, but like a few men next to them, Vincent¡¯s presence daunted them. They had heard rumours about his cruelty, where his hands held more blood than anyone else in this ce.

    Eve felt eyes following them, and she heard Vincent say, ¡°Put your arm around mine.¡±

    She did as she was told because she could feel nervousness creeping up her legs and trying to shake her. She asked in a low voice,

    ¡°Do people often stare this tantly?¡±

    Vincent chuckled at her words and said, ¡°It isn¡¯t every day people get to see someone like you here. It is a good and a bad thing.¡±

    Eve frowned and asked, ¡°Why do you say that?¡±

    She appeared confident, blending far more into the higher society than needed as if appearing to be a wealthy man¡¯s daughter, but her nerves were erratic, and she took a deep breath.

    ¡°The women in here cannot help but clutch on their men¡¯s arm, worried that you might steal them,¡± Vincent smirked at the thought of it, and Eve¡¯s eyes shifted from the front to look at him. ¡°It seems like you are a thief tonight, and it would be extremely hard for you to get to Hart.¡±<sub></sub>

    Eve wanted to disagree with Vincent because she had caught sight of a few beautiful-looking women on their way. Her eyes searched for Mr. Hart as they continued to walk, and it was then did she notice a couple walking towards them in the opposite direction.

    She asked him, ¡°Who are they?¡±

    ¡°Councilman and an expanion,¡± responded Vincent. Expanion? Eve asked in her mind.

    The man who came to them wore a grey suit and had his hairbed to one side, while the woman appeared slightly taller than the man because of her pointed shoes. She sized up Eve with her green eyes before she greeted Vincent,

    ¡°A pleasure to see you here, Vincent,¡± her lips were tinted pink, and there was evident haughtiness the way she carried herself.

    ¡°Isabe,¡± Vincent acknowledged the woman.

    ¡°Good evening, Vincent. I thought you were going to miss this evening¡¯s soiree,¡± said the councilman. ¡°I hope you don¡¯t mind me asking Lady Isabe¡¯spany this evening.¡±

    One corner of Vincent¡¯s lips pulled before a grin appeared on his lips. He said, ¡°Is that why you brought her to the soiree? Don¡¯t mind me, Isabe and you look fantastic together, and I usually like mypany the most. I already have an excellentpanion with me this evening. Have you met Lady Genevieve?¡±

    Lady Isabe was waiting to see Vincent fight with Spencer for her affections but instead was left stunned. She had been trying to gain affection from the pureblooded vampire, but apart from drinking her blood in the past, he didn¡¯t care after it. Her eyes fell on Eve, and it narrowed, wondering who this new woman was.<sub></sub>

    Eve felt the woman¡¯s re while she put a polite smile on her face.

    The councilman was focused on Vincent to notice Eve earlier. When he looked next to the pureblooded vampire, his eyes widened on looking at the blonde woman. He thought Isabe was the prettiest, but this woman was on a higher level.

    When Eve went to offer a slight bow to them the same time, Vincent ced his hand on her lower back, making her back straight that stopped her from bowing.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think we have,¡± murmured the councilman and introduced himself, ¡°I am Spencer Hawkins. It is a pleasure to meet you, mdy.¡±

    Spencer picked up Eve¡¯s hand and kissed the back of her hand, leaving Eve stunned. But she didn¡¯t react, as she knew it was amon greeting in high society.

    ¡°Pleasure is all mine, Mr. Hawkins,¡± Eve politely replied, noticing his eyes wander near her bosom with a smile.

    The councilman forgot about Isabe, as he was more interested in the woman standing before him. Eager to know more, he asked,

    ¡°Where are you from, Lady Genevieve? I don¡¯t think I have seen you¡ª¡±

    ¡°Since when did you have squinted eyes, Spencer? Or is thedy¡¯s eyes on her bosom?¡± Vincent pointed out without regard to who would feel embarrassed by his words.<sub></sub>

    Spencer¡¯s eyes quickly snapped at Vincent¡¯s face, and he cleared his throat, ¡°I was looking at the embroidery on thedy¡¯s dress.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were interested in turning into a seamster. Maybe Lady Genevieve would be kind enough to pass you the seamstress addresster,¡± Vincent remarked with a bright smile before walking past them with Eve next to him.

    When Eve and Vincent entered the ce where the soiree was taking ce, Eve noted the chandeliers that hung from the ceiling, and the room was lit moderately, without using too many candles.

    Vincent turned to Eve and asked her, ¡°Do you know what¡¯s the important key characteristic to the people who belong to high society?¡±

    ¡°Being shameless?¡± Eve asked and saw Vincent grin and show his fangs to her. She muttered, ¡°I am sorry, it wasn¡¯t for you.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Vincent¡¯s lips curled before he said, ¡°It is arrogance. It is an essory everyone wears.¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t pretty, ¡°Eve replied, and Vincent nodded.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to wear something just because it is pretty. Not unless you are trying to impress someone,¡± he stopped a maid carrying a tray of filled wine. He picked up a ss and offered it to Eve.

    ¡°I am good, thank you,¡± Eve refused, and her blue eyes continued to look around the ce.

    ¡°Suit yourself,¡± replied Vincent and drank the entire ss before picking another one. When Eve gave him a look of worry, he said, ¡°It takes more than eight sses for an ordinary vampire to get drunk and far more for a pureblooded vampire. Don¡¯t worry. You are too stiff, you know.¡±

    ¡°Would you prefer I drink two sses like you?¡± Asked Eve.

    ¡°If you can, why not,¡± Vincent challenged her while looking straight into her eyes. He didn¡¯t look at her face, but her very eyes that many didn¡¯t. Eve tore away her gaze from him and looked at the guests.

    Some of the guests were already looking at her discreetly, that had Eve take a deep breath. Some vampires and vampiressess looked at her as if she was a treat they wanted to sink their teeth in when they didn¡¯t even know that she was a mermaid. It left an uneasiness in the pit of her stomach.

    - Eve¡¯s eyes then fell on Noah and Lady Anaya, who stood next to the Duke. They were in thepany of another couple, discussing something, and smiling. When she looked away from them, she caught sight of the Head of the Inner Circle. yton Turner walked towards them, and he said to Vincent,

    ¡°Good that you are here. I need to talk to you about something, follow me.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t do it here?¡± Questioned Vincent, yton¡¯s eyes shifted to look at the familiar well-dressed woman next to Vincent.

    ¡°Good evening, Ms. Barlow,¡± yton greeted her, and she returned his greeting with a bow. The young boy then turned to Vincent and said, ¡°No. It¡¯s confidential.¡±

    Vincent said to yton, ¡°I will see you in a minute.¡±

    Without another word, yton left the ce. Vincent turned to look at Eve, who stared back at him with a hint of worry in her eyes. Eve knew Vincent couldn¡¯t be next to her all the time, but she hadn¡¯t expected for the guests to look at her with intentions that gave off ill intentions.

    He said, ¡°Let us keep the vultures away from the little one, shall we?¡±

    Before Eve could grasp his words, Vincent stepped closer to her. His hand reached for her neck, curling from one side before bringing her closer to him. She felt his breath below her ear, and he bit into her skin.

    Eve¡¯s eyes widened, as it wasn¡¯t just the first time he had taken a bite from her neck, but he had bitten her in front of everyone in the room. A few who caught sight of this, murmured about about Vincent¡¯s actions.

    Pulling away from Eve, Vincent licked the blood off his lips. A slow, wicked grin made its way to his lips when he heard her heart shake. He breathed next to her ear,

    ¡°Now, no one will dare to touch you in my absence.¡±

    * *

    Note->18 chapters ahead of this chapter.

    Subscribe to monthly privilege, either for 2 or 18 chapters

 Chapter 185 Looking for Hart

    Eve stood there frozen, feeling Vincent¡¯s breath on her skin, which brought goosebumps all over her skin. His fingers let go of her neck, and he took one step backwards to look at her.

    ¡°Not everyone, but most will get the memo. I will take the rest of itter,¡± saying it, Vincent walked away from there to meet yton.

    Eve didn¡¯t dare to look around lest meeting the people¡¯s eyes who had seen Vincent bite her neck. But then again, a vampire biting a human wasn¡¯t a big deal here as the High Society were used to seeing it.

    On the other side of the room, Noah¡¯s eyes had moved to catch what happened, and he couldn¡¯t look away from Eve, not since his eyes had fallen on her. But it was the shock that Vincent had bitten her that had him clench his jaws while his face barely changed.

    When the couple excused themselves, Lady Anaya said, ¡°I heard there was a fountain¡­¡± her voice trailed when she saw the Duke staring at the human she had met in Hollow Valley. She said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that Ms. Barlow? We should go greet her.¡±

    Not wanting to stand idle, Eve picked up a ss of wine from the passing servant and took a sip before frowning at the bitter taste.

    ¡°The wine wasn¡¯t to my liking either,¡± came a woman¡¯s voice from behind her. Eve turned and found it was Lady Anaya apanied by Noah. They quickly greeted each other with a bow.

    Eve couldn¡¯t help but wonder if they had seen what had happened a while ago. That would be embarrassing, even though the vampire¡¯s intention was to keep possible harm from falling upon her.

    ¡°There was another drink being served, which you might find to your liking. Something sweet with a hint of citrus,¡± Lady Anaya said with a smile. ¡°It is good that we met here again, now we can talk more. Isn¡¯t that right, Noah?¡±

    Eve looked at Noah, who looked at her and how she looked this evening. She felt a slight unexinable nervousness and he smiled. He agreed,

    ¡°Yes. But let me warn you, Genevieve, that Lady Anaya has the habit of bleeding a person¡¯s ear,¡± he lightly joked.

    ¡°Surely, she must be a goodpany,¡± Eve replied in politeness. She wasn¡¯t looking forpany, but with Vincent not next to her right now and Mr. Hart still not in view, she didn¡¯t find any harm in enjoying theirpany.

    ¡°I feel like I like Ms. Barlow more than the Duke,¡± Lady Anaya looked at Noah before smiling. She then said to Eve, ¡°For a second I couldn¡¯t recognise you, but seeing Noah stare so long it took only another second to realise it was you,¡± sheughed.

    Not picking up Lady Anaya¡¯s words, Eveughed, ¡°I must look unrecognisable. I usually don¡¯t dress like this.¡±

    ¡°I think it suits you very well. You look pretty,¡± Lady Anaya assured Eve. She then said, ¡°The man you havee up with must be delighted to have you next to him.¡±

    Eveughed at the thought and nodded, ¡°I think he somewhat is.¡± If not delighted, he was definitely amused to have her around. Eve¡¯s heart was put to ease, believing Lady Anaya and Noah didn¡¯t see what took ce between her and Vincent a few minutes ago. ¡°Did you enjoy the Carnival?¡±

    ¡°I did, I bought some lovely looking trinkets to take back to my ce,¡± Lady Anaya¡¯s words were polite.

    When a servant carried another tray near them, Noah stopped the maid and picked up a ss from the tray. He said to Eve, ¡°This is the drink, you can return the wine if you aren¡¯t going to drink it.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Eve murmured, exchanging the ss.

    Lady Anaya noticed how the Duke was attentive when it came to the human, not just that, but he was at ease by calling the woman by her name, while he used the status when it came to her. And though attentive, Noah hadn¡¯t shared a single word ofpliment with Eve. Noah turned and asked her,

    ¡°Would you like to have another ss, Lady Anaya?¡±

    ¡°Of course, how can I refuse when you asked,¡± Lady Anaya smiled before taking one ss for herself.

    Eve took a sip from her ss and agreed, ¡°This does taste much better than the earlier one. Thank you.¡±

    While they stood there talking, Lady Anaya took a step back to make her dress proper with her free hand. But at the same time, a gentleman walking in a hurry collided with her, for the drink in her hand to spill on her hand.

    ¡°My apologies, mdy!¡± The man quickly bowed. ¡°I should have watched myself!¡±

    Lady Anaya wasn¡¯t happy with the spill, but she smiled at the man and said, ¡°That¡¯s fine. I shouldn¡¯t have stepped backwards.¡± She then turned to Noah and said, ¡°I will go visit the powder room.¡±

    Eve asked the young woman, ¡°Would you like me to apany you?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I will be fine. I will be back soon,¡± Lady Anaya smiled and walked from there. When she reached the room¡¯s exit, she turned back and looked at the Duke and the human before leaving for the powder room.

    Though Eve had met Noah earlier this morning, the Duke seemed a little different, as if something upied his mind. She asked him, ¡°Were you able to find the person whom the council was looking for?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Noah offered her a smile and said, ¡°We found the person four-five hours after I dropped you at Skellington. I hope you had a ride back home?¡±

    Eve nodded, ¡°Mr. Moriarty arranged a carriage for me to get back home. Thank you again for the ride this morning.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. I was going that way, and it only seemed fair that I drop you,¡± Noah responded to her, and his eyes lingered on her delicate face. Her bright blue eyes looked nothing less than the ornaments the other women wore. He asked her, ¡°How is your neck?¡±

    ¡°My neck?¡± Eve¡¯s eyebrows furrowed before her eyes widened. ¡°It-uh, it¡¯s okay.¡± She unconsciously touched her neck before lowering her hand to her side.

    ¡°I see,¡± replied Noah before silence fell between them.

    From Eve¡¯s reaction, Noah deduced that it wasn¡¯t the first time her employer had directly drunk her blood. On the other hand, Eve wondered what Noah might be thinking of her offering her blood to a vampire. Before she could say something, he asked her,

    ¡°He¡¯s not ckmailing you, is he?¡± On seeing Eve shake her head, his face turned serious, ¡°Then it is with your willingness.¡±

    It was hard for Eve to exin the deal she had with Vincent, and she replied, ¡°He¡¯s not hurt me.¡±

    For the first few seconds Noah didn¡¯t react, but then he said, ¡°That¡¯s good to know. I would be sad if something happened to you,¡± and he smiled.

    Eve was d that Noah didn¡¯t question her further on it.

    Noah stared into Eve¡¯s eyes that still held the same innocence since the first time he had caught sight of her. He knew Vincent Moriarty was the kind of person who didn¡¯t bother about anyone. But he also knew the pureblooded vampire¡¯s thirst for blood in more than one way. The vampire wasn¡¯t one to involve himself with anyone, but he had involved himself in Eve¡¯s casest time she was sent to the dungeon.

    Looking at one side of the room, he lightlyughed, ¡°It seems like I am turning into many people¡¯s envy.¡±

    Eve noticed two men looking their way and turned back to Noah with her cheeks slightly pink. She replied, ¡°They are being envious about nothing. Once they know where Ie from, they won¡¯t spare another nce.¡±

    ¡°Beauty isn¡¯t what appears, Genevieve. You hold the beauty of grace, a look of kindness that goes far beyond a person here can reach,¡± Noah remarked, and a smile appeared on Eve¡¯s lips.

    ¡°You are too kind with your words, Noah,¡± said Eve, and then said, ¡°They don¡¯t even know that we are good friends.¡±

    Noah agreed, ¡°Indeed,¡± and asked, ¡°We¡¯ll always stay good friends, won¡¯t we, Eve?¡± There was a hope in there that was camouged with the smile.

    Eve nodded with a smile, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Vincent stood above the floor watching his little mermaid and the Duke talk, while yton spoke to him. On noticing Vincent looking at the floor below, the head of the Inner Circle asked,

    ¡°Vincent.¡±

    ¡°I am listening,¡± he turned to yton, who stared at him nkly.

    yton turned and noticed the woman who had undergone a degree one trial in the Council. He questioned, ¡°She seems important,¡± and a wicked smile appeared on Vincent¡¯s lips.

    ¡¢ On the ground floor, a man in his fifties walked towards Eve and Noah, who wore refined clothes like the others in the room and spoke to the Duke of Woodlock,

    ¡°Zachary was asking where you are. He said yton and a few members of the Inner Circle have rejected the hand picked members,¡± the man then paused before noting Eve¡¯s presence. He asked, ¡°Who is this youngdy? Where is Anaya?¡±

    Noah answered the man, ¡°Anaya has gone to visit the powder room. This is Genevieve Barlow, a friend of mine.¡± He turned to Eve and said, ¡°This is my father, Jeffrey Sullivan.¡±

    ¡°A pleasure to meet you, Mr. Sullivan,¡± Eve offered a bow, and the man gave a nod.

    ¡°The pleasure is all mine, mdy,¡± the older man held the same demeanour as Noah, but he smiled less than his son. He turned to Noah and said, ¡°I want you to talk to yton when you see him. We don¡¯t want the Circle rejecting without any consideration.¡±

    ¡°I will talk to him once I meet him,¡± replied Noah before his father continued to speak to him while Eve¡¯s eyes wandered around to look at the guests. Her heart suddenly sped when her eyes fell on Mr. Hart, who was talking to a woman.

    ¡°Ms. Barlow,¡± Senior Mr. Sullivan spoke to Eve, and she quickly looked at him, ¡°I hope you don¡¯t mind me borrowing my son.¡±

    ¡°Not at all,¡± Eve smiled at Jeffrey Sullivan and then turned to Noah, who smiled at her. He said,

    ¡°I will see you around. If you see Lady Anaya, do let her know that I am with my father.¡±

    Eve gave him a nod, ¡°I will.¡±

    Seeing the two men leave, Eve turned around to find the woman talking to Mr. Hart, leaving his side.

    Eve started walking to where the man stood to get the answers from the man, who held an illicit rtionship with her mother while she was alive. When she neared him, she brought in a smile and greeted him,

    ¡°Mr. Hart.¡±

 Chapter 186 Fishing for answers

    Music Rmendation: Gehenna- Thomas Newman

    ¡ª

    An hour ago¡­

    ¡®You want me to go alone and talk to him?¡¯ Eve had asked Vincent earlier when they were still in the carriage, on their way to the Marshall¡¯s mansion.

    Vincent gave her a nod, ¡®No man from high society will talk about the women they slept with, unless it is to gloat with like men, less bother to remember a specific one. Talking to him alone will give you a window of space and time to extract information. You know what to say. Don¡¯t be direct.¡¯

    Eve had believed that Vincent would apany her when she would meet Mr. Hart, but what Vincent told her made sense.

    Vincent had questioned her, ¡®Scared? Don¡¯t worry, little girl, I will keep an eye.¡¯

    Back in the mansion where the guests were spread across the room and halls, Eve met the Inner Council member¡¯s eyes. She offered him a sweet yet sultry smile, something she had never done before. When she offered her hand, Mr. Hart was quick to take it and kiss the back of her hand.

    ¡°A very good evening,¡± Mr. Hart greeted Eve with a smile while he looked at her. The man had trouble getting his eyes away from her, and he said, ¡°I feel like I have seen you before, but at the same time I haven¡¯t. I would have remembered noticing a beautifuldy like yourself.¡±

    Eve felt a shudder in her heart, but she didn¡¯t stop smiling. She said, ¡°The world is small, we must have crossed paths some time before. Maybe in Hollow Valley?¡±

    Mr. Hart gave a nod and replied, ¡°That could be it! It¡¯s a pity that we didn¡¯t stop to speak.¡±

    Though Mr. Hart was a rtively elderly-looking man, it didn¡¯t stop his eyes from raking through Eve¡¯s dress. Eve caught the man¡¯s eyes moving from her neck before it paused on her bosom and then to her slender waist. Realising he had stared far too long at her, the man¡¯s eyes quickly moved up to look into Eve¡¯s eyes before a question appeared in his eyes,

    ¡°How do you know my name?¡±

    Eve turned guarded and replied, ¡°It would be a folly for a person to not know you.¡± She lowered her eyes before they looked up at the man, which held a delicateness enough to capture and divert Mr. Hart¡¯s mind. ¡°Every person in here knows you and the people who belong to the Inner Circle of the Council.¡±

    Mr. Hart was beguiled by Eve¡¯s beauty, as he hadn¡¯te across a woman this beautiful in a long time. Heughed at Eve¡¯s words, ¡°Of course, how could I doubt it. How can I help you?¡±

    Eve looked around the ce before she said, ¡°Pardon me for interrupting you, and not introducing myself before. I am Genevieve.¡±

    ¡°What a lovely name, Lady Genevieve,¡± Mr. Hart remarked before asking her, ¡°And does the lovelydy have ast name?¡±

    ¡°Just the name,¡± Eve stared right into the man¡¯s eyes, having all his attention on her. Thanks to her luck, there weren¡¯t many people where they stood, and no one came to interrupt them.

    p?n?a (n??)??l? Mr. Hart¡¯s eyes slightly widened, and Eve¡¯s words were enough indication that she was someone¡¯spanion for the night, a woman who earned her living this way. Eve had no trouble misleading the man, knowing he had taken enough alcohol and was already slightly intoxicated. She didn¡¯t have to worry about him finding out her identity.

    She remembered asking Vincent back in the carriage, ¡®What if the n doesn¡¯t go ordingly?¡¯

    ¡®He has no reason to believe it to be a lie. I have had many women hang on my arm before kissing them goodbye. Just add me in the conversation,¡¯ the vampire had wickedly smiled, letting her use her imagination.

    Mr. Hart¡¯s eyes went back to roam around Eve¡¯s voluptuous body, and she cleared her throat,

    ¡°I came here with Mr. Moriarty, but I seem to have trouble finding him.¡±

    Mr. Hart¡¯s eyebrows raised and he asked, ¡°Oh, Vincent Moriarty?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± replied Eve, and then she asked him, ¡°Might you know where he is?¡± She put her weight on her left leg, which gave a little push on her waist for the man to fall into her spell.

    Mr. Hart shrugged his shoulders, ¡°He must be somewhere here. How about I help you look for him?¡± The man didn¡¯t even bother to look for Vincent in the room, as if eager to get her away from others.

    Eve smiled at Mr. Hart, knowing he was gettingfortable with her. She said,

    ¡°That would be very kind of you, Mr. Hart.¡±

    On their way, her eyes looked for Vincent, and when she looked up, she noticed the devil standing on the floor above and watching her. One corner of his lips curled, and she then stepped out of the room with the member of the Inner Circle next to her. Seeing a servant with tray, Mr. Hart picked up two sses of wine and offered it to Eve,

    ¡°The wine here is exquisite.¡±

    Eve didn¡¯t refuse, and she took it from the man. Just because she was holding it didn¡¯t mean she had to drink it, she thought.

    As they continued to walk, Mr. Hart said to her, ¡°Only if I had met you sooner. You would have been kept in a better ce. In fact, I will give you a little extra something, if you can give me something in return. I haven¡¯t met a beauty like yourself,¡± he gave her a sleazy smile, and Eve¡¯s stomach turned into knots.

    Not because Eve thought she was going to be in trouble, but because she couldn¡¯t believe that her mother had spent making a life for both of them through cheap men like this. Her heart broke further for her mother.

    Taking the opportunity that Mr. Hart had opened with his words, Eve asked him, ¡°I find yourpliment hard to believe. Surely, you must have met many better looking women before me. At least one of them.¡±

    ¡°Definitely not, Genevieve,¡± Mr. Hart didn¡¯t bother to give her any status. After all, women like her didn¡¯t deserve one.

    Eve smiled at Mr. Hart, ¡°Vincent wouldn¡¯t be pleased if he finds out about it.¡±

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t have to know about it. Leaving you by yourself, it is his fault. You can make a few extra silver coins.¡± He downed the entire ss of wine in excitement

    ¡°You mean gold,¡± replied Eve, and Mr. Hart smiled at her.

    ¡°Whatever you want,¡± Mr. Hart and Eve were walking in the corridor, when she stopped walking. ¡°Is everything alright?¡±

    Eve was waiting for the alcohol to hit his senses much more. She wondered how to borrow time without going somewhere far. She said, ¡°Shall we take a stroll in the garden?¡±

    Mr. Hart couldn¡¯t be happier by Eve¡¯s words, assuming the young woman wanted the thrill amid the bushes.

    He agreed, ¡°Certainly.¡±

    When they reached the garden, Mr. Hart had started to walk with a slight wobble. When the man looked in the other direction, Eve quickly threw her wine into the bushes. He said,

    ¡°The weather is just right for us. You will get your money once we return inside.¡±

    Guests were scattered in the front side of the garden, taking a stroll. When another servant appeared with a tray of wine, Eve gauged Mr. Hart¡¯s state before suggesting, ¡°I don¡¯t know why but I feel parched.¡± She picked up the two sses and offered it to the man, ¡°We didn¡¯t cheer earlier.¡±

    ¡°How careless of me,¡± Mr. Hart answered, taking the ss from her. They clinked their sses. The servant left their side to serve other guests. Eve brought the ss to her lips, tilting it enough to make it appear like she took a sip, then lowered the ss and saw the man had taken two sips from his ss. He blinked for a few seconds before saying, ¡°Oh, my! I think I need to sit on the bench for a moment.¡±

    ¡°Anything you want to do, Mr. Hart,¡± came Eve¡¯s sweet words, and they sat down on the bench.

    Though Eve had maintained a distance, the man scooted closer to her. Before the effect of alcohol would lower in his body, she asked,

    ¡°Do you bring yourpanion for today¡¯s soir??e?¡±

    Mr. Hart smiled at Eve and said, ¡°Looks like you want to be mypanion.¡± Then he said, ¡°I believe in having one woman for myself, it is so much better.¡±

    ¡°Women who don¡¯t work for many but just one person?¡± Eve kept the tone of her voice to be pleasant. So far the man was answering her questions without questioning her back.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about such things. I have never gone with women who have gone with the others, though I wouldn¡¯t deny that a little vourful change once in a while isn¡¯t too bad,¡± Mr. Hartughed softly.

    ¡°Do you remember the names of the women?¡± Eve was eager to get the answers, while the man was eager to get his hand on Eve¡¯s body.

    ¡°Mm,¡± hummed the man, as if he was trying to keep his head from spinning, and he touched his head. ¡°So many questions. If you came here by yourself, I would have thought that my wife sent you after me,¡± heughed at the end of his words.

    Eve didn¡¯t stop smiling and ced her hand on the man¡¯s arm, enough to bring his attention back to her questions. She said, ¡°I would be saddened if you were to forget me. It is nice to remember people¡¯s names.¡±

    Mr. Hart gave it some thought before replying, ¡°There were several women that I can barely remember, but you don¡¯t have to worry. I won¡¯t forget you.¡± By the state of his intoxicated mind, the man wouldn¡¯t remember her or their conversation, thought Eve. ¡°There was one. Reba.¡±

 Chapter 187 Broken with a bite

    Chapter 187 Broken with a bite

    Eve sighed internally, confirming that she hade to the right man, unlike thest time when she had chased Mr. Morris, who had nothing to do with her mother.

    Sensing the young woman¡¯s silence, Mr. Hart said, ¡°Don¡¯t be upset about it. I still think you are more beautiful than her and you are here.¡±

    His words brought a question to her mind, and she asked, ¡°If you don¡¯t mind my question, Mr. Hart, what happened to her,¡± she continued to smile at him even though her jaws and cheeks had started to hurt.

    ¡°She turned her back on me. I got everything, and instead, she went to the next wealthy man,¡± spat Mr. Hart. As if Eve had opened a can of memories, the man continued, ¡°She was in debt and was stuck in some dark corner of the alley.¡±

    ¡°Debt?¡±

    ¡°She owed some people money. The more she offered her service to me, the better it was and easier to keep women like that close their mouths from talking about it,¡± Mr. Hart huffed. He leaned back, cing both his hands on the bench as if he was tired, while his eyes turned slightly droopy, yet he drank the rest of the wine from his ss. ¡°I loved her, you know. I treated her right and wanted to marry her.¡±

    Eve¡¯s eyes widened on hearing this. She let the man continue to speak while staying quiet.

    Mr. Hart stared at the bush in front of them while his eyes turned ssy because of the intoxication. Eve subtly turned to ensure they didn¡¯t have anyone eavesdropping on their conversation. He said,

    ¡°She was the first woman I loved. I thought as she was still in debt, she would agree to marry me, but then I found out that she has a child,¡± Mr. Hart huffed in anger before shaking his head. He continued, ¡°I came to see her every day, hoping she would change her mind. But she refused. She wanted more men¡¯s manhood, than settling down. All of them just cannot get enough once they step into this line of work.¡±

    Eve¡¯s hands turned into fists, hearing the memories of her mother that was sullied. She wondered if her mother had refused because she was worried that someone would find her identity of being a mermaid. Not to mention, Mr. Hart would probably not think twice before selling her away as she wouldn¡¯t be his blood if her mother did marry him.

    ¡°Who knows what happened to her. She must have moved towns,¡± said Mr. Hart, ¡°I am feeling much better now,¡± and he stood up.

    Eve stood with him and asked, ¡°Do you know whom shest worked for?¡±

    Mr. Hart almost lost his footing before he stood straight. The man¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, and he said,

    ¡°I think it was William Parsons. Thest I heard someone else asked Parsons to send her to them. Let me not bother you with such unnecessary details,¡± Mr. Hart rubbed his forehead as if his head was hurting from all the alcohol he had drank. He leaned towards Eve and was about to say something.

    Someone tapped Mr. Hart¡¯s shoulder, and the man turned his head. A fist flew at him, and the man fell to the ground.

    ¡°What was that for?¡± Eve asked Vincent in rm, who checked his knuckles. ¡°You hit a member of the Inner Circle.¡±

    ¡°Position and status means little to nothing to me and it looked like you wanted to hit him. I thought I would give you a little demonstration of how it should be done,¡± Vincent turned to look at Mr. Hart, unconscious now. ¡°Rx, he won¡¯t remember anything except for a throbbing headache when he wakes up.¡±

    Eve nodded, ¡°Do you know who William Parsons is?¡±

    Vincent turned to Eve, ¡°Yes. The man didn¡¯t have many people visit him for his funeral.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s dead?¡± Eve asked in disbelief.

    ¡°You are a yearte in trying to get to him,¡± Vincent looked around and said, ¡°Let us get back inside and leave this man be. I am sure someone will be kind enough to send him back to his home.¡±

    Eve looked at Mr. Hart¡¯s unconscious body before she followed Vincent back inside the mansion. She tried to wrap her mind around the information, and she asked in a whisper,

    ¡°Did the man have a scar on his face?¡±

    ¡°Not that I remember of,¡± on hearing Vincent¡¯s answer, Eve¡¯s heart sank. ¡°His wife is still alive, and one can always get answers from one means or another.¡±

    Eve pursed her lips before she said, ¡°But she won¡¯t talk about her husband¡¯s mistresses. Will she?¡±

    ¡°Nothing is ever easy, but I have my ways of getting answers,¡± Vincent then praised her, ¡°You did far better than I thought you would. I could use you in my cases,¡± a grin appeared on his lips.

    Mr. Hart¡¯s words circted in Eve¡¯s head, and she wondered why her mother rejected the man when he imed to be in love with her. Was she supposed to stay cautious like her too? To never be next to one who wasn¡¯t of her kind¡­ live a life of loneliness.

    Before they reached the ce, Eve¡¯s eyes fell on Mr. Morris, who was with a young looking woman. The man nced at her before going on his way with the woman.

    [Music Rmendation- Don¡¯t mess with my mind- EMO]

    Music drifted in the air, yed by the pianist and violinist in the room. Some of the guests danced on the floor, and seeing this, Vincent brought his hand in front of her. Eve stared into the vampire¡¯s coppery-red eyes, who tilted his head with a crooked smile. Hesitantly, she ced her hand in his before being led to the dance floor.

    Eve asked him, ¡°Why doesn¡¯t status or position not bother you?¡± Vincent used his other hand to guide her free hand to ce it on his shoulder.

    ¡°Probably because I have nothing to fear about,¡± and Vincent¡¯s hand circled her waist before bringing her to him.

    A gasp escaped from Eve¡¯s lips because he hadn¡¯t pulled her gently towards him. He took a deep breath before confessing next to her ear,

    ¡°Biting you once has broken the damn of my resistance that cannot contain its instincts anymore.¡±

    Though the lighting was low where they danced, Eve felt Vincent¡¯s breath on her neck when he uttered those words. When Eve turned, she noticed his eyes had turned dark.

    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± Eve breathed, feeling her heart skip a beat. He had already bitten her once in front of everyone.

    Vincent and Eve took a step each backwards, while still holding their hands, before stepping in front of each other. He said, ¡°Give me a reason why I shouldn¡¯t bite you now.¡± Instead of cing his palm t on hers, his hand curled around hers.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you should tease me¡­ Vincent.¡±

    ¡°Who is teasing who, little one?¡± Vincent looked at her intimidatingly with his darkened gaze.

    When Eve noticed Vincent¡¯s fangs peek behind his lips, she wondered why she couldn¡¯t smile at him and slip out of his hold from being bitten. But then, at the same time, she owed her life to him; this was the least she could do. She said,

    ¡°Not here¡­¡±

    The crooked smile on the pureblooded vampire¡¯s lips appeared, and he remarked, ¡°Let us not waste anymore time then.¡±

 Chapter 188 Other end of the deal

    Music rmendation: Don¡¯t mess with my head- EMO

    ¡ª

    Vincent dropped his hand from Eve¡¯s waist and let go of her hand as if he was giving her an option, but at the same time, the vampire was cunning. Cunning because they both knew she had no choice.

    ¡°Where shall we go?¡± Asked the pureblooded vampire, with an untamed look in those coppery-red eyes, that made her heart tremble. ¡°Somewhere quiet?¡± he teasingly asked her , like a mouse pawed by the clever cat.

    Eve, who was used to keeping her heart quiet and stable, felt it beat slightly louder and faster than usual.

    When Vincent turned to walk away from her, Eve waspelled to follow him as if in a trance that she didn¡¯t know she had been ced minutes ago. And though he was the first one to leave the dance floor, unlike other proud vampires, he didn¡¯t walk quickly. He let her catch up so she could walk next to him, even though he was prouder than most in the room.

    The guests were busy talking to each other, while some noticed the attractive couple leave the room.

    The host of the soiree, Mr. Marshall appeared on their way and spoke to Vincent, ¡°Are you enjoying the soiree?¡± The man¡¯s eyes fell on Eve, his eyes raking through her appearance and he ran his tongue across his fangs.

    ¡°Moderately,¡± replied Vincent.

    Eve felt this man¡¯s eyes a little more intrusive, and she instinctively moved closer to Vincent for his shelter.

    ¡°I have important business to attend to, excuse me,¡± Vincent offered a half smile. At the same time, he caught Eve¡¯s wrist. This little action didn¡¯t go unnoticed by the host, who quickly shifted to look at the pureblooded vampire.

    ¡°I will see youter then,¡± Mr. Marshall smiled without looking at Eve again.

    Vincent pulled Eve by her hand as they walked past the curious councilman, who turned from where he stood and looked at the couple until they disappeared at the end of the corridor.

    The corridors were lit by torches of fire, while some ces were lit with many candles that were far from the time exhausting themselves. The ce they walked was deserted, with not even servants in sight. Only their soft footsteps could be heard on the carpeted floor.

    The entire time, Vincent didn¡¯t let go of her hand, as if she would disappear from his side. He also kept her close so that he could appease the thirst that had gone past his limit, where he couldn¡¯t think straight anymore. He couldn¡¯t restrain himself from having the delectable blood of the mermaid.

    ¡°Where are we going?¡± Came Eve¡¯s breathy words.

    ¡°This mansion has many guest rooms, I believe you would prefer that?¡± Vincent turned to look at her, his dark eyes peering at her. He then revealed his inner thoughts, ¡°Though drinking your blood here against the pir would be far more exciting.¡±

    Eve wondered what Vincent had on his mind, that he was taking her to a quieter ce where no one would disturb him. She knew he would protect her from others, but at the same time, there was no one to protect her from himself. The look in his eyes was no less than the night when they had spent time in his Council office.

    Finally, when they reached in front of the double doors of one of the rooms in the mansion, Vincent let go of her hand and turned the doorknobs. Eve brought her hand to her chest as if she had touched something hot and ran her fingers across her wrist, which he had been holding until now.

    Vincent stepped inside the room and waited for her to get inside. He said, ¡°Wee to the dark side,¡± he stared at her with a smouldering look.

    Eve met his eyes, and she felt a trickle of shiver run down her spine. She asked him, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you drink my blood in front of others?¡±

    It was because earlier she had seen other vampires where most of them were, who had sunk their fangs into men or women, enjoying the blood as they drank. Vincent had bit her earlier, and he could have drank from her simrly instead of bringing her here.

    A wicked smile appeared on Vincent¡¯s lips, and he asked, ¡°Scared that I might kill you and dispose of your body from the window? Precautions are necessary, aren¡¯t they?¡±

    Vincent was never straight with his answers and liked taunting her. He then asked her, ¡°Does it matter?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± whispered Eve. She had signed her soul to him, and he would use it how he would deem it fit, thought Eve.

    When Eve hesitantly stepped inside the room, her foot wobbled as the strap of her shoe came undone. She looked at the room, which contained¡ªa bed, desk, couch, and firece which was cold, leaving the room dark if it weren¡¯t for the moonlight passing through the windows.

    Eve heard the key that was attached inside the room turn, that locked the doors of the room. Now it was just her and Vincent.

    When she took a step forward, her shoe wobbled further, and she decided to look at it. But when she was about to bend and fix her shoe, she heard Vincent¡¯s dominating words,

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch it.¡±

    Her hands hung in front of her, and she would have checked her shoe if it weren¡¯t for the way Vincent looked at her. The smile on his face had disappeared, and there was a peculiar nkness that she found hard toprehend and read the atmosphere.

    Vincent sauntered towards where Eve stood.

    He brought his right hand forward to use his index finger and ced it at the base of her neck. His eyes lingered on her slender neck, half covered by her high cor-neck gown. He guided and moved her backwards until her back hit the desk that was ced against the wall. She softly gasped, gulping the nervousness that had been building for quite some time now.

    ¡°It is time to transact the deal we have made, isn¡¯t it?¡± he hummed

    Vincent pulled his hand away from her neck, and for a moment, Eve wondered if he was going to sink his fangs into her neck. But he had other ns.

    The pureblooded vampire reckoned that he should be rewarded for his self-restraint until this day, not to mention for going out of his way to help her.

    Eve was taken aback when Vincent bowed his head and sat on his heels. She blinked for a moment before one of his hands slipped inside her dress to touch her ankle, the one with the shoe with a broken strap.

    Vincent raised his head and looked at her. He remarked, ¡°You should know never to make deals with the devil. He will pull out far more than what you can offer.¡±

    ¡°I knew what I was getting into,¡± replied Eve. Her chest heaved even though nothing had happened until now. But it was the tension that had built-up, that the vampire was trying to push her toward the edge that kept her on her toes.

    ¡°Let us see if you really do, little girl,¡± Vincent¡¯s hand curled further on her ankle, staring into her eyes with sinful intentions.

 Chapter 189 Pureblooded vampires addiction

    Eve knew the dangers of associating with a vampire, and here she was dealing with a pureblooded vampire who had already tasted her blood. But she had nevere across someone like him. But neither had Vincent.

    There was something very sinister with the way he didn¡¯t look away from her while he lifted her foot, removing the shoe that fell with a soft tter.

    Vincent said, ¡°Did you know that a person¡¯s blood tastes different in different ces of the body? Some sweeter than the other spots.¡±

    ¡°The neck?¡± Eve asked, gripping the edge of the desk with her hands while goosebumps formed all over her skin.

    ¡°Second,¡± Vincent hummed in response. Eve was curious but at the same time, dreaded to ask what was the first ce that tasted better. A small cunning smile appeared on his lips, and he said, ¡°Pick one, view or without a view.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Eve wondered if he was nning to drink her in the gallery of the room, but then he would have led her there, right? She wondered if this was some sort of trick question.

    ¡°I am being generous enough to give you an option. Answer it,¡± Vincent¡¯s grip on her ankle tightened, and Eve felt her heart hitch. Generous would be letting her know what he was talking about. Turning impatient, the smile vanished and he offered, ¡°I can pick one for you.¡±

    Eve blurted, ¡°View.¡±

    She caught sight of Vincent¡¯s fangs with a pleased expression on his face. He said,

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget you picked it.¡± That was because you didn¡¯t tell what it was about! Eve eximed in her mind.

    Vincent gauged Eve¡¯s reaction while he released her ankle, but notpletely as he grazed her skin with the back of his fingers. While the pureblooded vampire was enjoying torturing his prey, on the other hand, Eve wondered if he was trying to seduce her by looking at her the way he did now, with his undivided attention.

    Eve couldn¡¯t deny that Vincent was an extremely good-looking man, and he knew it. Confidence exuded from him. She uttered,

    ¡°If you are going to drink, you might as well bite quickly and be done with it.¡±

    Vincent chuckled, ¡°How would that be fair to me now? You can¡¯t hurry me, when I need to enjoy my meal.¡±

    ¡°Do you drink blood like this from others too?¡±

    ¡°No, but you are special,¡± he hummed.

    He was ying with her! It reminded her of when she had taken her own time to eat a cake by finishing the cream first and then taking little bites from the sides so that it couldst. Oh, dear, God!

    When Vincent dropped his hand from her calf muscles, Eve let out a sigh. She knew he was yi¡ª

    ¡°Hold it.¡±

    Her shoe? Eve blinked at Vincent before her eyes fell on his hands, that had bunched her dress from the hem on one side until her thigh. His gaze was demanding, and her throat went dry.

    ¡°You were the one to pick it.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡± Eve didn¡¯t know if she should feel lucky or unlucky for picking something she could see or curse her luck for ending up as a pureblooded vampire¡¯s meal.

    ¡°Eve,¡± she heard her name roll out of Vincent¡¯s lips with a slight rasp. The look in his eyes was intimidating, yet there was something fascinating about the darkness in there. It was clear that he would do it for her if she didn¡¯t hold. Reluctantly, she held the fabric, exposing her leg but enough to cover her underwear.

    What they were doing¡­ it was way past to be called scandalous.

    Vincent broke his gaze from her, and his eyes fell on the white stockings on Eve¡¯s leg that rode up past her knee. This time it was Eve who couldn¡¯t keep her eyes off him, knowing where he wanted to bite her. She quickly started preparing her mind, not knowing how painful the bite would be.

    Once again Vincent grasped her ankle and lifted it to ce it on his thigh, which was raised while his other leg¡¯s knee touched the floor. She continued to grip one hand on the edge of the desk to keep herself from falling.

    Vincent¡¯s face moved closer to Eve¡¯s exposed thigh. His breath fell across her skin that raised the temperature in the room. When his eyes snapped back to look at her, she quickly looked away from him, her cheeks burning bright red.

    The next moment, Vincent sunk his fangs into the tender skin on the inside of her thigh and felt the sweet blood seep into his mouth, and a whimper escaped from Eve¡¯s lips. It tasted far more euphoric than he had tasted from her earlier.

    He was quickly bing addicted to Eve, and unbeknownst to him, he had started to covet her. In an attempt to drink more, he sucked on her thigh, which only flipped Eve¡¯s mind upside down.

    Having never experienced any male¡¯s touch, Eve¡¯s thoughts started to scatter and spiral while being very aware of Vincent¡¯s mouth on her skin. She had read books, but nothing couldpete with what was happening between them in this room.

    Vincent didn¡¯t stop sucking her blood and did it slowly, just like he had told her. To enjoy every second of it.

    In the world that they lived in, a vampire biting and drinking blood wasn¡¯t a big deal. But the ce where the demanding vampire was drinking her blood wasn¡¯t something that could be easily exined.

    He wanted her blood, and she gave it to him.

    But only if things were that simple.

    Vincent¡¯s fierce eyes opened, meeting Eve¡¯s eyes that looked slightly in daze, while he continued to drink from her. Blood rushed up her neck and her face. She started to feel hot and bit the inside of her cheek so that her knees wouldn¡¯t give away. She could see why he was popr with women. His movements were seductive. From the touch of his fingers to his lips and how he looked, demanding the other person¡¯s attention.

    Eve clutched the fabric of her gown and the desk, feeling her body shudder. He then pulled his fangs away from her skin,

    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± His voice was slightly hoarse.

    ¡°No,¡± Eve whispered while wondering if she said yes, he would have stopped.

    Vincent appeared to be in his rawest state. The man had his rough edges, but there were moments where Eve had glimpsed his twisted kindness.

    His mouth widened before he took another bite on a new ce on her thigh.

    He was nowhere gentle when biting and taking what he wanted. He could hear her heart racing slightly louder than usual, and it was good to see that he could ruffle the calm and poised woman.

    Amid Vincent feeding on Eve, she heard the voices of people outside the room. Someone tried to open the door. Turning slightly rmed at the possibility of being found in this position, she looked at the door. But at the same time, he bit further into her skin, and she hissed.

    ¡°What was that for?!¡± Eve whispered with her eyes wide.

    Vincent pulled his mouth away from her and responded, ¡°I couldn¡¯t resist.¡± He licked his lips and fangs.

    He was drinking her blood¡­ What was there to resist? Eve blinked at him.

    Vincent lowered his head and ran his coarse tongue across the bite, which made Eve shudder. When he raised his head and looked at her, she caught sight of the devious smile on his lips.

 Chapter 190 Catching Fever

    Even though Eve and Vincent were surrounded by silence inside the closed room, they were in their own space. One was high from the euphoric blood he had drank. The other was left slightly hot because of the vampire¡¯s biting and sucking on her skin.

    Eve¡¯s hand let go of her dress, and the fabric rolled and slid to crookedly fall. She was about to take her foot back, but Vincent stopped her. Her heart hitched, and he pointed out,

    ¡°Why is your little heart singing loudly today? Hm?¡±

    ¡°You bit me¡­ What did you expect,¡± responded Eve.

    ¡°So it had nothing to do with me sucking on your skin?¡± Vincent taunted her, and he picked up her shoe from the ground. It seemed like he wanted to kill her today with embarrassment and not by drawing her blood, Eve said in her mind.

    ¡°No,¡± though Vincent was pulling the strings, Eve didn¡¯t want to give him the satisfaction. But the vampire knew what her answer would be. Curious, she asked him, ¡°In a week, how many people do you drink from?¡±

    ¡°Jealous already?¡± A grin cracked upon his lips, and Eve ground her teeth. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be worried, just three or four of them. Though thanks to you the other blood tastes like garbage.¡±

    Eve watched Vincent pick her foot and help her wear her shoe. This action not only shocked her but it stirred something in her chest. She felt like a child, not expecting him to help her with something so minuscule. She protested,

    ¡°I can wear it.¡±

    ¡°Shh,¡± Vincent pulled the strap tight enough for Eve to jerk and smiled. He then said, ¡°My mother would be very disappointed with me if I threw her teachings out of the window.¡±

    Eve looked at him suspiciously and asked, ¡°Do you follow all the words she taught you?¡± She pulled her foot away from him and gently ced it on the ground.

    Vincent fixed the folded hem of her dress to the way it was before with a serious look on his face. Eve, who was not used to this side of him, continued to stare at him with a stunned look. He then stood up, towering in front of her, and he deadpanned,

    ¡°What a gullible woman. I have a selective way of using those teachings,¡± one corner of Vincent¡¯s lips pulled. He questioned her, ¡°Is this gentleman enough for you? Told you I would end up shocking people.¡±

    This was about what they had spoken before they had stepped inside this mansion¡­ And though it was about it, Eve was still startled. She realised, unlike other people, whose eyes were quick to fall on her bosom in the soiree, he had not made her ufortable by staring at it.

    Vincent started to walk towards the room¡¯s door, and when he reached, he unlocked it with the key for it to click. But instead of opening it, he turned and looked at her.

    ¡°I continue looking forward to working with you.¡±

    Eve stared at him, watching him step out of the room, while she took a moment to clear her head. She then quickly followed him, not wanting to get lost in this huge mansion she wasn¡¯t familiar with.

    On returning to where the soiree was still taking ce, some of the guests weren¡¯t in the room as they had moved away from here like her and Vincent, while some to discuss things in private.

    Eve apanied Vincent while he spoke to some of the council members. Some who had witnessed him bite her neck earlier, didn¡¯t let their eyes wander on her, knowing the pureblooded vampire wouldn¡¯t stop from embarrassing them.

    When the men stepped away to speak from the circle of people Eve and Vincent had joined, one elderly woman named Paige Porter leaned towards Eve and said, ¡°It seems like Vincent has taken quite a liking towards you.¡±

    Eve nervouslyughed, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say that. I am just apanying him here.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? What a pity, and here I thought he found someone for himself,¡± said Lady Paige, and she looked at where her husband and Vincent stood talking to two other men. She said to Eve, ¡°I knew his mother. Katherina.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you knew his mother,¡± Eve acknowledged the information, and the woman nodded.

    ¡°Well, yes, I did. She was a wonderful woman, but I knew the moment Eduard married her that it would be a hard marriage,¡± Lady Paige shook her head in disappointment because of how Katherina Moriarty had died. ¡°She was a good woman. I have met her daughter Marceline and she seems to have turned fine,¡± Eve wondered how well the vampiress must have carried herself to have such a spotless image. The woman continued, ¡°But the boy¡­ he seems so closed off. What do you think?¡±

    Eve¡¯s eyes shifted from the older woman to look at Vincent. She said,

    ¡°Vincent has his perks,¡± and she smiled, leaving the elderly woman even more confused. While Eve was talking to the older woman, Lady Anaya appeared where they stood.

    Lady Anaya interrupted, offering a polite bow to the women. She then turned to Eve and said, ¡°I was worried thinking you left and we didn¡¯t get to spend time together.¡±

    ¡°I went for a stroll around the mansion,¡± replied Eve, and Lady Anaya only smiled without being intrusive about Eve¡¯s reply.

    ¡°Talking about stroll, my knees are hurting. I should go sit. Excuse me,¡± Lady Paige offered a slight bow and walked away from the two young women.

    Lady Anaya said, ¡°Noah has been busy talking to the council members, and I thought apany is always better, right?¡±

    Eve nodded, ¡°Yes, especially if it is a pleasant one.¡±

    Lady Anaya smiled and they spoke about the soiree¡¯s food and music. After a while, she looked around the ce, and her eyes fell on Vincent. She said, ¡°I must say, your employer is quite a handsome man. Especially with his silver hair.¡±

    Eve looked at where Vincent stood, and replied, ¡°It is a rare colour¡­¡±

    ¡°Right,¡± replied Lady Anaya, ¡°I have never seen¡­¡± her voice faded for Eve.

    As if sensing Eve¡¯s gaze, Vincent turned to look at her and a faint smile appeared on his face. She remembered his lips on her thigh, sucking it. She unconsciously straightened her dress while her cheeks turned bright red. She quickly looked away.

    Lady Anaya turned and noticed Eve¡¯s face. In slight worry, she asked, ¡°Do you have a fever, Ms. Barlow?¡±

 Chapter 191 What changed

    Meeting Lady Anaya¡¯s concerned face, Eve smiled at the young woman and replied, ¡°Yes, I am fine,¡± on noticing the young she-wolf holding a frown, she added, ¡°I am not used to staying out this long.¡±

    Eve didn¡¯t mean to think about the time she had spent with Vincent, alone in the room. But it was hard to get rid of the way his lips, tongue, and breath felt on her skin. Minutes had passed since it had happened, yet she could still feel it.

    ¡°I can understand how that feels. Initially, when I started attending soirees, I would always get tired and catch a fever. But then that was also because it was also during the time when I was transitioning,¡± Lady Anaya exined to Eve. She paused and asked, ¡°I hope you don¡¯t mind me talking. I have been told I get ahead of myself and don¡¯t realise when to stop.¡±

    Eve shook her head, ¡°I think you speak the normal amount of words one needs to speak, Lady Anaya. You do not have to worry about it.¡±

    Her eyes drifted to look back at Vincent, who held a smirk on his lips while he listened to one of the council members speak to him.

    She had only given her blood to Vincent, but with how her body had heated, she felt like she had sinned with him.

    Lady Anaya smiled before taking a sip from her ss and asked, ¡°Are you doing anything particr this Sunday?¡±

    ¡°I have to watch over the carpenter¡¯s work and someone will being to paint the house. Why do you ask?¡± Eve asked with a question in her eyes.

    Lady Anaya looked slightly surprised and asked, ¡°Oh, is it for any particr asion?¡±

    ¡°The house needed some repairs to be done and we thought it was time to get it done,¡± answered Eve, and then she asked, ¡°Why did you ask?¡±

    ¡°It is nothing of importance,¡± Lady Anaya offered Eve a polite smile and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know many people here except for Noah¡¯s family. I thought to invite you to join me for an afternoon tea, only if you are free of course. I wouldn¡¯t want to impose on you.¡±

    ¡°Maybe another time,¡± Eve suggested and the young woman nodded.

    ¡°Yes, that would be lovely,¡± Lady Anaya said, returning Eve¡¯s smile.

    Vincent, who was done talking to the council members, turned to Eve, which she caught as she was waiting for him to leave this ce. He made his way to where she was while his eyes fixed on her, and Eve took a breath as if trying to fix herposure. Lady Anaya offered a small bow to him, but Vincent being Vincent, didn¡¯t respond and said to Eve,

    ¡°We¡¯ll be leaving.¡±

    Eve nodded before turning to Lady Anaya and bowed, ¡°Thank you for yourpany, Lady Anaya. I had a good time.¡±

    ¡°I share the same feelings, Ms. Barlow. I hope we can catch up with each other soon,¡± Lady Anaya offered a polite bow and watched the couple walk away from there.

    Eve and Vincent walked through the corridors before stepping out of the mansion. On their way, Eve didn¡¯t talk to him, and neither did he. She had calmed her breathing, telling herself that was how vampires drank blood from people, and the turmoil in her chest would settle by the next morning.

    Mr. Briggs was already standing at the carriage, waiting for them and he opened the door.

    Eve lifted the front of her dress and stepped inside and was soon followed by Vincent, who took a seat on the other end of where she sat. When the coachman closed the door, Vincent looked at Eve, who was busily smoothening her gown¡¯s skirt.

    He stared at her because it had been five minutes since she had been fixing it. At this rate, she would not need to iron her dress the next time. He asked her,

    ¡°Are you feeling alright?¡± Eve felt blood rush up her neck.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Eve¡¯s reply was short, and she avoided looking at Vincent. This made him narrow his eyes for ignoring him.

    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Eve asked wide-eyed when Vincent scooted towards her. He had a lot more space on his side of the seat.

    ¡°Thought I would get some body heat as I was feeling cold,¡± came the sarcastic words from Vincent, and he looked into her blue eyes while her face started to turn pink. He raised his hand and ced two fingers on her forehead, ¡°Doesn¡¯t seem like you are sick.¡±

    Eve moved her head backwards, which wasn¡¯t much because of theck of space near her. She breathed, ¡°I told you I am fine.¡±

    Vincent continued to stare at her before his lips curved into a wicked smile and he said, ¡°You are thinking about what happened between us. How cute.¡±

    Like him, Eve used her finger to push him back so that he wasn¡¯t going to lean in further toward her. But the vampire didn¡¯t budge, and her index finger only turned crooked.

    Vincent tilted his head and asked, ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±

    ¡°On which side of the bed to sleep when I get home to have a sound sleep,¡± Eve responded while she stared back at him. Only Vincent Moriarty would be brazen enough to ask a question like that, and she red at him.

    The carriage started, but he didn¡¯t pull away from where he was. Instead, he said,

    ¡°Your words and the expression on your face don¡¯t match. Do you want to know what I think you are thinking?¡±

    ¡°I will pass,¡± Eve was embarrassed enough for the night and wanted for the ground to swallow her.

    Vincent noticed Eve¡¯s guarded expression along with a look of suspicion that was often directed at him. He whispered to her,

    ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything for you to pass¡­ out.¡±

    Eve wasn¡¯t sure if Vincent was high with the alcohol he had drunk back in the soiree or if he was in a far worse mood to poke fun at her. Though the pureblooded vampire was often yful, right now, something was different.

    Vincent¡¯s hand shot to hold her chin, which was gentle yet she knew if she were to try to pull away it wouldn¡¯t be easy. Eve felt her heart jump. He hummed,

    ¡°Your words might deny the taste of pleasure you had earlier, but your body says something else. There¡¯s no need to be embarrassed about it, it happens to most of them.¡±

    ¡°Good to know¡­ I am going to have a backache,¡± Eveined to him as she sat in an ufortable position with him invading her space.

    The next moment, Eve felt Vincent gently bring her forward with his finger that didn¡¯t let go from under her chin. He leaned closer to her face and his lips parted, while the expression on his face was serious.

    She stuttered, ¡°M-Mr. Moriarty¨C¡°

    ¡°Do your eyes change colour with the weather or ce?¡± Vincent questioned her while staring into her eyes.

    Eve snapped out of her embarrassment and asked, ¡°What? No, it doesn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°I thought so,¡± Vincent murmured.

    He had never seen anything other than blue in her eyes until now. On a closer look, he realised it wasn¡¯t yellow but gold in colour, simr to the outline of her scales when she turned into a mermaid.

    ¡°This happened the other night too. Yellow eyes¡­¡± Eve let him know.

    Vincent¡¯s lips twisted before he questioned, ¡°So it has happened before,¡± and she nodded.

    ¡°Once. The night I returned from the Winter¡¯s Carnival,¡± replied Eve.

    When Eve blinked the next time, the golden specks had disappeared and were a clear blue. That means in thest few days, something changed in her, thought Vincent to himself.

 Chapter 192 Promise to the lover

    Music Rmendation: Watching U- Alexandre Dest

    ¡ª

    The carriage rode through the forest, moving past the thick trees in darkness except for thentern that hung at the side, which was now swayed by the moments of the vehicle.

    Eve stared at her reflection in the window, where her blue eyes stared. Vincent had pulled away from her to sit on his side of the seat, crossing his legs while he stared at her.

    ¡°Did your mother ever tell you anything more about your father? Where he came from or what was his name?¡± Vincent questioned her, supporting his chin with the edge of his palm.

    Eve looked away from her reflection and shook her head, ¡°No. Not that I could remember anything,¡± she answered. ¡°Is it bad?¡±

    ¡°The colour of anyone¡¯s iris changing is rarely ever good news. In vampires and werewolves, it often indicates a corrupted soul or heart,¡± Vincent responded before dropping his hand and straightening his body. He continued, ¡°A human never shows such traits unless they are bitten by the supernatural. You are the child of a merman and a human, so the rule that applies to you is of the supernatural beings of our society.¡±

    Eve frowned. She asked, ¡°You think I have a corrupted heart?¡±

    ¡°I cannot tell it in surety, but it is a possibility. Unless your father was an important merman with powers and you are the lost princess. That would be a good theory in the clouds,¡± Vincent stated in a nonchnt tone which held a subtle sarcasm.

    Was it possible though? Or was it that her heart or her soul was corrupted?

    She knew what it meant when it came to vampires and werewolves. Because it was those corrupted beings, who turned into rogues and tried to cause chaos and death in the towns.

    ¡°But my eyes have never changed colours until now. Wouldn¡¯t that mean the corruption took ce recently?¡± Eve asked Vincent, who stared at her with a serious expression on his face.

    ¡°It can be one out of two things here. One, something happened recently. Or two, your corruption was dormant until now and is only showing now,¡± stated Vincent, noticing the worry marring the mermaid¡¯s face. ¡°Or it can be a third option.¡±

    Eve¡¯s eyes raised to meet his coppery-red eyes, ¡°That it has nothing to do with possibility one and two.¡±

    Vincent gave her a nod, ¡°Yes.¡± From what he knew, Eve had no sudden changes in her life. He said, ¡°Maybe you should jog your memory of the past and see if you find something in there.¡±

    Her only memories were the time she had fondly spent with her mother, which waster followed by her mother¡¯s gruesome death. She frowned before asking him,

    ¡°You mean I go back to Crowburry?¡± Thest time she had visited the town, she had ended up in the dungeon.

    A small smile crept upon Vincent¡¯s lips, and he leaned forward. He tapped on the ss in front of them, behind where the coachman Briggs sat.

    Vincent ordered his coachman, ¡°Drive to Crowburry.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master Vincent!¡± The coachman quickly obliged, and they heard the horses neigh.

    Vincent said to Eve, ¡°Better for you to have a chaperon than get lost by yourself, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Eve hadn¡¯t expected him to deviate from the path, and she could only nod.

    When the carriage arrived at the almost deserted town of Crowbury, Vincent¡¯s coachman pulled the reins of the horses, and the carriage came to a halt. The coachman got down from his seat and opened the carriage door for them to get down.

    When Eve stepped foot on the ground and looked around, she noticed nothing had changed since herst visit to this town. As she and Vincent started to walk, she asked,

    ¡°What is going to happen to this town once everyone leaves here?¡±

    Vincent, who walked next to her, his eyes moved across the ce. He said, ¡°The town will be rebuilt and be upied by the wealthy.¡±

    This was what usually happened. Sometimes things happened out of pure coincidence. Sometimes, a few authorities let things happen, like the poor moving out of their house one by one for safety reasons, which eventually led to an empty vige or town.

    ¡°One day the poor will have nowhere to go,¡± Eve murmured as they walked on the deserted street with no light except the moonlight that fell on the ground.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it wonderful that you have a generous employer who pays you well? You don¡¯t have to worry about such things,¡± said Vincent with a bright smile. ¡°If it makes you feel any better, your good friend, the Duke, is working on bringing an order to be passed around here to catch the rogues. After all, he is in charge of making sure that the rogue werewolves don¡¯t hunt the innocent people.¡±

    Eve was d to hear that Noah was doing something for the welfare of the people, just like he had told her once when they were talking.

    Returning to the town felt nostalgic; Eve missed her mother more than before.

    Though she didn¡¯t say anything, Vincent heard the change in the mermaid¡¯s heartbeat and his eyes moved to the corner to watch her.

    ¡°This is the house where my mother and I lived,¡± Eve said when they reached in front of the house. She stepped inside the broken house.

    Noticing the broken furniture and the mess inside the house, Vincent whistled. He remarked, ¡°Looks like someone came in here looking for you.¡±

    ¡°The guard said that sometimes the nomads steal things from the houses,¡± said Eve, her voice turning distant. She walked around the house before sitting on the bed and staring at it. ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything more than what I already know of.¡±

    ¡°Think harder.¡±

    Vincent doubted there was anything of value left, considering the broken roof, the rain over the years must have turned mouldy. He heard Eve say,

    ¡°When my mother would return home, she would bring food for me to eat. Food that came from the wealthy that we couldn¡¯t afford. She would then help me bathe, make up time for the hours we were apart. Listen to what I did and tell me about how good of a man my father was.¡±

    Vincent watched Eve¡¯s eyes have a dazed look as if she was lost in her own thoughts. He questioned, ¡°What were her words about your father?¡±

    Eve fell silent, feeling the memories project from deep within her mind, not the house. She said,

    ¡°That he loved me and her very much, and he wished for nothing but our happiness¡­ That it was her responsibility to keep me safe no matter what. That she promised my father to be true to their love and would never break it,¡± Eve looked away from the broken bed, and her eyes met Vincent¡¯s. Her eyes glistened. She said, ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s an answer here.¡±

    Feeling overwhelmed, Eve stepped outside the house, leaving Vincent inside the house.

    And maybe if Vincent had stepped forward and opened the cupboards, he would have noticed there was something familiar that he was once searching for. A coat with patchwork that belonged to a little girl of seven or eight.

    He stepped outside the house and noticed Eve standing with her arms crossed against her chest.

    While Vincent and Eve were in Crowburry, back in the Marshall¡¯s mansion, one of the servants caught sight of Mr. Hart lying in the garden.

    ¡°Mr. Hart, are you alright?!¡± The servant quickly ran to him, hearing the man groan. Almost an hour had passed since he fell unconscious, and his head felt heavy.

    ¡°Um, I am fine,¡± Mr. Hart replied in a slur while rubbing his forehead. He looked around the ce as if searching for something or someone before he was helped by the servant to stand up on his feet. ¡°My head feels like it is going to burst any second. Take me to my carriage.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sire,¡± the servant obliged, putting the wealthy man¡¯s thick arm around his shoulder, he led him away from the garden.

    On the way towards his carriage, Mr. Hart groaned while trying to remember thest thing before falling to the ground. And while the servant supported the man, he met the Duke of Woodlock, his father and ady.

    Upon seeing the intoxicated councilman, Noah¡¯s father asked, ¡°You do not look that good, Mr. Hart. Do you need some help?¡±

    Mr. Hart waved his hand and smiled, ¡°I must have drank another ss of alcohol.¡±

    ¡°Seems like it,¡± Noah murmured under his breath. It seemed that Mr. Hart had fallen hard on his face, as there was a bruise on his cheek. No, that wasn¡¯t from hitting the ground, he said in his mind. It looked like someone had punched the councilman.

    ¡°Have you seen this woman with yellow eyes?¡± Mr. Hart asked with a slur, and his head moved like an owl. ¡°Bright yellow eyes. We had things to discuss¡± He then stared at Lady Anaya, wondering if she was the woman he had spoken to earlier.

    ¡°He must be looking for a she-wolf,¡± Lady Anaya whispered under her breath.

    Mr. Hart continued, ¡°She had mesmerising eyes, and her voice so sweet,¡± and the other three people stared at the drunk man.

    A subtle frown appeared on Noah¡¯s face before he ordered the servant, ¡°Mr. Hart is tired. Take him to his carriage.¡±

    The servant nodded and with difficulty, led the intoxicated man away from there. Noah¡¯s father asked, ¡°Which woman was he talking about?¡±

    Lady Anaya sighed and replied, ¡°Probably an imaginary woman. There was no woman with yellow eyes.¡±

    Noah didn¡¯t respond and continued staring at Mr. Hart¡¯s back.

    Back in the town of Crowburry, Eve heard Vincent¡¯s footsteps approaching her from behind, and he came to stand in front of her. For a few seconds, they stood there in silence. After a while, she said,

    ¡°I don¡¯t think there was a single day where my mother and I sat down to have breakfast together. I remember her kissing me before she would leave for her work,¡± Eve raised her hand to ce it on her forehead. ¡°Sometimes, when I would wake up, she would tell me to go back to sleep, that she woulde back to me. No matter what people speak about her¡­ she was a good woman.¡±

    Eve¡¯s sorrowful eyes met Vincent¡¯s that stared back at her.

    ¡°If that is what you believe, why do you look sad then, little girl? What others think doesn¡¯t define a person,¡± stated Vincent, and Eve smiled.

    ¡°Maybe that is how it works in your world. The ce I belong to is defined by our actions, words and people,¡± which was how the society functioned. ¡°Just because a cat closes its eyes and drinks the milk, so that it can believe that no one is seeing it, doesn¡¯t mean no one is watching it.¡±

    Vincent chuckled at her words. He said, ¡°Why care about what people think, when they don¡¯t care about you at all?¡± He raised his eyebrows. ¡°I don¡¯t care what your mother did when she was alive because it doesn¡¯t concern me. If she killed for a living or slept with men to get money. You shouldn¡¯t worry about little things and give yourself grey hair.¡±

    How ironic, Eve thought to herself. The man had a head full of silver hair, was that why he didn¡¯t bother about it?

    She said, ¡°We are friends and I want my friend to know about it.¡±

    Mirth filled Vincent¡¯s eyes while he stared at her, ¡°I care to know only about my friend and not the people associated with my friend.¡±

    ¡°Even if it means something to me?¡± She stared into his copper-red eyes.

    A crooked smile appeared on his lips, and he said, ¡°You have left your world and stepped into mine.¡±

    Even without Vincent uttering the words, she could feel his detached emotions. If there was one thing she hade to know about Vincent Moriarty, it was that he wasn¡¯t someone to judge. Because he didn¡¯t care.

    ¡°I will find out about the colour in my eyes another day. I don¡¯t think I am being corrupted,¡± she was confident about it, and one corner of Vincent¡¯s lips pulled up.

    ¡°Not yet,¡± Vincent reminded her, ¡°I doubt any mermaid or merman has had the luck to live this long on thend as you have. Never too bad to be cautious.¡±

    Vincent started to walk away, making his way to where the carriage was parked while Eve stood in the same ce. She turned behind and looked at the house she and her mother lived in, murmuring,

    ¡°Did you forget to tell me something I should know, mother?¡±

 Chapter 193 Little heart

    It was past midnight when the carriage pulled over in front of Dawson¡¯s residence. The moon had moved up and high in the sky, while some of thenterns hanging outside the houses had dimmed mes or had exhausted themselves because of theck of oil inside them.

    As Vincent sat next to the carriage door, he stepped down the carriage and turned around to face Eve, who put one foot of hers on the small stool.

    ¡°You and shoes don¡¯t get along, do you?¡± Vincent remarked on seeing her shoe strap had unbuckled itself again.

    Noticing the pureblooded vampire¡¯s eyes on her foot, Eve tried to hide it behind her gown. But in an attempt to do that, she missed her footing. Like a cat thrown into a bucket of cold water, her hands iled, and she used one of her hands to grip the edge of the carriage¡¯s door.

    Eve ced her other hand on her chest, and she closed her eyes to calm herself from the little catastrophe she had created, which had started with Vincent. She red at him.

    Vincent remarked with an innocent expression, ¡°I was going to catch you if you were going to fall.¡± Where she was, and where he stood¡­ The amount of distance between them said otherwise. He praised her, ¡°But good catch. You seem to be getting a hold on how not to fall now.¡±

    Without being told, Mr. Briggs had already walked to the other side of the carriage, leaving his master and the governess to talk to each other. And while the trusted coachman gave them privacy, it didn¡¯t mean the others did the same.

    After hearing the sound of the carriage stop inside Dawson¡¯s house, Eugene peered behind the windows. And their neighbour Mrs. Edwards from her house looked through the gaps of her floral curtains.

    Eve¡¯s blue eyes red, and she said, ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t catch me.¡±

    ¡°So much trust,¡± Vincent hummed with amusement dancing in his eyes. He said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you repeat what you just did and I will prove that I was going to catch you.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to prove anything,¡± Eve replied, ready to put both her feet on the ground.

    But Vincent took two steps forward and stood right before her, giving her no space to get down.

    ¡°Go on,¡± Vincent taunted with a cunning smile.

    ¡°Can you please step back? The evening was long and I am tired,¡± Eve said. Her eyes looked around, hoping everyone in the neighbourhood was fast asleep.

    When Eve looked back at him, she saw him staring at her with a calm expression, as if expecting her to get back inside the carriage and repeat the scene. He wasn¡¯t being serious, was he? Whenever she believed that Vincent was normal like the others, he proved her otherwise as if he didn¡¯t like her perceiving him to be normal and enjoyed pushing his weird ways on people.

    ¡°Vincent,¡± Eve uttered his name in seriousness, hoping he would stop ying.

    ¡°Eve,¡± Vincent said her name with the same intensity, staring back at her.

    The two peepers couldn¡¯t help but try to get a better glimpse of what was happening next to the carriage. While Mr. Briggs, who heard the two of them utter each other¡¯s names, tried to keep a straight face without turning to look at them.

    Eve asked him, ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired?¡± She had been feeling sleepy and wanted to curl in her bed.

    ¡°Of waiting for you to fall, yes,¡± came the solemn response from the vampire. He said, ¡°I have all the time in the world,¡± the smile on his lips was nothing less evil, and Eve didn¡¯t want to test her luck. ¡°Your earlier words have cut deep into my chest, Eve.¡±

    ¡°I apologise for doubting you. I now know you are a changed man, and would catch me if I were to fall. I am sorry for being rude,¡± Eve apologised.

    Vincent cocked his head to the side, ¡°No.¡±

    [Music Rmendation: Little Heart- Amarante]

    Eve sighed before she said, ¡°Okay.¡± She couldn¡¯t believe she was supposed to feign falling.

    Noticing her taking her own sweet time, Vincent said, ¡°By now you should have a certificate for falling. What are you taking time for?¡±

    Eve slightly gritted her teeth.

    He was someone who was helping her, but if she took that away, the man enjoyed annoying her. Most of the people in Meadow and the other humans would agree that vampires were the odd ones out of all kinds. But the one in front of her raised the bar higher than any other vampire.

    Before Eve could step back inside the carriage, Vincent kicked the stool with his foot that his coachman had earlier ced on the ground. She quickly lost her bnce, and before her body could fall to the ground, Vincent leaned in and caught hold of her in his arms.

    The sleep seeping into her body quickly disappeared and her eyes turned wide.

    Eve felt her heart jump at the sudden movement and clutched onto Vincent¡¯s arms. She felt his strong hands curled around her body, one around her waist, and the other on her higher back.

    The silver-haired vampire¡¯s face was too close to Eve. Under the shadow and light of the moonlight, the man looked like no one couldpare to him. They stared at each other while she was left speechless, clutching his shoulders for support.

    Behind the window, Mrs. Edwards¡¯s eyes almost popped out of her face, and she craned her neck to look at the couple. Were they kissing?! Because the carriage door obstructed her sight. And with the carriage parked in front of Dawson¡¯s residence, Eugene noticed Eve¡¯s employer holding her, while missing the vampire kicking the stool.

    Vincent remarked, ¡°Told you I would catch you.¡±

    Eve felt her heart skip a beat as she stared into his eyes. A faint mischievous smile yed on his lips.

    Without needing to be told, Vincent gently pulled her towards him and let her find her footing on the ground. As he pulled his hands away, one of his hands brushed from her back to her waist. She felt the gentle pressure in them, like a snake that uncurled itself from its prey.

    Dropping his hands to his side, Eve watched him take a step backwards while he stared at her. She quickly bowed to him, murmuring a goodnight and hastily headed to her house.

 Chapter 194 Letter left behind

    In the carriage, Vincent sat beside the window with his legs crossed one over the other and his back leaning against the seat. The wind blew inside the carriage, ruffling the side of his silver hair that he hadbed for the soiree.

    Since he had left the town of Meadow, the crooked grin on Vincent¡¯s lips didn¡¯t leave, and he unconsciously ran his tongue over one of his fangs, remembering the little mermaid¡¯s wide-eyed expression.

    Until now, Vincent was used to two types of women. Women who threw themselves at him, trying to gain his attention in the hopes of settling down with him. Another set of women were terrified when they looked at him because he had scared them.

    And Genevieve Barlow fit in neither of the two categories. She was stupidly selfless and foolishly kind, and had no thought of finding a man for herself. Though like many, she looked at him warily, despite it she spoke her mind. Not to mention, he enjoyed ruffling that innocence in her and wanting to corrupt her even more after the expression she had shown this evening to him.

    He realised it was something that excited him.

    As the carriage pulled farther and farther away from Meadow, the grin on Vincent¡¯s lips slowly disappeared, and a look of hollowness entered his eyes.

    When the carriage entered the town of Skellington, Vincent tapped on the ss behind Mr. Briggs, and the coachman stopped the vehicle next to one of themp posts, where a burningntern hung.

    Once Vincent stepped out of the carriage, he said, ¡°Go back to the mansion.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master Vincent,¡± Mr. Briggsplied without a question and left with the carriage.

    Vincent walked on the quiet, deserted streets, his hands in his trousers pockets. The fog had crawled on the ground. He reached the town¡¯s cemetery and stepped inside it, making his way to where his beloved mother rested.

    Noticing his mother¡¯s clean grave without a single leaf or twig on it, he murmured,

    ¡°Looks like father came to visit you today.¡±

    He spent his time in front of his mother¡¯s grave, standing there for a couple of minutes without speaking but staring at the grave as if offering hispany to his mother on this cold night.

    ¡°Only if you were alive¡­¡±

    There wasn¡¯t a day Vincent hadn¡¯t yed out the incident in his mind with different scenarios where his mother made out alive with him and his sister. At first, he was enraged at the humans who had abducted them. Then at Marceline for provoking the humans¡­ but somewhere along those initial days of him trying to process, he wondered if it was also his fault that his mother nowid under the ground.

    Vincent¡¯s fingers touched the cold ck marble of the grave, ¡°If an apology could bring you back, I would do it many times, mother,¡± his voice was colder than the weather surrounding the cemetery.

    If there was a way to bring back the dead, he would have done it long ago, even if it was hical. But a person who once died never returned. Not even as ghosts. The only ghosts that did exist were the memories of the deceased people.

    Before getting up, he pulled a long-stemmed rose from the inside of his coat and ced it on his mother¡¯s grave.

    The next day, in the afternoon, when the sun shone brightly, Vincent was in the council building and in his office with his assistant, Patton.

    ¡°What have we found out about Fowler¡¯s death so far?¡± Vincent questioned Patton.

    ¡°The same as you already know, Sire. The vige head doesn¡¯t know if it is a man or a woman who killed him, and no one saw a hooded person there. The murderer must have run away after killing him. All of them do that.¡±

    Vincent stared outside his office¡¯s window, looking at the carriages parked. He saw Mr. Hart and another council member talking to each other.

    Patton continued to speak, ¡°The reports from theb report confirms that it was a werewolf who attacked¨C¡°

    ¡°It is a vampire,¡± Vincent cut Patton¡¯s words midway.

    Patton blinked, then shook his head in confusion, ¡°The reports that the council received were of a werewolf.¡±

    ¡°I told rks to change the details before she handed it to the council,¡± came the calm words of Vincent and Patton¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°Y-you changed the report and gave it to the Council? The Inner Circle members won¡¯t be happy if they find out about this, Mr. Moriarty,¡± sweat started to form on Patton¡¯s forehead in worry that the pureblooded vampire he worked for would drag him into the dungeon along with him. If he hadn¡¯t previously worked for Eduard Moriarty, Patton would have asked for a transfer. No one was allowed to changeb reports!

    Vincent turned to Patton, and a maddening smile appeared on his lips. He said, ¡°Rx, Patton. This is a case rted to the Council, and with the number of eyes and ears on it, it is good to mislead people a little just to keep them on their toes.¡±

    Patton asked, ¡°Either way it is going to alert all kinds. If the murderer is from the Council, it must be a man, as we don¡¯t have any women working here.¡±

    Vincent remarked, ¡°Assassine in both types, Paton. Male and female. A nail was found, stuck in Fowler¡¯s body.¡±

    ¡°That must be easy to find the murderer then!¡± Patton¡¯s eyes shone in sudden admiration towards Vincent. ¡°Did rks mention more about it?¡±

    ¡°Now, that¡¯s the fun part and where youe to use,¡± came the charming smile from Vincent, and Patton looked at him wearily. He continued, ¡°When the body was first found, the guards didn¡¯t find a nail in there. It was found after the body was brought to the Council here. Get in touch with rk and find who the nail belongs to. Who retrieved the body and took in reports from the vige head?¡±

    Patton quickly shuffled the parchments, and after reading the name, he said, ¡°Wheeler was the one who was there to pick up the body.¡±

    ¡°What time?¡± Questioned Vincent.

    ¡°It was eleven thirty. Why do you ask?¡±

    Instead of responding, Vincent said, ¡°Do you know what is not obvious? A killer returning to the ce where the murder took ce in such a short time to receive the body.¡±

    Patton¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°To put the nail in it?¡±

    ¡°To make a decent alibi and make sure the person is dead.¡±

    Far from Darthmore, in the town of Skellington and in Lady Camille¡¯s house, the maid who was cleaning Lady Rosetta Hooke¡¯s room found a pile of clothes and an envelope next to it.

    Lady Camille had only entered the mansion after having lunch with a fellow woman of the high society, when one of the maids appeared before her in the hallway and bowed. She informed,

    ¡°Mdy, this was in Lady Rosetta¡¯s room.¡±

    The vampiress took the envelope and stared at it. She dismissed the maid, ¡°Go back to your work.¡±

    The butler came to take thedy¡¯s coat, but Lady Camille was curious to see if her dear niece had written a letter for her. For spending a good time in Skellington while she was here.

    Pulling out the letter, Lady Camille read the content written in it, first with a frown and then her eyes narrowed.

 Chapter 195 Behind familys back

    Music Rmendation: t Assault- John Powell

    ¡ª

    Lady Camille couldn¡¯t believe that her niece had been lying to her, saying she was attending soirees, only to spend time in thepany of the worthless humans. Not just any humans, but ones that came from the lower side of the society, from the town of Meadow.

    She red at Rosetta¡¯s letter that was addressed to the lowly governess, Genevieve Barlow. The letter read¨C

    ¡®My dear friend Eve,

    Thanks to you, I have made wonderful memories in Skellington and didn¡¯t feel alone during my stay here. It seems that we were meant to meet each other, which is how I havee to learn what my heart wants. I also understand what a friend means.

    I don¡¯t know when I will be visiting Skellington again, but not anytime soon. I hope we can keep in touch, and I would like your approval that concerns my heart.¡¯

    Heart? Lady Camille stared at the word and asked what this was about. Did the human know something Rosetta¡¯s own family didn¡¯t?! The letter continued with Rosetta¡¯s outrageous ideas of staying in touch with the human, and how she felt about the ce.

    ¡°Prepare the carriage to go to Moriarty mansion,¡± Lady Camille sternly ordered her butler, who wondered what happened. He quickly obliged and left from there.

    Lady Camille murmured, ¡°It seems like simple warnings don¡¯t work on humans and they think they can outdo the warnings.¡±

    Soon the carriage was prepared, and the woman rode towards the Moriarty mansion, which by carriage was only two minutes away from her own mansion. When the carriage did reach right outside the pureblooded vampire¡¯s mansion¡¯s gates, where the governess was teaching, the carriage stopped.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Go inside,¡± came the vampiress¡¯s impatient voice to her coachman.

    The coachman politely replied, ¡°Mdy, it looks like the guards at the gates aren¡¯t there. Let me go pull the gates.¡±

    Lady Camille was too hot-headed to wait for the coachman to get down, open the gates and then get back on the carriage. She huffed,

    ¡°It is fine. I will go myself.¡±

    In time, the coachman quickly got down from his seat and pulled open the carriage door for the impatientdy to get down. The vampiress walked straight inside the little passage next to the gates. Her posture was proud, and her face held an arrogance that matched most of the vampiress who belonged to high society.

    Lady Camille reached the mansion¡¯s entrance and saw the butler, who was getting the front stand cleaned by the servant. Noticing the familiar woman, who hade to have supper along with the Marquee¡¯s family, he bowed and greeted her.

    ¡°Good evening, mdy. How can I help you?¡±

    Alfie wondered if the woman was here to discuss matters concerning Vincent¡¯s marriage to her niece. At the moment, his master wasn¡¯t here in the mansion, and in the family, only Lady Annalise and Senior Mr. Moriarty were in the mansion, while Lady Marceline had gone to her friend¡¯s house.

    ¡°I am here to meet the governess,¡± came the crisp words from Lady Camille. She raised her eyebrows and questioned, ¡°Is she in here?¡±

    The governess? Alfie asked in his mind. He nodded, ¡°Ms. Barlow is in the piano room teaching Miss Allie. Would you like to sit in the parlour room, mdy, while I fetch Ms. Barlow for you?¡±

    Lady Camille gave it a thought before replying, ¡°Yes.¡± It was better for the lowly human toe to her instead of a woman like herself looking for the governess.

    Alfie bowed again and led the woman to the parlour room of the mansion. Making her sit in one of the cushioned chairs, he asked politely,

    ¡°Would you like to drink something?¡±

    ¡°No, my visit here is short and I don¡¯t intend to stay here too long,¡± Lady Camille stated without looking at the butler, and she sat still, waiting for him to leave.

    Alfie noticed the parchment the vampiress held in her hand and wondered if someone had mentioned something was happening between his master and Ms. Barlow. He stepped out of the room and started to walk towards the piano room. But midway, he was approached by a maid, who looked tense.

    ¡°What happened, Tabitha?¡± Alfie inquired with the maid.

    ¡°The new servant, Erin. She dropped the jar of flour in the pot without realising it and Lady Annalise wants the dish prepared in less than twenty minutes and Cook is not happy about it,¡± the maid nervously informed him.

    Alfie looked back and forth before nodding, ¡°Let me check it.¡± He went along with the maid to the kitchen.

    In the piano room, the young vampiress and Eve continued knitting, where they had made quite a progress. Eve looked at Allie, whose ball of wool had turned into a threaded mess as the little girl had unwinded all of it by creating a messy pile.

    Eve didn¡¯t try to fix it, as Allie seemed to like to unroll the entire ball of wool and looked happy.

    As Eve continued to fiddle with her wooden needles and the wool, her thoughts returned to what happenedst night with Vincent. This morning, after reaching the mansion, she had run towards the piano room, hoping to avoid him. She needed some more time to shake her thoughts away from her mind. But like the woollen thread she sewed to form a mesh, Vincent¡¯s actions had sewed into her mind.

    Eve didn¡¯t know why Vincent was using her for his amusement by messing with her.

    Looking at Allie, she gently advised, ¡°You know, if you want, you can add another colour to it.¡±

    At first, the little girl shook her head but then changed her mind and said, ¡°I will get another wool.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Eve replied with a smile, watching the little girl get up from the piano bench and leave the room.

    At the same time, Lady Camille, who was waiting for the lowly human, ran out of patience. She got up from her seat, and stepped out of the room. On seeing a servant, she demanded,

    ¡°Where is the piano room?¡±

    The servant bowed and replied, ¡°You have to go straight and then up the stairs, mdy. Then take a right. It is the fourth room.¡±

    Lady Camille started to walk, making her way to where the human governess was, to teach her a lesson so that the human would never associate herself with any other high-ss people. Crossing the corridors, she finally reached the front of the piano room. The door was open, and she caught sight of the lowly being sitting on one end of the piano bench.

    ¡°You have some nerve to not heed to my earlier words,¡± said Lady Camille, and Eve raised her head to see who had spoken.

    Eve stood up from the bench and asked the woman slightly confused, ¡°Excuse me?¡±

    Lady Camille stepped inside the room and said, ¡°I told you to stay away from my niece, but it looks like you don¡¯t have the ability to understand it.¡±

    ¡°Miss Rosetta isn¡¯t here anymore and I was never the one to seek her,¡± Eve rified to the vampiress, who scowled at her. She said, ¡°Your niece has a mind of her own, and you should know it better than me, considering you are her family.¡±

    ¡°Do you think I am a child, who will believe your words? Are you so eager to climb the socialdder that you decided totch on to Rosetta and use her?¡± Lady Camille raised her eyebrows.

    Eve frowned and replied, ¡°I am in a better ce, and don¡¯t need to climb anywhere, Lady Camille.¡±

    Lady Camille scoffed at Eve¡¯s words and mocked, ¡°You are a mere governess, and Rosetta is the daughter of a Marquee. Someone whoes from a higher position.¡±

    ¡°It is something I am already aware of. Is that what you came to tell me?¡± Eve already knew the difference and didn¡¯t know why the woman was even here when Rosetta had returned with her parents.

    Lady Camille threw the letter at Eve, which didn¡¯t hit her, but it wavered and fell on the bench. Coming to fall on top of the messy pile of woollen thread that Allie had pulled open. The vampiress angrily questioned,

    ¡°What have you both been doing together? What is this heart that she mentioned?!¡±

    Noticing the parchment of a letter lying near her, Eve bent to pick it up.

    And while picking the letter up, something pricked her finger that she didn¡¯t realise with the angry woman in front of her. The prick was from the metal needles Allie had earlier stuffed inside the mess, drawing a drop of blood from Eve¡¯s finger to fall next to the wool.

    The pain being negligible, Eve didn¡¯t take note of it, and she picked up the letter and started to read it. While Lady Camille didn¡¯t notice the scent as she was angry.

    In the meantime, Alfie returned to the parlour room to apologise to thedy for the dy. But on noticing the room to be empty, he came to believe the woman had left the mansion.

    Back in the piano room, Lady Camille continued to use Eve,

    ¡°Is she seeing someone behind our back? You better answer what Rosetta meant with those words. After all, the letter obviously was written to you!¡±

    Eve shook her head in slight confusion, not knowing what or when anything regarding heart happened with Rosetta. She replied,

    ¡°I do not know what Rosetta means. I don¡¯t see any reason to hide it from you, especially if what you say about me climbingdders is true.¡±

    Allie, who had stepped away from the piano room, returned with the ball of wool. Hearing the little footsteps, Lady Camille turned and smiled at the young vampiress, ¡°I need to talk to your governess for a little while alone, why don¡¯t you go out and y?¡±

    Eve noticed Allie looking at her with a nk yet guarded expression. She gave a nod of approval to the little one, who didn¡¯t spare a word to the older vampiress and left the piano room.

    Still standing near the entrance of the room, Lady Camille pushed the door to close it, and Eve¡¯s eyes narrowed.

 Chapter 196 Cost of a prick

    Music Rmendation: An interesting proposal- John Powell

    ¡ª

    The drop of bloody on the piano bench, which none of the women noticed as they locked their eyes. Eve said,

    ¡°I have already discussed this with the Marchioness, and closed this matter. What are you really doing here, Lady Camille?¡±

    Eve found this to be a trivial matter. Discussing it now seemed pointless when Rosetta wasn¡¯t living in Skellington anymore. Lady Camille took two steps forward and stated,

    ¡°I believe you already know that Vincent Moriarty and Rosetta are going to marry each other one day. It is already in talks and I wouldn¡¯t want someone like youing in between this.¡±

    Eve didn¡¯t know what Lady Camille had heard, but she said, ¡°I have no interest in who marries who, and I don¡¯t know what Rosetta meant with my approval. She must have joked about something. Wouldn¡¯t it be better if you ask her than ask me? Because I don¡¯t have the answers you are looking for.¡±

    ¡°And risk scandal?¡± The older woman asked with narrowed eyes.

    Lady Camille knew the importance of a letter. A letter could make or break things, and if someone came to know that Rosetta was interested in another man, it would be easy for families like the Moriarty to outrightly reject her niece, which wasn¡¯t good. Her brother and sister-inw wanted this to work, the union of the Hooke and Moriarty families.

    Eve looked at the clock and noticed it was near her time to leave. She started to put things away in its rightful ce in the room. While the vampiress continued to re at this human, who continued to hide her niece¡¯s affair.

    ¡°If money is what you want, I can arrange the sum,¡± stated Lady Camille, and Eve paused what she was doing and turned to the vampiress.

    ¡°I haveplied with the Marchioness¡¯s words of not reaching out to Rosetta. But you cannot me me if Rosetta reaches out to me or sends me a letter,¡± Eve repeated the facts. ¡°This is something you need to monitor and not me.¡±

    Lady Camille wondered if the human¡¯s words held any truth. If Rosetta didn¡¯t meet any other male from what she knew, what did her words mean? Why take approval from this human? Unless this woman was in love with her employer and just thinking about it, her eyes narrowed further.

    She wondered what was so great about this person that her niece was so attached to her. Always meeting this person and being excited about it when Meadow held nothing but filth.

    ¡°Let us hope your words are true, and be hopeful that my brother or sister-inw don¡¯t catch your letter,¡± Lady Camille¡¯s red eyes glowed in warning to Eve. ¡°If you find or understand what Rosetta¡¯s words meant, I want you toe to me. Tell me what or who she was talking about.¡±

    Eve only stared at the vampiress. She wondered why the vampiress was so insistent about the matter with her when the matter could be forgotten. It was as if they wanted to marry Rosetta to Vincent no matter what and were taking precautions. She put the books back in the rack.

    Before Lady Camille could leave the room, her eyes fell on the two knitted wool patches.

    Lady Camillemented, ¡°It seems like you are good at knitting,¡± she paused for a second before adding, ¡°You must be used to sewing patched clothes after all, unable to afford.¡±

    Eve smiled at the woman¡¯s arrogance and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know when youst visited Meadow, but the town Ie from can afford decent clothes, mdy. And I don¡¯t need to show off anything, I have a family to take care of and I am content.¡±

    Eve¡¯s words struck a nerve in Lady Camille, not knowing what the human even had that she was throwing back her arrogance as if she was in a better position. She looked at the younger woman from the corner of her eyes before shifting her gaze back to the wool. She was ready to leave when she noticed a drop of blood.

    Lady Camille softly harrumphed. It seemed like the human wasn¡¯t that good at knitting if she pricked her finger. She walked towards the bench, leaning and her hand stretching forward. Her finger swiped the blood that was in the process of drying, and she then put it in her mouth.

    Eve was done with putting the books back in their ces. She picked up the knitting items and ced them on the table. Noticing the vampiress hadn¡¯t left and was still in the room, she said,

    ¡°You do not have to worry about Rosetta involving herself in the lower society. I won¡¯t be sending or responding to her letters.¡±

    But Lady Camille stood still, with one of her fingers in her mouth and a stunned expression on her face. Eve wondered what had happened.

    ¡°Lady Camille?¡±

    The vampiress pulled her finger out of her mouth, while her eyes shifted to look at her. She whispered,

    ¡°You are a¡­mermaid.¡±

    Eve¡¯s face turned pale. She put up a calm smile, regting the pace of her heart and replied, ¡°I am a human, Lady Camille.¡±

    Lady Camille¡¯s stunned expression turned into awe as she stared at the young woman, whom until now, she believed to be human.

    A slow smile crept on the vampiress¡¯s lips. Lady Camille said,

    ¡°I should have realised that something was up with you. Your appearance, it is striking for a human of low status. To think Rosetta and I were looking for a mermaid, when the mermaid was right under our nose,¡± she chuckled, her eyes falling on the ce where the drop of blood had earlier been and Eve followed the vampiress¡¯s gaze.

    Eve clenched her hands. She tried to keep up with the calm facade and replied,

    ¡°You are mistaken, Lady Camille. I am not a mermaid but a human. Miss Allie was earlier drinking mermaid¡¯s blood and must have spilt it.¡±

    But Lady Camille didn¡¯t buy it. She said, ¡°How about I take a bite from you and confirm it?¡±

    The vampiress would have considered Eve¡¯s lie, but it was only recently that she had dinner with the Moriarty family and sipped the low-quality mermaid blood offered to her for supper.

    Eve could feel the control of the situation slipping through her fingers. With aposed expression, she said, ¡°Mr. Moriarty has ordered me not to let anyone take a bite from me, even guests. I am not going to let you bite me because of your false assumptions.¡±

    Lady Camille didn¡¯t stop smiling and said, ¡°Your lie might work on others, but not with me. Just one bite shouldn¡¯t hurt.¡± She took a step towards Eve, and Eve took one step backwards.

    The room¡¯s exit was closer to the vampiress than where Eve stood. She tried to rack her brain on what to do now. She couldn¡¯t let Lady Camille confirm her words, but what after it? How would she get Lady Camille not to talk about it? What if the other people in this mansion came to find out?

    Eve picked up the first thing her hand could grasp: the wooden needles she had ced on the table a minute ago.

    ¡°I do not want to hurt you. Please step away,¡± Eve warned Lady Camille while pointing the sharp ends of the needles at the vampiress, who onlyughed.

    Lady Camille said, ¡°I still cannot believe that you are a mermaid in hiding. So free and out in the open and no one has found out about it.¡±

    Eve tried to look for something better than just the wooden needles. Remembering the lean woman¡¯s statue in the room with a sharpened head, she tried to move towards it.

    ¡°Go ahead and shout for help,¡± the vampiress smiled at Eve with cunningness, knowing the mermaid wouldn¡¯t call for help, as doing so would only reveal her true self.

    Eve ran towards the wooden statue, but Lady Camille jumped on her. This resulted in the statue knocking down, and so did the two women. The vampiress quickly bit into Eve¡¯s neck, and it was nothing like Vincent¡¯s bite.

    Eve grit her teeth, stopping herself from shouting in pain while trying to push the vampiress off her body. Her neck felt as if it was being torn. The vampiress pulled away with her bloody mouth after a rip. Lady Camille licked her lips andughed in excitement,

    ¡°Such good taste, it has been years¡ªYou bitch!¡± she turned angry.

    Eve had stuck the wooden needles into Lady Camille¡¯s shoulder.

    Using all her strength, Eve pushed the woman and caught hold of the wooden statue before heading towards the door for protection. She could hear Lady Camille groan on the floor. All Eve could think was getting out of here. She couldn¡¯t stay here for another second.

    But Lady Camille¡¯s will to drink all of the mermaid¡¯s blood was too high, and she got up, stopping Eve from getting closer to the door. The vampiress turned Eve, opening her mouth and revealing her fangs, that were ready to take more than a bite from the mermaid.

    Eve tried to stop Lady Camille, but it was as if the woman had turned insane with the taste of her blood. The vampiress¡¯s fangs snapped near her face and neck, ready to scar her.

    The next moment, Eve let the vampiress sink her fangs into her neck, but simultaneously, she took advantage of Lady Camille calming down. She clutched the sharp wooden statue and stabbed Lady Camille¡¯s back, where her hearty, pushing it as far as she could while hugging the woman.

    The vampiress let go of Eve¡¯s neck and iled her hands to remove the wood from her back. Her face started to turn paler with every passing second.

    Lady Camille tripped while moving backwards. When her back hit the room¡¯s floor, the wooden object pierced further into her heart beforeing out from her chest with blood. The vampiress¡¯s lips parted with distant pain. The excited light in the vampiress¡¯s eyes dimmed before her body stopped moving.

    Eve moved backwards, cing her hand on her neck that was bleeding. Her breath came out uneven, and she panted.

    She stared at Lady Camille¡¯s lifeless body whom she had killed.

 Chapter 197 Time with the dead

    Music Rmendation: An Interesting Proposal- John Powell

    ¡ª

    Eve¡¯s body slid against the piano room¡¯s door, and she sat down on the ground with horror in her eyes. With seconds that passed, she couldn¡¯t look away from Lady Camille¡¯s body, and her heartbeat increased.

    ¡°I killed her¡­ I killed,¡± Eve whispered to herself.

    Never did she think about killing anyone apart from the person who had killed her mother. No, she didn¡¯t want to kill him but punish him for taking her mother away from her. Earlier, when Lady Camille entered the room, she had expected no more than heated words before the vampiress would leave her alone. But who knew that the vampiress would die.

    Blood started seeping out of Lady Camille¡¯s wound, spreading on the left side of her body and the floor.

    The more the realisation sunk into her mind on what she did, the worse her breathing turned, and it came out ragged as she started to panic. A vampire drinking blood from a lower being wasn¡¯t umon, especially when the lower being was working under a vampire family. But for a lower-status person killing someone who was a Marquee¡¯s sister would never be eptable¡­ More importantly, her friend¡¯s aunt.

    Eve tried to regte her breathing, while her mind had stopped functioning. She couldn¡¯t think with the dead body in front of her. She didn¡¯t know how many minutes had passed.

    And while Eve was locked in the piano room, at the front of the mansion, Marceline got down from her carriage and walked towards the entrance. The butler quickly appeared in the hallways, bowing anding to stand behind the vampiress.

    ¡°Wee back, mdy,¡± Alfie greeted the young vampiress, who raised her hands so the butler could take off her coat.

    Marceline slightly turned her head to the side and questioned,

    ¡°Who is the guest who came to visit us now?¡±

    ¡°No one, mdy,¡± Alfie quickly replied, as he sessfully removed her coat.

    Marceline turned her body to the butler and questioned, ¡°Then whose carriage is parked outside our mansion? Next to the gates.¡±

    Alfie turned slightly confused because the Moriartys weren¡¯t entertaining any guests right now.

    ¡°Is it the human¡¯s carriage that is waiting to pick her up? The governess,¡± Marceline added when the butler looked at her with a confused expression. She rolled her eyes.

    ¡°I am not sure, mdy. Would you want me to go out and check whose it is?¡± Alfie asked the vampiress, but thedy waved her hand.

    Marceline replied, ¡°Not needed.¡±

    For a moment, she wondered if the Duke¡¯s carriage was waiting upon Eve. That wasn¡¯t possible though, because she knew how Noah¡¯s carriage looked. When her carriage had neared her house gates, she had only caught sight of the vehicle, while not bothering to look at the coachman standing next to the carriage.

    Marceline said, ¡°I am going to my room to rest. Bring me blood tea, and make it hot or I will show what hot means,¡± she looked down upon the lowly vampire with a hint of re in her eyes.

    The pleasant expression on Alfie¡¯s face didn¡¯t change. He bowed, ¡°Of course, mdy. It will be to your preferred taste.¡±

    Marceline stared outside the mansion for a moment, before she walked away from the hallways towards her room with the sharp sound of her shoes clicking against the floor.

    In the piano room, Eve couldn¡¯t look away from Lady Camille¡¯s face, where the dead woman¡¯s eyes stared at the room¡¯s ceiling, while her parted lips were covered with her mermaid blood.

    Eve pulled her bloody hand away from her neck, where the bleeding had stopped. Looking away from the body, she stared at her hand, which slightly trembled. For a woman of her nature, who had shownpassion and kindness, taking away someone¡¯s life even in defence overwhelmed her.

    How was she going to fix this?

    What if someon¡ª

    From outside the room, someone turned the doorknob. Eve quickly turned to look at the door and found the door that was locked by Lady Camille. Who knew that the vampiress had closed the door to hide her dead body in the future.

    ¡°The door is locked,¡± Eve heard a female¡¯s voice, believing it to be a maid.

    ¡°Is Miss Allie and the governess still inside?¡± Eve heard another maid ask, who stood near the door. The maid then whispered, ¡°Let us not disturb them.¡±

    ¡°Alfie told me to go get this room cleaned as the governess always leaves by this time. I also saw Miss Allie earlier walking away from this ce,¡± said the first maid. The doorknob shook again, and Eve stood up from where she had been sitting,ing to stand in front of the door.

    ¡°Let use backter. Maybe the governess is still inside,¡± said the maid. Eve, who had moved closer to the door, ced her ear on the door. She heard the sound of footsteps recede.

    Eve contemted opening the door and running as fast as she could from here without looking back. But how far would she be able to run before being caught by the officials for murder? Marquee Hooke would not see that she had done it out of defence but as murder.

    With the murder fresh and the door closed, the scent of blood hadn¡¯t slipped out of the room. But it was only a matter of time before the smell of blood and death would be noticeding from this room.

    After ten minutes passed, the doorknob turned again, and every shake had Eve¡¯s mind slip into panic again. The doorknob moved relentlessly before a voice came from the other side,

    ¡°Who is in there?¡±

    Allie hade to pick up the knitting needles and the woollen thread so that she could continue knitting in the gallery of her room, while watching the sunset.

    ¡°Hello?¡± The small voice of the young vampiress came from the other side of the door, and Eve took a deep breath so that she wouldn¡¯t pass out under pressure.

    Eve wondered how long it would take until Vincent would return to the mansion. He was the only one she could turn to, and if someone else found out about what she had done, she would be sent to somewhere worse than the dungeon she hadst visited.

    What if Vincent didn¡¯te home soon? Would she have to hide here until then?

    But then the maids would appear again to clean the room.

    Sweat started forming on Eve¡¯s skin from the tension and situation she had put under. And when the sweat slid down her skin, touching the wound on her skin, she flinched.

    Eve wondered if a little girl like Allie would understand if she exined the situation of what happened.

    Maybe she could use some help in keeping the corridor clear so that no one woulde to walk near this room. It was a long shot, but it was the only thing she could think of.

    On the other side of the door, the little vampiress frowned before getting near the door and cing her ear on the door. She then sat on her knees, lying her head on the ground before trying to look through the little gap below the door. She wondered if her governess was still talking to the angrydy.

    Eve closed her eyes, taking a deep breath before parting her lips to speak,

    ¡°What do you think you are doing by sitting on the ground?¡± Lady Annalise questioned Allie with slight irritation, who had just appeared in the corridor and had stopped after seeing her daughter sitting on the ground like some lowly being.

    Hearing Lady Annalise¡¯s voice, Eve¡¯s words stuck in her throat and she immediately closed her mouth. Her hands turned cold.

    Little Allie quickly got up as if she wasn¡¯t sitting on the ground a second ago and fixed her dress before turning to her mother. She wondered if she should tell her mother that thedy who had supper with them was earlier fighting with her governess.

    Though young, the little vampiress could tell that in the scene she had stumbled upon earlier, her governess didn¡¯t look happy about it. Allie wanted to help her governess, but she couldn¡¯t hear any sound inside the room.

    ¡°I keep hoping that your brother¡¯s words are true and the human is teaching you some decent manners. But instead of improving it, it appears as if it is going downhill,¡± Lady Annalise looked displeased.

    Allie looked at her mother with an apologetic look and then said, ¡°Mother, thedy who came to eat with us, she is¡ª¡±

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t your hairbed?¡± Lady Annalise frowned, looking at her daughter¡¯s unkempt hair and Allie looked down. The little girl had been too busy wanting to continue knitting her scarf. The little girl¡¯s thoughts about her governess slipped out of her mind, when she heard her mother say, ¡°We will be leaving for Mr. Garner¡¯s mansion in ten minutes.¡±

    The Lady of the mansion looked around the ce before catching sight of a maid and called the servant, ¡°Help Allieb her hair and tie the front with a braid quickly. Bring her to the carriage.¡±

    Soon Allie was taken away from the front of the piano room.

    Lady Annalise, who was about to leave, her eyes fell on the closed door, not knowing there were two people behind the door. Looking away from it, vampiress walked away from the corridor.

 Chapter 198 Ambitious kill

    Music Rmendation: Following the Target- John Powell

    ¡ª

    Another hour had passed, when Eve finally looked at the wall clock in the room. More than an hour had passed, and it was only a matter of time before the dead body would start to stink.

    The room didn¡¯t have any big cupboards to hide the dead body until Vincent returned. To clean the blood, the only fabric avable were the curtains, her clothes, and the scarf tied around her lunch box.

    The sun had set, bringing darkness into the sky.

    On the same floor where Eve was, Marceline stepped into one of the galleries. She stood there drinking her third ss of blood tea when she noticed the earlier carriage still next to their mansion.

    Marceline raised her chin, wondering whom it belonged to. It was odd to park the carriage next to their house when no guest was visiting them. Stepping away from the gallery, she walked through the corridors and down the stairs.

    On her way towards the entrance of the mansion, she met Vincent, who had arrived at the mansion a minute ago.

    ¡°Where are you going at such speed, sister?¡± Vincent questioned, noticing Marceline walk in haste.

    ¡°There seems to be a carriage that has been standing outside our mansion since before the time I arrived here. Maybe the carriage has a problem and the person needs help?¡± Marceline replied as if she was an immacte person.

    Vincent coughed, cing his hand on his chest. The butler, who stood behind him, turned to look at his master and then the young mistress, who frowned. His master eximed,

    ¡°Don¡¯t speak such words, Marcie. I worry I might get a stroke by just your words.¡±

    Marceline rolled her eyes, ¡°Just because you don¡¯t want to see good in me doesn¡¯t mean good doesn¡¯t exist, brother.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I do believe goodness exists, but your goodness onlyes from ulterior motives,¡± Vincent offered her a smile.

    Marceline turned slightly annoyed by Vincent¡¯s words and asked, ¡°What would it take for you to speak nicely to me?¡±

    ¡°Would you really like to know?¡± Vincent¡¯s eyes glowed in amusement.

    For a moment, Marceline wanted to ask what it was, but then she knew it would be something mean. She said, ¡°You are my only brother, Vince. You and I are supposed to help each other.¡±

    ¡°Just because you need help doesn¡¯t mean I need it,¡± Vincent pointed out before continuing, ¡°But if support is what you need, my advice as your brother is to turn into a better person.¡±

    ¡°I already am. You can ask anyone and they will tell you the same,¡± Marceline was confident about it, because she had built a facade that no one would find fault in. The people of the high society loved her. She was the kind and polite vampiress, who had won people¡¯s hearts over the years. Even the people who had once looked at her with wary and hateful eyes when she was small.

    Vincent turned to look at the butler with a calm expression, while the butler of the mansion turned slightly tensed. He questioned, ¡°Do you think what Marceline said is true, Alfie?¡±

    The young vampiress red at the butler, who tensed. Though Marceline couldn¡¯t kick him out of his job as Vincent employed him, it didn¡¯t mean thedy couldn¡¯t turn his life into hell.

    ¡°Find someone else other than the butler. You ask questions where you know you will get the answers you want,¡± Marceline rolled her eyes, not having little faith in the butler, while Alfie looked at the floor next to where thedy stood.

    ¡°Ah ah ah!¡± Vincent shook his head, ¡°You said ¡®anyone¡¯ and Alfie is someone in that anyone. I think first we need to make sure your words and thoughts match. I can pay the governess double if you want to join Allie. It might help.¡±

    The vampiress¡¯s lips twitched, and she stated, ¡°I will if you wille with me.¡±

    Vincent chuckled and said, ¡°I will keep a stuffed toy that will smell like me for you to get through the time.¡±

    Marceline gritted her teeth and turned on her heel, heading back to her room, forgetting why she hade down in the first ce.

    Vincent watched Marceline as she stormed out of there. Even before Marceline had mentioned about the carriage, he had already noticed it. He questioned Alfie,

    ¡°Did you check whom the carriage belongs to?¡±

    Alfie shook his head and replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t get an opportunity to look at it, Master Vincent.¡±

    Vincent turned to the butler, ¡°Find out.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sire,¡± Alfie bowed. He walked towards the entrance.

    Vincent walked towards the long stairs at the end of the hallways.

    He climbed the stairs, his footsteps firm on every step he took, and when he reached the top of the stairs, he stopped walking in the direction of his room. He heard a heart trying to beat normally, but it wasn¡¯t. His eyes narrowed, wondering which maid had broken what while cleaning.

    Taking the right side of the stairs, Vincent started to walk in the corridor. Soon he came to stand in front of the piano room.

    On the other side of the door, Eve heard the doorknob turn again. Her breathing turned shallow, wondering who was on the other side of the door.

    ¡°Looks like I have to break the door open.¡±

    Hearing Vincent¡¯s voice, relief washed over Eve¡¯s face, and she quickly reached the door and opened it.

    When Eve saw Vincent, worry marred her face.

    Vincent¡¯s eyes narrowed on noticing her bloody neck. Before he could ask her, his nose picked the scent of a dead body, and he tilted his head to the side. His eyes fell on Lady Camille¡¯s dead body, and his eyebrows raised. Now he knew whose carriage stood outside the mansion.

    Vincent stepped inside the room and closed the door behind him. He remarked,

    ¡°I know I told you to practise killing. But did you have to find a woman belonging to a high profile to practise? I didn¡¯t know you were ambitious?¡±

    Eve nervously spoke, ¡°I¡ªI, I tried to keep her away from me. She found out that I was a mermaid and attacked me.¡± She shook her head, ¡°I swear I didn¡¯t mean to kill her.¡±

    Vincent stared at the dead body, and the blood on the floor that belonged to Lady Camille.

    Eve stared at the dead woman, who continued to stare at the ceiling as she hadn¡¯t gone near the dead woman to close her eyes. She was terrified of what would happen and wiped her mmy hands against her skirt.

    Hearing the increase in Eve¡¯s heartbeat, Vincent turned to look at her. He stepped near her and ced his finger below her chin, before turning her head to the side. He stared at the wound, which was covered with her dried blood.

    Seeing how the dead woman had bitten Eve, a hint of annoyance passed through his features.

    ¡°Take a seat at the table, we need to fix your neck,¡± Vincent ordered, and Eve frowned.

    ¡°What about Lady Camille¡¯s body? She is¡ª¡±

    Vincent interrupted her, ¡°My priorities are different. Go on.¡±

    Eve¡¯s worried blue eyes stared at him. Hesitantly, she left the dead body¡¯s side and heard Vincent ask, ¡°So, what happened? What was she doing in the piano room?¡±

    He walked next to her, picking up the water jug. He next pulled out his handkerchief.

    ¡°Lady Camille came across Rosetta¡¯s letter. Rosetta mentioned something about heart. Lady Camille thought I knew what Rosetta¡¯s words meant. She felt I was stopping the marriage between you and Rosetta,¡± Eve¡¯s words were small from the shock of what she had done, that hadn¡¯t left her mind. She couldn¡¯t normalise the feeling.

    She sat in the chair that Vincent turned to face him with his foot and stared at him. The vampire before her had killed people when he was a young boy. She wondered how much pain had been caused that had pushed the young boy into the path of darkness.

    ¡°It is a mystery that you haven¡¯t been caught with a dead body with a mansion full of servants walking back and forth in the corridors,¡± stated Vincent, and after dipping the handkerchief in the jug of water. He ced the wet cloth on her neck.

    ¡°Will I be sent to the dungeon?¡± Eve asked him, feeling him dab the cloth on her neck.

    ¡°Most likely. You killed a woman who is rted to a high positioned member of the society. First you will be questioned, but you and I both know that people don¡¯t listen to the weak, but the powerful ones,¡± Vincent exined in a nonchnt tone. ¡°After that you will be put to dungeon, tortured. If you mention why you did what you did, you will be sold and killed after it. Both ways you are going to end up dead.¡±

    Eve clenched her hands and her face turned even paler. She heard Vincent say,

    ¡°Unless, we go for another option.¡±

 Chapter 199 Erasing steps

    Still staring at Vincent, Eve asked him, ¡°What option?¡±

    ¡°Vanish the body without anyone¡¯s notice and burn every evidence that points that the woman was here or you had anything to do with her,¡± Vincent stopped dabbing the cloth and pressed the bloodied handkerchief on her wound.

    Eve felt pain shoot down her neck.

    ¡°I am not sure if you wanting to die for being bitten would be for noble cause,¡± Vincent¡¯s words were sarcastic.

    Part of Eve wanted to confess the truth in the hope that the Council would give her justice for being attacked by a vampiress. But the other part of her knew that justice wasn¡¯t for everyone in the society she lived. She didn¡¯t want to die. She asked,

    ¡°What if the evidence is spilled all over the ce?¡±

    A small smile crept on Vincent¡¯s lips, and he said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about it. I am good at it.¡±

    ¡°In hiding bodies?¡± Eve asked him with her eyebrows knitted together.

    ¡°That too,¡± Vincent responded.

    Once the blood on Eve¡¯s neck was cleaned, Vincent noticed how harshly Lady Camille had bitten her like a rabid dog. If the woman was alive, she would have died by his hands for what she did.

    His eyes fell on Eve, who had zoned out in worry. He could tell she was scared with her body shaking with light tremors.

    Someone knocked on the door, and Eve¡¯s body stiffened. Vincent walked to the door, saying, ¡°Rx, it is only the butler.¡±

    Vincent opened the door, and as expected, Alfie stood in front of the room. The butler bowed and informed,

    ¡°The carriage outside the mansion belongs to Lady Camille.¡±

    ¡°Did you speak to the coachman?¡± Vincent questioned his butler, who nodded.

    ¡°I did, Sire. I asked him what he was doing there and he said he was waiting for his Mistress to return¡­¡± Alfie informed and caught a whiff of something in the air. Earlier, he was sure thedy had left the mansion. But ording to the coachman, thedy was still in the mansion. When he finally realised what the smell was, his eyes widened. Lady Camille hade to meet Ms. Barlow¡­ in the piano room.

    Vincent ordered him, ¡°I need you to do something, Alfie. Go back to the coachman and tell him that his Mistress has ordered him to go to Lady La Nicholson¡¯s mansion and park it in the front and wait for her there. Tell him, she will be going there with Lady Annalise in our carriage.¡±

    Away from the piano room, in Marceline¡¯s room, the vampiress was reading the letters sent by some of her male admirers, who were courting her. She didn¡¯t care much about it as she had no intention or interest in them. But at the same time, it was good to see the number of letters she had received, and that the elite males were actively seeking her.

    She ced the letters in the drawer, before getting up and taking a peek outside the window. The carriage she had seen was still there outside the mansion, and her curiosity got the best out of her. Leaving her room, she quickly descended the stairs and walked out of the mansion¡¯s entrance.

    ¡°Would you like me to pull up the carriage for you, mdy?¡± Asked one of the guards who stood there.

    Marceline raised her hand, before walking towards the gate. She stepped out of the gates just to catch Alfie talking to the coachman. Her eyebrows furrowed and her eyes narrowed.

    When the vampiress took another step toward the carriage, the coachman started the carriage and left the ce, while the butler turned to get back into the mansion. But on seeing Marceline, Alfie stared at her.

    Marceline questioned, ¡°Whose carriage was it?¡±

    ¡°It was someone from the Council, who was waiting for Master Vincent¡¯s signed parchments, mdy,¡± Alfie lied with the straightest face he could muster, while feeling the look of suspicion fall on him.

    ¡°Since when did the council stop entering the mansion?¡± The vampiress demanded, feeling something very odd about the carriage. ¡°Hm?¡±

    The butler answered, ¡°I am not sure, mdy. You will need to check with Master Vincent about it.¡±

    Alfie bowed and walked back inside the mansion¡¯s gates while Marceline watched the butler with her shrewd eyes. She then turned back to look in the direction in which the odd carriage had left.

    Back in the piano room, Eve watched Vincent pour the bloody water into a nt pot. She asked him,

    ¡°Lady Camille wasn¡¯t riding in her carriage now. Won¡¯t the me fall on Lady Annalise or the butler?¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t,¡± Vincent replied. ¡°Lady La is a woman whom everyone knows in the town, and that would include our dead vampiress here. Not to mention, the mansion is at the centre ce, which many people will catch sight of, making them believe Lady Camille is visiting another person. The more the confusion, the better to get rid of the traces.¡±

    Eve walked to where the dead body was, staring at the person¡¯s face and remembering herst words. She whispered,

    ¡°How am I going to look at Rosetta?¡±

    ¡°She was the one to bring this upon you. You don¡¯t have to feel guilty for choosing yourself rather than being someone¡¯s evening drink,¡±mented Vincent. He had read the letter that the naive vampiress had left, making him roll his eyes at her. ¡°If she didn¡¯t write a letter for you, which she obviously failed to send, the vampiress wouldn¡¯t havee looking for you, and you wouldn¡¯t have killed her.¡±

    Vincent¡¯s eyes fell on the sharp object sticking out of Lady Camille¡¯s chest. A grin appeared on his lips and he said, ¡°I am impressed by your work here. You have finally put your feet into the dark side.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t intend to¡­¡±

    ¡°Nobody ever intends to do anything. This wasn¡¯t an ident, was it?¡± hummed Vincent, ¡°Did you know that deep down everyone is a killer? You just need the right motivation to bring it out.¡±

    Eve covered her face with both her hands. The tension inside her had slowly disappeared with Vincent in the room, but not the thoughts. She asked him,

    ¡°When do we bury her?¡±

    ¡°I would say now, but considering there are servants and my dear sister in the mansion, maybe once they fall asleep?¡± Vincent said calmly, and Eve nodded. He then said, ¡°How about we talk about something else. How was your day so far?¡±

    Eve stared at Vincent, ¡°I killed my friend¡¯s aunt, who bit me and I spent more than two hours with the dead. How do you think it is going?¡±

    Vincent clicked his tongue, before a broad smile appeared on his lips as he stared at Eve¡¯s sullen face. He said, ¡°I feel like a proud teacher who is seeing his student qualify in his subject.¡±

    Only Vincent Moriarty could see it that way, which was also why Eve knew he was the only one to whom she could open the door. She asked him, ¡°How was your day?¡±

    They stared at each other for five long seconds, and Vincent responded, ¡°It was mundane until evening, but my day just got better.¡±

    As Eve waited for time to pass, the stress she had been holding on exhausted her, she closed her eyes. Vincent stepped away from the piano room while keeping Alfie to guard the corridor so that no one would go near the room.

    A bat flew at the height of the trees before dropping on the darker side of the street to turn into a person. Vincent walked on the street with his hat that covered his silver hair and a ck coat that covered his casual clothes. His coppery-red eyes swept across the streets ahead of him and the few people heading home.

    Soon he noticed Lady Camille¡¯s carriage parked outside Lady La¡¯s mansion. He pulled his hand out of his trouser pockets and stepped next to where the coachman was idly waiting for his mistress.

    ¡°Mr. Moriarty,¡± the coachman quickly recognised Vincent and bowed.

    ¡°There is something I would like to ask you, you wouldn¡¯t minding with me for a bit, do you?¡± Vincent stared at the coachman with a pleasant expression.

    The coachman looked slightly apprehensive but couldn¡¯t refuse the pureblooded vampire. He gave a nod before following him.

 Chapter 200 Suspicious Young Mistress, Suspect Butler

    Music Rmendation: He¡¯ll be on You- Nathan Barr

    ¡ª

    In the Moriarty mansion, Marceline stepped into Allie¡¯s room, and her eyes searched for something. She walked to the table and then pulled the drawers, looking for it. When a maid entered to clean the youngest vampiress¡¯s room, she quickly bowed.

    ¡°F-forgive me, mdy. I didn¡¯t know you were here.¡±

    Marcelinezily shifted her eyes to look at the lowly maid and questioned, ¡°Do you know where Allie¡¯s knitting things are?¡±

    She had just remembered Allie knitting something yesterday, and on seeing her, she had hid it behind her. It seemed like her sister wanted to give her a scarf, thought the vampiress. She preferred the scarf from her favourite store than getting patchy work from the younger one.

    But Marceline was generous enough to overlook it because of her kind heart.

    The maid moved her lips, but no words came as she was scared of the vampiress. When Marceline looked irritated, the maid quickly replied, ¡°It must be right here in the room.¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t here,¡± Marceline stated. She turned around to check the other drawers in the room.

    ¡°If not here, it must be in the piano room, Lady Marceline,¡± the maid answered with the continued bow.

    Marceline didn¡¯t utter another word and exited Allie¡¯s room, making her way towards the piano room. When the vampiress had reached halfway, the maid who hade to clean Miss Allie¡¯s room caught something shiny in the gallery. While walking there, she noticed the needles on the unwinded wool ball.

    ¡°I am going to be scolded today,¡± muttered the maid, wondering if she should let it stay in the gallery or pick it up and give it to Lady Marceline.

    Away from the room, Marceline reached the corridor near the piano room, and caught sight of the butler, who was cleaning the wooden case of the painting on the wall.

    On noticing the uneven-tempered vampiress walking towards where he stood, Alfie worried where Master Vincent went. His master had told he would be back soon and in the meantime, to guard the corridor. But with the danger that approached him, he doubted he would be able to hold the forts. Even if Vincent was the one to have the key to the piano room.

    Alfie stopped pretending to clean the painting and bowed at Marceline, ¡°Do you need any help, mdy?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± came the refusal from the arrogant vampiress.

    If it were someone else, Alfie would have pretended to faint and fall to the ground. But knowing Marceline, she would stomp on him like a carpet before continuing to walk.

    Seeing Marceline start to walk, so did Alfie, matching her footsteps. The vampiress, who noticed the butler walking right next to her, stopped and red at him.

    ¡°What do you think you are doing?¡± Marceline¡¯s eyes were filled with disgust. Did this mere butler just try to walk in the same line as her?

    ¡°I¡­¡± Alfie drawled, trying toe up with something witty, ¡°Mdy, what would you like to have for supper?¡±

    ¡°Your blood from your severed head,¡± Marceline replied in a low, threatening voice. But then Alfie was a lowly vampire and not a human.

    ¡°Anything else apart from it?¡± The butler asked in a polite voice. ¡°We have steak roasted below the charcoal andmb chops that have been simmered over fire for an hour.¡±

    Marceline¡¯s eyes narrowed as if she sensed something was off with the butler. She took a step closer to him, and he softly gulped. She asked,

    ¡°You have been acting suspicious since I caught you at the gate. Is there something you want to tell me that you are hiding? Now would be a good time.¡±

    Alfie looked surprised and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about, mdy. I have been doing my job like any other day.¡± He felt the vampiress¡¯s gaze weigh heavily on him, ready to bury him under this floor.

    Marceline started to walk, heading towards the piano room to check Allie¡¯s knitting skills. Alfie started to panic. He blurted,

    ¡°A letter came for you. I think it was from Woodlock¡­ mdy.¡±

    Marceline turned even more annoyed and said, ¡°It seems like you don¡¯t like your head on your shoulders, Alfie. Is that why you are making me stop, instead of asking everything together?¡± She then questioned, ¡°Where is the letter?¡±

    ¡°Earlier it was in the hallways,¡± Alfie replied with doubt, if there was any letter in there for anyone, less a letter from Woodlock. It seemed like Master Vincent was going to sacrifice him today in his sister¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Fine. Take me to the letter as you failed to give it in my hand,¡± the vampiress decided, raising one of her eyebrows.

    ¡°I am not done cleaning the wood of the painting¨C¡°

    ¡°Now,¡± Marceline demanded.

    Right now, Marceline was the one with the highest threat, thought Alfie, and he obliged, ¡°Yes, mdy.¡±

    They walked down to where the hall was, and to Alfie¡¯s luck, one lone letter sat on the little table stand. Excited in relief, he said, ¡°There it is!¡± Seeing Marceline stare at him to go and pick it up, he went to the table stand. He gingerly took it and walked back to the vampiress, who stretched her hand forward. He ced the letter in her hand.

    Only if the letter was from Woodlock and for Lady Marceline, Alfie hoped. But even coincidence had a limit; as expected, the vampiress scowled at him after reading the sender of the envelope.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t from Woodlock, you dimwit,¡± Marceline, who had been hopeful that it was from the Duke, her mood turned sour. ¡°It is from Whitaker. For a butler you don¡¯t even know to read.¡±

    Thankfully, the maid looking for Marceline appeared in the hall and informed, ¡°Mdy, this was in Miss Allie¡¯s gallery.¡±

    Marceline stared at the scarf, and lost interest in it. She dismissed the maid with a wave of her hand and then turned to the butler. She said, ¡°I will have both the mentioned food tonight. I hope it tastes good for your own good.¡± Thedy walked away from there.

    Alfie let out a sigh of relief. He quickly returned to the corridor, where the piano room was, as if to continue his work. Thankfully, Vincent returned after twenty minutes, and the butler rxed.

    Vincent turned the key in the door, unlocking the room. The butler, who had followed him, peeked into the room and noticed the deaddy on the ground.

    ¡°Keep the carriage ready to useter,¡± Vincent ordered, and Alfie nodded. ¡°Get something to eat and drink. Preferably vegetables and no meat.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master Vincent,¡± Alfie bowed and left from there.

    [Music Rmendation: Clifftop Prelude- Stuart Earl]

    Vincent¡¯s eyes fell on Eve, who had fallen asleep at the table. Stepping inside the room, he closed the door and turned the lock.

    His footsteps were quiet against the floor as he made his way to where Eve sat, with the side of her head resting on the table.

    His eyes curiously looked at the young woman, whoseshes now rested against her skin. She breathed through her pale pink lips. Pieces of her hair hade to hover in front of her face as if obstructing his view.

    In Vincent¡¯s eyes, the woman didn¡¯t look like a murderer. Instead, she looked like a wounded animal that was frightened.

    Unable to see her clearly, Vincent raised his hand and gently pushed the pieces of her golden blonde hair away from her face. She held an unguarded expression on her face as she continued to rest, unaware of the pureblooded vampire who stared at her with curiosity in his fierce eyes.

    His hand didn¡¯t drop, and the back of his fingers hovered above her cheek. The room¡¯s light was soft and fell on her, tempting him to caress. But noticing her eyebrows furrow, he took his hand away from her, and Eve woke up with a soft gasp.

    Vincent watched Eve pull her head away from the table, and her eyes met his. She murmured,

    ¡°I am sorry, I fell asleep.¡±

    Why was it that even though she murdered someone, the look in her eyes didn¡¯t change, and the blue eyes continued to hold warmth in them, Vincent asked himself. He responded,

    ¡°Sleeping is better than throwing up. Feeling any better, Ms. Killer-of-the-day?¡±

    Eve was going to reply, but her eyes fell on the spots of red on his white shirt. He killed someone a few minutes ago¡­ because his shirt was spotless earlier.

    Her eyes moved back to meet Vincent¡¯s gaze, a question in her eyes that he didn¡¯t answer, and he only stared back at her with interest.

 Chapter 201 Time to dig

    Music Rmendation: Harriet Smith and Robert Martin- Isobel Waller

    ¡ª

    When Alfie brought food to the room, Vincent pulled the cart inside. Eve said, ¡°I don¡¯t have an appetite.¡± Not with a dead person in the room.

    Vincent pushed the cart and ced it next to her, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have minded you not eating, but you need energy to dig the grave to bury this woman in it.¡± Noticing Eve imagine it, he taunted, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you were hoping I would do all the work by myself, did you?¡±

    Eve pursed her lips. In less than a few hours, she had turned into a criminal. First, she had killed a person, and now she was going to bury and hide the body. She replied, ¡°I did not.¡±

    ¡°Good. Eat now. They are things you can digest,¡±mented Vincent, pulling the chair next to her. He said, ¡°The woman died trying to drink you dry, you should be thest person to be sad about it.¡±

    ¡°I am not sad. It isn¡¯t every day I sit in the same room as the dead and have my meals.¡±

    Vincent smirked while trying to get under Eve¡¯s skin. He said, ¡°If you didn¡¯t pick a woman of a high status, I would have taken you to Hollow Valley¡¯s finest inn to celebrate your first kill.¡± He picked the long-stalked bean that was cooked in olive oil and sprinkled with salt and pepper.

    As Eve ate the vegetables, she could feel Vincent¡¯s gaze on her the entire time. She asked him, ¡°Where did you get those blood spots?¡±

    ¡°I went out for a walk and it drizzled blood. It was unavoidable,¡± Vincent responded to Eve without looking away from her. ¡°It is better to be ignorant about a few things.¡±

    ¡°Haven¡¯t I already stepped into your world with both my feet?¡± Eve asked him, and she noticed his eyes smile.

    ¡°Silly girl. You might be on my side of the world, but you are a fish and don¡¯t have feet,¡± Vincent leaned forward and whispered, ¡°It is because I am holding you,¡± and his lips curled.

    He was protecting her by letting her know very little, than letting guilt weigh in her mind.

    ¡°Thank you for having my back, Vincent,¡± thanked Eve, something Vincent had not expected her to do even though it was in her nature.

    ¡°You better be ready to dig ground the next time I need someone to do the job,¡± Vincent saw Eve nod. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about experience, you will learn quickly after the tenth time,¡± he said nonchntly, noticing her blink at him before a smile cracked on his lips.

    Vincent bit into the beanstalk, watching the mermaid finishing her meal. As much as he wanted to corrupt her, he didn¡¯t want the world to corrupt her.

    When everyone in the mansion went to sleep, the butler started cleaning the piano room to remove every trace of blood. Vincent and Eve left the mansion along with Lady Camille¡¯s body, away from Skellington.

    In the carriage, Eve asked Vincent, ¡°Are you sure about this?¡±

    ¡°Do you have a better idea than mine? I am open to suggestions,¡± Vincent raised his eyebrows in question. ¡°This will work just fine.¡±

    ¡°You want to bury the body in Darthmore. Behind the council¡¯s building¡­ ¡± Eve wasn¡¯t at ease about it. It was as if a thief was going to the authorities to get caught. ¡°How many bodies have you buried there before?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Vincent turned to her, and his eyes narrowed, ¡°Do you n to bury some in the future?¡±

    ¡°Of course, not! Why would I do that?¡±

    ¡°Self defence?¡± Vincent asked her, blinking his eyes, and Eve stared at him. ¡°To answer your question, just a few of them.¡±

    Thest time this pureblooded vampire had said he killed only ¡®handful¡¯ ones, it was not even a quarter of it. Eve murmured, ¡°I see.¡±

    Vincent then remarked, ¡°Doesn¡¯t Lady Camille look happy enjoying the ride with us, this fine evening?¡±

    Eve shifted her gaze from Vincent to look at the dead woman, who was riding with them, sitting in front of Vincent with her hands and legs tied. Her eyes hadn¡¯t been closed, just so that she appeared alive. Her body had lost most of its colour, where the underlying veins surfaced on her skin.

    ¡°She looks pale¡­¡± Eve replied.

    ¡°Maybe we should have powdered her face to make her skin look in excellent health. Hmm,¡± Vincent hummed, and Eve wondered if she had started to lose her mind because she didn¡¯t scowl at the vampire like she usually used to do at his jokes.

    And though Vincent was in a humorous mood, he red at the dead woman for sinking her teeth into his precious mermaid and drinking his precious blood.

    Once they reached the ce, Mr. Briggs stopped the carriage as if he knew where and what to do in these situations. The coachman carried the dead woman over his shoulder before dropping her on the ground when they reached a safe ce far away from where the Council was actually located.

    ¡°Is there anything else I can do for you, Master Vincent?¡± Mr. Briggs asked with a straight face, and Eve was in awe that Vincent had such loyal people around him who helped him bury bodies.

    ¡°That would be all,¡± replied Vincent. Eve watched Mr. Briggs walk away from them, before stopping next to a tree as if to keep a watch and make sure no one came.

    Thirty minutes passed, and Eve continued digging the ground with all her energy, while Vincent leaned his back against one of the trees, and one of his shoes was ced t on the bark. Amid the almost quiet forest, they were surrounded by crickets chirping and frogs croaking.

    ¡°With the pace you are going, the woman will be buried when the sun sets tomorrow,¡± Vincent remarked as Eve dug the ground. He said, ¡°I am surprised you didn¡¯t ask me to work along with you.¡±

    ¡°I killed her¡­ It was only right that I dig the ground. Would you have, if I asked you?¡± Eve asked him, and she forced the shovel to remove the mud from the ground.

    Vincent pushed his body forward and left the tree¡¯s side. He said,

    ¡°You never asked.¡±

    Eve stopped what she was doing and turned to see him. She asked him, ¡°Will you help me?¡±

    ¡°Haven¡¯t I been doing it,¡± Vincent¡¯s eyes slightly glowed in the shadows of the trees surrounding them, and she saw his lips twist into his signature cunning smile.

    Together, Vincent and Eve dug the ground, the sound of the shovel hitting the ground and throwing the mud to the side. He said,

    ¡°We should make this interesting.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it interesting enough that I killed someone this evening?¡± Eve asked him without turning to look at him.

    ¡°Have you fallen in love with me that you find it hard to look me in the eye and speak, Eve?¡± Vincent teased her, which was enough to have her turn to look at him. He raised his hand and stroked her head, his action catching Eve off guard. He then said, ¡°Good girl.¡±

 Chapter 202 Who finishes first

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Eve asked Vincent, taken aback by his carefree gesture, she asked him.

    ¡°Your words sounded as if you were waiting for me to praise you and tell you how proud I am, which I am,¡± Vincent offered her a charming smile, and before she could swat his hand away from her head, he had already pulled it to his side.

    Eve gave him a small re and said, ¡°We should get back to digging the grave rather than chit chat.¡±

    ¡°Would you prefer to dig the grave all by yourself?¡± Inquired Vincent, and the tip of Eve¡¯s shovel hit the ground, which was still in her hand. He stepped closer to her and asked, ¡°You didn¡¯t think I was a kind person, did you?¡±

    Eve looked back at him and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Vincent¡¯s eyes roamed on her face before settling on her eyes, ¡°How about we make this digging interesting. I will take more than half the area and you can take the rest to dig. Whoever loses, does what the victorious wants,¡± his eyes sparkled.

    ¡°I think we already know who is going to win and lose here,¡± retorted Eve. She wondered what was cooking in the vampire¡¯s crazy mind.

    ¡°I told you I would be fair in dividing the space you and I need to dig. Doesn¡¯t the idea of being able to fulfil one wish or demand intrigue you even a little?¡± Vincent questioned her.

    Eve wanted to finish digging the grave and bury the dead vampiress, but Vincent pausing every now and then to talk wasn¡¯t helping. She nodded, ¡°Okay. Let us decide the space.¡±

    A wide smile appeared on Vincent and he said, ¡°Let us.¡±

    After deciding how much space each of them was going to dig, both Vincent and Eve quickly started to dig. Eve used all her might, with the faintest hope that she would dig her side of the grave faster. When two hours passed, Vincent was done digging his side, while she still had a bit left on her side.

    ¡°You are slower than I thought,¡± Vincentmented and Eve sighed.

    Her arms had started to ache, and she huffed for air, ¡°You have the advantage of being a vampire.¡±

    He replied, ¡°Strength is what is in your mind, little girl. Not what you think. Looks like you will need to fulfil one of my demands now.¡±

    Sweat trickled down Eve¡¯s neck, making her hiss in pain. The salty water touched the wound on her neck, and it was nothing less to her soul jumping out of her body.

    [Music Rmendation: Quietly Yours- Birdy]

    Vincent pulled out the fresh handkerchief from his trouser pocket that he had picked from the mansion. He spread it around Eve¡¯s neck, knotting the ends at the front. He murmured,

    ¡°Such a child.¡±

    The hot and cold actions from Vincent was turning Eve confused, and she whispered, ¡°Thanks.¡± It was hard to re at him anymore, because of the rare glimpses of his kindness that she witnessed.

    When her eyes fell on his side of the grave, she noticed it was wide, while her side was narrow. They hadn¡¯t dug a rectangr grave. She said,

    ¡°I think you dug more than what was required.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Vincent questioned, turning to look at his side, and he said, ¡°I think it is the perfect size that had to be dug.¡±

    When Eve finished digging the remaining part of the ground to level what Vincent had dug, she had turned exhausted. She was sweating and her arms hurt from thebour. She said,

    ¡°We can finally bury her now.¡±

    Finally, Lady Camille¡¯s dead body would be resting under the ground, and no one would know that she had killed the vampiress. At least for now, and hopefully never, thought Eve to herself.

    ¡°Not yet,¡± said Vincent when she was about to climb out of the grave.

    Eve frowned and asked, ¡°Do we need to dig more?¡±

    Vincent shook his head once, and said, ¡°You haven¡¯tpleted my demand.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t it wait until we bury her?¡± asked Eve, ¡°If it is blood, you can tak¨C¡°

    Vincent surprised her with his words, ¡°Lie down with me.¡±

    Wind blew across the forest, where leaves rustled against each other and for a moment, everything went still and quiet. Not knowing if she heard it right, Eve asked,

    ¡°Lie down?¡±

    ¡°Mhm. Here in the grave,¡± Vincent stated, before lying t in the dug ground with his hand behind his head.

    Eve wasn¡¯t sure how to feel about sleeping in the grave dug for someone. But at the same time, this was the easiest thing Vincent had demanded from her, even the strangest. She turned and looked at the dead body on the ground and then at the coachman, who stood a little away from them, while continuing to keep an eye if someone walked upon them or the dead body.

    Noticing Vincent waiting for her, Eve hesitantly sat down beforeying next to the pureblooded vampire. For a few seconds, shey there still, staring at the starry sky. She asked him,

    ¡°Do you sleep in every person¡¯s grave before burying them in it?¡±

    A smile bloomed on Vincent¡¯s lips, ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think my mind can fathom the thoughts that run in your mind,¡± she replied and cautiously turned her head to look at him, noticing he was looking at the night sky.

    ¡°We have to make sure the dead can sleepfortably, isn¡¯t it?¡± Vincent said it in such seriousness that for a moment, Eve believed he did sleep in every person¡¯s grave. He turned to look at her, meeting her blue eyes filled with questions.

    Every day I find you stranger than the day before, Eve whispered it in her mind.

    ¡°Do you feel better?¡± Vincent asked her.

    And kinder at times like these, she added.

    Eve stared into Vincent¡¯s eyes, which didn¡¯t seem as cold as they often did. Thanks to him, she wasn¡¯t anymore in distress with the death on her hand, and her chest didn¡¯t feel as heavy as it did a few hours ago.

 Chapter 203 Souvenir of the dead

    Music Rmendation: Nowesind- Jacob David

    ¡ª

    Evey in the grave next to Vincent, watching the sky.

    Who would have imagined that she was going to test the grave she had dug before letting the dead upy it. She mentally admitted this ce was somewhat cosy because the chilly wind didn¡¯t brush against her skin as much as when outside the grave.

    She asked, ¡°How long are we going to spend our time here?¡±

    ¡°Considering howfortable I am right now, I was contemting taking a nap. You should take one too,¡± Vincent hummed.

    Eve turned her head to look at him, noticing the peaceful expression on his face. It was past midnight. She asked him, ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried about being caught?¡±

    ¡°If I worried every time with the thought of being caught, I would have been caught already,¡± he murmured and Eve frowned. He then said, ¡°Do you ever worry of being caught when you go near water?¡±

    ¡°Sometimes,¡± Eve whispered.

    She heard Vincent say, ¡°So many billion stars in the sky, and we choose to see only a few. And remember fewer than what we know, just like people. Look,¡± and upon his words, she looked at the sky, in time to catch a meteor shoot across the sky.

    A smile appeared on Eve¡¯s face, noticing the beauty of nature. Though she had killed someone a few hours ago, here she was, lying in peace. More importantly, alive. And as quick as the smile appeared, it slid away like the sands at the shores pulled by the waves of the sea.

    The world they lived in, there was no room for the weak, powerless and poor. To know she had taken a life today was hard, but Eve knew that before anyone, she would have to forgive herself for the blood on her hands. Maybe not now, and maybe not today, but she would make peace with what she did.

    She didn¡¯t want to be okay with killing people without a second thought. The only flip side was that she would be buried in her guilt if she didn¡¯t.

    Eve¡¯s eyes fell on a rxed Vincent, who didn¡¯t look at her.

    Somewhere, it bothered her. Vincent had made the entire ordeal as if it was normal, putting her distressed mind at ease. She was thankful for it, but at the same time, it scared her. He scared her.

    Sensing her intense gaze on him, Vincent asked, ¡°Found something more interesting than the stars?¡± He turned his head to meet her eyes.

    Vincent held darkness within him. More than the dark side she had stepped into, Eve felt it was his darkness that she was sinking in. And even though she was aware about it, she didn¡¯t pull away. As if findingfort in the darkness.

    Neither Eve nor Vincent realised the seconds had turned to a minute as they silently stared at each other.

    ¡°Do you not like your bed?¡± Eve asked, considering howfortable he was lying down here.

    A grin cracked on Vincent¡¯s lips. He responded, ¡°I do, but it isn¡¯t as fun as what we are doing now. For a moment, I was sure you were enjoying it.¡±

    Eve pursed her lips before replying, ¡°It is¡­ differentpared to other days I spend. Have you ever asked Mr. Briggs to join you? To rx like this.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like sharing my grave space with anyone,¡± Vincent answered with a straight face and just for a mere second, Eve felt her heart go still, ¡°Besides, Mr. Briggs isn¡¯t as fun as you are. If I ordered him toe join me, he would do it without a question.¡±

    ¡°If it is a person you want, who questions your idea of fun, I am sure you will find plenty of them,¡± Eve replied, breaking her gaze away from his intense ones so that she could go back to looking at the stars when in truth her attention was on the vampire next to her. She murmured, ¡°You do know that it isn¡¯t normal toy in a grave.¡±

    Vincent hummed in response, ¡°Which is why it is more exciting, isn¡¯t it?¡± There was obvious amusement in his voice. His voice turned slightly serious, and said, ¡°What happened today, do not discuss it with anyone. Even with your aunt or your servant.¡±

    Eve didn¡¯t look away from the stars and said, ¡°Someone is going to report her to be missing.¡±

    ¡°Undoubtedly. The council will question everyone she¡¯se in contact with. And you will be questioned, if the butler was informed on where his mistress went,¡± replied Vincent, and Eve felt her stomach turn into knots. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, little one. Death and murder isn¡¯t umon in the world that we live. You will survive.¡±

    ¡°How are you sure?¡± Eve asked, her eyes moving to the corner to look at him.

    ¡°Because you are my mermaid,¡± came the answer from Vincent, meeting her eyes. ¡°And I always protect what belongs to me.¡±

    Eve knew Vincent¡¯s words didn¡¯t hold any more meaning than what he said, but the way he said it, there was something that had her lower her eyes.

    Vincent switched the subject, ¡°You were asked by many men today. From the council members who met you at the soiree. One of them showed a very keen interest and wanted to court you. He seemed to be quite smitten by you and wanted to invite you for a meal.¡±

    Eve asked, ¡°Who?¡±

    Vincent¡¯s eyes sparkled and he drawled, ¡°Interested?¡±

    ¡°It was just a conversational question,¡± Eve pursed her lips.

    Vincent turned toy on one side of his body, facing her, ¡°What do you think I told him?¡±

    ¡°That I wasn¡¯t avable?¡±

    ¡°Why do you think I would say that?¡± Vincent stared into Eve¡¯s eyes, a faint smile on his lips.

    Eve turned on one side of her body like him and said, ¡°You said ¡®wanted to court¡¯. Also because you wouldn¡¯t get my blood?¡±

    Vincent chuckled at her words and replied, ¡°Just because you marry someone doesn¡¯t mean I will stop drinking from you.¡± If it weren¡¯t for her being attacked by the useless vampiress, he would have taken a bite from Eve. He was addicted to the taste of her blood and was turning addicted to herpany. ¡°But you are right. I told him you are already upied. He was unsuitable.¡±

    Curious, she asked him, ¡°Why do you think so?¡±

    Vincent thought for a second before he said, ¡°His credential merit in the Council is decent, which is fine as you are only a governess,¡± Eve¡¯s eyes narrowed, catching a hint of tease in his voice. He continued, ¡°He¡¯s a human.¡±

    Eve frowned, ¡°I thought a human would be a good choice after a merman.¡±

    ¡°If you want to die, sure,¡± Vincent remarked, rolling his eyes. ¡°Like it or not, humans are weak.¡±

    As they were on the subject, Eve decided to delve in and asked, ¡°How about you?¡±

    ¡°Asking me to consider you as my partner, hm?¡± Vincent¡¯s eyes were filled with mirth.

    Blood slowly crept up her neck, and she said, ¡°I meant if you found someone.¡±

    Vincent¡¯s lips curled, ¡°I am looking for someone, who probably doesn¡¯t exist anymore.¡±

    His words caught Eve¡¯s attention, and she asked, ¡°From your dreams?¡±

    ¡°Better. From my memories,¡± he murmured, ¡°I wonder if that is why I stay next to the shadow.¡±

    His answer was vague, leaving Eve to wonder what he meant. After lying there for five more minutes, they finally climbed out of the grave.

    Before lowering the vampiress¡¯s body into the ce they dug, Vincent sat next to Lady Camillie¡¯s body. Eve watched him bring his hand forward and realised how wrong she was of him in a few things. He was a considerate person who would close Lady Camille¡¯s eyes.

    But Eve frowned when she saw his hand not close Lady Camille¡¯s eyes. Instead, it went to the vampiress¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Eve asked him,ing near him.

    In less than two seconds, Vincent broke the fangs from the deceased vampiress¡¯s mouth and Eve¡¯s mouth hung open. He looked up at her and a crooked smile appeared on his lips. He said,

    ¡°Something to remember her by,¡± and he slipped the fangs into his trouser pocket.

    This crazy vampire¡­ Eve said in her mind.

    cing the dead body in the dug ground, Vincent and Eve pushed the mud back into it before levelling the ground to make it appear the same as before.

    Vincent stared at the ground. Though people were naturally petty, Lady Camille hade to Eve when she could have ignored it. His eyes narrowed, wondering if there was something the woman was hiding.

    His eyes then shifted to look at Eve, who was quiet, and as if sensing his gaze, she looked at him. He said,

    ¡°Time to leave.¡±

    Soon, Vincent and Eve climbed the carriage, and Mr. Briggs drove the vehicle away from Darthmore without anyone¡¯s notice.

    The next day, when Eve was about to leave home, Lady Aubrey asked,

    ¡°Is everything alright? You seem tense and you are leaving early.¡±

    Eve nodded, managing a smile. She had to loosen herself and couldn¡¯t stay tense. She said, ¡°If someone asks, Eugene picked me up yesterday from Moriarty mansion.¡±

    Lady Aubrey stared at Eve with slight worry and nodded, ¡°Okay. Be careful, Eve.¡±

    When Eve left the house, Eugene said, ¡°There were blood stains on the clothes Miss Eve wore yesterday.¡±

    ¡°Maybe that is why she has been quiet,¡± replied Lady Aubrey with a grim look.

    On her way to work, before Eve could hop onto the local carriage, she visited the church. She held her hands together, while on her knees, and her head bowed in front of God.

    Eve often visited the church when her heart felt troubled. She had picked the habit from her mother, who used to bring her to the local church of Crowbury to pray for better days. Eve¡¯s days had improved as she grew up, but her mother¡¯s days were cut short.

    As much as she tried not to think how she had killed Lady Camille, her thoughts went to it. Seeing the priest arrive, she got up.

    ¡°Good morning, Father Joseph,¡± Eve bowed in greeting.

    The priest was an old man who returned her bow and greeted her, ¡°Good morning, Genevieve. You are quite early today.¡± It was because on weekdays, Eve mostly visited the church in the evening. ¡°How are you doing?¡±

    ¡°I was hoping if you could hear my confession,¡± Eve spoke politely, and the old man was quick to nod.

    ¡°Of course. This way,¡± Father Joseph led her to the confession box, and Eve followed him, walking to the other side of the box.

    The two stepped inside the confession box and sat down in their seats. Eve heard the old man lock his side of the door before he said, ¡°Go ahead, my child. What is troubling you?¡±

    Eve confessed, ¡°I did something I thought I would never do. Something bad¡­ But I had no other choice.¡±

    The words she continued to speak were all vague. And while she spoke, her conscience cleared a little. The priest continued to listen to her speak, while offering words of advice and hope to her. Once Ever was done, they stepped out of the confession box.

    At the same time, Mr. and Mrs. Humphrey entered the church. Mr. Humphrey noticed Eve and said to his wife,

    ¡°Look, it is Genevieve Barlow. Did Patrick ask for her hand yet?¡±

    Mrs. Humphrey¡¯s already narrowed eyes shifted to see Eve talking to the priest. She said, ¡°Not yet. Patrick is apprehensive about it.¡±

    Her husband turned surprised and asked, ¡°Why? What happened?¡±

    Mrs. Humphrey replied, ¡°Word is that the girl is receiving favours from her employer and vice versa.¡±

    ¡°That can¡¯t be true,¡± replied Mr. Humphrey. He quietened along with his wife when they saw Eve making her way towards the exit. Meeting them on her way, she offered a slight bow and they did the same, before stepping out of there.

    ¡°Are you sure about it? She doesn¡¯t look like someone to do such a thing,¡± stated Mr. Humphrey, as the couple took a seat on one of the benches while smiling at the fellow townsfolk.

    Mrs. Humphrey spoke to her husband in a hushed voice, ¡°The information is from Mrs. Edwards, their neighbour. She saw here homete after midnight. Not once but many times and different carriages.¡±

    ¡°I am surprised that Mrs. Edwards was even awake at that time to catch it,¡± murmured the man.

    Mrs. Humphrey lightly hit her husband¡¯s leg and said, ¡°That isn¡¯t what¡¯s important. The girl has been making money. Painting walls, redoing the floors and what not.¡±

    ¡°I cannot believe a decent woman such as Aubrey is letting it happen. It¡¯s probably just loose words.¡±

    Mrs. Humphrey shrugged her shoulders, ¡°One can never know. Didn¡¯t you see she was at the confession box just a minute ago?¡±

    Mr. Humphreyughed, turning his wife puzzled. He said, ¡°We all go to the confession box once in a while. That shouldn¡¯t mean much.¡±

    ¡°I am sure it does! She came this early, I am sure the guilt is catching up with the immoral things she has been doing,¡± Mrs. Humphrey said, nodding to herself.

    Mrs. Humphrey was convinced that Eve was hiding something. Genevieve Barlow had refused her son, and now she would let everyone know her business.

    Eve walked towards the parked local carriages, offering polite smiles to the people she knew. Paying the coachman for the ride fare, she stepped inside the carriage. Once the stop for Skellington arrived, she started to walk towards Moriarty¡¯s mansion.

    On her way stood Lady Camille¡¯s mansion, which looked peaceful and quiet.

    Upon reaching the Moriarty mansion, Eve caught sight of a carriage parked inside the Moriarty mansion that didn¡¯t belong to the family. Next to the carriage stood two men and Lady Camille¡¯s butler.

    Taking a deep breath, Eve stepped inside the gates.

 Chapter 204 Another person in the secret

    As Eve approached the mansion¡¯s entrance, she noticed Alfie appear to greet the men and lead them inside. Soon she entered the mansion and saw Vincent and his father walking from the other end of the hallways.

    ¡°Good morning, Viscount Moriarty. Mr. Moriarty,¡± the two men greeted while Lady Camillie¡¯s butler deeply bowed his head.

    ¡°Good morning,¡± Vincent greeted the two men who were the officers looking after Skellington. He asked, ¡°What brings you two gentlemen here this early in the morning?¡±

    ¡°Lady Camille Wright has been reported to be missing sincest evening. Even her coachman. We are trying to search for her, Mr. Moriarty,¡± answered one of the men, who wore a brown coat. ¡°Her butler here was worried and informed us.¡±

    Eve¡¯s eyes fell on the butler, who looked tense and had a suspicious look in his eyes. As the people stood in the middle of the hallways, she had to walk past them if she was going to the piano room.

    ¡°It is always good to have a reliable butler,¡± Vincent praised the butler, and he asked, ¡°Did you find anything so far about where shest went?¡±

    The man in the brown coat nodded and said, ¡°Lady Camille¡¯s carriage was found in front of Lady La¡¯s mansion without the coachman. But the butler said that thest time he spoke to her, she told she was on her way here. To your mansion¡±

    ¡°Here?¡± Eduard questioned with a frown. ¡°What time did she leave home?¡±

    Lady Camille¡¯s butler answered, ¡°It was around four or before it.¡±

    Eve heard Senior Mr. Moriarty state, ¡°If she was here, we would have definitely known because we were in the mansion. Alfie,¡± the man turned to the butler. ¡°Did you see her?¡±

    The butler bowed and replied, ¡°No, Sire. I was at the entrance getting the carriage ready. I would have seen her.¡±

    The man held a grim expression and said, ¡°We have already spoken to Lady La beforeing here and would like to question the people in the mansion. If you don¡¯t mind? We don¡¯t mean to doubt you or the people who work here. It¡¯s just for protocol¡¯s sake.¡±

    ¡°Of course, we understand, Walter. Anything so that we can find Lady Camille,¡± Vincent calmly responded, offering the key to the two men to unlock the door of answers.

    With how he was behaving, it was as if he hadn¡¯t helped her bury the groundst night, Eve thought in her mind. As she got closer, her eyes met Vincent¡¯s for the briefest second, before walking away from there.

    One of the two men, whose eyes fell on Eve¡¯s back, asked, ¡°Who is that?¡±

    ¡°That is my youngest daughter¡¯s governess,¡± Eduard answered. ¡°Why don¡¯t we take this conversation to the drawing room? You can then inquire whomever you want there.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your cooperation. It is very much appreciated,¡± the person in the brown coat replied, while being led to the mansion¡¯s drawing room.

    Eve reached the piano room and was about to step inside the room, when her eyes fell on Lady Camille¡¯s body lying on the ground. For a second, she stopped in shock, only to realise it was her mind ying tricks and there was nothing on the floor.

    ¡°Ms. Barlow?¡± Came the small voice that belonged to Allie.

    Eve looked away from the ground and looked at the young vampiress, who was already in the room, who stared at her. Mustering a smile, she greeted the small girl, ¡°Good morning, Miss Allie. Did you finish your breakfast?¡± It was because the vampiress always came ten to fifteen minutes after she entered the room.

    Allie nodded and replied, ¡°Toast, blood, boiled potatoes.¡±

    Sounded like a wholesome meal in the household of vampires, Eve thought. She ced her things on one side of the room. When she came near the table, Allie jumped out of the chair and jumped to hug Eve¡¯s legs because of her height.

    Eve was slightly surprised by the small vampiress¡¯s action. She ced her hand on the girl¡¯s head, gently stroking it and asked, ¡°Did something happen?¡±

    Allie didn¡¯t move for a few seconds and whispered something that Eve didn¡¯t quite catch at first.

    ¡°I was worried,¡± said the little one.

    Eve wondered if Vincent had told Allie about what happened and, if he did, how much he had shared with the girl. She assured the girl, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be worried about me. I am here standing in front of you now.¡±

    The young vampiress pulled away from Eve while dropping her small hands to her side.

    Eve saw Allie craning her neck, where the small girl¡¯s worried eyes met hers, as if to ensure Eve was alright. The action was enough to warm Eve¡¯s heart. Allie¡¯s eyes shifted to look at her governess¡¯s neck, which was now covered by her cored dress. Seeing the small frown on the small girl¡¯s face brought a smile to Eve¡¯s lips.

    This caught Allie off guard, and she looked at her governess in question.

    ¡°We should get some studying done now, Miss Allie. What do you think?¡± Eve asked Allie, who quicklyplied as if her governess¡¯s words were absolute.

    While teaching Allie, Eve tried to keep her mind upied. After some time, the two men of authority, Lady Camille¡¯s butler, Alfie and Vincent, appeared in front of the door. Vincent knocked on the piano room¡¯s door and smiled at Eve,

    ¡°Ms. Barlow, these two gentlemen here want to ask a few questions.¡±

    Eve nodded, standing up and facing them. She offered them a bow.

    The man in the brown coat introduced himself, ¡°I am Walter Holmes and this is Adrian Parker. We are here with questions that concern Lady Camille Wright. Have you met her before?¡±

    ¡°I have. I am acquainted with her niece. Rosetta Hooke,¡± Eve answered the question.

    ¡°Did you meet her yesterday or see her?¡± Came the obvious question Eve was expecting.

    Eve had gone through the scenarios so many times in her mind that she was now calm and shook her head. Yes, she said in her mind.

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡± Buried her body.

    While Eve was questioned and she answered the basic things, another man¡¯s eyes fell on the little vampiress in the room, and he said to Vincent, ¡°I would like to ask your sister questions.¡±

    For the men to want to make a thorough check here, it meant only two things. Either the men were covering all grounds, or the butler had his suspicion focused here.

    Vincent nodded, ¡°Go ahead. As you know, my younger sister isn¡¯t too fond of speaking to strangers, but you can ask simple questions with yes or no. She¡¯s more cooperative than her elder sister,¡± he smiled at the men, where one of them grimaced as if they had just met and inquired with the Viscount¡¯s first daughter.

    ¡°Miss Allie,¡± Walter asked the young vampiress, ¡°Did you see Lady Camille in the mansion?¡±

    Allie shook her head.

    ¡°I see. It looks like something happened between Lady Camille¡¯s house and yours, Mr. Moriarty,¡± Walter said to Vincent.

    Lady Camille¡¯s butler said worriedly, ¡°Do you think someone kidnapped her?¡±

    ¡°It could be one of the possibilities. But who would ever have the audacity to kidnap a woman from Skellington? Less when she¡¯s the Marquee¡¯s sister,¡± Vincent looked appalled and asked, ¡°Did she have any quarrel with anyone recently?¡±

    The butler pursed his lips, staring at Vincent, ¡°I don¡¯t think so, Sire.¡±

    Vincent said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it odd that something like this happened after Marquee Hooke left? Maybe it is someone who was targeting him?¡±

    Walter sighed and replied, ¡°Nothing can be told right now. Lady La said the carriage had been stationed sincest evening, and hasn¡¯t moved from there. Some people found the coachman next to the carriage untilte at night and then he disappeared with no trace. If we find the coachman, we would be able to get answers on where Lady Camille is.¡± He then turned to look at Vincent and said, ¡°Thank you for your help, Mr. Moriarty. We would like to take our leave.¡±

    ¡°Always a pleasure,¡± Vincent offered a charming smile to the two men.

    ¡°Mr. Moriarty,¡± the other man bowed and stepped out of the room. Vincent turned to the butler, who quickly bowed and followed the men to lead them out of the mansion.

    Eve let out a sigh of relief. She was sure the two men would bombard her with questions, but they didn¡¯t. Technically, she was an outsider, and it wasn¡¯t easy for her to be the prime suspect.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be bothered with it now. I told you I got everything covered,¡± Vincent remarked with a crooked smile. He walked to where his younger sister was and patted her head. ¡°You did well,¡± he praised.

    That was right, Allie had seen Lady Camille with her in this room, yet she had denied seeing the woman.

    Eve asked Vincent, ¡°You told her?¡±

    ¡°Allie came to me this morning. She saw Camille¡¯s body with your feet through the gap below the door yesterday. Next time drag the body to the corner,¡± Vincent exined in a nonchnt way. He said, ¡°Hamster is good with secrets.¡±

    Eve noticed Vincent pat Allie¡¯s head. This got the little girl to close her eyes slightly as if enjoying it with a small smile.

 Chapter 205 Folklore of the sea and land

    Eve and Allie had moved to the mansion¡¯s library to read a few subjects in depth, where the reference book was present. Right now, the small vampiress was reading a book at the table, while Eve wandered towards the book racks.

    Wanting to find out if there was anything about the mermaid¡¯s eyes changing in these books, Eve¡¯s hand reached for a book. But she was quick to pull her hand away when she heard the clicking sound of shoes approaching the room.

    It was Marceline.

    The vampiress had let her ck hair down with two braids-like headbands that went on top of her head. Eve offered a bow to the vampiress from where she stood.

    ¡°I thought I heard the sound of pages rustling in here and wondered who it was,¡± Marceline offered a sweet smile while her eyes scrutinised Eve.

    ¡°The advanced book Miss Allie wanted to learn was here. Mr. Moriarty said it was okay to study here than the piano room,¡± Eve exined to Marceline, who continued to look at her and where she stood.

    ¡°Is that so,¡± Marceline stepped inside the library, her shoes softly clicking, ¡°You must be excited to be here as this room is open only to the people of high status.¡±

    Marceline belittled her without using actual words, and it didn¡¯t go unnoticed by Eve. She smiled at the vampiress and replied,

    ¡°It is surely a treasure for people who seek to know more about the world we live in. You never know when it mighte into use.¡±

    Marceline hummed, ¡°But what is the point of knowing things that you will never see, touch or talk about. People from the lower and middle ss don¡¯t have the slightest of idea,¡± Marceline walked near where Allie sat, looking over the little girl¡¯s shoulder to see what she was reading.

    ¡°You think having more knowledge is bad?¡± Eve politely asked Marceline, who turned to look at her and smile.

    ¡°Not necessarily bad. But a person will waste time knowing something they will never discuss with another person, because it doesn¡¯t matter. It is like knowing about what a stranger does every day, which is of no concern to me,¡± replied Marceline.

    Seeing Eve not reply to her, Marceline was irked by it, but she continued to smile.

    People outside the mansion and the servants were always quick to agree on what she said, yet here she was, where a mere human governess wasn¡¯t willing to agree to her words.

    Marceline disliked women like Eve. Someone who acted pure, and kind, spoke to people in a soft tone. The human¡¯s nature made her ufortable. And it was because those were qualities that didn¡¯t belong to the vampiress.

    The smile on Marceline¡¯s lips didn¡¯t quiver, and she said to Eve, ¡°You have finally found someone whom you can talk about things with, isn¡¯t it? So silly of me. You should settle down, when you still have the opportunity, Ms. Barlow.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your concerned words, Lady Marceline. How about you?¡± Eve reversed the question. ¡°Has any man caught your interest?¡±

    Marceline touched the table¡¯s surface with the tips of her fingers before pulling away. She said,

    ¡°Mm, there are many eligible bachelors, sending me letters and gifts. Some handsome, some smart, some wealthy. I find it hard to pick one without breaking the rest of their hearts. Is there anyone you think is suitable for me?¡± She asked Eve¡¯s suggestion, while fishing for the right answer.

    Eve already knew the reply Marceline was expecting to hear. She replied, ¡°Unfortunately, I never took a look at the eligible bachelors to give you a proper answer, Lady Marceline.¡±

    ¡°What a pity. I know just the right men, whom you might find to be in your interest,¡± Marceline remarked. She then asked casually, ¡°How well do you know Lady Anaya Chambers? I heard she has excellent designs for clothes and would like to get in touch with her.¡±

    ¡°Not much. We have met only twice, but she appears to be a pleasant woman,¡± Eve replied, and Marceline nodded.

    ¡°I see,¡± the vampiress murmured as if deep in thought before smiling. ¡°I should get going now,¡± Eve watched Marceline walk away from the library. The sound of the vampiress¡¯s footsteps receded.

    With Marceline gone and Allie busy reading the book, Eve returned to the rack and pulled out a book containing information about creatures that belonged to the sea. She came upon sea folklore.

    ¡®Once there lived, the beautiful and kindest Goddess Nerhys. When her son fell ill, the mermaids and mermen looked for a cure but didn¡¯t find it. Nerhys decided to look for the cure on thends, despite her husband, Anchor¡¯s protests.

    When looking for a cure, she came upon the King, who offered to help her but on two conditions. One, that she would offer her powers to his children. Two, the next daughter born to Nerhys would be married to his eldest son.

    Wanting to save her son, Nerhys agreed to the King¡¯s condition. The cure was found and handed to her, while Nerhys gifted the King¡¯s children with rare abilities. When Nerhys moved near the shore, the King captured the beautiful mermaid for himself.

    Nerhys¡¯s son died, and her husband¡¯s heart turned dark from grief, killing his kind and others. On receiving the news, the sea goddess turned sorrowful. She had already started to shrivel. Before herst breath, she cursed the King¨C For the pain and the promise you broke, your children will wither with their dark emotions as you.

    Nerhys died, but with her death came the King¡¯s death and his children. The peace between thend and sea was gone. The curse could be broken only if the¨C¡®

    With the page torn, Eve couldn¡¯t read further on what happened. On a closer look, she noticed a whole page must have been torn next to it.

    Eve wondered if Vincent knew about this story.

    As hours passed in the library, she tried to find what the change of colour in her eyes indicated.

    This morning, when Eve was in front of the mirror, she stared into her eyes for more than ten minutes. Trying to concentrate and bring out the yellow freckles, but all she saw was blue.

    After some time, she returned to sit next to Allie.

    A yawn escaped from Eve¡¯s lips. She hade homete and woken up early, leaving her with less sleep.

    When Allie left the library to have lunch, Eveid her head on the table to get a quick nap.

    Five minutes passed when Eve was awakened by the sound of a book falling from one of the racks. She opened her eyes and got up to put the fallen book back, but no book had fallen. Her eyebrows furrowed, wondering what the sound was.

    Suddenly she heard one of the doors shut close behind her, making her turn, and she stared at it.

    ¡°Miss Allie?¡± Eve called the little vampiress¡¯s name but received no response.

    Hearing something creek from behind the door, Eve walked towards it. cing her hand on the doorknob, she pushed it down and opened the door.

    While the library was moderately bright inside, where light entered through the windows and candles were lit around the room, outside the door that Eve had opened, it was night. Before she couldprehend what was happening, she heard metal hitting the ground.

    Her eyes fell on the men¡¯s backs and hands that held shovels as they continued digging the ground, lifting the mud and throwing it to the side. And then her eyes fell on the person lying on the ground.

    ¡°Mother¡­¡± Eve whispered, stepping forward. When the men picked up her mother and ced her inside the dug-up ground, Eve¡¯s lips trembled and shouted, ¡°Stop!¡±

    ¡°Eve!¡± Vincent¡¯s voice snapped her out of what she was experiencing.

    Suddenly Eve was not standing in the forest anymore, nor was she standing in the gallery. She stood on the window sill. One more step and she would fly before her body would hit the ground next to the garden.

    ¡°Testing if fish have wings?¡± Vincent questioned with narrowed eyes. His hand wrapped around her wrist, and he pulled her to get her back into the room, ¡°What do you think you are doing?¡±

    Eve stared at Vincent, feeling her heart beating loudly. She said, ¡°My mother is buried somewhere in the forest. I saw her.¡±

    Vincent¡¯s face held a grim expression, and asked her, ¡°Do you know where?¡±

    ¡°It was near the oranges¡­ simr to the ones we had been to yesterday,¡± said Eve.

    ¡°That¡¯s not possible. It cannot be anywhere near the spot where we went. It is because the spots there are already filled. Many years ago, the ce used to be a graveyard before the tombstones were cleared. Important ones were shifted, while the nameless were left behind¡­ Only a person of authority would dare to bury it.¡±

    There were plenty of orange trees nted in every town, and there was no telling if Eve¡¯s mother was truly buried near the Council.

    ¡°And just because we didn¡¯t get caughtst night, doesn¡¯t mean you won¡¯t get caught the next time you walk there,¡± Vincent reminded her. ¡°Do you remember anything more specific? Something that stands out, or the men¡¯s faces?¡±

    Eve shook her head, ¡°They had their backs facing me.¡±

    ¡°Too little information to find your mother, Eve darling. It¡¯s not even a needle in the haystack, but a drop of water dropped into the ocean which gets lost,¡± he stated. Looking at her eyes, he stepped closer and said, ¡°Looks like the flecks are back.¡±

    Eve blinked her eyes a couple of times for it to return to its original blue and heard Vincent say,

    ¡°If you have something more specific, maybe we can work on it.¡±

    Vincent wasn¡¯t too keen on digging the ground where he had buried most of the bodies and was resting peacefully. Some of the old skeletons were thrown out to make space for the new ones.

    It seemed like his mermaid didn¡¯t just dream in her sleep but also during the day. The flecks appeared only at certain times.

    As Vincent stared at Eve, he had doubts of what she could be, but he wasn¡¯t too sure. His eyes subtly narrowed.

 Chapter 206 Standing in the bathtub

    After a few minutes, Vincent sat at the window, ying with a dandelion between his two fingers. In contrast, Eve sat at the table, slightly frustrated that she was so close to knowing where her mother was.

    Noticing Eve sigh, Vincent said, ¡°Don¡¯t believe everything you see.¡±

    Eve turned to him, ¡°It cannot be true?¡±

    ¡°It is a possibility,¡± Vincent responded, his eyes still on the dandelion. ¡°Our mind works in a million ways, and sometimes it traps us. Finding familiar things to appease the mind. Mermaids who believed in their visions in the past, sometimes died. Because the dreams were polluted,¡± he blew the flower¡¯s seeds for it to disperse in the air.

    Allie entered the library and caught sight of her brother, who got up from where he was sitting and instructed her, ¡°Close the door. Ms. Barlow is going to give you a gift today.¡±

    Hearing this, the little one¡¯s eyes lit up.

    Eve looked at Vincent, who grinned at her. She whispered to him, ¡°I didn¡¯t bring her anything.¡±

    ¡°I am sure she will appreciate even a word from you,¡± Vincent winked at her and patted the chair. ¡°Little girls,¡± he said, and Eve grit her teeth.

    Eve decided not to fight in front of Allie and keep a civil atmosphere. Sitting down on the chair, she asked him, ¡°Is this some sort of magic trick?¡±

    Vincent teased her, ¡°I love it when we are on the same wavelength. Bring your hand forward. Palm facing up.¡±

    Eve did as told to her, and not a secondter, her eyes went wide. Vincent had dropped the dead vampiress¡¯s fangs in her hand. She asked him, ¡°You don¡¯t believe in the tooth fairy, do you?¡±

    ¡°I believe in you,¡± Vincent remarked with one corner of his lips pulling up and Eve¡¯s heart hitched. ¡°Try to see if you can fix the fangs in Allie¡¯s mouth using these.¡±

    Allie curiously looked at her governess and then at her brother, ¡°Fix it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I thought it was time for you to get a new pair of fangs,¡± her brother replied and Allie suddenly turned excited before opening her mouth wide so Eve could fit it in.

    ¡°I have never done anything like this before,¡± Eve spoke to him hastily.

    Vincent leaned next to Eve¡¯s head, his words brushing against the shell of her ear, ¡°There are some rare ones in your kind that have the ability to heal. Let us see if you can do the same.¡±

    On one side stared a hopeful Allie with her mouth wide; on the other hand, Eve stared at Lady Camille¡¯s fangs. Not knowing where to start, she ced the fangs near Allie¡¯s mouth, where fangs usually appeared and concentrated.

    Ten seconds passed¨Ca minute, and then five minutes.

    But nothing happened.

    Vincent said to his sister, ¡°ce your hands on her hands.¡±

    Still excited about receiving new fangs, Allie quickly did as she was told.

    Ten more minutes passed, but the fangs didn¡¯t attach themselves to the little girl¡¯s mouth, nor did Eve feel a hint of ability in her. She dropped her hands.

    ¡°How do you feel?¡± Vincent questioned her.

    ¡°Terrible,¡± Eve muttered. Allie, who had been excited, now looked as if someone had stolen her happiness and the brightness in her eyes reduced.

    Vincent rolled his eyes, ¡°I meant physically. Do you feel anything?¡±

    Eve turned to him, meeting his curious eyes that had slightly narrowed as if figuring out something in his head. She shook her head and said,

    ¡°This isn¡¯t working.¡±

    All these years, Eve had never felt any changes in her body, nor had she ever healed anyone. She had been bruised in the past, but never could she feel herself.

    ¡°Let us make use of the farthest guest room,¡± Vincent suddenly decided, ¡°We promised to give Allie her fangs back, it would be rude to not make it happen, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    The three of them went to a guest room, locking the door, Vincent sauntered towards the bathing room to turn on the bathtub¡¯s faucet. Once the water was half-filled, he turned off the faucet, but not too tight as drops of water fell into the bathtub like the ticking of the clock.

    ¡°Get in the bathtub,¡± he said, this had Eve and Allie blink at him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have spare clothes,¡± Eve pointed at him.

    ¡°Bath with clothes brings back fangs?¡± Allie innocently murmured, looking up at Vincent.

    ¡°Water works as a great medium with abilities,¡± exined Vincent, and he turned to Eve, ¡°And something your governess very much likes.¡±

    Allie stepped inside the bathtub without another question while Eve stared at the water in the bathtub. She then turned to Vincent and raised her hand with her palm open.

    ¡°If I have an ability, I should be able to do it without this.¡±

    ¡°Confidence looks good on you, Ms. Barlow,¡± Vincent took the fangs from Eve¡¯s hand, his fingers brushing against her palm.

    Turning to the bathtub, Eve stepped inside it. She took hold of the little vampiress¡¯s hands and closed her eyes.

    Eve heard the water drop on the surface of the water, and she concentrated on the still feeling. As seconds passed, her thumbs moved across the back of Allie¡¯s hands. A gentle current passed through her hands, while her heartbeat increased.

    As she had her eyes closed, she didn¡¯t notice what happened next.

    Allie felt the little zap, making her look at their joined hands, while Vincent picked on Eve¡¯s heartbeat, speeding up and getting louder. The water in the bathtub didn¡¯t stay still and started to waver. He stepped closer to the bathtub, noticing small water bubbles starting to move upwards and leaving the water¡¯s surface.

    Having never seen anything like this before, Allie looked at her brother with awe, and Vincent brought his hand up to ce his finger on his lips. His eyes held intrigue.

    The water bubbles were of different sizes that looked nothing less than precious stones under the light as they sparkled, causing rainbow colours to stter on the ground and on some parts of the wall. The water droplets started to join each other, and Vincent took a step backwards as the water created a shield around the bathtub.

    Light started to emit from the water. Sensing the brightness increase in the room, andck of water in the bathtub, Eve opened her eyes. She was stunned by the ss-like dome around them. Looking at Allie¡¯s parted lips, she noticed the small, sharp fangs.

    It worked.

    Excitement started to course through her mind. But with her concentration broken, the dome of water began to shake and broke into many ss-like shards, moving outward to graze and pierce through Vincent¡¯s skin on his face and arms. Some hit the mirror to crack it, and some knocked down the objects in the room.

    ¡°Careful,¡± Vincent walked to where Allie stood, lifting his sister¡¯s chin. ¡°Sometimes even the things that are meant for good can cause harm. Looks like you have all your teeth now, hamster. Don¡¯t forget that it is a secret and you cannot let anyone know about it.¡±

    Allie touched the sharp fang with her thumb, and it cut her skin. She nodded and hugged Eve again. Thanking her, ¡°Thank you, Ms. Barlow!¡±

    Eve was happy to have brought a smile to the small girl¡¯s face, no matter how small it was. Her eyes then moved to look at Vincent, noticing blood sliding from his cheek and forehead. She apologised,

    ¡°I am sorry, I didn¡¯t know that was going to happen.¡±

    At the same time, Eve noticed the cuts on Vincent¡¯s body started to heal as if it was never there. He swiped his finger across his cheek where the drop of his blood had slid before putting it in his mouth.

    Vincent wore a crooked smile and assured her, ¡°No harm done. Most of the abilities take time to control. You have the ability to mend.¡±

    Allie let go of Eve and stepped out of the bathtub to look at her new fangs in the mirror.

    ¡°You do too¡­¡± stated Eve.

    ¡°I can only heal myself, and you can only heal others but not yourself,¡± the smile on Vincent¡¯s lips broadened. He hummed, ¡°For an endangered kind, your luck isn¡¯t that great with abilities. But nheless, interesting.¡±

 Chapter 207 Invitation by the smitten

    Music Rmendation: Heavens, what an afternoon- John Lunn

    ¡ª

    Seeing the little girl¡¯s excitement and happiness that could be seen in her red eyes, Eve smiled. Knowing theck of fangs had brought shame to the young vampiress, she hoped things would finally get better for Allie.

    Eve watched Allie standing in front of the cracked mirror in the bathroom, whose mouth was opened wide to look at her new fangs. The little one couldn¡¯t stop looking at it in awe.

    ¡°nning to stay in the bathtub for the rest of the day?¡± Vincent questioned Eve, and her eyes shifted to look at him. He watched her with great interest in his eyes.

    Eve stepped out of the bathtub, where the hem of her dress was wet four inches from the hem of her dress. She didn¡¯t know how she did the magic and that she could do it, to see something so fascinating today.

    ¡°You returned her something no one could,¡± Vincent stated, his eyes shifting to look at his youngest sister.

    Eve asked him, ¡°How did you know I could do something like this?¡±

    From a very young age, Vincent had been fascinated with the existence of the mermaids and sirens. Over the years, he had tried to learn about the kind as much as he could. His interest was so strong that he had spent his time in the Council¡¯s libraries andboratory when he was young.

    Vincent¡¯s lips twisted into a smile, and he responded, ¡°It was an inkling.¡± He picked up her hand that was resting next to her side.

    Eve had never met a person as forward as Vincent. She had to remind her chest not to brew things and send thoughts to her mind. She watched him run his lean, long fingers on her palms and then press her fingers. But her traitor heart gave her away.

    Vincent looked up at her and asked, ¡°Feeling something?¡±

    Though he asked about her using her ability, Eve¡¯s mind was running in a different direction, and she shook her head. She breathed, ¡°No.¡±

    He said, ¡°Go home and start with something small. Not a ss of water but a drop of water.¡±

    A few rare mermaids had potential, but it was never explored as they were killed. It left the vampires and werewolves to end up as a higher race. It wasn¡¯t about who had abilities but creatures who could use those abilities.

    ¡°There is something I wanted to ask you,¡± Eve said to him.

    ¡°What is it about?¡±

    Eve looked at Allie, who was still in front of the broken mirror. She whispered to Vincent, ¡°It is about a folklore I came across in the books here. The page is torn¡­ Do you know the rest of the story?¡±

    A sour taste entered Vincent¡¯s mouth, remembering the incident of the missing page. He said, ¡°The page was there when I was reading it, but then it wasn¡¯t.¡±

    Hearing his words, Eve frowned and asked, ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Marceline happened. When we were small and I was growing and she wasn¡¯t, to get my attention, she decided to tear the next page where I paused reading the book,¡± Vincent smiled sarcastically. ¡°The page was thrown into the fire and I haven¡¯t been able toy my hand on the rest of the story.¡±

    It seemed like Vincent and Marceline were like any other siblings when it came to jabbing or annoying others. Only that, these two had carried their childhood to adulthood, Eve thought in her mind. Or was it just one of them? She couldn¡¯t tell.

    Vincent said, ¡°You both should go back to the piano room, it¡¯ll give time for your dress to dry up.¡±

    As Eve stepped out of the guest room, she took Allie with her, leaving Vincent behind. He turned and looked around the bathroom, where things had been knocked off and at the cracked mirror. The water that had turned into ss pieces had returned to water sshes.

    ¡°How interesting,¡± Vincent hummed with a faint smile.

    For the rest of the working hours, Eve tried to wrap her head around what she had done in the bathtub. What she did blew her mind, and she had goosebumps remembering it.

    She noticed Allie subtly moving her hand towards her mouth and touching her fangs as if making sure it was still there, and she wasn¡¯t dreaming. She said to the young vampiress,

    ¡°Miss Allie, you will be caught if you keep doing that.¡±

    Allie brought her hand down and apologised, ¡°I am sorry.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be,¡± Eve assured the girl, cing her hand on Allie¡¯s head, and instantly the girl closed her eyes for a moment.

    Allie opened her eyes, staring at Eve for a second before speaking in her small voice, ¡°No Miss. Only Allie.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think your mother would appreciate it. But maybe when we are alone?¡± Eve asked the vampiress, who quickly nodded.

    In Allie¡¯s eyes, Eve was her fairy godmother, who had given the most precious gift to her. She was no more the vampiress that brought shame to her family. Her mother would love her equally as her elder sister. Her governess had magic, but her brother had told her not to ask or speak about it to anyone.

    When the clock struck four, Eve picked up her things and made her way through the corridors and down the mansion¡¯s stairs. And all the while, Allie followed her like a little cat to see her off until the mansion¡¯s entrance.

    Before reaching near the hallways, Eve heard Lady Annalise¡¯s voice from the next corridor,

    ¡°It was only yesterday Eduard and I were talking about how generous your father is. He even funded money for the well being of the middle ss when he could have just let it be,¡± her words ended with a smallugh.

    ¡°The towns that hold middle ss status are the ones involved in the higherbour, and it is always good to have some good connections there to keep a hold on things,¡± Eve heard a male¡¯s voice that sounded familiar, but not enough to ce a name or face on it.

    Soon Lady Annalise and Lady Marceline walked next to each other. Next to them walked Mr. Henry Quintin, the man with whom Eve had once eaten breakfast in this mansion¡¯s dining room.

    Mr. Quintin¡¯s eyes lit up like Christmas was early on seeing Eve. He offered her a bow, while she offered everyone a bow. When her eyes fell to her side, she noticed Allie had disappeared.

    ¡°Good evening, Ms. Barlow. How are you doing?¡± Mr. Quintin asked Eve.

    ¡°I am doing well. How about you, Mr. Quintin?¡± Eve politely returned the question.

    Mr. Quintin smiled, relieved that the beautiful woman remembered him and his name. Though he had sent out most of the invitations through the hands of his servants, he had found an excuse to visit the Moriarty mansion to see the governess. He answered,

    ¡°Very well myself. Did you just finish your work?¡± Eve gave him a nod.

    Lady Annalise ignored the governess, while Marceline didn¡¯t like that Eve was being showered with more attention by someone when she stood there.

    Marceline remarked, ¡°Ipletely forgot that Mr. Quintin is trying to woo our governess,¡± she softlyughed. Mr. Quintin¡¯s ears turned slightly pink as he smiled. ¡°You will have to try harder than that as Ms. Barlow has no intentions to marry anyone right now.¡±

    Mr. Quintin replied, ¡°I shall ept it as a challenge. I hope that thedy can give me an opportunity so that I can change her mind.¡±

    Eve politely replied, ¡°Thank you for your interest, Mr. Quintin, but like Lady Marceline said, I am not looking for marriage. I hope you don¡¯t take my words badly.¡±

    But the more Eve refused, the more desirable she became in Mr. Quintin¡¯s eyes.

    Without looking at Eve, Lady Annalise said to Henry, ¡°Thest time I heard, you were courting Marceline, Mr. Quintin. Did my daughter make it hard to court her?¡±

    Eve noticed Mr. Quintin turned slightly red than he already was. It seemed like Mr. Quintin shifted his attention from the vampiress to her.

    Mr. Quintin replied, ¡°I gave it some thought and came to believe that it would be better for me to court and marry a human. Lady Marceline understood it too.¡± Marceline wanted to roll her eyes. It was good that she never paid any attention to him in the past, she thought in her mind.

    ¡°That is true, mother,¡± Marceline agreed and looked at Lady Annalise and then at Eve with a smile. ¡°I think Ms. Barlow and Mr. Quintin would make a wonderful couple.¡±

    Mr. Quintin took out an envelope from the inside pocket of his coat and offered it to Eve. When she looked at him questioningly, he exined, ¡°Day after tomorrow, there¡¯s a soiree being held in my mansion. I would very much appreciate it if you could attend it.¡±

    Eve bowed, ¡°Pardon me, but I will be working,¡± she refused.

    Lady Annalise and Marceline were internally repelled by the thought that this mere human was being invited to the same soiree they were going to attend. Henry Quintin¡¯s parents were one of the wealthy humans, which was why the two vampiress didn¡¯t look down upon him.

    Mr. Quintin smiled at Eve, wanting her to attend the soiree, he turned to Lady Annalise and requested, ¡°One day of missing work shouldn¡¯t matter, should it, Viscountess?¡±

    Lady Annalise had a tight smile and turned to look at the human. The older vampiress couldn¡¯t refuse Mr. Quintin¡¯s request. She replied,

    ¡°Allie will be attending the soiree with us. So the governess can too.¡±

    ¡°Wonderful!¡± Mr. Quintin eximed, and Marceline turned further upset with how things were proceeding. ¡°I will be eagerly waiting for you the day after tomorrow, Ms. Barlow.¡±

 Chapter 208 Irritated members of the Inner Circle

    Clean, ck shoes clicked against the white marbled floor of one of the long corridors in the Council¡¯s building. The person¡¯s shoes stopped in front of one of the double doors. Vincent pushed the door.

    When he entered the chamber that belonged to the Head of the Inner Circle and the head of the Council, he noticed four men sitting in front of yton¡¯s desk.

    The four men belonged to the Inner Circle, where one of them was Mr. Hart. One of the men, with a moustache, said to Vincent,

    ¡°We are in the middle of the meeting. You cane backter.¡±

    Vincent smiled at the man¡¯s words, while yton informed others, ¡°I am the one who told him to join us, Sylvester.¡±

    ¡°You seem to like to bend the rules when ites to Vincent, Head yton,¡± stated another man, who wore sses and the eyes behind it were downturned. ¡°Allowing a non Inner Circle member to join the meeting that is supposed to be confidential.¡±

    Vincent¡¯s lips curled, and he asked, ¡°It seems like you gentlemen haven¡¯t heard about thetest news. Also, there¡¯s no reason to feel jealous of who is being given more value, Mr. Stoker. yton loves all of you as much as he loves me, but secretly me more,¡± he whispered, taking a seat on the right side.

    Mr. Stoker stared at Vincent from the corner of his eyes. No one in the room was unaware of yton¡¯s partiality when it came to the pureblooded vampire. Everyone knew yton had taken a keen interest in Vincent since the pureblooded vampire was a young boy. He had grown around the Head of the Council, but as calm and sane yton was, they didn¡¯t know how Vincent had turned the way he was.

    yton rolled his eyes at the instigator and said, ¡°I have told Vincent to apany me during the meetings and he knows not to discuss things that take ce in here. He¡¯s shown remarkable growth in what he does.¡±

    The man with the moustache held a calm expression and stated, ¡°Without a doubt. But it seems like you have overlooked the number of deaths that he has caused. The most recent one being the massacre that took ce in Raven¡¯s Dungeon.¡±

    ¡°While I kill unworthy people in the eyes of the public, there are some who brush things under the carpet and not speak about it,¡± said Vincent with a faint smile.

    ¡°It would be good to know who you are talking about, surely we would like to know whom to hold ountable to such actions,¡± Sylvester waited for Vincent to reply. ¡°Unless those are just words to aggravate and cause doubt among us.¡±

    ¡°The ones who are ountable already know,¡± Vincent stared at Sylvester, who stared back at him. ¡°It was only recently that one of the women went missing and no one knows until now where she is. Did she run away? Did someone hurt her? Kill her? And the townes right under your administration.¡±

    ¡°Who is it?¡± Mr. Hart questioned.

    ¡°Lady Camille Wright from Skellington. Marquee Hooke¡¯s sister,¡± Vincent revealed.

    yton frowned and then said, ¡°We shall discuss thister. Speaking about the candidates to fill the vacant spot at the Inner Circle. I need the names by tomorrow so that I can go through them. Also, there isn¡¯t just an increase in the number of rogue werewolves but also vampires. Why hasn¡¯t ite under control yet?¡±

    Mr. Stoker exined, ¡°My men have killed the rogue vampires, but someone is turning the humans very quickly. It¡¯s as if there¡¯s apetition on who turns which kind more.¡±

    ¡°Maybe if you caught the rogues first and killed themter, it would help,¡± said Vincent, picking up a ss ball from the table and bringing it close to his eyes to look at it.

    Mr. Stoker stared at Vincent and said, ¡°It looks like Mr. Moriarty is unaware of what the rogue means. Vampires or werewolves, who have lost the ability to think and only walk on the path of destruction. They are nothing but living corpses.¡± He then turned to yton and said, ¡°We have many men with better experience than him to apany you.¡±

    ¡°Would you rather have a man of your own to fill my current position, Mr. Stoker? So that it can bring in benefits,¡± Vincent smiled at the man with amusement.

    Hearing his words, Mr. Stoker red at Vincent, ¡°If I were you, I would watch my words for the false allegation you are putting against me. I don¡¯t know what yton sees in you, apart from your bloodline.¡±

    ¡°Frankly, I wonder about it myself and would like an answer to it,¡± Vincent turned to look at yton, who quietly red at him. He then turned to Mr. Stoker and said, ¡°I must be his secret child.¡±

    The Head of the council questioned Vincent, ¡°Is there a way to get the rogue vampires to speak?¡±

    Everyone looked at Vincent, who looked at them for a moment before saying, ¡°It is a pity that the people who work at the higher position are unaware about the rogue¡¯s structure. Given the rogues don¡¯t see reason, you, actually your men have failed to catch on something important.¡±

    He continued, ¡°Though it¡¯s harder to achieve it with the vampires as the corruption of their minds is quick, for the werewolves, one will need to kill them very very slowly. There¡¯s a window where the colour of their eyes changes before turningpletely dead. It gives you a minute¡¯s time.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Mr. Hart shook his head. ¡°All these years, we have¡ª¡±

    Vincent interrupted him, ¡°We have shot them dead. Every kind mutates and improves or declines. It doesn¡¯t have to be true for everyone, but there are cases that no one ever realised it.¡±

    ¡°You are asking us to capture the rogue and kill slowly? Where it could be a hit or miss?¡± Sylvester questioned, his eyes not looking away from the younger vampire in the room.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then maybe you can help Mr. Stroke¡¯s men with it,¡± stated Sylvester.

    ¡°If I do all the work and take credit, it would be unfair for the others. It is necessary that everyone gets an opportunity to shine, and I am not going to take it away from them,¡± Vincent smiled at the man before adding, ¡°Not to mention, my hands are full.¡±

    ¡°How far are we with Mr. Fowler¡¯s case?¡± Asked another man named Malcolm in the room.

    ¡°Consider it that I have caught thezy person, and will bring the person to you in three days,¡± Vincent smiled, and the men in the room stared at him with curiosity.

    ¡°Lazy?¡± questioned one of them.

    ¡°What¡¯s with the surprise?¡± Questioned Malcolm, which made Vincent smile.

    ¡°Is that anxiousness or eagerness that I hear, Malcolm?¡± Vincent teased the man, who red at him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t see a point of hiding the murderer, unless Mr. Moriarty hasn¡¯t found out the answer and is only buying time because he had found nothing,¡± Sylvester¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°It would be better to assign the case to another team.¡±

    Vincent turned to yton and remarked, ¡°You seem to be working with impatient men.¡±

    yton, who was used to Vincent¡¯s remarks, ignored the lot and ordered, ¡°Pass the information to your men and see whates up.¡±

    ¡°How do we know that Vincent isn¡¯t yanking our chain? Such a thing has never happened before,¡± spoke Mr. Stoker.

    Vincent clicked his tongue and said, ¡°Mr. Stoker, you aren¡¯t my pet for me to yank your chain.¡±

    Mr. Stoker stood up from his seat, ring at Vincent, ¡°Now as you are working for the Head, it also means I am your senior at this Council.¡±

    ¡°Funny that you bring it up yourself and get offended by it when I am just speaking in your favour,¡± Vincent¡¯s eyes shone in mirth.

    Mr. Stoker wanted to say something but decided not to fuel this childish conversation. He turned to yton and said, ¡°If that is all you wanted to say, I would like to take my leave.¡±

    yton nodded, ¡°I will discuss the restter.¡± All the members of the Inner Circle stepped out of his chamber. He then turned to Vincent, who was sitting in the same seat.

    ¡°Do you always have to aggravate people?¡± And after a second, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t even bother answering it. What¡¯s with the missing woman?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s missing, why?¡± Vincent asked nonchntly.

    ¡°You don¡¯t take interest in cases for no reason. Is there something you know?¡± yton¡¯s eyes narrowed at Vincent.

    Vincent tilted his head, ¡°She was nning to marry off her niece to me. I was just concerned.¡± Seeing the small-looking vampire¡¯s eyes not leave him, he asked, ¡°What? I didn¡¯t do anything.¡±

    ytonmented, ¡°I hope you didn¡¯t vanish the woman for that reason.¡±

    Vincent chuckled, ¡°I am not so petty as to kill a person for such simple reasons.¡±

    ¡°Let us hope it is true,¡± yton grimly looked at Vincent.

    When Vincent stepped out of yton¡¯s chamber and headed toward his office, on his way he noticed Mr. Hart standing, doing nothing.

    ¡°Mr. Moriarty, I am so d that you are able to join the meetings with us from now,¡± said Mr. Hart, and Vincent subtly narrowed his eyes. ¡°I would like a favour from you if you don¡¯t mind.¡±

    ¡°If you are asking me this politely it seems like I will mind. But do ask,¡± Vincent asked the man.

    Mr. Hart looked left and right in the corridor before asking in a low voice, ¡°I was wondering if I could borrow that yellow-eyed beauty from you.¡±

    ¡°I know we spoke about yanking chains and pet, but if you want to talk to Mr. Stoker, you don¡¯t need my permission,¡± Vincentmented, which had Mr. Hart cough.

    ¡°What? No!¡± Mr. Hart quickly denied it and corrected, ¡°I was talking about thedy who came with you. You came with ady to Marshal¡¯s mansion, right?¡±

    Vincent stared at the human and replied lowly, ¡°You might be asking the wrong person, Dave. My woman was blue-eyed.¡±

    So Eve¡¯s eyes had changed to yellow while talking to this one, Vincent thought.

    ¡°Oh! My apologies then!¡± Mr. Hart sounded disappointed.

 Chapter 209 Mr. Quintins courtship

    Music Rmendation: Heavens, what an afternoon- John Lunn

    ¡ª

    At night, after supper, Eve sat in her bed holding a ss of water while staring at it. She wanted to explore her mermaid abilities, so she decided to practice it just like Vincent had told her.

    She concentrated for one whole minute, but nothing happened. It was only when she dipped her finger in the ss that she could waver the surface of the water. She had to learn to do it without using a medium, Eve thought to herself.

    It took her nearly an hour when she was finally able to pull a drop out of the ss, without using water as a medium. The drop of water looked like a silver pearl rose above the ss and met her eye to eye. Seeing it made her happy to think that she could do things beyond what she knew.

    She moved the water drop in the air, moving it towards the candle stand and bncing it above the fire. After some time, the water evaporated into thin air. She looked at her hands and smiled.

    Finding the ability reced the thoughts about Lady Camille¡¯s death, but it didn¡¯t erase from her mind. It had been one day since Lady Camille¡¯s death, and the authorities were still trying to figure out about the missingdy¡¯s whereabouts.

    Hours in the day and night were quick to pass, bringing Mr. Quintin¡¯s soiree for the highly esteemed guests from different towns to attend it. All dressed and ready, Eve descended the stairs of her house.

    Lady Aubrey asked Eve, ¡°Oh, good! One of you is ready. Eugene just went in to dress.¡±

    Eve tried to button the sleeve and said, ¡°That¡¯s fine. Even if we gote it should be alright.¡±

    ¡°Give that to me,¡± said Lady Aubrey, buttoning Eve¡¯s sleeve. She looked up at Eve, who looked tense. She assured her, ¡°You look more tense than usual. What happened to me is not going to happen to you. And wasn¡¯t it this man hosting who invited you?¡±

    Eve nodded, smiling at the older woman, ¡°Thank you. Yes, he was the one.

    Lady Aubrey stared at Eve, wishing the young woman didn¡¯t have to keep watching her back and foot with every step.

    The sound of the carriage wheels and horses neighing in front of their house gate stopped. When someone knocked on the door, Eve walked to the door and opened it. She found a man standing at the door with a basket and two boxes in his hands.

    The servant bowed, and Eve did the same out of politeness. He greeted her,

    ¡°Good afternoon, Ms. Barlow. I am Sir Henry Quintin¡¯s personal coachman and am here to drive you to Quintin¡¯s mansion. He also sent your family gifts and would like to ept it.¡±

    Lady Aubrey, who stood behind Eve, murmured, ¡°Seems like someone is too eager to see you.¡± She said to the coachman, ¡°You can keep them inside.¡±

    The coachman stepped inside and ced the gifts in the living room. Eve said, ¡°Mr. Quintin didn¡¯t have to send his carriage. I have one of my own which I can ride in.¡±

    The coachman bowed again, ¡°Mr. Quintin said he wanted to make sure that you arrived at the right mansion as you have never visited before.¡±

    Eve stared at the man and said, ¡°I will be there near the carriage in two minutes.¡± She didn¡¯t want the carriage standing in front of her house idly and gaining attention. The coachman bowed and walked back to stand next to the carriage.

    Lady Aubrey asked Eve, ¡°Looks like Mr. Quintin has taken quite an interest in you. Is he an amiable man? Considering how he knows you aren¡¯t of his status and wants you to attend the soiree in his mansion.¡±

    ¡°He seems like a decent man, and his words were polite. I wouldn¡¯t call him to be exactly amiable. Not that I have exchanged many words with him, except for some pleasantries,¡± Eve replied and added, ¡°In the past, he tried to court Marceline.¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡± Lady Aubrey responded and then turned back and said loudly, ¡°Eugene, there¡¯s no need to get ready.¡±

    Looking back at Eve, who was buckling her shoes, Lady Aubrey said, ¡°The man seems too smitten by you. Bringing you flowers, gifts, sending a carriage to attend the soiree. He doesn¡¯t sound so bad?¡±

    Eve straightened her back and looked at Aunt Aubrey, knowing exactly what her aunt was thinking. She said, ¡°Not so bad.¡± She leaned in to kiss her aunt¡¯s cheek and said, ¡°I will see you in the evening.¡±

    Eve rode in Mr. Quintin¡¯s carriage from Meadow to Skellington. Though she didn¡¯t wear a striking gown like the one she wore for thest soiree, it didn¡¯t stop her from looking beautiful. It was the first time a man who belonged to high society was courting this assertively.

    She stared at her reflection in the carriage¡¯s window, looking at her blue eyes.

    Upon reaching the mansion, the coachman opened the door for Eve. As she got down, her eyes fell on the huge mansion surrounded by gardens and decorated by a few statues, simr to the many other mansions in Skellington.

    She noticed three carriages parked outside. It seemed like guests had already arrived. An older man appeared at the front, who was Quintin¡¯s butler and greeted her,

    ¡°Wee, Ms. Barlow. Mr. Quintin has been waiting for you,¡± the old man, noticing Eve not wearing any coat, said, ¡°Let me lead you to the back garden where you are being expected.¡±

    But before they could walk further, Henry Quintin appeared at the front as if he had been waiting for her to arrive. A smile appeared on his lips, and heplimented her,

    ¡°You look lovely as always, Ms. Barlow. Wee to my mansion. I hope your journey here was smooth?¡±

    Eve smiled and replied, ¡°Yes, it was.¡±

    ¡°I apologise for sending the carriage early. I was hoping to spend some time with you before my parents would ambush me with guests,¡± Mr. Quintin stated, and waved his hand at his butler to leave them alone while leading Eve. As they walked, he said, ¡°I was worried that you would turn down my invitation at thest minute,¡± he looked slightly embarrassed by it. Eve finally realised the reason for the man sending his carriage.

    She politely said, ¡°It would be rude to do that when you told it yourself.¡±

    Henry nodded and smiled, ¡°Thank you, Ms. Barlow. I know Lady Marceline said you weren¡¯t looking for marriage, and don¡¯t take my words that I am forcing you for an answer. But I was hoping that if you haven¡¯t considered any men yet, then I would like you to consider me to be one of your prospects to marry.¡±

    Suddenly a few sses fell on the ground, and ahead of them stood Patrick Humphrey. She was taken aback by his presence here.

    Henry turned grim and said, ¡°Patrick, I told you to manage the guests in the back garden, once they arrive.¡±

    Eve and Mr. Humphrey stared at each other. The man wore clothes simr to the butler. He stood frozen in his ce. She then heard Mr. Quintin order, ¡°Now that you are here, go fetch thedy a ss of water.¡±

    Mr. Humphrey¡¯s face turned red. He quickly bowed and hurried away from where he stood. Eve asked,

    ¡°He¡­¡±

    Henry answered, ¡°He¡¯s one of the men who works for me. A week ago, I found him stealing some of the profits that were being made and kicked him. After he cried that he had no money, I pitied him and decided to hire him as a servant. My butler has his eyes on him.¡±

 Chapter 210 Right husband

    Music Rmendation: A postcard to Henry Purcell- Dario Marianelli

    ¡ª

    Simr to any other male who had the opportunity to get to know her a little beyond her lowly status and where she came from, Henry Quintin couldn¡¯t take his eyes off the beautiful woman. Knowing no one was courting her at the moment, encouraged his thoughts to court and marry the fair maiden even more.

    And though the wealthy human looked at her irrespective of her status, he failed to look beyond her beauty to understand her.

    After fifteen minutes, more guests started arriving at Quintin¡¯s mansion, and Henry finally had to leave Eve¡¯s side to join his parents and talk to the guests. She walked to one side, where wine, fruit juice and blood were ced at the table. Seeing everyone holding the coloured liquid, her hand reached for the wine.

    ¡°When did you turn into a vampire to drink blood?¡±

    Eve let go of the ss, turning around to face Vincent. She said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were attending the soiree.¡±

    ¡°Would you have note if I did?¡± Vincent took a step closer to her. He leaned towards her, his face just an inch away from hers. Eve softly gulped the nervousness she felt in her chest and throat. ¡°Or were you hoping that I did attend?¡±

    Though there weren¡¯t many people near where they stood, it didn¡¯t mean they weren¡¯t watching them. Just because Vincent Moriarty didn¡¯t care about others¡¯ opinions, that didn¡¯t mean she didn¡¯t as well.

    ¡°Mr. Moriarty, do you know what space means?¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, that concept is lost,¡± Eve watched him look into her eyes before they lowered from her eyes, and he whispered, ¡°So formal, Eve. Always breaking my heart.¡±

    This man was dangerous¡­ Eve warned herself.

    His hand reached for the ss of blood on the table, and he stepped backwards. He took a sip from the ss, while holding amusement in his eyes, as he watched her.

    Before Vincent¡¯s actions were able to pull out emotions from her, she calmed herself and stared at the pureblooded vampire, who liked to turn everyone into a clown.

    Around the time where they stood close to each other, Patrick Humphrey entered the ce with an empty tray to pick up refreshments. Seeing Eve with something, he red at the man with silver hair, wondering which older man was trying to woo his woman. He couldn¡¯t believe Eve had caught him in such a shameful position! He had to fix it right now!

    Mr. Humphrey decided to save his damsel in distress from the old man.

    He made his way to where Eve stood. Eve, who caught Humphrey walking towards them, shifted her gaze from Vincent to him. The vampire caught this little action and he turned to look in the same direction.

    And when Vincent turned to look at Mr. Humphrey, seeing the vampire, the human wished he hadn¡¯t walked this side at all. He wanted to stop walking, but turning around abruptly would not be just odd, but it would lower his charm in Eve¡¯s eyes.

    A glimmer of viciousness seeped into Vincent¡¯s copper-red eyes. He demanded, ¡°And since when did ¡®you¡¯ start working here?¡±

    Mr. Humphrey hadpletely forgotten that this vampire had a head full of silver hair. Same as how he hadn¡¯t expected Eve to be here, he had not expected this vampire to be here either.

    ¡°It was just recently¡­ Sire,¡± Mr. Humphrey forced thest word out of his mouth.

    Vincent red at Mr. Humphrey, who started to sweat bullets, ¡°Is that so? I thought you decided to work as a servant after kicking another servant from here.¡±

    Mr. Humphrey nervouslyughed, ¡°No, that didn¡¯t happen. Mr. Quintin hired me.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    What did this vampire mean why?! Was he nning to humiliate him??

    ¡°Why¡­ because I am good at it?¡± Mr. Humphrey asked in doubt, hoping the vampire would let him off the hook.

    Vincent clicked his tongue and stated, ¡°That day when you visited my mansion, it appeared that you wore good clothes. Clothes that cannot be afforded by servants. Did you steal it?¡± His eyes narrowed, and Mr. Humphrey quickly said,

    ¡°I would never steal clothes! They were brought from my hard earned money,¡± Mr. Humphrey wanted to puff his chest in front of Eve. But doing that in front of this vampire would only plummet his remaining reputation further under the ground.

    He turned to Eve, ¡°Ms. Barlow, I wo¨C¡°

    ¡°Eve,¡± Vincent called her, and Mr. Humphrey¡¯s eyes almost fell out of his eye sockets. Did the vampire, her employer, just call her not just by her name? Not just by name, but by a short name?! ¡°I am disappointed with you for having missed telling me about such a wonderful servant. Considering how we were short on a few staff, I would have hired him.¡±

    Eve didn¡¯t even know how to respond to this. She herself wanted to leave the ce and stay away from both the men. On the other hand, Mr. Humphrey¡¯s face turned red in embarrassment. He looked at Eve and then back at the vampire before bowing,

    ¡°Excuse me, Sire¡­ and mdy. I remembered I have work inside,¡± and he bolted from there.

    Eve stared at Vincent and asked, ¡°Was it necessary to humiliate him when I was next to you?¡±

    Vincent¡¯s head cocked to the side, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t mind me humiliating him?¡±

    ¡°I meant you didn¡¯t have to do it,¡± Eve picked up a ss of water and took a sip.

    ¡°He appears to be a fly that likes to fly around you and I hate flies,¡± Vincent took a sip of blood from his ss while Eve stared at him, wondering if he even knew how he just said it. ¡°Swatting them gently doesn¡¯t work, does it?¡±

    Thest time Vincent had met Mr. Humphrey, he had already noticed that the man was trying to court his mermaid. Not to mention, his ears had already picked up one of the Meadow town¡¯s rumours of how Mr. Humphrey would marry Eve.

    ¡°People hold grudges, Vincent, and as you know, I don¡¯t have the status to deflect everything,¡± Eve stated, staring right into Vincent¡¯s eyes.

    So fierce, thought Vincent, and he chuckled, that broke Eve¡¯s gaze from him. He said, ¡°Right now, you hold a status that is above him. Not to mention, you have me right around the corner,¡± the smile on his lips turned into a teasing trickster¡¯s smile. Seeing Eve part her pretty lips and close it, he asked. ¡°Something you wanted to say?¡±

    Eve pursed her lips and then said only for him to hear, ¡°Did you not bring anypanion with you? Or find some wealthy man¡¯s daughter to talk to keep up with your amusement.¡±

    ¡°Silly girl, why would I look for someone, when I have you?¡± Vincent finished the rest of his drink, while Eve gulped another two sips of water before leaving the sses at the table. They started to walk away from there, ¡°Why daughter? I don¡¯t mind a woman¡¯spany until she¡¯s single.¡±

    Some of the guests looked at them, who bowed at Vincent. She whispered, ¡°I am not here for your amusement.¡±

    ¡°Ah,¡± Vincent softly sang before saying, ¡°Finally opening up to the possibility of marriage. I told you not to settle with a human and you are doing just the opposite.¡±

    Eve slightly gritted her teeth, before she retorted, ¡°Whom I speak to shouldn¡¯t matter to you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you have fallen for Henry. Your taste sure is poor,¡± Vincent remarked, and Eve stopped walking.

    ¡°You are insulting the person who invited you here. Mr. Quintin has been polite to me and I don¡¯t see a reason why I shouldn¡¯t return the same gesture of politeness,¡± replied Eve.

    ¡°I heard he¡¯s a clingy man, and I don¡¯t think it fits your qualifications to be your husband,¡± Vincent spoke in a matter-of-fact tone.

    ¡°If I didn¡¯t know you better I would have thought you were jealous, Mr. Moriarty,¡± said Eve, and again started walking.

    Vincent¡¯s eyes subtly narrowed before a cheeky smile appeared on his sinful lips. Catching up to her, he questioned, ¡°Do you want me to be jealous?¡±

    ¡°No, I want you to stop using me for your entertainment,¡± Eve looked at Vincent and said, ¡°It isn¡¯t like you even know what I want in a husband.¡±

    ¡°Considering your previous taste, I would say it isn¡¯t that far from it. Only difference being, it is a human. You know what it means?¡± Vincent asked her, and Eve wished she could wipe the smile off his face.

    ¡°Keep your nose out of my business?¡±

    ¡°Oh, little girl, you ask for the impossible. I am not a stranger anymore, neither are you. And what you are doing is a downgrade,¡±mented Vincent.

    They heard the clinking sound of the ss against a fork. The old butler informed them, ¡°Everyone is requested to join for lunch in the dining room.¡±

 Chapter 211 The long table

    Like many other guests in the mansion, Eve and Vincent walked to Quintin¡¯s family dining room.

    On their way, Eve saw Allie with her mother and sister. The little girl slightly bowed in greeting and Eve returned it. Lady Annalise only nced at them, while Marceline offered a sweet smile while taking note of the governess¡¯s nd clothes.

    The women of the Moriarty family walked past them, which was when Eve¡¯s eyes fell on a couple and she quickly stepped behind Vincent. It was the Walsh¡¯s whom she had threatened to hit in her umbre.

    Eve turned, ready to walk away, when Vincent caught hold of her wrist. She asked him,

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Thank you for asking my question. Now the answer,¡± Vincent waited for her to reply and uncurled his fingers around her wrist.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I am hungry,¡± she replied, subtly looking at Walsh¡¯s couple talking to Henry¡¯s parents.

    Vincent said, ¡°You came here to have lunch, it would be rude to leave. Whom are you trying to avoid?¡± His curious eyes fell on the Walsh couple. He hummed, ¡°Ah, the man you were going to hit with your umbre.¡±

    It seemed like Vincent knew about this incident too, Eve thought. She would just have to avoid the couple and stay away from their sight.

    ¡°What can I say, you are so popr in your catastrophe, that you make me proud,¡± Vincent¡¯s eyes twinkled, while she looked slightly worried. ¡°Though it is unfortunate that you didn¡¯t whack him with that umbre of yours. It would have been a sight to remember.¡±

    When they stepped into the dining room, Eve heard Henry call her as he approached where she stood.

    ¡°Ms. Barlow. I have reserved a seat for you. I would be more than pleased if you would join me for lunch,¡± said Henry, who wanted to spend time with her.

    Eve turned to ask Vincent, when she noticed him walking to the right and around the table. She turned back to Henry and nodded.

    ¡°This way, please.¡±

    Henry led her towards their seats, slightly away from the centre of the long table. The dining room and the table was big enough to amodate more than thirty people in one sitting. Though Walsh¡¯s family sat on the opposite end of where Eve and Henry sat, she felt at ease when Vincent chose to sit in front of her while the other members of the Moriarty family sat at the centre of the table.

    With most of them, who had taken a seat, Henry¡¯s mother, Mrs. Quintin, turned to Eve and said,

    Mrs. Quintin said, ¡°Henry has spoken quite a lot about you, and I can tell that his words did little to no justice to your beauty. Though I must say I am curious how a woman such as yourself was not courted by men.¡±

    Vincent picked up his blood wine as if the conversation didn¡¯t concern him when in truth, his ears and attention were right there.

    ¡°I am passionate about my job and it¡¯s what makes me happy,¡± Eve politely responded to thedy of this mansion.

    ¡°Only a person who cannot marry would think like that. You must be the only person working in your house, and money obviously doesn¡¯te easy for people in Meadow,¡± Mrs. Quintin stated with a knowing smile, as her son had informed where she came from.

    ¡°My employer pays me generously,¡± Eve said, feeling Vincent¡¯s eyes on her.

    ¡°I do not doubt it,¡± thedy of the house murmured, ¡°Have you attended any soiree before this, Ms. Barlow?¡± she asked as she picked up a napkin and spread it on herp.

    ¡°I have, Mrs. Quintin,¡± Eve¡¯s words were polite.

    Mrs. Quintin then leaned towards her son and whispered, ¡°You can have all the fun you want with this one like the others, son. But let us get real, she cannot be part of our family,¡± the woman then smiled, and she picked up her ss to drink the wine.

    Vincent, who was staring at his wine, asked, ¡°Mr. Quintin, I hear you want to marry our governess. Was it love at first sight?¡±

    Mrs. Quintin coughed at Vincent Moriarty¡¯s question, which was loud and clear for everyone to hear. Henry, slightly nervous at his mother¡¯s re, nodded.

    ¡°Ms. Barlow is a beautiful woman,¡± said the human.

    ¡°And undoubtedly knowledgeable?¡± Vincent added, and Henry nodded to it too.

    ¡°Yes. Ms. Barlow appears to be a kind woman, and gentle.¡±

    ¡°Is that why you are stealing her,¡± Vincent remarked, and Eve¡¯s eyes subtly narrowed at him.

    Henry softlyughed and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t think that it would be stealing, Mr. Moriarty, when she doesn¡¯t belong to anyone.¡±

    With a serious stare, Vincent said, ¡°That is what you think.¡±

    Eve¡¯s eyes widened at what Vincent was trying to do. The smile on Henry¡¯s face faltered. A few guests around them couldn¡¯t help but listen more to their conversation.

    ¡°What do you mean, Mr. Moriarty?¡± Henry Quintin asked, a look of doubt slipping into his eyes.

    ¡°Maybe Ms. Barlow will answer you better,¡± Vincent turned the ss in his hand in a circr motion, staring at Eve.

    People looked from the pureblooded vampire to not look at Eve, wondering if there was something juicy they could get their ears on. Eve replied, ¡°I am my own person, Mr. Quintin. I love what I do right now and want to keep working.¡±

    ¡°Certainly, Ms. Barlow. I very much agree with you,¡± Henry nodded with a look of relief. He said, ¡°Doing something you love, you shouldn¡¯t stop.¡±

    Soon the servants started to serve a variety of food and drinks. One of the servants, who brought in the food, was Mr. Humphrey, who grit his teeth on seeing his employer talking to Eve right now.

    On the other side of the table, Marceline¡¯s friend, Lady Ste Desford, noticed Mr. Quintin¡¯s attention on the human governess. She leaned towards the Moriarty vampiress and said,

    ¡°Thest time we were here, you were sitting next to Henry.¡±

    Marceline¡¯s eyes moved to look at Mr. Quintin, who was right now wooing her sister¡¯s governess right now. Shemented, ¡°His arms are short and he realised he couldn¡¯t pluck the fruit from the higher branch of the tree. So he¡¯s settling for something that grows in the ground.¡±

    There was no way Henry Quintin would settle for governess. If not him, Marceline knew his parents would never approve of it, and it made her smile.

    Lady Ste smiled at her friend¡¯s words, nodding, ¡°I can¡¯t believe he invited someone like her to sit at the same table as us.¡±

    Mrs. Walsh¡¯s eyes fell on Eve. Her eyes narrowed before she turned to Lady Annalise, ¡°Is she your new governess, Lady Annalise?¡±

    ¡°Yes. If you want to hire her, you are free to do so,¡± Lady Annalise said with a straight face and took a bite from her food.

    ¡°I would never hire a woman with a character like hers. I cannot believe you did,¡± Mrs. Walsh spoke with a look of disbelief.

    Wanting to always show that she had the purest heart and kindest thoughts, Marceline stated, ¡°She isn¡¯t terrible in being a governess, Mrs.Walsh. Allie is learning quite a lot from her.¡±

    Mrs. Walsh shook her head, ¡°I am not talking about her job. You are a kind woman, Lady Marceline, which is why you don¡¯t know about her true nature. She¡¯s a man snatcher!¡±

    Lady Annalise¡¯s eyebrows raised, while Marceline outwardly appeared to be in shock, while inwardly, she was delighted to find the truth behind the governess. Feigning innocence, she said, ¡°I don¡¯t think I understand what you are saying.¡±

    The other woman leaned forward and whispered, ¡°A few months ago, I was going to hire her, but tried to seduce my husband. Trying to look for immoral favours to gain fast money. My poor Mr. Walsh, he would have been defamed, but we chased her out of our mansion.¡±

    ¡°Oh my!¡± Lady Ste eximed.

    ¡°That sounds terrible,¡± Marceline said, turning to look at where Mr. Quintin and Eve sat, talking to each other. She said, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for my brother, we would have reced her long back.¡±

    In the meantime, Allie sat beside her mother, didn¡¯t realise that her fangs had appeared as she ate.

 Chapter 212 Last switch

    Music Rmendation: Heavens, what an afternoon- John Lunn

    ¡ª

    In the past, whenever Allie Moriarty was in the presence of people who were not her family, her head was always slightly bowed. The small vampiress only stared at people without uttering a single word.

    But today was different because she was no more a fangless vampiress.

    One of the men at the table noticed Allie¡¯s fangs. Leaning toward his wife, he whispered, ¡°The rumours seem to be untrue about the incident that took ce in the Moriarty family.¡±

    ¡°What are you murmuring about?¡± His wife asked, pausing her fork and looking in the direction where her husband was looking. She looked surprised, ¡°Looks like it. I was sure that she was fangless and she had brought shame to the arrogant family.¡±

    As if two wasn¡¯t enough, another woman caught sight of Allie¡¯s fangs and remarked,

    ¡°Lady Annalise, your daughter is a lovely vampiress.¡±

    Believing the praise was for Marceline, Lady Annalise raised her gaze and said, ¡°Marceline has always held grace in her. It isn¡¯t anything new, Lady Noel.¡±

    On hearing her being praised, Marceline smoothened her dress and smiled. But then the woman said, ¡°That is true, but I was talking about your younger daughter Allie. Her fangs are out.¡±

    Lady Annalise turned irritated, not liking this disgraceful joke about her family. She was about to re at the woman for such impudence, but she looked at Allie. Her eyes widened, and her eyebrows subtly furrowed. Were those¡­ fangs?

    ¡°Truly, the Moriarty family is remarkable. Even after all the rumours going on, you didn¡¯t let it ruffle you or your family members,¡± the other woman continued to praise, while both Lady Annalise, as well as Marceline were perplexed if Allie perhaps had stuck something in her mouth.

    Sensing everyone¡¯s gaze on her, Allie stopped eating and looked up at her mother. Not realising until this very second that her fangs were out, she turned tense.

    Lady Annalise pulled out her handkerchief and dabbed the corner of her younger daughter¡¯s lips, which also allowed her to look closer at the fangs. She couldn¡¯t believe it¡­ How did this happen?

    But soon, Lady Annalise didn¡¯t care about how and what. Her daughter had fangs!

    ¡°It has indeed been a while since I have seen Miss Allie with her fangs.¡±

    With a proud smile, Lady Annalise ced her hand on Allie¡¯s shoulder and responded, ¡°There¡¯s no need to show off the fangs, unless it is necessary. We are Moriartys after all, and Allie knows it too. We don¡¯t have to prove anything to anyone,¡± she harrumphed.

    But Marceline found it strange that Allie¡¯s once lost fangs were back. Even a human¡¯s tooth didn¡¯t grow back after the second time. She tried to speak to her mother,

    ¡°How is¨C¡°

    Lady Annalise ced her hand on Marceline¡¯sp to stop her from questioning and smiled at the people who curiously looked at them, especially Allie. Continuing to smile, she whispered to Marceline, ¡°There¡¯s no need to wonder how the broken vase got fixed, when everything is well.¡± The older vampiress then turned to her younger daughter, asking her fondly, ¡°Would you like to eat some meat, Allie?¡±

    Allie looked up at her mother and nodded.

    Lady Annalise internally heaved a sigh of relief.

    Since the day Allie¡¯s fangs had been pulled out by the previous lowly governess, it had made Lady Annalise worried about how her daughter would grow up in the society they were living in. The incident didn¡¯t just threaten to bring shame to Allie but to the entire Moriarty family. Now that Allie¡¯s fangs were back, there was no reason to mention the broken fangs at all.

    At one side of the table, Lady Annalise was happy about her daughter¡¯s regrown fangs, and on the other side, Eve and Vincent¡¯s eyes asionally met before others spoke to them.

    Right now, Eve heard Henry speak, ¡°¡­ summer house that is near theke is beautiful during the rainy season. We should all go hunting together. Hasn¡¯t it beente this season?¡±

    ¡°I think with the increased rogue¡¯s activity, it has been paused until the forests are clear,¡± said another man at the table.

    ¡°What do you think, Mr. Moriarty?¡± Asked another man who sat near them, and Vincent, who was looking at Eve, shifted his gaze.

    ¡°The weather is lovely and it is the perfect time to hunt the animals before they go into hiding. Unless the gentlemen are worried about rogues,¡± Vincent remarked.

    ¡°Let us discuss this further after lunch then,¡± agreed Henry. He then turned to look at Eve, who took a bite from her te. His eyes fell on her lips, where the liquid slipped from the corner of her lips, and she quickly dabbed it with the napkin.

    Vincent watched the smitten human staring at his mermaid and took another sip from his wine.

    After a minute, one of the guests pulled Henry back into the conversation. Eve noticed the woman sitting next to Vincent staring at him. As much as the woman tried to capture his attention, the pureblooded vampire looked uninterested, as if there was no one sitting next to him, and it was just Eve in front of him.

    But the woman was patient enough to wait, and when Vincent slightly turned to her side, she dropped her handkerchief. She looked embarrassed and murmured,

    ¡°How clumsy of me.¡±

    Knowing Vincent, Eve believed he would continue to have his meal.

    But Eve¡¯s eyes widened when Vincent leaned his head to the side to pick up the fallen handkerchief belonging to the woman.

    When Vincent bent his head, his eyes fell on the things under the table. His eyes fell on Henry¡¯s foot. The shoe and the sock were missing from the man¡¯s right leg next to Eve.

    His eyes met Eve¡¯s, who looked at him in question. When he sat straight, he ced a spoon back on the table. He said to Eve,

    ¡°Dropped this naughty spoon. Is it hot here?¡± he asked her while ignoring the woman beside him, whose mouth was hanging open.

    What did he mean it was hot? Winter was near and the weather was cold. She shook her head.

    ¡°Thought so,¡± Vincent hummed before taking a bite from his food.

    The she-wolf waited for a few seconds before realising that Vincent wouldn¡¯t pick up her fallen handkerchief.

    The second course of the meal was served to the guests, and though people didn¡¯t speak to Eve, she didn¡¯t feel alone. After some time, while she was eating, she felt someone¡¯s foot bump into hers.

    For a moment, she thought it was Henry¡¯s feet, but the man was eating his meal, and when her eyes met his, she smiled before resuming her meal. But someone¡¯s foot bumped against her foot. She froze when the foot gently brushed against her ankle.

    Eve¡¯s eyes were quick to look at Vincent, who didn¡¯t look at her first and when it did, he stared at her. As they continued to stare, a small smile cracked on his lips and she red at him. She pulled her foot away from him.

    ¡°Mr. Moriarty, if you are done having your meal, a stroll would do you good,¡± Eve whispered to him.

    ¡°How rude to say it when you see me eating,¡± Vincent replied, and one corner of his lips pulled up.

    But God only knew how long this devil¡¯s legs were. He caught her left foot and pulled it forward firmly. If Eve were to pull her leg, she knew it would end up bumping the table¡¯s surface.

    Just because it was under the table didn¡¯t mean they weren¡¯t surrounded by people! And what was he doing ying with her foot!

    When his foot moved above her ankle, a shiver ran to the centre of her body and she gripped the knife and fork in her hands. He brushed against her stocking with ease, reminding her of the evening when she had felt his breath on her bare leg.

    Her heart was turning nervous and she gulped.

    When no one was paying attention to them, she asked with gritted teeth, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°So soft that it makes you want to bite it,¡± Vincent remarked loudly, turning Eve quickly red.

    Henry, who heard it, turned to Vincent and the pureblooded vampire said, ¡°The duck has been cooked excellent, Mr. Quintin. Never have I bitten into such softness.¡±

    ¡°You are absolutely right, Mr. Moriarty,¡± Henry nodded. Eve picked up the ss of water and slowly drank it to hide her embarrassed face.

    For Vincent to do something like this in a room of people and right under their noses, Eve didn¡¯t know if she should perhaps excuse herself, but it was rude to leave when thest course of meal was yet to be served.

    When her eyes met Vincent¡¯s coppery-red eyes, he stared at her, a cunning smile creeping up his lips.

    Eve felt Vincent¡¯s foot move up, brushing her calf-muscle gentle yet sensually. She tried hard to keep a straight face. She closed her eyes when he pulled his foot away.

    But then she felt the foot trying to sneak back under her dress.

    Getting her thoughts together, she decided enough was enough!

    A few seconds ago, on seeing Mr. Quintin adjusting his seat, Vincent had pulled back his foot, knowing what the man would do.

    Unable to resist without touching Eve¡¯s beauty, Mr. Quintin had tried to get his foot under Eve¡¯s dress to run it over her leg and ready to ce his hand on her thigh.

    But things didn¡¯t go as the man wished and hoped for.

    Eve subtly raised her foot, and when the foot got near hers, she used her shoe heel and stomped right on top of the foot.

    She smiled in victory, and the smirk on Vincent¡¯s lips turned into a grin. While Mr. Quintin¡¯s face turned red in pain.

 Chapter 213 Planning ahead of time

    Knowing she had stamped the foot of the person under the table made Eve smile. It seemed like she was getting better at catching Vincent, but why was he smiling as if knowing an inside joke that she wasn¡¯t aware of?

    Did Vincent enjoy pain? Eve asked in her mind. She pulled her foot, crossing it to the side and ready to continue her meal, when she heard a muffled whimper escape from Henry Quintin sitting next to her.

    Eve turned to look at the man sitting next to her, whose eyes had turned wide, and his face was between wanting to cry and scream, but he did not. Instead, he stared at his te as if he had found gold.

    Mr. Quintin tried to hold in pain from his foot. He hadn¡¯t expected the woman to stomp in such force, and he dragged his foot back to his side. Vincent, who was quietly enjoying the scene in front of him, asked with false concern,

    ¡°Mr. Quintin, you don¡¯t look so good. Are you alright?¡±

    Another gentleman sitting next to Vincent asked with a slightugh, ¡°Did you swallow a chilli?¡±

    Henry couldn¡¯t look at Eve, believing she had found out about what he was going to do, and at the same time, he couldn¡¯t lose face in front of his guests. He mustered a smile and replied,

    ¡°It seems like it,¡± nodding while trying to ease the pain. Henry said, ¡°Excuse me, I will be back in two minutes.¡±

    ¡°Some chillies are spicier than the others. You should always be careful, Mr. Quintin,¡± Vincent remarked with an innocent expression. He continued, ¡°If you cannot handle the spice, it is better to not try it.¡±

    Mr. Quintin tried to keep a straight face while his foot throbbed. He tried to wear his shoes not so subtly, which was when Eve¡¯s eyes met Vincent¡¯s eyes. The pureblooded vampire moved his eyes to the man next to her, hinting to her to see what he was doing under the table.

    When Eve¡¯s eyes fell on Mr. Quintin¡¯s foot, her eyes turned wide on seeing blood on his barefoot. Did she just stamp her host¡¯s foot? But at the same time, she looked up at him. Did he try to touch her?

    Without attempting to wear his sock, Mr. Quintin stood up from his seat. His mother frowned and questioned him,

    ¡°Where are you going? The meal hasn¡¯t ended yet.¡±

    ¡°I will be back soon, I just need to¡­ visit the bathroom,¡± Mr. Quintin whispered to his mother, who looked put off by her son¡¯s words.

    Mr. Quintin walked away from the chair without looking at Eve, while her eyes moved to his shoe that didn¡¯t have a sock, where he slightly wobbled and left the dining room. She couldn¡¯t believe that the man had such thoughts, which repulsed her.

    When Eve¡¯s eyes met Vincent¡¯s, he cut the meat on his te into a thin slice and took a bite from it. He said to her,

    ¡°Your food is going to turn cold, Ms. Barlow.¡±

    Eve blinked at him. It couldn¡¯t be that all this while, Mr. Quintin was the one who was running his foot around her ankle and up to her knee. In between taking bites from her te, she stared at Vincent.

    ¡°Was it you before who¡­?¡±

    Vincent raised his head, cing hiszy gaze on her. He questioned, ¡°Was what?¡± Eve looked at the table before looking up at him. ¡°I have no idea what you are talking about.¡±

    It was him! Eve shouted in her mind.

    Earlier, when he had bent down to pick up the spoon, he must have noticed something, Eve thought in her mind. Mr. Quintin didn¡¯t return to his table for the third course of the meal, and everyone finished their lunch.

    Most of the guests had moved to games of cards arranged in another room, while some stood in the corridors, talking to each other.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to join us in the game room, Ms. Barlow?¡± Marceline¡¯s words came from behind her, who now walked with her friend Lady Ste.

    ¡°In some time,¡± Eve offered a polite bow and watched them walk away from where she stood.

    Eve wondered if it was okay to leave, but none of the other guests had left the mansion. Though she had arrived in Mr. Quintin¡¯s carriage, it wouldn¡¯t stop her from walking out of the mansion and towards the carriage stop to hop on the next local carriage passing by from Skellington.

    She walked opposite where Lady Marceline and the other guests were being entertained by each other¡¯s presence. She looked at the paintings that hung on the walls, when she heard Vincent¡¯s voice and a woman who seemed to be enjoying hispany as she smiled.

    Turning behind, she noticed the woman lean forward to say something in his ear before she left the corridor.

    Vincent was famous among women. The female humans freely willed to give their blood, while the female vampires or werewolves were happy to have him take them into his arms.

    Eve wondered who the woman was that Vincent was entertaining. She then turned back to admire the painting in front of her.

    ¡°Admiring the painting or waiting to stomp the other foot of Mr. Quintin?¡± Vincent asked, and Eve quickly turned to make sure no one heard him. He came to stand next to her and remarked, ¡°You seem to have quite a good aim. You should join us for tomorrow¡¯s hunting session.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think the men would like to have a woman join them,¡± Eve pursed her lips, looking at the people in the corridor before she asked, ¡°Did you see Henry?¡±

    ¡°He must be in his room, bandaging his foot, considering the scent of his blood that drifted in the air. I was hoping for you to nail your heel into his foot but then your shoe isn¡¯t as pointy as I wished it was,¡± Vincent said in a nonchnt tone.

    When Vincent started to walk, Eve left the painting. Her footsteps came next to his steady ones. She had to move her feet slightly faster than him. She asked,

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you warn me about it?¡± She murmured, ¡°A small kick under the table would have worked to let me know to be cautious.¡±

    Vincent clicked his tongue and remarked, ¡°Kicking ady is rude. As a governess, you should already know it.¡± And running his foot up her leg was not? Eve stared at him in disbelief. He said, ¡°I thought it was more amusing like this than you know about your gentleman¡¯s advances.¡±

    Eve retorted, ¡°He¡¯s not my gentleman.¡±

    ¡°No? You had nothing but nice words about and for him,¡± Vincent hummed, looking at her from the corner of his eyes.

    ¡°It is called being polite,¡± she replied.

    Eve didn¡¯t want to be rude to Henry earlier when he hadn¡¯t done or said anything bad to her until they were in the dining room. Right now, she was worried about what or how Mr. Quintin would react to her stomping his foot. As it was not done directly in the public¡¯s eyes, she hoped her action didn¡¯t hurt Henry¡¯s male ego.

    ¡°Ah polite, something that is lost in my world,¡± Vincent chuckled. As if not missing an opportunity, he taunted her, ¡°You surprise me, Eve. I didn¡¯t know you were into men like him. Not all men take a woman¡¯s politeness as being polite, but use it to their advantage. I told you he wasn¡¯t qualified to be your husband.¡±

    ¡°You did¡­¡± Eve whispered in agreement. She was thankful that nothing more had happened apart from Mr. Quintin acquiring an injured foot because of her. The man had only himself to me.

    Vincent and Eve walked to the other side of the mansion, where the tall and wide pirs supported the mansion¡¯s ceiling. On one side stood the walls with doors, and on the other side, where the pirs stood, let one view the garden built around the mansion.

    When Vincent slipped his hand into his pocket, he pulled out the fangs that belonged to Lady Camille.

    ¡°Do you like them so much that you carry them with you?¡± Eve questioned him. Looking at the pair of fangs made her ufortable, knowing they belonged to the person she had killed andter buried.

    Vincent noticed Eve staring at his hand. A grin appeared on his lips, and he said, ¡°I am gifting it to someone today.¡± His eyes were bright with excitement she didn¡¯t want to be part of.

    From the other end of the corridor, Mr. and Mrs. Walsh walked. Vincent noticed them and heard Mrs. Walsh whisper to her husband, ¡°You would think the Moriarty family have some ss and taste. To hire a woman whocks little to no character.¡±

    ¡°What more can you expect from a family that has murdered people?¡± Mr. Walsh replied to his wife. His eyes fell on the beautiful governess of the Moriarty family, and he couldn¡¯t stop himself from looking at her. He hadn¡¯t forgotten that a few months ago, she had threatened to hit him.

    Eve turned quiet on seeing the couple walking towards them, while they walked from the other end of the corridor. Vincent lowered his hand that held the fangs. Though Eve couldn¡¯t hear what the couple were whispering to each other, Vincent heard it all.

    ¡°I hear that Vincent was the one who hired her. Maybe she¡¯s sleeping with him, like she tried to sleep with you in the name of working as a governess,¡± Mrs. Walsh muttered.

    Mr. Walsh softly harrumphed, ¡°The family was doomed when Eduard married that deceased human.¡±

    When the couple neared Vincent and Eve, they stopped to bow at the pureblooded vampire. Vincent stepped in front of Mr. Walsh and dusted the side of the person¡¯s coat, taking the man by surprise.

    Vincent said, ¡°I hate seeing dirt. Your coat caught a little cobweb.¡± Smiling, he took a step backwards and said, ¡°Looks like the Quintins are in need of more servants than what they already have.¡±

    Mr. Walsh politely asked, ¡°Will you be joining us for a game of cards, Mr. Moriarty?¡±

    A crooked smile appeared on Vincent¡¯s lips. He hummed, ¡°We should y onest game before the day ends,¡± the couple bowed, and before they left, Mr. Walsh¡¯s eyes fell on Eve as if he couldn¡¯t look away from her beauty.

    Seeing the couple leave the corridor, Eve turned to look at Vincent, whose hands were empty. She stared at him before realisation hit her.

    Eve said, ¡°There was never a cobweb¡­.¡±

    Vincent had slipped Lady Camille¡¯s fangs into Mr. Walsh¡¯s coat pocket. She saw him turn to look at her and smile, ¡°A little gift never did too much damage.¡± But Eve knew it was far from the truth. What was he nning?

 Chapter 214 The Bully, The Crazy and The Escaped Bullied

    Today¡¯s chapters are dedicated to: RaineReigns , nancal42, ddsyren, mz_merl, Monica_Ceja, Hollygolightly, Frine_Gingras, Dani_llieva, Marina_Maura

    ¡ª

    As they continued walking in one of the quiet corridors of Quintin¡¯s mansion, Henry Quintin, who came walking from the other side of the corridor, appeared in front of them. Eve hadn¡¯t expected the man to show up, and he bowed at her and Vincent.

    ¡°Ms. Barlow, forgive me for leaving the dining room so abruptly. Something came up that needed quick attention,¡± Henry said to Eve apologetically.

    Eve was surprised that the man was talking kindly to her after what she had done to him or what he had tried to do with her. He continued, ¡°I was wondering if you would allow me to take a stroll with you.¡±

    Vincent, who noticed Eve¡¯s hostile nce towards the human, said, ¡°You seem to bete with your request, Mr. Quintin. Ms. Barlow promised to walk with me for the rest of the noon.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Eve answered Henry, whose eyebrows furrowed, and she noticed his lips setting in a thin line.

    There was a tension between them which none of them addressed about. Henry offered her,

    ¡°Then I hope you will allow me to apany you back to your home as you don¡¯t have a ride.¡± He was persistent, as if wanting to erase what happened earlier in the dining room.

    Knowing his earlier intentions, it was hard for Eve to smile and it came stiff. She answered, ¡°I have to head to the Moriarty mansion for work. I will be going home after that,¡± she bowed.

    ¡°Ms. Barlow, if you will, can I have a moment with you?¡± Henry requested her, and apprehensively, Eve stepped to the side. Vincent turned to look at the garden. Henry said, ¡°Ms. Barlow, I sense that you are upset with me. My foot has been itching since this morning and I had removed my sock and shoe earlier. Then ne¨C¡°

    ¡°Mr. Quintin,¡± Eve looked at Henry in the eyes and sternly said, ¡°It would be best for us not to converse anymore. Just because I am standing under your roof, don¡¯t think for the sake of it I will overlook what you were going to do.¡±

    Henry stared at Eve, not expecting her to speak about it so directly and hoping to brush the matter under the carpet. As the woman came from Meadow, he had hoped for her to be demure and not fuss about it. He sarcasticallyughed at her,

    ¡°What makes you think I would like to be in contact with a woman whoes from such a low birth? Instead of apologising, you are using me.¡± His earlier kind face morphed into a scowl as if looking down on her. ¡°Be grateful that I even looked at you. I was doing you a favour, a woman who exceeded the age of marriage.¡±

    Eve gritted her teeth and reminded the spoiled heir of the mansion where she stood, ¡°Your memory must be weak, Mr. Quintin. I never expressed my interest in you or marriage.¡±

    ¡°It was my folly. I already heard rumours here that you try to sleep with men in the name of governess. Nobody will ever want to marry yo¨C¡°

    ¡°That isn¡¯t very nice of you to say, Mr. Quintin,¡± Vincent remarked, turning to look at them.

    Henry ced his hand on his chest andined, ¡°You don¡¯t know what your governess did to me earlier. She stomped my foot like she wanted to nail it to the floor!¡±

    Vincent clicked his tongue, walking to where they stood. He stated, ¡°If it was me in her ce, you would be missing a toe.¡±.

    Mr. Quintin looked baffled and protested, ¡°You are taking her words over mine? A woman whoes from a lowly status?¡±

    Vincent cocked his head to the side and muttered under his breath,

    ¡°What a dimwit.¡± He looked to the side before looking back at Henry and said, ¡°Mr. Quintin. Ms. Barlow might be from Meadow, but right now it looks like she belongs in Skellington, while you are showing poor character, Mr. Quintin. I think you forget that she¡¯s my governess, so anything that concerns her is my business,¡± his eyes narrowed at Henry, who warily looked at the pureblooded vampire.

    Realising Vincent had heard about what happened back in the dining room, a stiff smile appeared on Henry¡¯s face.

    ¡°Just because it is your governess I have decided to spare her this time,¡± said Henry as if it was Eve¡¯s fault.

    When Henry turned, ready to leave, Vincent stopped him by saying, ¡°On another thought, I think you should apologise to her.¡±

    Mr. Quintin turned with a baffled expression on his face, and heughed as if finding Vincent¡¯s words to be funny. He said, ¡°Apologise?¡±

    ¡°Did I stutter?¡± Vincent questioned back, his eyes glowing red, and an unwilling Henry, who noticed it, turned slightly frigid. ¡°I am not too fond of people wasting my time.¡±

    But Henry was stubborn, and he slightly red. Slightly because even though this was his mansion, Vincent Moriarty was a pureblooded vampire, and everyone knew he had a few screws loose in his head. He said, ¡°I thought we already settled it. After all, I never touched her. I should be the onepens¨C¡°

    ¡°It was when Ms. Barlow decided not to create a scene, but you should be well aware Mr. Quintin that I don¡¯t mind a scene,¡± a calm smile appeared on Vincent¡¯s lips, and he looked at one side of the corridor, where three elderly women were walking in their direction, taking a stroll after lunch.

    Henry tried to swallow the bitter feeling of being humiliated. The man was a farce who had behaved gentlemanly only wanting to receive indecent favours from Eve. He finally said,

    ¡°It won¡¯t repeat again.¡±

    Vincent rolled his eyes and said, ¡°That¡¯s the worst apology in history. I am sure you can do better than that. Try again.¡±

    Henry grit his teeth and clearing his throat, he said, ¡°I am sorry it won¡¯t happen again.¡±

    Vincent sighed and unbuttoned the sleeves of his shirt, folding it until his forearms. Eve noticed the veins that pressed from underneath the vampire¡¯s skin. She saw Henry sweat, and he hissed,

    ¡°I was wrong to think that you wouldply with my wish, Ms. Barlow. Forgive me for what I tried and something like that will never happen again.¡±

    ¡°And?¡± Vincent prompted.

    ¡°I will note near you!¡± Henry said, looking back and forth between Eve and Vincent. He said, ¡°I would also hope you don¡¯t mention what happened to anyone.¡±

    When the elderly women walked near them, Henry offered a bow and walked away from the ce.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you just love it when people listen to you instead of making things difficult?¡± Vincent raised one of his eyebrows, pleased to see Henry scurry. Not only had he passed the fangs to someone worthy, but he had gotten the useless human from buzzing around his mermaid.

    Eve asked him, ¡°What if Mr. Walsh finds the fangs before he leaves from here?¡± Not to mention, the fangs could be considered to belong to anyone before they could be thrown away.

    They started to walk back in the direction they hade earlier, and Vincent said, ¡°It¡¯s been three hours and Mr. Walsh has not once slipped his hands in the pocket of his coat. There¡¯s no way he¡¯s going to find it when his hands are going to be upied with cards. It is a coat that he often wears, probably because it¡¯s the only one that fits. He has been invited for another soiree tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°And what happens once the council gets the news about it?¡± Eve asked him in curiosity, looking at him as she walked next to him, keeping up with his steps.

    ¡°The Council officials will keep him for a day or a week. Treat him like the guest in the dungeon before they realise he has nothing to do with it. Fear is good,¡± came the nonchnt words from Vincent.

    When they reached the mansion entrance, Eve¡¯s footsteps stopped, watching Vincent¡¯s broad shoulders as he continued to walk. The vampire stopped, turning to face her, and he remarked,

    ¡°I thought you were visiting the Moriarty mansion.¡±

    Eve didn¡¯t see why she should stay in Quintin¡¯s mansion, especially after what went on between her and Henry Quintin. Knowing Vincent was leaving, she took the opportunity to leave, followed him.

    In the meantime, Patrick Humphrey, carrying a tray of sses filled with refined blood, was walking across the hall when his eyes fell on Eve and the silver-haired vampire. He wished to get his carriage to drop Eve home, but it would only cost the high-paying job he had right now.

    It looked like Eve was close to her employer because he saw the two of them enter the carriage and leave Quintin¡¯s mansion.

    Upon reaching the Moriarty mansion, Vincent and Eve stepped down from the carriage. Alfie quickly walked to the front of the mansion, offering a bow.

    ¡°Wee back, Master Vincent,¡± Alfie walked behind his master and removed his coat. The butler offered a bow to Eve.

    Eve said to Vincent, ¡°If you will allow me, I would like to go home. I can take the local carriage.¡±

    ¡°Alfie will arrange a carriage for you,¡± Vincent stated, his face rxed and his cold eyes looking at Eve. He had noticed a sadness in the woman¡¯s eyes over the lowly human¡¯s words.

    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary,¡± Eve responded to him. Her thoughts were shaken at how things had turned. Her aunt had advised her to keep an open mind, which resulted in this. Mr. Quintin¡¯s words echoed in her mind, on how she wasn¡¯t worthy of being married. She said, ¡°The local carriage will be here in forty minutes.¡±

    ¡°Eve,¡± Vincent called her name with an underlying warning that had both Eve and Alfie turn alert. ¡°I wasn¡¯t giving you an option.¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t asking for your permission,¡± Eve was firm with her response, and Vincent¡¯s eyes glowered.

    The silver-haired vampire ordered his butler, ¡°Bring Ms. Barlow a cup of tea and preferably biscuits to go along with it to the study room.¡± He ignored Eve¡¯s words, and she pursed her lips.

    The loyal butler didn¡¯t dawdle around them and decided to slip away because of the little unspoken tension in the air around his master and the governess.

    As he started to walk, Eve watched Vincent slip his hands into the pockets of his trousers. She heard him say, ¡°I would like to talk to you about something.¡±

    ¡°You aren¡¯t good atmunicating, are you?¡± Eve asked him as she started to follow his trail of footsteps.

    Vincent turned to look at Eve over his shoulder and, in humour, asked her, ¡°What gives away?¡± He then asked, ¡°Why are you in such a hurry to run home? Leaving your friend all miserable and lonely.¡±

    Eve¡¯s lips twitched on seeing his fangs when he smiled. The vampire was anything but miserable and lonely.

    As they walked in the corridor, she didn¡¯t know why it felt like she was approaching a devil¡¯s den.

 Chapter 215 Strings pulled towards the untouched

    The butler brought the tea and biscuits, pouring the tea for Eve before he excused himself out of the study room. Vincent stood in front of a small table on which many different alcohol bottles sat.

    ¡°What did you want to talk about?¡± Eve asked him, feeling the warmth of the cup on her hands.

    Vincent took a sip of alcohol from the ss with his back facing Eve.

    ¡°Strangely, I cannot remember what I wanted to talk about,¡± came the thoughtful words from him, and Eve red at him. ¡°Did you have any new premonitions? Jumped out of the window?¡±

    Eve shook her head, ¡°Thankfully not. I¡­ tied my leg with the bed sheet and tied the other end to the bedpost.¡±

    ¡°Precaution, I like it. It would be sad to see you t on the ground if you were to jump,¡± Vincent took another sip from his ss.

    Ignoring his sarcastic remarks, Eve asked him, ¡°Did you hear anything from the authorities about Lady Camille?¡±

    Vincent¡¯s lips cracked a smile, and he turned around to pour more alcohol into his ss. He said, ¡°Let the poor vampiress rest in peace for a few more hours.¡±

    Hours?

    ¡°In the next twenty-four or forty-eight hours, her body will be found with the other bodies dug around there. It will avoid us having to dig out every part of the ground to find your mother¡­ maybe,¡± Vincent let her know, and Eve wondered how he would do that.

    She asked him, ¡°Is someone else going to get framed?¡±

    When Vincent turned to meet her eyes, he asked her, ¡°You are free to give me volunteers. Anyone you hate or don¡¯t get along with?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I hate anyone enough to set them up to visit the dungeon,¡± Eve replied, and Vincent ran his tongue over his fang.

    ¡°Thought so, which is why I picked my favourite person. It would be interesting to see a little chaos and confusion,¡± Vincent spoke nonchntly and made his way to where she sat on the couch. He folded one of his legs to let it rest on the couch while letting the other rest on the ground so that he sat sideways to face her.

    On the other hand, Eve sat with both her foot on the ground and her hands holding the teacup that now rested on herp. She looked at him, and he stared right back at her. His copper-red eyes stood stark behind the silver strands of his hair.

    Eve wondered how to feel about using someone to find her mother¡¯s body.

    Vincent asked her, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be tight lipped with me. I am sure we are way past that,¡± he said, rotating his wrist to move the alcohol in the ss. ¡°Let me take a guess, you are thinking about the poor man who is going to be framed.¡±

    Instead of judging Vincent, Eve decided to understand and asked, ¡°What did this person do to you?¡±

    A slow smile spread on Vincent¡¯s lips, and he said, ¡°He doesn¡¯t know when to stop getting in my way. Bastard made it hard for me to hide the dead bodies.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Bringing the teacup to her lips, she took a sip from it. But with Vincent continuously staring at her, it unnerved her, and a drop of the tea escaped from her lips before sliding down her chin.

    Eve turned to the side and dabbed the side of her lips with her hand. So far, the vampire hadn¡¯t asked her for her blood, and they were alone.

    Vincent casually said, ¡°How does it feel being wooed by men? You must be popr.¡±

    ¡°Not as popr as you,¡± Eve murmured before biting the inside of her cheek, and a grin appeared on his lips. She said, ¡°Sometimes it¡¯s not the number of people wooing you, but the quality of men.¡±

    ¡°You sound disappointed,¡± he hummed before taking another sip of the alcohol.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you be?¡±

    ¡°To be touched under the table by a woman? It would be a delight,¡± Vincent grinned. ¡°You are asking the wrong person.¡±

    ¡°But you aren¡¯t like that, are you?¡± Eve questioned him, her blue eyes looking at him.

    The grin on Vincent¡¯s lips slipped, and his face turned serious, ¡°How sure are you about it?¡± He challenged her.

    Eve felt her hands turn shaky and ced the teacup on the table so she wouldn¡¯t end up spilling it over her dress. Vincent was odd, but he had never done anything that could hurt her. Which gave her the reason to believe him.

    ¡°We are simr to chameleons, who change our characteristics and attitudes. Different with different people,¡± Vincent finished gulping thest sip from his ss, and when he leaned over to ce it on the table and sat back, it only ended up with him sitting closer to her than he had two seconds ago. ¡°Don¡¯t assume false perception in your mind just because you want it to be true.¡±

    ¡°My thoughts are my own,¡± Eve didn¡¯t look away from Vincent.

    The curtains of the study room hadn¡¯t been pulled apart for light to enter, and the only light came from the firece, which wasn¡¯t too far from where she sat and a few candles in the room.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be sad if you turn disappointed in the future,¡± there was something with the way Vincent looked at her as if trying to provoke her or keep a distance between them even though, at times, he imed there wasn¡¯t.

    ¡°Then I will be the only one to be med,¡± stated Eve, and she got up from her seat. She said, ¡°I should get going.¡±

    ¡°Did my words scare you? More than Mr. Quintin¡¯s words?¡± Vincent watched her from where he sat. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll find you a qualified husband.¡±

    A small smile appeared on her lips, and she turned to look at him. She said, ¡°Thank you for your concern about my single and lonely life, but you don¡¯t have to do that. It is apparent that marriage is not in my fate.¡±

    [Music Rmendation: Deer in Headlights- Sia]

    Even though Eve hadn¡¯t uttered about Henry Quintin¡¯s actions in the dining room or words in the deserted corridor, Vincent noticed the hint of sadness behind her blue eyes.

    Vincent questioned her, ¡°True. Who knows the next man whoes along will be another imitation of what you experienced today?¡± He watched her eyes lower as if in thought. Getting up from the couch, he came to stand in front of her, that got her to look at him. ¡°Close your eyes.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because I want you to,¡± Vincent stared at her with a serious look, making Eve wonder if he had decided to drink her blood now. She closed her eyes, listening to the crackling of the logs in the firece. ¡°Don¡¯t open until I tell you to.¡±

    Vincent ced his hands on either side of her waist to pull her closer to him, eliminating the distance between them. He stared at her before leaning forward as he parted his lips. But he didn¡¯t bite her.

    Eve felt Vincent¡¯s breath on her cheek as if his lips were just above her skin, with a distance of air between them. She heard him speak,

    ¡°What were you thinking walking and sitting next to him?¡±

    ¡°What did you¨C¡°

    ¡°Sshh,¡± Vincent hushed to quieten her. His voice held a whisper, like a poison seeping into her with every word he spoke, ¡°You don¡¯t have to respond to them. Men like Quintin are far from eligible to hold you. Most of them have small brains and will be incapable of standing next to you.¡±

    Vincent¡¯s words were like the piano¡¯s keys, soft yet clear. When Eve involuntarily craned her neck, his face moved to the side and her neck. Her heart shuddered in her chest, trying to concentrate on his words while his breath demanded her attention.

    He said,

    ¡°You asked me earlier if I knew who would be right for you¡­ It would take a remarkable man to see you for who you are. To respect your words, and stand by your side over the storms. Don¡¯t settle because you feel things are slipping.¡± Vincent¡¯s breath turned colder and Eve clutched the sides of her skirt. ¡°Someone who is as good as you and won¡¯t corrupt you. Someone who will make your heart race and tremble.¡±

    Vincent let Eve sink his words and moved his breath, tracing back where it started.

    ¡°Don¡¯t settle for something low when you can have more. Don¡¯t be swayed easily,¡± When his face came in front of hers, her eyes opened that were slightly dted.

    Eve saw Vincent the way she had never before, and she stared at him, feeling her heart skip a beat.

    And just as her heart skipped, it slipped to the floor when Vincent said, ¡°It is only a pity that men like those are either taken early or don¡¯t exist.¡±

    A sliver of worry and anxiousness slipped into Eve¡¯s mind, knowing Vincent had only tried to lift her spirits in his own odd ways and there was nothing more to it. He let go of her waist and stepped backwards while she felt her heart pull towards him.

    What did he¡­ do, Eve whispered in rm.

    The study room¡¯s door suddenly opened, and Vincent¡¯s father and Lady Annalise stepped into the room with a surprised expression, not expecting to see Eve. She quickly bowed at Vincent and the other two vampires before hurrying out of the room.

 Chapter 216 Letter from a friend

    Music Rmendation: Nowesind- Jacob David

    ¡ª

    Feeling her heart thumping in her chest which was synchronised with her hurried footsteps on the ground as she walked, her breathing was quick and her eyes unsteady.

    Eve¡¯s thoughts were unsteady as if her still mind as the water had now rippling effect after Vincent¡¯s words touched her heartstrings. She walked straight to the local carriage stop which was outside the town of Skellington, standing under the hot sun before the carriage arrived, and she got inside it.

    She looked outside the carriage window. Blood had rushed up her neck beforeing to settle in her cheeks. She gulped down the nervousness brewing in her chest thanks to the pureblooded vampire.

    Eve was so immersed in her thoughts that she didn¡¯t realise the carriage had arrived at Meadow, and the coachman, who was familiar with her, informed her,

    ¡°Ms. Barlow?¡± Startled, Eve turned away from the carriage¡¯s window, and her eyes fell on the coachman. He said, ¡°Your stop is here.¡±

    Eve nodded, ¡°Thank you,¡± she stepped out of the carriage and made her way home.

    When she neared her home, she noticed the town¡¯s postman standing in front of the gate with his bag of letters. The man bowed, ¡°Good afternoon, Ms. Barlow.¡±

    ¡°Good afternoon, Mr. Fox,¡± Eve got closer to the gate. She politely asked him, ¡°How are you doing?¡±

    ¡°I caught a coldst week, but I am doing much better now. I hope you are doing well?¡± Eve noticed the old man shuffle the envelopes of letters in his hands. ¡°I hear you found a job in Skellington. How is it?¡±

    Thinking about Skellington brought memories of what Vincent said and how she felt. The postman, misunderstanding her silence, said,

    ¡°People of Skellington are never easy to work with. You don¡¯t have to feel bad about it, Ms. Barlow,¡± the man nodded with a small frown. He continued, ¡°They are people of high ss and we aren¡¯t meant to walk or be around each other without being under their feet. You will get ustomed to it.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your kind words, Mr. Fox,¡± Eve offered a smile to the old man and asked, ¡°Who is the letter for?¡±

    ¡°It is for Lady Aubrey,¡± the man pulled out an envelope from the lot and handed it to Eve.

    Taking a look at the sender of the letter, Eve smiled and said, ¡°I hope the sun goes easy on you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, dear. I will see you around,¡± the postman walked away from there to deliver the next letter in the town.

    Eve made her way to the front of the house¡¯s patio and knocked on the door. Soon it was opened by Eugene, who bowed and smiled at her,

    ¡°Wee back home, Miss Eve. How was your time at the soiree?¡± He inquired politely. ¡°If you are early, I assume it wasn¡¯t pleasant.¡±

    ¡°Far from it. It was as one would expect the high society¡¯s soiree to be,¡± Eve replied and took off her shoes before wearing her house shoes. ¡°Humans or vampires or werewolves, they are all the same elites¡­ Except for a handful of them. Which is good,¡± she chuckled at the thought, ¡°That means there¡¯s still hope.¡±

    ¡°Hope is always good, mdy,¡± Eugene watched Eve, and noticed the dazed look in her eyes as if she was simultaneously thinking about something. ¡°By the way, there is something I would like to inform you about.¡±

    Eve subtly raised her eyebrows, ¡°What is it?¡±

    Eugene pursed his lips as if trying to rearrange the sentences in his mind. He revealed, ¡°There has been word going around that you are working more than just a governess in high society.¡± He paused for her to take in the information and continued, ¡°I am unsure of where the rumours started, but I can only guess that it has something to do with our neighbour.¡±

    Mrs. Edwards¡¯ nose was too long for anyone¡¯s liking, especially for the people who lived in Dawson¡¯s residence as she was their neighbour. The woman¡¯s eyes and ears were always in everyone¡¯s life.

    ¡°It must be because we got our home painted and redid our flooring,¡± Eve responded.

    ¡°That is what I believe too. It might just be a passing rumour, but I will let you know if I find something more,¡± Eugene bowed to her, and Eve was more than grateful to know that she could rely on him.

    ¡°Thank you, Eugene. That would be a great help.¡±

    Eugene returned to his work while Eve looked for Aunt Aubrey, finding the woman feeding the chickens in the backyard of their house. She made her way to where the older woman stood.

    Lady Aubrey threw the grains on the ground, watching the chickens peck and pick them in their beaks. The older woman ced her hand on her back as if feeling a pain. Hearing the soft footsteps approaching from behind, she turned and seeing Eve, she smiled.

    Eve raised her hand and waved the letter, ¡°You have a letter from Mrs. Lowe.¡±

    ¡°Paloma? Did Mr. Fox drop by? What does the letter say?¡± Lady Aubrey asked Eve, who tore the envelope and unfolded the letter.

    Paloma Lowe was Lady Aubrey¡¯s dear friend, who lived in the capital town Berkshire, located in the North. They had been acquainted because of each other¡¯s husbands, and Eve herself had been fortunate enough to meet the woman a few times in the past.

    Eve loudly read the letter,

    ¡°My dear Aubrey, I hope you, Eve and Eugene are doing well. I am writing this letter to you with worry in my heart. Mr. Lowe hasn¡¯t been doing well for more than a month now. We have brought in physicians to look at him, but there hasn¡¯t been much hope and I fear things are only going to get hard in theing days.¡±

    Eve looked up at her aunt, who frowned upon hearing the news. She looked back at the letter and continued to read it,

    ¡°Thankfully, my eldest son is here to look after Mr. Lowe¡¯s work. We have sold thend that we bought a few years ago in Berkshire. Apart from that, things haven¡¯t changed here. I will write to you again if there¡¯s anything. Sending you all lots of love from here. Your dear friend, Paloma.¡±

    Lady Aubrey sighed and said, ¡°Mr. Lowe must be very ill for Paloma to write to me, else she would have never bothered to write to me about it. Just so I don¡¯t worry. I should perhaps take a trip to the North and stay there for a few days with her.¡±

    Eve nodded, ¡°I think that would be a good idea. Aunt Paloma will be more at ease with you there.¡±

    ¡°Are you okay, aunty?¡± Eve asked the older woman in concern, who seemed worried about her friend¡¯s husband. She assured her, ¡°The weather is just being stringent and it might act up Mr. Lowe¡¯s illness. Would you like me to travel along with you?¡±

    Lady Aubrey shook her head, ¡°You already missed your work before, I don¡¯t think the Moriarty family would like you missing more days. Considering the journey up North is going to take two days and that¡¯s just one way.¡±

    ¡°I could talk to Mr. Moriarty and see what he says,¡± Eve offered because Lady Aubrey herself wasn¡¯t in the best of her health. She noticed how her aunt got tired easily and wanted to ensure she was okay.

    But there was also another reason why Eve wanted to apany Lady Aubrey. And the reason was Vincent Moriarty. Right now, her mind felt muddled, as if she couldn¡¯t think straight, and every time she did try to think, she felt her heart race as if she was running¡­ and she wanted to run away from the pureblooded vampire for some time before she would gather her thoughts.

    Lady Aubrey ced her hand on Eve¡¯s shoulder,

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me. I will be just fine. Tell Eugene to check with the local coachmen about the carriage avability so that I can travel in it. Eugene can help you here and look after the affairs of the house.¡±

 Chapter 217 Rat into the trap

    Music Rmendation: Don¡¯t be Voyeur with me- Michael Gihino

    ¡ª

    As night arrived in the towns and viges, with heavy clouds gathered in the sky, a carriage entered Skellington and stopped in front of one of the mansions. The time was eight at night. The man who stepped out of the carriage was dressed well, with a grim expression on his face.

    The man walked and came to stand in front of the mansion¡¯s main door. When he knocked on the door, it made a sharp sound against the silence surrounding the mansion¡¯s front part.

    The butler of the mansion opened the door, and the visitor inquired, ¡°I would like to talk to Mr. Walsh. It is urgent. I will wait here.¡±

    The butler bowed at the man who wore a hat, leaving a slight shadow on one side of his face. Going back inside the mansion, he returned after three minutes with Mr. Walsh, whose eyebrows were furrowed. On noticing the unfamiliar man, Mr. Walsh questioned,

    ¡°Yes? What did you want to talk to me about?¡±

    The man looked at the butler and then back at Mr. Walsh before saying, ¡°I am from the Council. Landon Stone, who works under Mr. Ingram¡¯s department. I would like to talk to you privately for a minute.¡±

    Mr. Walsh¡¯s lips set themselves in a thin line, and he wondered what this person from the Council wanted from him. He turned to his butler, who bowed and left them alone. He said, ¡°What is going on?¡±

    ¡°This is about a woman named Annika Burges. We received information that you were close with each other?¡± Questioned the man, and Mr. Walsh quickly looked left and right to make sure there was no one to eavesdrop.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know any woman by that name,¡± Mr. Walsh quickly denied.

    ¡°The evidence we have received states otherwise, Mr. Walsh. There have been a few witnesses who have confirmed your rtionship with that woman. I am here because we found her body in Darthmore. We will need you toe to the Council for inquiry.¡±

    Mr. Walsh¡¯s eyes widened, and he stuttered, ¡°D-dead? I did not kill her!¡±

    ¡°We can only know it once we are done cross examining you and you confirm her body. We found a letter in Ms. Burgess¡¯s dress that addressed you. You are one of the main suspects,¡± the man calmly informed. He pulled the pocket watch as if he had to hurry back to Darthmore.

    ¡°I do not agree with this false usation!¡± Mr. Walsh had slept with the woman not more than two times, and he had met her justst evening. Spending a good time with her yesterday, and thinking he could sleep with her again this weekend.

    The man from the council said, ¡°You can eithere with me now, or be dragged in front of the people and your wife. Considering you are a man of your status, I thought to give you an option, Mr. Walsh.¡±

    Mr. Walsh imagined being dragged by the authorities in public towards the carriage. He gritted his teeth in frustration and said, ¡°Let us go to the Council then and clear my name.¡±

    ¡°The journey is long and the weather is cold. I insist you wear a coat, Mr. Walsh,¡± and Mr. Walsh stared at the councilman before said,

    ¡°I will pay you if you canpletely clear my name and disappear Ms. Burgess¡¯s letter,¡± Mr. Walsh whispered, not wanting his wife to know what he was doing behind her back. He stared at the man, who said,

    ¡°I will see what I can do,¡± Mr. Stone bowed.

    Mr. Walsh turned pleased and stepped inside the mansion to get a bag of money and to wear his coat. The two men then got inside the carriage and left for Darthmore.

    Once the carriage entered Darthmore, Mr. Walsh anxiously wrung his hands, not expecting the woman to be dead. Now he would have to look for a new woman, he thought to himself while staring outside the carriage window.

    He then remembered the woman he had seen attend Quintin¡¯s soiree this noon. The woman had turned out to be the governess of the Moriarty family. If only she had obliged him, he would have done her many times. In and outside the mansion. He thoughtfully rubbed his chin, not realising the Council¡¯s gates pass by.

    When the carriage stopped, the coachman pulled open the carriage door, and Mr. Stone stepped out, followed by Mr. Walsh. The rain had started to drizzle, and Mr. Stone said,

    ¡°Ms. Burgess¡¯s body has been ced in another building. Follow me,¡± Mr. Stone carried antern in his hand.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know the Council had another building built here,¡± Mr. Walsh followed Mr. Stone when the man started to walk.

    As they continued to walk through the forest, the drizzle increased. Three minutes passed, and soon it started to rain.

    Turning doubtful now, Mr. Walsh questioned, ¡°Where are we going?¡±

    ¡°Just a few steps more,¡± Mr. Stone stated, and dragged the man up the forest area.

    A minuteter, when Mr. Walsh looked up at the trees, one of his feet got stuck in the creepers on the ground and fell t on the muddy ground. In the process, a sharp stick stabbed into his leg and he screamed in pain. He found it hard to pull his leg out.

    The councilman offered to him, ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay here and I will bring help!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need that. Just help me get up! Wait!¡± Mr. Walsh shouted, but the councilman had already disappeared behind the curtain of rain. ¡°Ugh!¡± He eximed in annoyance, he couldn¡¯t believe his clothes were now covered in dirt.

    He tried to pull his leg and freed it. Getting up from the forest ground, he walked around the forest, looking for the Council building. On noticing a dim lighting from a tree, he believed Mr. Stone had returned and made his way towards the light. But when he reached near thentern, he realised it was hanging on a branch, and soon the me exhausted itself.

    ¡°Where the hell did he go?¡± Mr. Walsh angrily questioned, with water drops dripping down his face.

    When he looked back and forth, his eyes fell on something shiny on the ground. Walking nearing it, he bent down and picked it.

    It was a muddy shovel.

    Without paying much attention, he used it as a support when he heard the sound of footsteps behind him.

    ¡°Put the shovel away!¡± One of the men ordered Mr. Walsh.

    Mr. Walsh, turning confused and not realising it was his earlier scream that had brought the men here, said, ¡°Look, I didn¡¯t do anything.¡±

    ¡°Throw the shovel away and surrender yourself,¡± demanded the same man.

    ¡°Sire, look there!¡± Another council member pointed his hand to the right side. It was a grave that was half dug or half buried.

    Mr. Walsh¡¯s eyes turned wide and the shovel from his hand dropped. He coughed in disbelief and said,

    ¡°I had nothing to do with it. Nothing at all. I just came here with Mr. Landon Stone. He said Ms. Burgess¡¯s body was found. He should have met you! He¡¯s your fellow councilman!¡±

    The men looked at each other before staring at Mr. Walsh, ¡°There¡¯s no person named Landon Stone working in the Council. Go check him!¡± The man in charge ordered two of his men.

    Mr. Walsh raised his hands, ¡°You will not find anything on me. This shovel was found on the ground.¡±

    The two men started searching Mr. Walsh and one of them found fangs, in one of the wealthy man¡¯s coat pocket. Mr. Walsh¡¯s mouth hung open on seeing the fangs, and he pleaded, ¡°T-that is not mine! I don¡¯t even know how it came into my pocket!¡±

    The in-charge councilman red at Mr. Walsh. He ordered, ¡°Check the ground there and the one next to it!¡±

    ¡°I am an innocent man!¡± Mr. Walsh tried to make them listen, watching four men who started digging the ground as it continued to rain.

 Chapter 218 Hiccup before the ride

    Mr. Walsh couldn¡¯t believe someone hade to him disguised as a councilman. How could he have not bothered to ask for an identity badge. In a hurry to cover up his tracks of affair and the thought of being caught in murder, he hadn¡¯t expected he was going to fall into a deeper pit.

    The man who had earlier imed to be a council member, was he rted to this woman Annika Burgess? Her husband? Her brother? Or was it someone else¡¯s husband who had set him up?

    When the ground waspletely dug, the men pulled out a woman¡¯s body that was in the process of dposing.

    Mr. Walsh¡¯s jaw fell on the ground, realising the body belonged to the missing woman from Skellington. It was the body of Lady Camille Wright.

    ¡°Check her mouth,¡± ordered the councilman, and one of the men looked at the deceased woman¡¯s mouth. After a few seconds, he informed,

    ¡°Her fangs are missing, Sire!¡±

    Mr. Walsh shook his head and said, ¡°T-this is a big misunderstanding. I have nothing to do with her death. Lady Camille and I had a healthy good rtionship as townspeople. Why would I kill her or anyone else¨C¡°

    ¡°You killed more than one?¡± the councilman questioned, his eyes narrowing, and Mr. Walsh wanted to bang his head on the nearby tree.

    ¡°I did not kill anyone! I haven¡¯t even hit anyone before, killing is a far thought. Believe me!¡± Mr. Walsh panicked, ¡°I am not capable of murder.¡±

    But the councilmen didn¡¯t believe a word he uttered. The man in charge said, ¡°Dig the grounds around and see how many other bodies you find. Who knows how many murder he hasmitted.¡±

    ¡°Come on! Are you fucking serious?! You cannot¨C¡°

    ¡°Mind yournguage. You are under arrest on the suspicion of killing this woman and you will be taken to the dungeon until your name is cleared as suspect,¡± the councilman dered, whereas Mr. Walsh¡¯s face turned pale.

    While the councilmen had caught Mr. Walsh in the forest, in Vincent¡¯s office in the Council¡¯s building, Patton knocked on his office door and entered with a bow.

    ¡°Sire, it is done.¡±

    Vincent sat on the side of the window, watching the rain outside and the drops of water racing against the window pane. A satisfied smile smeared on his lips, and he responded, ¡°Did you send the man away?¡±

    Patton nodded, ¡°He¡¯s already on his way to the South and won¡¯t be returning here anytime soon. He wasn¡¯t aware of what was going on and onlypleted the work.¡±

    Vincent hummed, raising his hand towards the windowpane and writing his name, ¡°How many men did you see leave from here?¡±

    ¡°Six of them,¡± Patton answered, and he turned worried, ¡°Bringing out everyone in the open, won¡¯t it cause trouble for us?¡±

    ¡°There are too many bodies and we don¡¯t know which one belongs to whom. It will be an interesting sight to witness tomorrow morning. Go home and get some sleep,¡± Vincent dismissed Patton, who gave a nod and then stepped out of the room.

    Patton was loyal to Vincent not just because he had worked for his father in the past. But because he was around when Vincent had killed some of the people, making Patton involved in the murder, and no one wanted to go to the dungeon voluntarily.

    Now the only question was, how to know if the body found here belonged to Eve¡¯s mother or not. He was sure the councilmen would find more than two or three human bodies resting under the ground, but one couldn¡¯t be sure just by looking at the skeleton. By pulling what he did today, it wasn¡¯t hitting the two birds with one stone, but there was another bird in the picture and he smiled sinisterly.

    One less thing to worry about and the bodies would be cleared.

    Vincent watched his name slowly disappearing because of the fog. He got up, leaving the office room, and closed the door behind him.

    He made his way towards the other building that stood next to the one which held the office rooms of the council members. The building was made using ck rocks, standing firm with the rain that glistened now. The entrance was nothing less than a cave, where torches of fire burned brightly, and he made his way down the stairs.

    ¡°Mr. Moriarty,¡± rks greeted on noticing Vincent. The woman wore thick-framed sses and her gloved hands were covered in blood.

    ¡°Have you been able to find who the body belongs to, or using the blood of the offspring to know if they are rted?¡± Vincent questioned the woman, while his eyes fell on the dead bodies on the tables, waiting to be examined. Some were rotting, some mostly dposed, and some were freshly pulled out from the ground.

    The woman gave it a thought before answering him, ¡°With blood or tissue of the dead body, it is possible. But from a skeleton it is hard, Mr. Moriarty. It is something no one has ever been able to achieve. The only thing we can identify is what kind the skeleton belongs to by the shape and count of bones. The most I can tell you is the gender, but that is all.¡±

    Vincent hummed, taking a look at a man whose eyes were pulled out.

    ¡°It is something out of my expertise and something a witch can work on. But knowing how witches are ouws and don¡¯t listen to anyone, I don¡¯t think it is a feasible answer you are looking for?¡± rks asked with doubt in her voice.

    In the past, all the witches had done was cause problems in the society. Abducting or killing people for their own joy, and after the establishment of the Council,w and order was ced, which drove away the witches to the corner and hide from people.

    ¡°Witches,¡± Vincent hummed and wondered where he could find one now.

    The following day, Eve and Eugene helped carry Lady Aubrey¡¯s trunks from her room to the living room, before Eugene started to take them outside to ce them near the inside of the gates. The carriage in which Lady Aubrey was supposed to leave was going to be here soon.

    Eve asked, ¡°Did you carry everything you need? It would be best to carry a nket with you as the weather has turned colder than thest few days and it is only going to get worse.¡±

    ¡°I have everything I need. You do not have to worry. Both you and Eugene be careful in my absence,¡± Lady Aubrey stepped out of the room with a shawl hanging around her arms.

    ¡°We¡¯ll be fine. This isn¡¯t the first time you have left us by ourselves,¡± Eve assured the older woman.

    LadyAubrey nodded, ¡°I will be staying there for a week or two at the most. Depending on Mr. Lowe¡¯s condition. Write to me if anything happens, I will write to you once I reach half way.¡± While the woman bent to pick up a small box under the couch, she screamed in slight pain and held her back.

    ¡°Aunt Aubrey!¡± Eve quickly came to the woman¡¯s side, and helped her to stand, whose face was contorted in pain. ¡°Are you alright? We have told you so many times not to pick anything so suddenly, and you never listen. Why don¡¯t you sit.¡±

    ¡°Oh, dear,¡± Lady Aubrey sat on the couch, feeling intense pain. ¡°I must have pulled an old muscle of mine.¡±

    ¡°Maybe you should rest a bit and then leave when you feel alright,¡± advised Eve, but Lady Aubrey shook her head.

    ¡°The next avable carriage isn¡¯t until tomorrow and I have already sent a letter to Paloma. She would be disappointed if she doesn¡¯t see me arrive at her ce,¡± stated Lady Aubrey, adding, ¡°It is just a slight pull and will be gone in a jiffy.¡±

    Eugene, who was done keeping the trunks outside, entered the house and asked, ¡°What happened, Lady Aubrey?¡±

    ¡°Just my body being a child. Are all the things ced outside to load to the back of the carriage?¡± Lady Aubrey inquired, and Eugene nodded.

    ¡°Everything is ready, mdy,¡± Eugene affirmed.

    When the carriage came to pick up Lady Aubrey, the trunks were tied to the back of the vehicle while the older woman continued to sit on the couch. She pushed herself with great difficulty. Eugene and Eve noticing this, Eve said,

    ¡°What if you need help sitting or while standing? I don¡¯t think it would be easy for you during the pauses in your journey. How about you sit down for a moment and I bring you a ss of water?¡±

    She could try her ability to help her aunt, but the older woman was in a hurry, and she waved her hand. Aunt Aubrey said, ¡°I will be just fine. You both are making it sound big for no reason,¡± but she could still feel the pain when she walked out of the house and towards the gate.

    Eve helped Lady Aubrey sit inside the carriage. Eugene looked troubled and asked,

    ¡°Mdy, maybe I can apany you and then get back right away? It will put all of us in ease.¡±

    When Lady Aubrey tried to straighten her back, the pain shot up again, and she sighed. The coachman stared at the three of them. The woman was in no condition to travel. If it weren¡¯t for her friend, she would not have stepped out of her home now. She wasn¡¯t a young woman anymore, and her body made sure to make her aware of it.

    Lady Aubrey sighed, ¡°Alright.¡±

 Chapter 219 News about Mr. Walsh

    With Lady Aubrey and Eugene travelling on their way to Berkshire, Eve was left behind in Meadow. Turning the key to lock the house, Eve turned away and left to work.

    When she reached the front of the Moriarty mansion, she stood in front of the big and wide gates. Softly gulping the nervousness that bubbled up her throat, she finally stepped inside the gates and continued to head towards the entrance of the mansion.

    ¡°Good morning, Ms. Barlow,¡± Alfie greeted Eve.

    But the butler wasn¡¯t alone and he was helping Vincent with his overcoat at the front of the hallway.

    When Eve met Vincent¡¯s eyes, she remembered the pureblooded vampire¡¯s lips inches away from hers yesterday. His previous words and closeness had evoked something in her and she couldn¡¯t look him in the eye for long.

    Eve bowed at Vincent, ¡°Good morning.¡± She decided to behave as if everything was normal.

    Her feet were nothing less than the wheels of a carriage pushed from the top of the hill, ready to escape from his sight.

    ¡°Eve,¡± Vincent stopped her, and suddenly Eve felt as if heavy stones were tied to her feet. ¡°Have breakfast with me,¡± he ordered in a calm voice, unlike her ruffled self.

    ¡°Pardon me, but I have already finished my breakfast,¡± Eve was quick toe up with an excuse and she offered a slight bow to him.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to eat. Your presence in the dining room will do,¡± the arrogant and proud vampire stated, raising one of his eyebrows at her before walking towards the dining room. The butler followed right behind his master.

    Eve clutched her umbre.

    She shook her head to get rid of her thoughts that had crawled and crept into her mind since yesterday.

    She had hoped that what she felt here yesterday would pass by this morning. But instead, she was aware of Vincent¡¯s presence and wondered if the friendship she had tried to build with him would ruin her. She told herself that he had only meant to cheer her up, and the qualities he had mentioned to her that the man she needed should possess¡­ he didn¡¯t have it.

    And the thought made her heart clench.

    Eve made her way to the dining room, and a chair was pulled for her to sit next to Vincent.

    All the members of the Moriarty family were already seated, and everyone¡¯s eyes fell on her for a moment. Senior Mr. Moriarty was kind enough to wee her as she was his youngest daughter¡¯s governess,

    ¡°Take a seat, Ms. Barlow. Though the asion is to celebrate, we would like to keep things within the family and our servants.¡±

    On one side of Senior Mr. Moriarty sat Lady Annalise, and for a change, on his other side sat Allie. Marceline wasn¡¯t internally pleased, but she put up a small smile.

    Eve gingerly made her way around the table. On the way, her eyes met Vincent¡¯s eyes that watched her, and she feared she was going to trip. No. She had tripped. She took a seat next to him, while calming her heart. He was her employer, she said to herself.

    ¡°Do you know what the celebration is about, Eve?¡± Vincent questioned her with a sly smile.

    Senior Mr. Moriarty then announced, ¡°Allie¡¯s fangs have regrown, something that has never happened in the history of vampires.¡±

    Eve blinked. She had hoped that Allie would hold the secret in for a week at least, but it seemed like even a day had been hard.

    She brought out a shocked expression as if it was brand new information, while Vincent smiled as he knew she was the first to know about his sister¡¯s regrown fangs.

    ¡°We are ecstatic to see Allie¡¯s fangs appear and people will stop gossiping about what happened a few months ago,¡± Marceline hummed as she smeared the jam on her bread. She then stopped and turned to look at Allie, ¡°It is strange that it hase now. Nobody has ever got back their broken fangs.¡±

    Senior Mr. Moriarty stated, ¡°It is because of Ms. Barlow of course. She has been working with Allie and giving her words of encouragement, not to mention care. It must have changed something.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true, father,¡± Vincent chimed in agreement, ¡°rks said when you speak to wilting nts and sing to them, they get better in appearance.¡±

    ¡°Talking to nts only a degenerate would do,¡± Marceline muttered under her breath.

    ¡°Talking to something is better than talking to oneself like you, my sister,¡± Vincent offered a charming smile, to which Marceline didn¡¯t retort.

    Eve bowed to Senior Mr. Moriarty from where she sat and said, ¡°I am happy to hear that Miss Allie¡¯s fangs have regrown.¡±

    Senior Mr. Moriarty was very pleased, and he looked at his wife, who paused on feeling her husband¡¯s gaze. Lady Annalise cleared her throat and said to Eve,

    ¡°As Allie¡¯s fangs have grown back, and the Viscount believes that it is thanks to you, we have decided to permanently keep you as the Moriarty family¡¯s governess. You will be given a raise so that you don¡¯t have to look for any other family to work for.¡±

    Eve turned stunned and could tell that the vampiress wasn¡¯t telling it out of pressure, but because she had finally epted her as a suitable governess for her daughter. A smile appeared on her lips, and she bowed at the vampiress.

    ¡°Thank you for allowing me to continue my work here, Lady Annalise.¡±

    Lady Annalise offered a slight smile, half in eptance and half because Eve still belonged to a lowly town and status beneath hers.

    Senior Mr. Moriarty ordered the maids in the dining room, ¡°Serve Ms. Barlow breakfast.¡±

    Refusing it would be rude, and now that she was here, Eve decided to have a little breakfast with them. The maid served her breakfast before stepping away. When Eve¡¯s left hand reached for the fork, the same time Vincent¡¯s right hand reached for the ss of water and the back of their hands innocently brushed against each other.

    Eve felt her heart skip a beat, and she coughed to disguise it.

    Marceline gritted her teeth for the lowly human interrupting her breakfast. She couldn¡¯t believe her parents had epted this woman of low birth into their dining room. Her vampiress mother wasn¡¯t bothered about it anymore.

    Vincent turned to Eve and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you able to breathe? Your face has been red for quite some time.¡± His copper-red eyes stared into her blue ones.

    God, have mercy on me, Eve whispered in her mind.

    ¡°The weather was hot outside. I didn¡¯t realise it was harsh,¡± Eve murmured, feeling herself getting slightly lost in him. She quickly tore her eyes away from him and started to eat as if she had been starving.

    How could this happen? Eve asked herself. Out of all the men in her town and the nearby ones, her heart had begun to race in the presence of this pureblooded vampire. If only she could rewind time, she would go back to the time and avoid attending the soiree at the Quintin¡¯s.

    Vincent gave a curious look at her suspicious actions.

    Alfie appeared in the room with a newsletter and handed it to Marceline as she was finished with her breakfast. On reading the headline, the vampiress gasped in surprise.

    ¡°Mr. Walsh is in the dungeon.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Walsh?¡± Lady Annalise questioned with a frown and asked, ¡°What for?¡±

    Eve¡¯s ears picked up the name. She subtly turned to Vincent, noticing him enjoying his meal.

    As Marceline read the details, she turned confused and said, ¡°He¡¯s the one who killed Lady Camille! I cannot believe it. He was found burying her body near the Councilst night. How courageous!¡±

    ¡°Or stupid,¡± Vincent added to Marceline¡¯s thoughts.

    ¡°You must have already heard about it, Vince. What happened?¡± Marceline eagerly asked, wanting to get the details before others in the town.

    Vincent leaned back in his chair and said, ¡°He was found near the Councilst night, with a shovel and next to Lady Camille¡¯s body. Poor Lady Camille, they are still finding out why he killed her. There was something about him killing a woman whom he slept with, but who knows what is true. Maybe he was framed for the murder?¡±

    Eve wondered why Vincent sometimes did what he did, as it raised her blood pressure in not a good way.

    With Lady Camille¡¯s body out in the open and the me on Mr. Walsh¡¯s hand and not on her, it gave her space to breathe. The worry and tension she had been carrying in her mind settled down, but even she knew this wasn¡¯t the end.

    Knowing Vincent, the man had aimed for more than one thing at a time, which was going to disrupt many people¡¯s peace who were in the shadows until now.

    She heard Senior Mr. Moriarty speak, ¡°It is indeed a shock that he would have anything to do with the disappearance of Lady Camille.¡±

    ¡°If the man was having an affair with another woman and killed her, who knows. Maybe he killed Lady Camille over an affair too? Mrs. Walsh must be in shock,¡± Marceline spoke her thoughts, enjoying the fresh news with her warm cup of blood tea.

    For the rest of the breakfast, Lady Annalise and Marceline continued discussing about Mr. Walsh and Lady Camille. Vincent asionally added his own input. Eve was not part of the conversation as she was only the governess here, but she listened to them, and every time Vincent spoke, her senses turned more attentive to him.

    When everyone was done eating, Eve got up, ¡°Thank you for inviting me for breakfast,¡± and she offered a bow.

    As Eve left the dining room, she sensed Vincent¡¯s eyes on her, but she didn¡¯t turn and slipped away.

 Chapter 220 Attempt to ignore

    At around four in the evening, Eve finished her job of teaching Allie, and she picked up her belongings and stepped out of the piano room. On her way, as she got down the shortest flight of stairs, she caught sight of Vincent on the opposite side of the stairs with a servant. The servant¡¯s eyes were downcast, not meeting his master¡¯s eyes.

    The silver-haired vampire wore a white shirt, a dull olive green inner coat and a brown tie that matched the colour of his trousers. His hair was unkempt and his eyes cold as if annoyed by the servant for not being able to follow his orders.

    A secondter, Eve realised that she had stopped walking. Instead, she was noting the details of Vincent¡¯s appearance.

    ¡°Go fetch Alfie right now,¡± Vincent ordered to the servant, who bowed and quickly scurried down the next flight of stairs.

    Sensing Eve, Vincent turned hiszy gaze towards where she stood. He parted his lips to speak, but before he could say anything, the mermaid looked away from him and walked down the next flight of stairs as quickly as she could.

    Vincent¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he red at her back, ¡°Where does she think she¡¯s running too?¡±

    When Eve reached thest step of the stairs, Vincent appeared in front of her and she gasped in shock.

    ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Eve asked him.

    Vincent watched her with narrowed eyes, ¡°You have quite some nerve to ignore me.¡±

    ¡°I did not ignore you,¡± Eve watched him take a step towards her, and her foot that was on the ground went two steps backwards.

    ¡°You forget that it is usually I who turn people into fools and not the other way around, little girl,¡± seeing Vincent¡¯s eyes darken more than usual, Eve wondered what had gotten him in an irritated mood.

    ¡°I was just in a hurry to catch the local carriage,¡± Eve reasoned, and the irritation in his eyes settled down. He was affecting her. ¡°Can I go?¡± She asked him.

    ¡°I need you,¡± Vincent¡¯s blunt words only stirred her new emotions. But he wasn¡¯t done talking and continued, ¡°Your blood.¡±

    Though this wasn¡¯t the first time he had asked for her blood, his words were enough to pull her back to reality. He further surprised her by raising his hand in front of her face, which held a small ss vial.

    ¡°In a ss vial?¡± Eve shifted her eyes from the vial to look at Vincent.

    ¡°I thought I could snack on it with one drop at a time. Your hand,¡± Vincent raised his other hand in front of her. Eve ced her hand in his.

    It was the first time Vincent was going to preserve her blood. A soft whimper escaped her lips when he ran his sharp nail across her wrist and let the blood drops fall into the vial.

    The vial had not been filled even until its half when Vincent pulled Eve¡¯s hand towards his lips and licked the blood off her skin. Her eyes widened, and she hugged her hand close to her chest. As much as she tried to smoothen her heartbeat, it was impossible.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be scared. No one saw me lick you,¡± Vincent put the lid on top of the vial and slipped it into his pocket.

    Eve was thankful that the situation misled Vincent. When he stared right at her, she softly gulped.

    ¡°I wonder if I will need your hair,¡± Vincent murmured, and Eve¡¯s eyebrows furrowed.

    She asked him, ¡°Did the people dig every person out?¡±

    Vincent nodded, ¡°Thirty-seven of them are out of their graves for some fresh air. I buried only twenty of them, no idea who the others are. But nobody knows who is who, so they are identifying the people by their clothes. Three human women were found apart from Lady Camillie¡¯s body. Do you remember what your mother wore at the time of her death?¡±

    Eve shook her head. She didn¡¯t have that kind of memory to remember every detail unless she saw a memory that the ce projected.

    ¡°Can Ie there to take a look at them?¡± Eve pleaded, feeling slightly anxious about seeing her mother¡¯s skeleton.

    ¡°Not right now. The skeletons are under inspection and in theboratory. It has been long since they have found so many dead bodies all together and they are trying to track it against the missing report filed in the towns or viges,¡± Vincent exined in a nonchnt tone as if he wasn¡¯t worried about getting caught. Or, more rightly said, he knew he wouldn¡¯t be caught. He said, ¡°It might take three or four days before things settle down.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Eve murmured.

    ¡°We aren¡¯t sure if the skeletons found actually belong to your mother so I decided to take a faster route.¡±

    At the same time, Alfie appeared from behind and bowed. The butler informed, ¡°Master Vincent, the horse is ready for your use.¡±

    Vincent asked her, ¡°Do you know how to ride a horse? Without a carriage.¡± His eyes narrowed slightly as he watched her.

    Eve looked at him questioningly before she answered, ¡°I ride fairly well. Why?¡±

    ¡°Alfie,¡± Vincent called his butler, who quickly straightened his back. ¡°Prepare a horse for Ms. Barlow. She will be apanying me for a stroll in the woods.¡± He added, ¡°Unless Ms. Barlow doesn¡¯t know how to ride one.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master Vincent,¡± Alfie bowed his head and went to prepare another horse quickly.

    When Vincent started to walk, Eve asked him, ¡°Where are we going? I need to be home.¡±

    ¡°I thought you were looking for answers. We are going to meet someone special,¡± Vincent cocked his head to the side, and Eve wondered if she would get answers sooner than she had expected.

    When they stepped out of the mansion, at the front stood two horses. One white and another brown. It took only a second for the pureblooded vampire to mount on the white horse.

    Alfie stepped forward and said, ¡°Allow me to take them, Ms. Barlow.¡±

    ¡°Have them delivered at the Dawson¡¯s residence. That¡¯s her precious umbre and she would be sad to lose it,¡± Vincent ordered Alfie, while Eve picked up the sarcasm about her umbre.

    Eve caught hold of one end of the saddle before she mounted the horse and straightened her skirt. She heard the pureblooded vampire remark,

    ¡°Not bad at all.¡±

    She asked, ¡°Did you think I was going to fall, Mr. Moriarty?¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, you didn¡¯t allow me the pleasure of sight, Ms. Barlow,¡± Vincent matched her tone of words.

    ¡°Forgive me for disappointing you,¡± Eve smiled, tipping her chin up, and he grinned.

    ¡°When did you learn to ride a horse?¡± Vincent questioned while having the horse start to walk forward.

    ¡°Probably when I was eleven or twelve. Eugene taught me when we were in the backyard of the house,¡± Eve followed his suit, listening to the horses¡¯ clip-clopping hooves against the ground.

    The mansion¡¯s gates were opened for them to pass. Eve and Vincent walked their horses at a steady pace. She noticed people watching them with a curious gaze.

    Eve asked him, ¡°Why aren¡¯t we using a carriage to meet this person we are meeting?¡±

    ¡°I thought it would be more interesting to ride the horse than have poor Mr. Briggs try to find the horsester,¡± Vincent answered, who was busy watching the people who passed them on the streets. ¡°Alfie will let your family know that you are with me. Considering you have the habit of returning home at odd times.¡±

    ¡°Actually they aren¡¯t home. One of Aunt Aubrey¡¯s friend¡¯s husband is ill and she¡¯s on her way to see the family. Eugene is apanying her.¡±

    ¡°Where?¡± Vincent asked her.

    ¡°Berkshire,¡± on hearing Eve¡¯s reply, Vincent hummed.

    When they reached the outside of Skellington, Vincent said, ¡°I am guessing you will not have any trouble keeping up with me,¡± saying this, not a momentter, his horse started to gallop, moving forward and away from her.

    Soon Eve¡¯s horse galloped from behind, following Vincent¡¯s horse like a North Star for direction.

 Chapter 221 Murky side of the forest

    The horses continued to gallop, keeping a small distance from each other as they moved past the trees in the forest, with Eve and Vincent riding on each of them.

    Lady Aubrey had never stopped her from learning things men knew, while most elders didn¡¯t allow their girls to ride on the horses and preferred they learned to be good at housework and be a good wife and daughter-inw. Though Eve did learn to sit on the horse when she was eleven, as years went by, she took the horse along with Eugene to the fields before they rode on it.

    A smile spread on Eve¡¯s lips as she moved against the wind, and pieces of her hair pulled out of her ponytail to fly on the sides of her temple.

    When her horse came closer to Vincent¡¯s horse, her eyes fell on the pureblooded vampire and she felt her heart slip in her chest. His silver hair was pushed to the back because of the wind, and he looked confident. The man looked confident with everything he did, making her wonder how one could achieve to be sofortable in their own skin as Vincent Moriarty.

    After they had entered the deeper side of the forest, Vincent pulled the reins of his horse and said, ¡°This looks like the ce.¡±

    Eve pulled the reins of the horse she was riding. The horse neighed before softly clip-clopping against the wet forest ground from the previous night¡¯s rain. Dismounting from the horse, she looked at the trees that now surrounded them. It seemed quiet, except for the gentle rustle of the leaves.

    ¡°We are meeting a person here?¡±

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Vincent dismounted from the horse before patting its mane.

    Eve looked back and forth as they had entered the heart of the forest, and she had seen not a single person apart from them. She asked him, ¡°People don¡¯t live here except for some of the outcasts like the witches or the rogues.¡±

    Vincent turned to her and offered her a bright smile with his eyes shining. He remarked, ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard of this saying? It is the fastest approach that is always illegal.¡±

    ¡°I think it would be better to wait.¡± She had waited for so many years. What was a weekpared to it? But Vincent had already started walking, and Eve followed him.

    If Vincent had taken her blood and spoken about taking a piece of her hair, it only meant one thing. They were here to meet a witch. Though people around her had grown wary of the vampires and werewolves, nobody could digest the existence of the witches who were notorious for taking lives.

    Eve walked close to Vincent, looking around the ce and asked, ¡°Have you met this witch before?¡± The ground was muddy and murkier than when they had started to walk, where the horses were stationed.

    ¡°Two times,¡± Vincent replied, pulling out the direction dial that pointed the red arrow ahead of them. He shouted, ¡°Gwendolyn! It¡¯s Vincent Moriarty!¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t seem like she¡¯s here,¡± Eve whispered, and she turned behind on hearing the leaves rustle.

    Vincent walked two steps ahead, his eyes scanning the ce carefully. He responded, ¡°She¡¯s a shy and adorable woman. Gets scared easily by seeing another woman of her beauty.¡±

    At his words, suddenly an arrow flew at them, and Vincent caught it with ease. The end of the arrow was hot, and Eve noticed the fumes. She whispered, ¡°I don¡¯t think she wants us here.¡±

    ¡°Oh, hush,¡± Vincent looked back in the direction of where the arrow had appeared. He called the witch, ¡°Gwendolyn! I need your witchy woo-woo help,e down wherever you are hiding.¡±

    When one of the branches creaked ahead, Eve¡¯s eyes fell on a beautiful-looking woman, who jumped from the tree branch. Her eyes were blue and her hair ck. Right now, she red at Vincent and shouted,

    ¡°Get out of here. I don¡¯t want to do any business with you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be like that Gwendolyn. I know you are upset with what happenedst time, but it won¡¯t happen this tim¨C¡°

    ¡°You tried to kill me!¡± The witch raged.

    Suddenly the beautiful witch¡¯s appearance changed, where her perfect teeth were imperfect with only a few teeth in there, while her hair turned dry and frizzy and she morphed between a young and old woman with no eyebrows and a crookedly pointed nose. This was the true appearance of the witch.

    ¡°But I never killed you, I let you walk away with less injury than thest. Let us be civil and help each other,¡± Vincent tried to win the argument with the witch. ¡°I need you to find me a person. I will let you pass the next time wee across each other.¡±

    ¡°I will fucking kill you before that!¡± the witch retorted andughed while her head wobbled like a doll and so did her body. The witch pulled a rope from a tree¡¯s side and a series of stakes were released in the air,ing from every direction and heading where Vincent and Eve stood.

    Vincent turned to look at Eve, whose eyes were wide with the speed the sharp stakes were flying toward them. He stepped in front of her and watched her eyes close as if ready to feel the stakes pierce through her and his body.

    Eve heard most of the stakes hit the ground in force. During that time, she didn¡¯t feel even one stake touch her. Instead, it felt as if everything had turned dark. She opened her eyes, only to meet darkness again.

    And then, slowly, the light started to fill in and around her, where Eve realised she was shielded by something ck and big. As the shield moved away from her and towards Vincent¡¯s back, her mouth turned dry onprehending what they were.

    ¡°Wings¡­¡± Eve whispered, noticing the enormous bat-like wings.

    The wounds it received from the flying wooden stakes healed in two seconds as they disappeared behind Vincent¡¯s back. Her eyes went back to look at Vincent, who looked annoyed.

 Chapter 222 Witchs Burrow

    When Vincent stepped in front of Eve, facing the witch who continued to wobble her head, he said in a low voice, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the reason that I need your help, I would have torn you apart. You ruined my clothes.¡±

    Eve¡¯s eyes fell on Vincent¡¯s back, where his inner coat and shirt had been ripped from where his wings had earlier appeared.

    The witch grit her uneven teeth and red at Vincent. She started to run away from Eve and Vincent. They ran after her, following her.

    While they continued running, Eve asked, ¡°Do you think she will help us?¡±

    Vincent pulled out a ball from his pocket and threw at the witch that hit her leg. Soon the witch stumbled and rolled to the ground, hitting one of the nearby trees.

    Vincent smiled and turned to Eve, ¡°Told you she is just feeling shy, and needed some coaxing.¡±

    They walked to where the witch struggled to get up, and Eve noticed wires strapped around the witch¡¯s ankles to stop her from running. The witch turned back to the beautiful woman Eve had seen the first time they met.

    Gwendolyn pleaded with a soft voice, ¡°Let me go! I have not stepped into town for two months!¡±

    Vincent pulled out a gun and ced the gun¡¯s nozzle on the witch¡¯s head. The witch quickly blurted, ¡°One month! I didn¡¯t kill anyone except for animals!¡± Her appearance turned back to a hideous witch, clicking her teeth and staring between Vincent and Eve.

    ¡°Where¡¯s your burrow?¡± Vincent questioned the witch.

    ¡°Right over that rock and under the ground,¡± the witch quickly replied, and when Vincent pulled the cork of the gun, she begged, ¡°Don¡¯t kill me!!¡±

    ¡°Who said anything about killing you?¡± Vincent¡¯s smile was cynically bright enough to shine with his sarcasm as he was still furious about his ripped clothes. He said, ¡°Do something like what you did earlier and you won¡¯t have a head. Lead to your burrow.¡±

    The witch half red and half bowed her head, ¡°I will find whomever you want.¡±

    ¡°Great. I wonder if you can find people¡¯smon sense, as it seems to have left many of them,¡± Vincent remarked. He freed the witch¡¯s legs, and she got up, walking towards the rock, and they followed her.

    They entered the burrow that was slippery, muddy and wet with nearby trees¡¯ roots that hung around the walls. There were jars filled with dirty mud, which Eve didn¡¯t dare to look further because she knew she would find something disturbing. On the other side, stood a wide firece that burned.

    Vincent demanded, ¡°We are looking for someone.¡±

    ¡°Did you bring the blood for it?¡± The witch asked, while slightly limping on the even ground and looking around her shabby house to pick the ingredients. She ced them all on the table.

    Eve leaned closer to Vincent and asked him, ¡°How do we know she¡¯s going to do what you say?¡±

    ¡°Good question. If she doesn¡¯t she knows I will blow her head off, don¡¯t you, Gwendolyn?¡± Vincent questioned the witch, who red at him before standing at the table. He pulled out the vial that had Eve¡¯s blood and ced it on the table. He then said, ¡°Where are your other friends?¡±

    ¡°Ran away,¡± Gwendolyn sneered before snatching the vial and looking at it. ¡°Name of the person. Who needs to be found.¡±

    ¡°Reba Barlow,¡± Eve answered the witch, whose eyes fell on her.

    It didn¡¯t go unnoticed by Eve and Vincent, with how the witch watched her as if she wanted to taste her organs.

    The witch ced a mortar and a pestle in front of her, and soon she started to add things along with Eve¡¯s blood. Mixing it with the pestle, she dropped the liquid at the centre of the table. Taking a closer look at the table, Eve noticed the markings of towns, viges, forests and othernds. It was a map.

    Gwendolyn started whispering something under her breath and Eve¡¯s knees started to shake.

    Vincent held Eve¡¯s arm to support her. He said, ¡°As we are using your blood, the witch¡¯s spell draws out your energy so that the said person can be located.¡±

    ¡°The Council can make use of the witches to find missing people. They should hire some of them,¡± Eve murmured, feeling her body under pressure.

    ¡°Will never work for those shitty people, you slut!¡± The witch¡¯s eyes went wide in anger by just the mention of it. Vincent pulled the trigger, the bullet pierced through the witch¡¯s shoulder, and she yelped in pain. ¡°You bastard! You are going back on your words as before!¡±

    ¡°I said I won¡¯t kill you, but I didn¡¯t agree to not shoot you for stopping in the middle of my work,¡± Vincent jerked his head towards the table, and the witch went back to the spells.

    The still liquid on the table started slithering like a snake, moving elegantly and left a trail of redness behind it. It then stopped at one point, and Vincent remarked,

    ¡°Looks like her body has already been dug out with the others this morning.¡±

    It was because the trail of blood had stopped at the scribbled writing ¡®Darthmore Council¡¯ on the table¡¯s surface.

    A sigh escaped from Eve¡¯s lips. After all these years, she would finally reunite with her mother after many years¡­ only that she was reuniting with her mother¡¯s skeleton. Her dream wasn¡¯t wrong, her mother¡¯s body had been buried in Darthmore.

    ¡°What will happen to the other bodies that have been dug out?¡± Eve asked Vincent, as she wasn¡¯t sure what the Council would do with them.

    ¡°Lesser known people who belong to the lower status will be thrown away. While people of status if present, which we are aware, will be buried in the cemetery,¡± Vincent chimed, and Eve nodded. He said, ¡°If the Council has already cleared the women, you can find your mother out of the three.¡±

    She just had to wait until the council members wouldn¡¯t be hovering around the bodies to identify whose it was.

    The witch took the opportunity of the slight distraction and suddenly picked up something and threw it at the table, which created a cloud of smoke in the burrow. Eve coughed, the smoke irritating her vision, and tears filled her eyes. The witch cackled, ready to escape from there, but the cackles were interrupted, and soon it sounded as if she was choking.

    The mes in the firece increased. When the smoke started to settle down, Eve¡¯s eyes fell on Vincent, who stood next to the firece, watching the witch burn.

    And just like that, the witch was dead.

    Vincent was the first one to get out of the witch¡¯s burrow. Turning around, he noticed Eve struggle to climb out.

    ¡°Need a hand?¡± Vincent offered his hand for her to take.

    Eve¡¯s eyes fell on his hand and then at Vincent, who had cocked his head to the side. As much as she didn¡¯t want to rely on him, it seemed hard not to do it. There were some things that she couldn¡¯t do alone.

    Holding his hand, she felt him help her out of the slippery burrow. She asked him,

    ¡°Are all witches like that?¡±

    ¡°You would be surprised that all are the same. Beautiful and pleasing outside and ugly inside. Just like some of our own kind but exaggerated. Humans, vampires, werewolves or sirens. Given the opportunity, she would rip out of our hearts and eat them for supper and breakfast. Using the rest of the body parts for sacrificial use,¡± Vincent responded to Eve.

    They started to walk away from the witch¡¯s burrow, their footsteps causing a soft, squelching sound on the wet forest ground because of the rainwater.

    ¡°You think mermaids are pure?¡± Eve questioned him, a subtle smile on her face.

    ¡°I am yet to see a mermaid who is selfish. If you want, maybe you can initiate it,¡± Vincent turned to look at her. The corners of his lips tugged as if he knew the in and out of mermaids. ¡°If vampires, werewolves and sirens mostlyprise the darkness of our world with their greed, selfishness, amid the humans; then mermaids are the light because of their naive faith in things.¡±

 Chapter 223 Excuse to Woodlock

    Music Rmendation: Heavens, what an afternoon- John Lunn

    ¡ª

    While Vincent and Eve were leaving the forest, Marceline stood in the town of Woodlock.

    Her carriage had been parked away from where she now walked.

    Marceline¡¯s eyes continued to look around the ce, before her eyes fell on the handsome Duke of Woodlock. He stood next to the town¡¯s head, talking to him. She was mesmerised by him. This was the third time she was in the town, watching him from a distance and admiring him.

    Looking around, she noticed a woman carrying a milk can on top of her head and another can in her hand. Taking this as an opportunity, she stepped into the street and stood looking in the opposite direction. Just when the woman carrying the cans appeared closer to her, she turned back and crashed into the lowly woman.

    ¡°Oh, no!¡± The lowly woman eximed in shock. The milk spilt on the ground, wasting her effort and time.

    Marceline expected the woman to apologise to her, as she was from high society. Instead, the woman demanded from the vampiress, ¡°Couldn¡¯t you be more careful while turning than behave like a princess?¡± The woman¡¯s eyes were slightly yellow.

    ¡°You should have walked on the other side. I do not have eyes on the back of my head,¡± Marceline didn¡¯t scold back as Noah was nearby.

    ¡°You are arguing with me? What is a vampiress even doing in Woodlock? You spilled all my hours of work,¡± the woman used her.

    As the littlemotion took ce, Noah¡¯s attention fell on them and noticed it was Viscount Moriarty¡¯s daughter, Marceline Moriarty.

    Excusing himself from the head of the town, Noah made his way to where Marceline was getting scolded by a woman from his town. The vampiress¡¯ eyes were downcasted, and she continued to listen to the woman¡¯s words. Noah questioned,

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    The woman quickly bowed at Noah andined, ¡°This vampiress spilled the milk cans I was supposed to deliver!¡±

    Marceline softly said, ¡°I didn¡¯t purposely push it down.¡±

    ¡°She did! She wasn¡¯t here before, but on seeing me she decided toe and stand¡ª¡±

    Noah took out a few shillings and handed them to the woman, ¡°I hope this will suffice for your loss.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Duke Noah,¡± the woman bowed and gave a look at Marceline before walking away with her cans.

    ¡°I am so sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to cause trouble towards anyone,¡± Marceline¡¯s eyebrows were drawn close to each other in sadness, ¡°I was looking for a person¡¯s address and got lost. I didn¡¯t know whom to ask.¡±

    Noah offered her a polite smile and asked, ¡°Who are you looking for?¡±

    ¡°Lady Anaya Chambers. I heard from one of my friends that she is an expert in designing dresses and I thought to get acquainted with her,¡± Marceline enjoyed standing close to him. ¡°But unfortunately, I will have to wait. I have milk spilt over my clothes now.¡±

    ¡°Lady Chambers? How strange, she is at my mansion. You don¡¯t have to worry about the spilt milk. I am sure no one will even notice it,¡± Noah assured her, ¡°Let me bring you to her as I am going back there.¡±

    ¡°Thank you so much, Duke Noah,¡± Marceline bowed, and she started to walk with him.

    Noah asked her, ¡°Where is your carriage? I don¡¯t think I saw it.¡±

    Marceline answered, ¡°My carriage wheel is broken and my coachman took it to repair. A friend of mine was travelling this way and I decided to take a ride here. I will have to think about how to get back hometer,¡± she softlyughed while looking at the sky that had started to turn pink and orange along with the blue.

    As they walked on the street, heading towards the Duke¡¯s mansion, Marceline watched Noah from the corner of her eyes. He didn¡¯t appear as talkative as the first time she had met him at the ball night held in her mansion. To strike a conversation, she apologised,

    ¡°Forgive me for what happened earlier back on the street. You must think I am clumsy,¡± Marcelined looked troubled.

    ¡°Don¡¯t trouble yourself with such thoughts, Lady Marceline. I know someone who is clumsier than you are,¡± at the thought of the person, a smile appeared on Noah¡¯s lips. He then said, ¡°People of Woodlock are friendly. The woman behaved that way as she lost her day¡¯s bread. It might not seem much, but some live their lives day to day, than some who don¡¯t have to work at all. Surely you understand the woman didn¡¯t mean to hurt you,¡± Noah turned to look at her with a smile, and Marceline quickly smiled at him.

    ¡°Absolutely,¡± Marceline agreed with him, but Noah had a fair idea that the concept was lost when it came to the vampiress. Out of keen curiosity, she said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were closely acquainted with the Chambers family. Is that why your clothes are so refined?¡± She indirectlyplimented his dress sense.

    When Noah smiled, the corner of his eyes crinkled, and he replied, ¡°My clothes are stitched by the same tailor whom my father and uncle get their clothes done. The Chambers family and my father have known each other for a long time. They are visiting us.¡±

    When they reached Sullivan¡¯s mansion, Marceline¡¯s eyes moved across the tall standing mansion, surrounded by gardens and high walls as if to secure it from thieves entering. The butler took Marceline¡¯s coat, and she walked next to Noah, her mood brightening with every second she spent with him.

    As they continued to walk, Marceline noticed two mening from the opposite direction. When they neared, Noah greeted them with a bow,

    ¡°Good evening, father. Uncle James.¡± So this was Noah¡¯s family members, thought Marceline in her mind.

    Seeing the vampiress, Noah¡¯s father inquired, ¡°Who is this youngdy with you, Noah?¡±

    ¡°This is Lady Marceline Moriarty. Daughter of Viscount Eduard Moriarty,¡± Noah introduced Marceline. ¡°This is my father and my Uncle James.¡±

    ¡°It is a great pleasure to be meeting you, former Duke Jeffry Sullivan,¡± Marceline slightly bowed, just because he was Noah¡¯s father and then at the other man.

    Noah¡¯s father nodded, ¡°How is Eduard? Since we both retired from the Council¡¯s work, I haven¡¯t seen him around much.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s doing very well. I will be sure to pass him the message that you inquired about him,¡± Marceline smiled, and the man nodded.

    Noah¡¯s father then turned to look at Noah and asked, ¡°How are things at the Council? Have all the bodies been dug out near the Council.¡±

    Noah nodded, ¡°It has indeed been busy. Except for a few bodies, we are unsure who the rest belong to. It looks like bodies of people who are nobodies in the society and all together might be buried elsewhere. It might conclude by tomorrow as everyone is working on it.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Walsh seems to have opened the jar of dead worms,¡± Noah¡¯s uncle, James, remarked with a frown. ¡°How many of them were there?¡± he questioned.

    ¡°Thirty-seven of them. Mostly Vampires and werewolves and a few humans,¡± on Noah¡¯s words, James nodded.

    ¡°It is good that the Council is working on it diligently,¡± said James.

    Marceline added to his thoughts, ¡°I was in shock this morning when I found out that Mr. Walsh was the one who killed Lady Camille. It is a shame to have such scandalous people in our society,¡± she shook her head in disappointment.

    ¡°Very true,¡± Noah¡¯s father agreed. ¡°Hopefully things will settle down soon and the news hasn¡¯t set panic in people.¡±

    Noah led Marceline further into the halls.

    ¡°You must have a closely knit family, Duke Noah. It must be lovely to have people with attachments,¡± Marcelin remarked.

    ¡°That is true. I grew up with everyone being close and nice to each other. My father and his brother, that is, my uncle have been very close. A few years ago, when I was young, there was a rogue attack of werewolves and it had been a hard time in Woodlock. If it weren¡¯t for my uncle, my father would not have been alive. And my father has always supported my uncle. Little things tighten the bonds,¡± Noah smiled and then added, ¡°It must be the same for you?¡±

    Marceline smiled with a slight gingerness with how things were turning under the Moriarty house. She said, ¡°Yes, most families are like that.¡±

    The vampiress had hoped that her mother would continue to resist the lowly governess, but instead it was going the way she didn¡¯t want to.

    They came upon an expansive patio where three women sat at the table, drinking their evening tea. The vampiress¡¯s eyes quickly moved to look at the youngest she-wolf, locking eyes with her and offering her the sweetest and politest smile she had to offer.

    ¡°This is my mother, Hilda Sullivan. And she is Lady Madge Chambers, and her daughter, Anaya Chambers,¡± Noah introduced the women before saying to Anaya Chambers, ¡°This is Lady Marceline Moriarty, she is here to discuss dress designs from you.¡±

    The women bowed and greeted each other. Noah¡¯s mother remarked, ¡°I didn¡¯t know Viscount Eduard had such a beautiful daughter.¡±

    ¡°Your words are very kind, Lady Hilda. But I don¡¯t think I have a presence like yours that I am yet to achieve,¡± Marceline¡¯s words were refine enough to get the older women¡¯s approval.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you sweet, why don¡¯t youe take a seat. Lady Madge and I were going to step back inside. You can speak to Anaya freely,¡± Lady Hilda stepped away from the small table and walked away from there with the other woman.

    Noah said, ¡°I hope you will be able to get the kind of dresses you want. Lady Anaya is a talented woman,¡± he praised the she-wolf, and Marceline¡¯s eyes fell on the young woman¡¯s dress, which did look differentpared to what people mostly wore.

    Lady Anaya smiled, ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a seat, Lady Marceline.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Marceline nodded and sat next to the she-wolf.

    Noah then said, ¡°I will be going now. I need to visit Darthmore as I have been summoned for work there.¡±

    Though Marceline wanted to see who Noah was going to be engaged to, at the same time, she had hoped that the man would drop her home. It was why she had earlier said she didn¡¯te in her carriage in the first ce.

    Unable to keep her thoughts in her mind, Marceline hesitantly said, ¡°Um, my way back home.¡±

    Remembering the vampiress didn¡¯t have a ride back home, Noah turned to Lady Anaya and asked, ¡°Lady Marceline didn¡¯t bring her own carriage. Can you please see to it that it is taken care of?¡±

    ¡°Certainly, Duke Noah,¡± Lady Anaya politely smiled. Marceline watched Noah leave with a slightly sullen face while the she-wolf stared at the vampiress.

    Marceline spent time with Lady Anaya, discussing the dress designs for herself. The vampiress didn¡¯t find anything special about the she-wolfpared to the other women of the high society whom she had met.

    After a while, when they finished talking and started walking towards the mansion¡¯s entrance, Lady Anaya asked, ¡°How is your younger sister¡¯s governess doing? Ms. Barlow.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s doing fine, teaching my little sister and helping her as any governess would do,¡± came the airy words from Marceline. She then asked, ¡°How long are you going to stay in Woodlock. I would like to visit you as much as I can and get the designs done for my dress.¡±

    ¡°I will have to go back home with my parents after a month, but I am guessing I will be back againter,¡± Lady Anaya smiled at Marceline and noticed how the expression on the vampiress¡¯s face slipped for a moment. She said, ¡°You seem to be well acquainted with Noah.¡±

    ¡°Not as well as I would like,¡± Marceline softlyughed. ¡°Just between us women, I was hoping to get to know him better.¡±

    ¡°The Duke does have his charms, doesn¡¯t he? I am sure anyone who hase across his kindness would feel fortunate knowing him,,¡± the two women¡¯s eyes met as they smiled at each other.

    The two young women walked out of the mansion, and Marceline wondered if Anaya was taking her for a stroll. When they reached a street where there were many people and carriages were parked, the she-wolf said,

    ¡°One of the things about Duke Noah is that he is a down-to-earth and humble person, Lady Marceline,¡± Lady Anaya stopped walking and turned to Marceline, who now held suspicion in her eyes. The younger woman said, ¡°Unfortunately, all the carriages in the Sullivan¡¯s mansion are in use, which is why I decided to make sure to see you off in the carriage,¡± she smiled at the end.

    ¡°¡­.¡± Hearing Lady Anaya¡¯s words, the smile on vampiress¡¯s face fell.

    The coachman of the local carriage shouted, ¡°To Skellington, Darthmore, and Raven¡¯s towns!¡±

    Lady Anaya waved at the coachman and said to him, ¡°A ride to Skellington,¡± and pulled out a few shillings from her pocket. Turning to Marceline, she said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to repay me, Lady Marceline. I hope you reach home safely.¡±

 Chapter 224 Returning home

    When Vincent and Eve returned to the Moriarty mansion, Vincent was the first to unmount from the horse and Eve was next.

    Seeing the horses arrive, Alfie quickly stepped out of the mansion and ordered the servant to take the horses back to the stable. When he noticed his master¡¯s ripped clothes on his back, the butler¡¯s gaze moved to look at the governess. He ran back inside the mansion and returned with an overcoat that belonged to Vincent.

    Once the butler helped Vincent wear his coat, he asked, ¡°Shall I ask Briggs to pull the carriage to the front, Master Vincent?¡± Receiving a nod, he left.

    ¡°Thank you for confirming that my mother¡¯s body has been dug out today. I will be able to be at ease after burying her,¡± Eve thanked him, while they stood near the pir. ¡°Have you ever used the witch¡¯s finding skills before?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t lose things that easily, and what I want to find cannot be found with what I have,¡± Vincent spoke in vagueness, but Eve wondered if it was vague. He said, ¡°It is important to have blood to find the person and name. Dead or alive.¡±

    ¡°Then why did you earlier ask for my hair?¡± Eve¡¯s curious eyes questioned him, and his lips twisted.

    ¡°Just for fun,¡± responded Vincent, staring at her. ¡°Also, it isn¡¯t every day a witchplies to your words. We were lucky that she located your mother, most of them attempt another spell that backfires. When we were kidnapped, my father had sent men to look for witches to locate me and Marceline, but the witches killed all of his men, and it caused a dy in the search.¡±

    Eve noticed how nonchnt Vincent was about the incident that had urred in the past. The sky had turned dark, and clouds shed against each other, containing lightning within themselves.

    When Vincent continued to stare at her, Eve couldn¡¯t look at him anymore without taking a deep breath to calm her nerves. At the same time, a carriage entered through the gates of Moriarty mansion, and he remarked,

    ¡°Looks like you can use this carriage, while I use mine.¡±

    The carriage paused, and before the coachman could get to the door to open it, a furious-looking Marceline opened the door with a thud. The coachman, who was about to open the door, got smacked by it. He held his nose and stumbled back.

    Marceline didn¡¯t see Vincent or Eve standing at the side and stormed right inside the mansion.

    ¡°Now that, that is my sister Marceline,¡± the smile on Vincent¡¯s lips turned wicked as if he picked the scent of wolves on Marceline. He wondered what had got her in such a mood.

    Vincent whistled to receive the attention of Marceline¡¯s coachman, who bowed at him with his hand still covering his nose.

    ¡°What did you do to make Marceline angry?¡± Vincent demanded, his coppery-red eyes subtly narrowing. The coachman felt the air around him turn heavy and thick.

    The condition wasn¡¯t any less for the other servants who worked for the Moriarty family, being stuck between the two siblings. As he was Marceline¡¯s coachman, he couldn¡¯t reveal the entire truth. But at the same time, it was hard for anyone to deal with Vincent Moriarty; a lie could get him in trouble.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything, Master Vincent. I was only waiting for her to return,¡± the coachman attempted to wiggle out of the situation.

    ¡°And?¡± Eve heard Vincent push the servant to continue to speak.

    The coachman slightly lifted his head, looking at the mansion¡¯s entrance where the vampiress had stepped into and saw she was out of sight. He then quickly said,

    ¡°We were in Woodlock. I saw Lady Marceline step inside the local carriage and leave the town. She returned after a few minutes, sweaty and in a foul mood¡­ She was scolding about the local carriage being dirty and the coachman not having ears. I don¡¯t know why she got on the local carriage¡­¡±

    ¡°My my. How rare for my sister to use a carriage beneath her taste,¡± Vincent sounded more than pleased and his eyes shined in pure evilness. He ordered the coachman, ¡°Take Ms. Barlow to Meadow and drop her at her home.¡±

    The coachman bowed, obliging to Vincent¡¯s words, and while he turned the carriage around, Eve said to Vincent,

    ¡°I will see you tomorrow.¡±

    Vincent tilted his head, offering her a bright smile, ¡°Is it my imagination or do I sense a touch of sorrow in the tone of your words. Want me to drop by your home tonight to wish you a good night?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Eve¡¯s quick refusal just made Vincent want to annoy her that much more. ¡°Once I reach home I will be sleeping soon.¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡± Vincent¡¯s eyes glowed, and he said, ¡°It does seem like something is different in you today than yesterday, isn¡¯t it?¡± Though the mermaid¡¯s eyes were often soft on everyone, with him in particr, Eve had always seen him with a look of suspicion and a re next to it, which had mellowed. ¡°I didn¡¯t take you to be someone who is easily swayed by my words,¡± he taunted her.

    ¡°I think you are imagining things now. If possible, you should probably get some rest too.¡±

    ¡°How thoughtful. More than rest, I am thirsty,¡± the smile on Vincent¡¯s lips turned into something unreadable, and he said, ¡°Let us hope it is what you say.¡±

    The carriage halted, and the coachman pulled the carriage door for Eve to step in. Before she could get inside, Vincent wished her,

    ¡°It was good to ride together and hunt down a witch, wasn¡¯t it? Sweet dreams, Eve.¡±

    The way he wished her, Eve was worried about him appearing in her dream. She wished him back, ¡°Goodnight, Vincent.¡±

    Stepping inside the carriage, Eve sat down, while the coachman closed the door and walked to the front of the vehicle to take his seat. Their eyes met as if they wouldn¡¯t see each other again, but the night was long and it had only begun.

    Soon the carriage was pulled away from the Moriarty mansion and on the road, while Vincent got on his own carriage to travel to Darthmore.

 Chapter 225 Skeletons and its remains

    Music Rmendation: The War Room- Trevor Morris

    ¡ª

    A murmur of thunder could be hearding from the heavy clouds that shed in the sky. Now and then, the sky lit up with lightning, showing a hint of brown in the clouds, preparing to release a series of lightning to strike thends.

    In one of the Council room¡¯s, thirty-seven skeletons and a few bodies with flesh being dposedy on mortuary tables. Litnterns were left to hand on the walls, while candles were lit to keep the room bright.

    Two members of the Inner Circle stood in the big room, along with the Head of the Council and the Duke of Woodlock.

    Sylvester tapered the end of his moustache with his fingers, whilst he looked at the skeletons. Because of the time that had passed since the bodies had been buried, the deceased who had been buried for many years had dposed, and the only avable items of them were damaged in tatters. Men and women of great stature had leather boots or belts, along with stoned ornaments.

    Vincent entered the room, and Mr. Stokermented, ¡°Aren¡¯t you working ratherte tonight, Vincent?¡±

    ¡°It would be a sin to sleep when the Council discovered thirty-seven deceased who haven¡¯t been identified yet , Mr. Stoker. Not to mention, the man who was caughtst night and the woman he buried are people of my town. My family would be disappointed if I didn¡¯t try to help,¡± Vincent responded as he made his way to where they stood.

    ¡°It looks like people of Skellington like to kill,¡± Mr. Stoker taunted, not too fond of Vincent after his previous remarks in the Head Council¡¯s chamber.

    ¡°We must be excellent diggers then,¡± Vincent smiled at Mr. Stoker, whose eyes narrowed. yton looked at the silver-haired vampire from the corner of his eyes.

    Sylvester, who was looking at the nearby body, turned toment, ¡°I hope you aren¡¯t telling us that you have contributed to the number in this room, Mr. Moriarty.¡± The man¡¯s red eyes stared at Vincent cooly, but Vincent returned it with an unfazed smile.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you liked me so much that you want to see me behind the cell,¡± Vincent raised one of his eyebrows at Sylvester. ¡°I was talking about gardening, but it seems like you took it wrongly.¡±

    Sylvester smiled, but the smile didn¡¯t reach his eyes, and he said, ¡°Certainly not. The Head of the Council sees you as his prodigy. It would be a great loss for the Council if you were to step behind the cells.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I wouldn¡¯t do anything the Head of the Council wouldn¡¯t like. And even if I do, I wouldn¡¯t be this careless,¡± Vincent¡¯s eyes lit up with amusement.

    Thest sentence was something everyone could believe. Vincent Moriarty rarely made any mistakes and wasn¡¯t foolish to make a blunder like this one. But they didn¡¯t know he had dragged them to his handiwork.

    One of the councilmen entered the room, and walked to where Vincent and the others stood. He offered a deep bow to them. yton questioned the person,

    ¡°What do we have so far, Aldworth?¡±

    The councilman named Aldworth passed the parchment to yton and reported,

    ¡°We could recognize only twenty-nine bodies out of thirty-seven. We went through the previous missing reports. We summoned the families to identify them. From the identified, sixteen of them were from high society, seven of them from the middle ss and the rest from the lower ones.¡±

    ¡°What about the unidentified?¡± Noah asked the council member. ¡°What kind and sex?¡±

    Vincent¡¯s eyes moved to look at the Duke of Woodlock, watching him as the councilman answered,

    ¡°rks rechecked and the remaining are four humans, two vampires and two werewolves. Four females and five males, Duke Noah. I think they all belong to the lower status as nothing was found on them.¡±

    Noah nodded, and walked to look at the skeletons that had tattered belongings next to them. Vincent remarked, ¡°If the bodies aren¡¯t identified, it could also be because the families of these are all dead or they didn¡¯t have one to begin with.¡±

    A deep frown came to settle on yton¡¯s face. He said, ¡°Did you find anything more about Mr. Walsh?¡±

    The councilman nodded, before he said, ¡°I did, Sire. From the information we received, his wife told us that he¡¯s never been someone of temper. But he has a list of mistresses he¡¯s been seeing. Eight of them in total.¡±

    Mr. Stoker said, ¡°I met the man at the cell and he told a councilman came to get him, telling one of his mistresses was dead and something about a letter.¡±

    Aldworth added, ¡°Mrs. Walsh said she won¡¯t be paying a penny for his defence. Uh- after finding out about his affairs.¡±

    ¡°Either the man is lying through his teeth or someone framed him,¡± yton¡¯s lips set themselves in a thin line. ¡°Keep him in the dungeon. Handover the skeletons to their respective families. The unidentified can be buried in the Darthmore¡¯s cemetery,¡± he looked at Vincent and Sylvester, ¡°I will leave this work to be done in your good hands.¡±

    When yton and Mr. Stoker stepped out of the room, Sylvester stepped in front of Vincent and said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t think you will always get away with what you do or how you handle things, Vincent. Everything has a reverse action and it is only yet toe.¡±

    A sinister look crept into Vincent¡¯s eyes as he smiled. He responded, ¡°How strange that I was thinking about the same thing. Especially after your name came up with one of the assassins.¡±

    ¡°You will have to be more specific about what you are talking about,¡± Sylvester smiled.

    ¡°You do anything to yton, I wille after you without a doubt,¡± Vincent watched Sylvester stare at him with an unwavering expression.

    ¡°I will keep that in mind,¡± Sylvester offered a slight smile before walking away from the room.

    Noah, who had been looking at the skeletons until now, turned to look at the two vampires. Vincent watched the Inner Council¡¯s back, and as Sylvester left, he spared a look at the Duke, offering a slight bow and Noah did the same in greetings.

    Vincent walked up to where Noah stood and looked at the werewolf¡¯s skeleton on the table. The vampire asked cheerily, ¡°Anyone you know?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Noah replied, and he slipped his hands into his pockets before asking, ¡°There is something I have been wanting to ask you, Mr. Moriarty.¡± He turned to meet the vampire¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Why does it seem like it is about the governess? Unless I am wrong, but I am not, am I?¡± Vincent watched the Duke stare at him, where his facecked the polite smile he often wore.

    ¡°What are your intentions with Genevieve?¡± Noah asked without beating around the bush, and Vincent liked it, but not enough.

    ¡°That is something between her and me, isn¡¯t it, Duke Noah. It isn¡¯t very polite to snoop in the matters of people, lest you like her,¡± Vincent let his back rest against the edge of one of the mortuary tables.

    ¡°We are friends, and I care about her,¡± a look of seriousness appeared in Noah¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°So are we,¡± Vincent quickly replied and added, ¡°And when I said we, I meant Eve and I are friends too.¡±

    ¡°I never knew friends suck blood out,¡± stated Noah.

    ¡°When you are friends with a vampire, it is obvious. She doesn¡¯t mind, why do you care?¡± Vincent noticed Noah¡¯s eyes hardened at his words, and he only enjoyed it. But there was also something that fascinated his curiosity. Wanting to push the werewolf further, he said, ¡°Her blood tastes divine. You are a werewolf, so it is hard to imagine, but every drop is delicious. Especially the ces I bit¨C¡°

    Noah¡¯s hands clenched, and he hit Vincent¡¯s face, his eyes shifting from ck to yellow.

    A chuckle escaped from Vincent¡¯s lips, and he ran his tongue on the corner of his lips to taste blood. He said, ¡°You don¡¯t love her enough, do you? If someone told that to me about the woman I love, I would have killed the person.¡±

    Noah unclenched his hands and calmed his emotions. He stared at the vampire. He had underestimated this vampire¡¯s skills when it came to provoking people. He knew he could not have Eve, and he had told himself, when someone worthy came along, who cared for the woman, he would step away.

    But the Duke knew that this pureblooded vampire standing before him didn¡¯t do rtionships. Yet as diabolic Vincent was, Eve was still alive next to him.

    Was he the one for her? Noah asked himself.

    When Noah started to walk away from there, Vincent remarked with one corner of lips curling , ¡°I have been curious why a remarkable man as yourself didn¡¯t reveal his affections to the woman he has harboured affections for four-five years.¡±

    For a moment, Noah stopped at the door and turned back to look at Vincent. He said, ¡°Looks like you have done a lot of background checks to find something like that.¡±

    Vincent hummed, ¡°It is one of my many amazing qualities,¡± and his eyes slightly narrowed, when Noah walked away from there. He then turned to look at the humans skeletons that was ced next to the werewolves skeleton. He murmured, ¡°Now which one is the right one.¡±

 Chapter 226 Rainy midnight

    Music Rmendation: Florida Rain Storm- Mother Nature Sound FX

    ¡ª

    Rain poured on Meadow and its other neighbouring towns. Though the sounds of the thunder and the lightning striking from the sky didn¡¯t often worry Eve, today was different. Lady Aubrey and Eugene weren¡¯t home, and she was all alone in the quiet house.

    Thirty minutes had passed since Eve stepped out of the bathing room, where she had taken her own time inside the bathtub using the bath salts.

    Picking up a novel from the small shelf of her room, she sat on the bed. She had burned enough candles to keep the room bright. But every once in a while, the mes of the candles shook and shivered against the cold air that slipped through the cracks of the windows of her room.

    Even though Eve was reading the novel, she couldn¡¯t stop the thoughts of Vincent. She sighed in slight frustration. Raising her head from the book, she muttered to herself,

    ¡°I should probably get some sleep than think about a vampire, who has no interest in anyone.¡±

    But it wasn¡¯t like she was keen on pursuing him. She said, ¡°Sure, he is an attractive man and is charming with his words on rare asions, but that doesn¡¯t have to mean I have feelings for him.¡±

    Eve bent her upper body to ce her face on her knees, which she had drawn closer. Why did her heart have to beat for the vampire, who clearly told her he was not someone she should choose? She knew that, to heed his words. The slight hint of warning from him before she had climbed the carriage didn¡¯t go unnoticed by her.

    ¡°It is all his faults! Neither would he have told me those things, and neither would I be feeling confused,¡± Eve continued muttering to herself. She closed the book in her hand and ced it on the side table.

    Sliding into the nket in afortable position, Eve stared at the ceiling as she listened to the rainwater pitter-patter against the window and the thunderous clouds growling. When she heard one of the windows loudly hit against the wall of the house, she jumped and picked up the candle stand to see which window it was left unlocked. Because she had made sure to lock every window and doors of the house.

    Eve looked around the room before stepping out of her room and descending the stairs. Entering Lady Aubrey¡¯s room, she noticed the window open and now continued to hit itself against the wall.

    cing the candle stand on the side, she put her hand outside, reaching the window¡¯s edge, and pulled it backwards. Locking the window, she wiped her wet hand against her dress skirt and picked up the candle stand.

    When Eve turned away from the window and started the walk out of Lady Aubrey¡¯s room, lightning struck again. But with the lightning came a silhouette that had been standing in front of the window since the window had been left open.

    Eve climbed two stairs when she heard the main door knock. The knock was loud and clear against the sound of rain. It was the middle of the night for anyone to visit. She wondered if Eugene must have returned, but it wasn¡¯t possible as it was too soon.

    Walking to the main door, Eve questioned, ¡°Who is it?¡±

    KNOCK! KNOCK!

    ¡°If it isn¡¯t urgent, you cane tomorrow morning,¡± Eve said loud enough for whoever stood on the other side of the door to hear her.

    But with the heavy rain pouring that didn¡¯t look like it was going to stop anytime soon, Eve¡¯s kind heart couldn¡¯t help but question if someone needed help.

    When Eve opened the door, the candlelight fell on the person standing at the doorstep, her eyes widened and her face paled.

    Was she dreaming again? For a moment, she couldn¡¯t help but worry about what she saw and what her mind wanted her to see.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Eve asked Vincent, who pointed his gun in the direction of her head.

    ¡°Thought I would reenact your dream. Was it close?¡± Vincent pulled his gun away from Eve and put it away.

    ¡°You have a bad sense of humour,¡± Eve released her breath that she didn¡¯t know she had been holding until now. Here she was, trying to push him out of her mind, and the vampire had decided to show up at her doorstep.

    ¡°It is called a dark sense of humour,¡± Vincent grinned.

    Vincent was drenched because of the rain. His clothes were wet, and so was his silver hair, dripping with rainwater. It was his shirt that distracted her, that stuck to him like a second skin to reveal his taut muscles and ridges in his body.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he was drenched and she couldn¡¯t find his carriage at the front of her house, she would have closed the door on this ghost who was haunting her thoughts.

    Eve¡¯s eyes fell on the water dripping down on the ground. He said,

    ¡°My carriage broke and I decided to take a walk.¡±

    Out of politeness and for what he had done for her, Eve stepped away from the door and asked him, ¡°Do you need a towel?¡±

    If Vincent was here, surely he didn¡¯t mean to leave just to point the gun at her. But one could never predict when it came to him.

    Instead of stepping inside the house, Vincent tilted his head and remarked, ¡°Inviting a man inside the house when no one is home. How atrocious, Ms. Barlow.¡±

    Eve clutched tighter on the candle stand in her hand and was ready to push the door close. But before the door could move an inch, Vincent ced his hand on the wooden door and stepped inside. He said, ¡°I never said I don¡¯t want toe in. Are you always this quick to react?¡±

    ¡°I told you I was going to sleep. Was there a reason why you decided to drop by here to see me in the middle of the night?¡±

    Eve¡¯s eyes shifted from Vincent¡¯s shoes to look up at his eyes, which held the same amount of light and intensity as the mes in the candles. Her eyes caught a bruise on the corner of his eyes, and she wondered what had happened for him to receive it.

    As the door hadn¡¯t been closed, a gust of wind blew right into the house, blowing the candles out and turning the ce around them dark.

    ¡°Give me a moment. I will get the firece started,¡± Eve moved her hand in the dark, touching the furniture, while Vincent closed the door and locked it.

    Knowing Vincent was under the same roof as her, alone in the house, Eve turned flustered. As she had nned to spend her night in her room, she hadn¡¯t started the firece in the living room. When her hand touched the matchbox at the mantle ce, it fell to the ground. Sitting down, she looked for it with her hands touching the ground.

    At the same time, Eve noticed a spark turning into a me in front of her and saw Vincent holding the matchbox in his hand. Both of them were sitting on their heels in front of the firece. He stretched his hand that held the burning matchstick to the firece. Soon, the room turned bright.

    They stood up, staring at each other. Eve breathed, ¡°I will go get that towel.¡±

 Chapter 227 Second person

    Music Rmendation: Ang- Flower Face

    ¡ª

    Eve returned to the living room with a towel in her hand and clothes for Vincent. But when she entered the room, her heart slipped from her ribcage from the sight in front of her.

    As if it was his house, Vincent had removed his shirt and hung it on the back of the chair next to the firece. With his back facing her, her eyes fell on his broad back that tapered as her gaze moved lower and lower with her heart picking pace. Thankfully his trousers were still on him, and Eve sighed.

    When Vincent raised his hand to run his fingers through his wet hair tob it backwards, his arm and shoulder muscles squeezed with his movement. Sensing her presence, he turned. His coppery-red eyes had turnedpletely red as they met hers.

    Trying to hide her growing feelings, Eve kept an expressionless face and handed the clothes and towel to him. She didn¡¯t want to be one of those women who behaved thoughtlessly, trying to gain Vincent¡¯s affections. She said,

    ¡°These clothes belonged to Uncle Rikkard, Aunt Aubrey¡¯ste husband. They might fit you.¡±

    Vincent took them from Eve. A smile tried to break through her lips, seeing him dab the towel for many seconds. She said,

    ¡°I think your hair would dry quicker if you rubbed it with the towel.¡±

    ¡°This is how I do it,¡± Vincent rolled his eyes. When a few more seconds passed, he said, ¡°When I was small, my mother was the one to do it for me.¡±

    Though Vincent had never vocalised it when he was small, he liked his mother¡¯s hugs and her motherly touch in his life. He doubted there could be anyone better to take her ce. She was the only person he had ever listened to. When she was gone, it left a hollow that couldn¡¯t be filled by anyone but his growing darkness towards the world.

    While his sister Marceline had quickly adjusted after his mother¡¯s death, where the maids helped her groom, he disliked anyone touching him and learned to look after himself, bing independent without relying on anyone for anything.

    While Vincent¡¯s hand slightly fell away from the towel, at that moment, Eve glimpsed the pureblooded arrogant vampire missing someone he cared for and loved. In the past, she never believed that vampires, colder than the werewolves, could feel such things.

    Unable to hold back her emotions, she stretched her hand towards him and said, ¡°The towel.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t feel pity for me. People who felt it have always wrecked themselves,¡± Vincent looked at her with an unfathomable expression.

    ¡°Take a seat on the chair,¡± Eve said without responding to his words.

    A curious look entered Vincent¡¯s eyes, ¡°nning to be my mother?¡± He teased her.

    ¡°No,¡± Eve answered him, feeling a heaviness in her throat and chest when she added, ¡°I am your friend.¡±

    Vincent stared at her for a second before handing the towel to her. He took a seat on the same chair where his shirt hung. Coming to stand behind him, Eve used both her hands before she started to rub his wet hair. She asked him,

    ¡°I thought you went to Darthmore. Where did your carriage break down?¡± The way he was drenched made it feel like he had walked long beforeing here.

    ¡°Mm,¡± Vincent hummed, gettingfortable and allowing the mermaid to dry his silver hair. ¡°I did. I was on my way to Thresk Hills when the carriage broke somewhere before Skellington.¡±

    ¡°Did you finish your work at Thresk Hills?¡± Eve asked him, considering the time right now.

    ¡°I will get it done tomorrow.¡±

    When the carriage had broken, Vincent had turned into his bat form and had flown under the pressure of the rain with the intention to head to the Moriarty mansion. But before he knew it, without realising, he stood outside the town of Meadow.

    Eve moved around the chair,ing to stand in front of him. Sensing his gaze, the movements of her hands turned gentler, and she said, ¡°It is done.¡±

    Vincent didn¡¯t have an answer to why he was here now when he could be soaking in hisfortable life. And the thought irked him as if annoyed with himself.

    ¡°Good,¡± Vincent¡¯s eyes subtly narrowed, which Eve didn¡¯t take note of as her attention fell on the corner of his lips.

    Eve asked him, ¡°What happened to your mouth?¡±

    ¡°It was pretty since I was a child,¡± Vincent retorted, and Eve pursed her lips.

    ¡°I thought you had the ability to heal,¡± Eve took the towel from him. ¡°Did you encounter someone stronger than you?¡±

    Vincent rolled his eyes, ¡°You wish,¡± and there was a hint of re in them. It was only because he had provoked the Duke and wanted to get a reaction that he let the werewolf take a hit at him. He hadn¡¯t paid attention to it, and now that she pointed it, the skin around his mouth healed. He said,

    ¡°The Council has arranged a burial for the unidentified tomorrow. You will be able to see them tomorrow afternoon in the local cemetery of Darthmore. We can take Allie with us as an outside experience education for her. Because the Council will be clearing all the bodies by evening. It will be a little harder to sneak around three skeletons.¡±

    Hearing this information, Eve nodded, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Vincent got up from the chair he had been sitting on and said, ¡°You can thank me by offering yourself to me. I have been thirsty for quite some time now.¡±

    Eve¡¯s eyes fell on his bare upper body, and she tried to focus. When the pureblooded vampire took a step forward, she said,

    ¡°I think we need to set some rules before it to make things clear.¡±

    ¡°For someone who owes her life to me, you sure do like to make rules,¡± Vincent hummed.

    Eve didn¡¯t want her thoughts to twist and curl around him. She said, ¡°You can drink from my hands and neck. Not from anywhere else,¡± at the same time, thunderstruck somewhere nearby, camouging her words.

    ¡°Hm?¡± Vincent cocked his head. A look of mischief entered his eyes, ¡°I can drink from anywhere?¡±

 Chapter 228 Respectful pureblooded vampire

    Eve stared at Vincent as if she had turned deaf because of the thunder that had struck a moment ago. Her eyes narrowed, and she said, ¡°I told only my neck and hands.¡±

    Vincent clicked his tongue, ¡°Rude. You just said I could bite anywhere I want, and now you are taking your words back?¡±

    Eve knew that Vincent had a better hearing ability than the other vampires. Even over the thunderous sound of the clouds, he had perfectly heard what she said and was now behaving dumb with her. She asked, ¡°Are you not ashamed to twist my words for your benefit? Taking advantage of the person who offered you shelter and clothes?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± came the nonchnt response from Vincent, who now smiled, and the smile was enough to have her heart flutter.

    ¡°I think I am sick,¡± Eve muttered to herself.

    How could her heart skip a beat for this vampire? Vincent¡¯s head missed too many screws which she was already aware about, but was her screws falling off too?

    ¡°Let me take a bite and see if you are really sick or if you are only feeling hot at the thought of my lips brushing against your skin,¡± Vincent suggested, and Eve quickly shook her head.

    Eve raised her hand straight while her fingers parted to keep the vampire away from her. She said, ¡°What you want is my blood, so it shouldn¡¯t matter which part of me you bite. A mermaid¡¯s blood should circte like a human, everywhere. There shouldn¡¯t be much change.¡± She doubted she would be able to keep her heart still if he did what he did thest time he had bitten her.

    ¡°You are stalling, when you know it is inevitable,¡± Vincent¡¯s eyes glowed red. He said, ¡°There have been plenty of opportunities for me to drink from you, but I have been considerate, haven¡¯t I, my little mermaid?¡±

    Eve¡¯s mouth and throat went dry. In the past, no matter how he addressed her, she often brushed it away. But she couldn¡¯t anymore and her heart softened. It was hard to be indifferent towards him when her mind tried to conjure its own assumptions about Vincent¡¯s words.

    She couldn¡¯t deny his words because it was true. If it were another person in Vincent¡¯s ce, they would have bitten her harshly, simr to how Lady Camille had bitten her without consideration.

    [Music Rmendation: Diving- Art School Girlfriend]

    With his trousers hanging low on his waist, Vincent made his way to where Eve stood. The firece continued burning brightly, its warm glow falling on them. The glow in the room hid Eve¡¯s feelings.

    Eve knew if she wanted, she could try to escape, but that didn¡¯t mean she could escape the reality that Vincent would catch her. The roots of her newfound feelings for him had crawled around her feet, and even though she knew it had thorns on it, deep down she craved it.

    When Vincent came to stand in front of Eve, she craned her neck to meet his eyes in the silence that surrounded them and the rain that numbed everything except for their presence that pulled them near each other. When he raised his hand, Eve closed her eyes and heard him remark,

    ¡°For someone who didn¡¯t dry her hair properly, you seem to be interested in helping another person,¡± Vincent picked up a piece of her hair between his fingers, feeling the dampness, and Eve opened her eyes.

    Though Eve didn¡¯t feel his actual touch, it didn¡¯t mean him running his fingers on the length of her hair didn¡¯t affect her. She watched him look at the piece of her hair that he held. Pushing the nervousness away, she replied, ¡°I did. It takes some time before it dries.¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡± Vincent hummed for a response as he continued staring at her hair. ¡°The blonde in your hair¡­ it is unique.¡± He then asked her, ¡°Did you ever bite a vampire?¡±

    Eve was stunned by his question. Did he want her to bite him?

    Vincent¡¯s eyes shifted from her hair to look at her blue eyes. He didn¡¯t know why, but there was something very familiar about Eve. Deep down, he questioned if she was the one he had been looking for. But he couldn¡¯t ce her face in his memory.

    With both their mother¡¯s death, Eve had forgotten such minute details about her life as it was reced by death. Vincent¡¯s memory about the small girl he had met years ago had faded, turning the person faceless and almost silhouette-like.

    Eve shook her head, ¡°Not that I can remember of,¡± she replied, noticing the question in Vincent¡¯s eyes evaporate and turn cold.

    Vincent enjoyed Eve¡¯spany more than any other woman from any status, and he didn¡¯t like it earlier when she unconsciously questioned if Noah was stronger than him. The slight irritation he felt didn¡¯t disappear. He said to her,

    ¡°Did you know that drinking blood from someone is an art in itself?¡± His hand let go of her golden blonde hair. ¡°Women and men from high society, like their blood being taken.¡±

    ¡°Most of the people from the high society must be sexually dissastisfied,¡± Eve whispered, feeling her mind slightly turning blurry as Vincent¡¯s upper bare body was too close to her, and all she had to do was raise her hand to touch it.

    Eve¡¯s reply brought a crooked smile to Vincent¡¯s lips. He said, ¡°Has the subject never interested you?¡±

    ¡°You seem more interested in it.¡±

    ¡°You are deflecting from the question.¡±

    Eve turned flustered, ¡°I don¡¯t think this is a good idea.¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t even done anything yet and your heart is already racing. There¡¯s no need to be ashamed of how you felt at the night of the soiree, I know you enjoyed it as much as I did,¡± all it took was Vincent whispering to have her knees slightly shake. He caught her waist with his hands before she would fall. ¡°Unless you are telling me that you are scared of wanting more and have no self control.¡±

    Eve snapped out from her dazed state and red at him. ¡°I have far more self control than you think,¡± but her voice cracked at the end when she saw him smirk.

    Eve didn¡¯t want a repeat of Vincent biting her inner thigh as she doubted her poor, fragile heart could take it when it was so affected by the vampire in front of her.

    ¡°Fine,¡± Vincent let go of her waist, and a hint of disappointment appeared in her eyes.

    That was it? He only wanted to scare her? Eve asked herself. But then he said, ¡°I will honour your words as I respect you.¡±

    Her heart squeezed at his words. Was he doing it on purpose? This push and pull, but no. Vincent Moriarty wasn¡¯t a man who would pull a stunt as such, and he seemed like someone who went after what he wanted. He was twistedly nice to her, which drew her towards him.

    Vincent stepped backwards, pulling the chair around. He said, ¡°Your hands and neck are where I will bite you.¡±

    He satfortably on the chair in front of the firece and looked at her. He stretched his hands towards Eve and said, ¡°Enough of stalling.¡±

 Chapter 229 Conflicts of the mind

    When she got near Vincent, she ced her hand in his hands, wondering where time would take them. She knew she was his prey, his blood source, but that didn¡¯t stop her heart from beating more for him. She could handle him biting her wrist for just a few seconds, and when the rain would stop, he would leave.

    The thought of him leaving had her purse on her lips.

    Without warning, Vincent pulled Eve by her hand such that she stumbled, and her bottom settled on hisp. Her face turned red in the position she sat. She was about to get up, but Vincent held her down with his hands.

    ¡°I hope you have a good exnation of why you need me to sit on yourp,¡± Eve stated, staring right into his eyes.

    Vincent¡¯s hand adjusted around her waist and said, ¡°I flew for quite some distance and have been standing all this time. Surely you don¡¯t expect me to stand when I am tired.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Eve decided not to argue with him. She brought her hand forward and in front of his face. ¡°All yours to drink.¡±

    As Vincent stared at the mermaid, who looked like a fish who wanted to get back inside the water and be done with him, he was far from ready toply with her wish. A sly smile appeared on his lips, which was mixed with irritation.

    It wasn¡¯t his first time drinking blood from someone, especially a mermaid. But he had never treated her like the other woman from whom he drank in the past and gave her a choice, unlike others. He wondered if it was because of her iparable blood or because of who she was.

    Vincent said, ¡°Don¡¯t mistake yourself thinking I agreed with you, and everything will go ording to how you want.¡± He pushed her hand away and brought it down.

    Thanks to the thunderous sounds from the sky, it helped Eve to conceal her uneven heartbeat that she couldn¡¯t hide anymore. Her feelings were slipping, and her mind colluded with the man she had affection for leaning toward her.

    Vincent pushed Eve¡¯s hair away from her shoulders, and his fingers brushed against her neck as he did it. Goosebumps rose on her skin, and it didn¡¯t help that the night was cold. His other hand curled around the other side of the neck, his thumb tracing her jaw before gently pushing her chin to the side, so he could ess her neck.

    Eve felt anticipation build in the pit of her stomach. When his breath fell on her exposed neck, it made her want to adjust the way she was sitting. As if feeling something stirring in her stomach and seeping lower, between her legs.

    ¡°So obedient,¡± Vincent whispered with a hint of need.

    Vincent was hungry for Eve¡¯s blood, and the questions that had arisen in his mind about her while trying to keep on looking for the girl he had been searching for until now made him grit his teeth. Without waiting for a second more, he bit right into her neck.

    Eve clutched his bare shoulders, which was just as taut as she had expected it to feel.

    Somewhere embarrassed for holding onto his bare shoulders, Eve released her hands to only end up gripping it tighter when she felt Vincent¡¯s fangs sinking deeper into her neck. Feeling his lips sucking on her neck as he sucked the blood into his mouth. A series of feelings burst in her chest and stomach, her toes drawing backwards as they curled.

    Eve didn¡¯t realise that the harder her hands gripped Vincent¡¯s shoulders, the harder he bit her, creating a cycle where none of them let go. He let her body lean backwards while he followed her. This time Eve held him so that she wouldn¡¯t lose bnce. His hand was firm on her waist as he continued to drink from her. Her hand slid down from his shoulders to his arms.

    As if to savour the taste, Vincent pulled away from her neck and ran his coarse tongue across her skin to feel her shiver in his arms. He said,

    ¡°Everytime I taste you, I think it cannot get better than thest time. But it always proves to be wrong,¡± Vincent whispered on the hollow of her neck and pulled back to look at her.

    Eve, who had closed her eyes while feeling the current passing through her veins, slightly opened her eyes, her mouth parted.

    Vincent turned fascinated by the erotic expression on Eve¡¯s face. Deep down, he liked that he was the only one to see it. She was his mermaid, after all, and he didn¡¯t want anyone sullying her. One part of him wanted to grant her wishes. But the other twisted part of him wanted her to stay the way she was.

    Vincent drawled, ¡°It is said that a person¡¯s blood that tastes sweet as heaven, the scent of the nectar is sweeter than that and I cannot help but agree to it.¡±

    With Eve¡¯s senses heightened due to Vincent¡¯s touch, it took a second more to understand what nectar meant and her eyes widened before she red at him. Her face was on fire, and she hoped he was joking. She was mortified!

    ¡°Do you really need to speak in such an unfiltered way with me?¡±

    ¡°I was offering you some knowledge, considering yourck of experience,¡± Eve dug her nails into Vincent¡¯s arms and heard him hiss.

    Vincent¡¯s eyes subtly narrowed, while Eve said, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to¨C¡± he pulled her body so that she sat upright and close to him.

    The rain outside had slowed down, where one could hear the soft drops of water falling on the ground from the roof of the house. Vincent and Eve¡¯s faces were close to each other. They stared into each other¡¯s eyes with their lips parted while subconsciously being drawn to each other.

    Eve could feel her heart pounding in her chest when Vincent¡¯s eyes fell on her lips and she couldn¡¯t help but do the same. When their lips were barely away from each other, she realised what she was doing and pulled away from him.

    Ready to flee to her room, she was about to get up, but Vincent¡¯s hand gripped her. She looked away from him and whispered,

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ I think I am falling for you.¡±

 Chapter 230 Feelings of the two

    Music Rmendation: Bloomsbury- Amelia Warner

    ¡ª

    As much as Eve felt a pull towards Vincent, she couldn¡¯t kiss a man, knowing he didn¡¯t share the same feelings as her. She couldn¡¯t fool around like the few other women he had been with, whom she was sure was left with a broken heart.

    Her eyes looked at the ground, and when her eyes shifted to look at Vincent, she wished she could take back her words. The grip on her waist loosened as if stunned by what she had just said to him. He stared at her.

    His usual cold eyes now held a cloud of emotions, making her stomach drop. There was surprise, disappointment and annoyance, where she didn¡¯t know that those weren¡¯t entirely for her, but it was for him too.

    And with one blink of his eyes, all those emotions disappeared, and Vincent stated, ¡°It seems like you didn¡¯t listen to what I said, little girl. I told you I wasn¡¯t the one for you.¡±

    Taking the opportunity of his hands sliding away from her, Eve quickly jumped from hisp. She took a couple of steps forward, with her back facing him and said,

    ¡°I didn¡¯t choose you,¡± it just happened, thought Eve. The silence between them was upied by the slight grumbling in the sky.

    Eve¡¯s face had turned red in embarrassment, and she closed her eyes to calm her emotions. She didn¡¯t know how to deflect. She didn¡¯t want to be part of Vincent¡¯s amusement.

    She heard Vincent say behind her, who had now stood up, ¡°I thought you were smart enough to know not to fall for me,¡± there was a touch of disappointment in his voice as if he had expected her to follow his past warning.

    Hearing those words from Vincent, Eve¡¯s heart squeezed. She knew it. She knew she was supposed to heed to his warning when he had clearly uttered it for her. But her heart had wavered for him a few seconds before it. She said,

    ¡°I am a person with a heart, and there¡¯s only this much one can bear¡­¡± Her voice trailed, and the burning log of woods crackled in the firece. She brought her hands in front of her, holding them. ¡°I understand that you need my blood, and I will be happy to offer it to you, whenever you need it. But it would be better if w¡ª¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to,¡± Vincent¡¯s voice hushed Eve¡¯s words and a look of seriousness entered his eyes, ¡°Sometimes even the richest blood changes vour and taints it.¡±

    Eve stared at the cold dark floor that was near the dining room. She could feel her heartbreak, even though the vampire hadn¡¯t made fun of her feelings. She knew the reality of where she and Vincent stood regarding their emotions for each other. He cared for her, but she doubted it was for romantic reasons. She felt her eyes prickle, and she said,

    ¡°Thank you. I appreciate it.¡±

    Vincent¡¯s eyes narrowed at the hostile air that the mermaid had wrapped herself in. He said, ¡°You are a good woman, Eve. Better than most I have met and not someone who uses coyness to find a man for yourself. But I cannot return your feelings, nor am I the man for you.¡±

    Her chest tightened and she nodded. She said,

    ¡°It isn¡¯t the first time that I have had feelings for someone. Like others, it will pass too. It¡¯ste and I am tired, Mr. Moriarty. If you do not mind, can you please leave? I would like to get some sleep now.¡±

    Vincent stared at Eve¡¯s back for a few seconds before picking up his shirt. Eve heard the sound of his footsteps leaving the living room. When she turned, she noticed the vampire at the door, who opened and stepped out, before closing it behind him.

    Eve willfully walked towards the door. Her hand reached for the handle and pulled it open, but Vincent had left.

    Deep down in her heart, where the thorn-like vines that had twisted her by Vincent¡¯s charms, Eve had hoped he would stay. Even if it meant she would hear his taunting, sarcastic words. Closing the door, she leaned forward and ced her forehead on the door, and sighed.

    Alone in the house now, Eve felt the coldness of the weather turn harsher than usual and her eyes glistened, but she didn¡¯t shed tears.

    ¡°It will pass too, right?¡± Eve questioned herself, but she had her doubts about it.

    What was she going to do? Not only had she harboured feelings for the vampire, but she also worked for his family. She whispered, ¡°Why does it hurt¡­¡±

    Blowing out the fire in the firece, Eve picked up the candle stand from the living room and climbed up the stairs to head to her room.

    A person stood outside Dawson¡¯s house, beside one of the windows with furrowed eyebrows.

    It was Patrick Humphrey, who had visited an inn after finishing his work at Quintin¡¯s mansion and turned intoxicated. He wanted to drown in his wallows for how his life had turned.

    Knowing Lady Aubrey and Eugene were not in the town, and Eve was alone in the house, he had decided to pass by the house only to notice the light inside, letting him know that the woman of his dreams was awake and was having a hard time sleeping.

    Patrick was too drunk and he had rubbed his eyes more than thirty times since he had tried to take a look through the foggy window of Dawson¡¯s house. It was because, a few minutes ago, Eve hadpany! On hearing the door close, he stumbled to the front to find no one.

    Where did the man go?! Mr. Humphrey quickly looked around the ce, searching for the¡ªHe gasped when he felt something evil brush his leg! Looking down, he noticed it was a ck cat.

    ¡°Shoo!¡± He moved his foot to get it away from him, but the cat returned to his side and meowed. After standing there for a minute more, he stumbled out of Dawson¡¯s residence and headed toward his own house.

    That night, Eve barely slept as she tossed and turned in her bed, thinking about Vincent¡¯s words. In the morning, after getting ready, she stepped out of the house. Walking to the garden, she plucked a flower so that she could ce itter on her mother¡¯s grave.

    Her mood was dull, but she tried to be polite to the people on her way to the local carriage who greeted her.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t like I was waiting for him to confess to me,¡± Eve muttered. ¡°I wanted him to stop saying and doing odd things,¡± she consoled herself.

    [Music Rmendation: Mrs. Elton Arrives At Hartfield: Isobel Waller]

    To add more to her mood, Eve noticed Mr. Humphrey walking in her direction with a bunch of flowers in his hand. To avoid him, when Mr. Humphrey looked the other way to wave his hand, Eve turned to the right and took another street.

    Eve continued walking, looking around to ensure Mr. Humphrey wasn¡¯t following. When she did reach the local carriage, Mr. Humphrey called her,

    ¡°Ms. Barlow!¡± The man¡¯s voice was so loud that it gained the by-passers attention. Upon reaching where she stood, Mr. Humphrey said with a wide smile, ¡°For a moment, I thought I lost you, but I know you always use the local carriage.¡±

    They bowed, and Mr. Humphreyplimented Eve, ¡°Today you look as beautiful as the sun, Ms. Barlow. Your beauty is unmatched to anything in this world.¡±

    Eve turned to look at the sky, and so did the man, where the clouds hid the sun. She politely said, ¡°I think it wouldn¡¯t be right topare me to the sun, Mr. Humphrey. When a person gazes at the sun for far too long, they lose their eyesight.¡±

    She wasn¡¯t in the mood to talk to him and wanted to go on her way, but Mr. Humphrey was curious about her night.

    Mr. Humphrey waved his hand and offered her flowers, ¡°These are for you, Ms. Barlow. Lovely flowers for a lovely woman. Oh, you already have a flower. Who is it from?¡±

    Eve didn¡¯t attempt to take the flowers from Mr. Humphrey, knowing the man would only try to im her in front of the people. She replied, ¡°It is from an admirer. Forgive me, but my hands are full.¡±

    Mr. Humphrey looked down at Eve¡¯s hands, where she carried her lunch box and umbre. Not giving up, he said,

    ¡°That¡¯s fine. I will give them to you in the evening.¡± When Eve turned, ready to climb the carriage, he said, ¡°The rainst night was harsh, wasn¡¯t it? With the continuous thunder and lightning, it even frightened me. I hope you weren¡¯t scared as you were alone,¡± and he waited for her to say something about it.

    ¡°I am not a child, Mr. Humphrey, to be scared about it. And we live in a town where heavy rain isn¡¯t umon in this part of the year,¡± Eve responded, and the man quickly nodded.

    ¡°Of course, even I wasn¡¯t scared. I didn¡¯t want you to feel alone,¡± Mr. Humphrey quickly covered it up, and Eve pursed her lips. He then asked, ¡°You must have hadpanyst night?¡±

    Remembering Vincent right now only made Eve grit her teeth. If it weren¡¯t for the crazy vampire¡¯s habit of amusing himself, she wouldn¡¯t be feeling this way and out of sleep. She snapped at the man in front of her, ¡°Is there something you want to tell me about, Mr. Humphrey? Some of us have work to do, and I am sure the Quintins won¡¯t be happy if you miss a day as the servants are scarce.¡±

    Mr. Humphrey fumbled through the words, ¡°W-what servant?¡± Heughed, looking left and right, but some of the people had already caught on to him. ¡°I am not a servant there. I only offer my help to Mr. Quintin because of my kind heart.¡±

    Eve stared at him and feigned ignorance, ¡°I didn¡¯t know about it,¡± and the man nodded. She continued, ¡°Mr. Quintin said you stole his money and it is why you were out of job. I cannot believe Mr. Quintin would lie about such a thing.¡±

    Mr. Humphrey coughed and cleared his throat, and before he could brush it, Eve frowned and said,

    ¡°A respectable man like yourself should quit working for him. How dare he nder your good name?¡±

    An elderly man, who was eavesdropping on their conversation, agreed and said, ¡°Ms. Barlow is right! You should quit working for the man!¡± And Mr. Humphrey felt sweat on his forehead. ¡°I say, you don¡¯t go to work and show them you have respect!¡±

    Mr. Humphrey couldn¡¯t believe things were proceeding in such a way that he would soon be out of work! After all, if not there, he would have to knock on the mansion¡¯s door and beg for work in the high society because surely he couldn¡¯t let the people of his town know what happened!

    With Mr. Humphrey immersed in his thoughts, Eve climbed inside the carriage that left for Skellington town.

 Chapter 231 Lack of attention

    In the Moriarty mansion¡¯s dining room, Allie ate her breakfast and craned her neck to look at the table as if searching for something. Lady Annalise, who caught sight of it, asked her,

    ¡°What do you want, child?¡±

    Allie pursed her lips as if she hadn¡¯t meant to get her mother¡¯s attention. She whispered, ¡°The steak sticks¡­¡±

    Lady Annalise stared at her daughter before she said, ¡°All you have to do is ask and the maids will bring it for you.¡±

    Marceline, sitting next to Lady Annalise, stretched her hand to get the te for herself near her. But just when her hand almost reached for it, her mother picked up the te that had the meat chops and served it to her younger sister.

    Vincent behaved as if he didn¡¯t notice this, licked his fingers, and remarked, ¡°Today¡¯s meat chops is more delicious than the other days, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Allie nodded to her brother¡¯s words and quickly started to eat it as if they would be stolen from her and heard her mother¡¯s gentle voice, ¡°Eat it slow. There¡¯s no one chasing you,¡± shaking her head, the older woman went back to eating her food.

    Eduard said to Vincent, ¡°I will be apanying your mother and Allie to the Woodmore¡¯s mansion and won¡¯t be here after an hour. Do you have all the signatures on the parchments from me?¡±

    ¡°I do,¡± Vincent hummed and asked, ¡°Marceline isn¡¯t joining you?¡±

    ¡°I have something else to do,¡± Marceline said, feeling a little left out.

    ¡°Visiting a certain town or meeting someone, are we, sister?¡± Vincent raised his eyebrows at her.

    ¡°Ste and I are visiting Hollow Valley to shop. Anything else?¡± Marceline asked her brother, who offered her a crooked smile.

    Marceline¡¯s eyes then moved to look at her mother, and she noticed her engrossed with what Allie was doing. Since her younger sister¡¯s fangs had returned, Annalise had stopped paying her attention. It was as if she didn¡¯t exist and wasn¡¯t important anymore, making her wonder how did Allie get her fangs back when no one in history could.

    ¡°Alfie, bring one more serving of the meat chops,¡± Marceline ordered the butler.

    Her little sister could eat the cold meat, while she would eat the warm and freshly cooked ones.

    The butler bowed and replied, ¡°Mdy, those were thest meat chops for this meal. The meat needs to be brought in today.¡±

    Marceline¡¯s jaw clenched.

    Since her father married Annalise, Marceline believed that the vampiress was her true mother. That she would love her the most. With her being the eldest daughter, with Allie bringing shame and Vincent never acknowledging the older vampiress as his mother, she received all the love and attention from her mother.

    The worst was that they had epted the lowly human into their mansion and had allowed her inside the dining room! It was because of the governess that all these things were happening. Soon her mother would ignore herpletely. It seemed like she would have to do something about it.

    Genevieve Barlow would have to stop working in this mansion. And if the human couldn¡¯t do it on her own, then Marceline would help her stop working here.

    A few minutester, Eve arrived in front of the Moriarty mansion, ready to start her day¡¯s work so that she could bury herself without thinking about Vincent. But it was easier to think than to do it.

    [Music Rmendation: Mary Meets Percy: Amelia Warner]

    Eve walked through the hallway of the Moriarty mansion. When she neared the long and wide stairs, her eyes fell on the silver-haired vampire. He stood on top of the first flight of stairs, talking to the butler of the mansion.

    It wasn¡¯t Vincent¡¯s striking appearance that had made Eve fall for him. The person he was deep within, that many weren¡¯t fortunate enough to witness or hear his thoughts, made him who he was for her.

    As Eve climbed the stairs, she couldn¡¯t help but look at him. Looking at him made her chest full, and at the same time, it ached. She heard him talking to the butler about preparing his carriage and fixing something. Missing a step, she lost hold of her umbre. She quickly caught it before it could slide down.

    Eve cursed herself for not watching where she was going and looked in the direction where Vincent stood. But not once did he look at her, and the butler turned to see what the sound was about.

    Vincent said to the butler, ¡°¡­ papers delivered to yton directly in his hand. He will being inte to the Council¡­¡±

    Reaching the top of the first flight of stairs, Eve turned to the right and took the second flight that led to the piano room, without waiting to talk or look at Vincent.

    Once Eve turned her back to them and disappeared at the end of the corridor, Vincent turned to look in her direction, staring at the deserted corridor with a grim look.

    Reaching the piano room, Eve was greeted by Allie, ¡°Good evening, Allie.¡±

    ¡°Evening?¡± The young vampiress blinked and corrected her, ¡°It is morning.¡±

    Eve awkwardly smiled, ¡°Pardon me. Good morning, Allie.¡±

    Allie smiled and greeted back, ¡°Good morning, Ms. Barlow. I want to show you something!¡±

    ¡°You do?¡± Eve asked the young girl, who eagerly nodded and pulled out the scarf that she hadpleted. Allie looked at her for her praise.

    ¡°Wow, that is a beautiful scarf and you finished it sooner than I expected,¡± Eve praised the little girl, who leaned forward as if not done in receiving the praise.

    They stared at each other for a few seconds before Eve realised. She quickly ced her hand on Allie¡¯s head, and the little one smiled. When they sat at the table, Allie said, ¡°Brother Vincent told me that we will be going out at two in the noon.¡±

    Somewhere, Eve realised the person who enjoyed annoying people was now ignoring her. She was unsure if she should feel grateful that he was drawing lines or feel hurt that their journey of friendship was short.

 Chapter 232 Infection of the previous night

    Music Rmendation: Bloomsbury- Amelia Warner

    ¡ª

    Vincent sat in his study room with his legs crossed and resting them on top of the desk while he leaned back in his chair. He stared at the ceiling of the room with an expressionless face. A knock was heard on the door, and in stepped Alfie with a ss of blood in the tray that he carried in.

    ¡°Master Vincent, I brought your blood tea,¡± Alfie informed, stepping towards the desk.

    ¡°Take it back,¡± Vincent didn¡¯t look at Alfie and continued staring at the room¡¯s ceiling, which had a painting stretched wide.

    Alfie stopped his feet and watched his master, who appeared to be in a bad mood since he had returned to the mansionst night. The pureblooded vampire, who often drank sses of refined blood in the mansion, now hadn¡¯t sipped a single drop of blood since this early morning. It made the butler wonder if perhaps his master had already drank blood before returning to the mansion.

    When Alfie didn¡¯t leave, Vincent¡¯s eyes moved from the ceiling to narrow his eyes at the butler. He questioned, ¡°Is there anything else you wanted?¡±

    Alfie¡¯s back straightened at the way his master looked at him. It was obvious that his master appeared to be in a bad mood. Clearing his throat, he said,

    ¡°I wanted to inquire what hour you would be going to Darthmore, sire.¡±

    Instead of responding to the butler¡¯s question, Vincent questioned, ¡°How did Ms. Barlow appear today?¡±

    Stunned by the question, Alfie opened his mouth and closed it before opening it to answer, ¡°Uh, she looked the same as yesterday.¡± So this was something to do with the governess, the butler thought in his mind. This morning¡¯s atmosphere seemed a little odd, considering how neither of the two had spoken to each other. He asked, ¡°Would you like me to check on the governess?¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t be needed,¡± Vincent dismissed the question and said, ¡°You can leave.¡±

    Alfie bowed and stepped out of the study room before closing the door behind him to not be the one to receive his master¡¯s ire now.

    Inside the study room, Vincent¡¯s thoughts returned to what had transpiredst night in Meadow. He clicked his tongue in annoyance because, for some reason, he couldn¡¯t go on his way, ignoring the mermaid. As if infecting him with her words, she now gued his mind.

    When he pushed his back further into the chair he sat on. A soft sigh escaped from his lips.

    ¡®Don¡¯t¡­ I think I am falling for you,¡¯ her words echoed in his mind, and the look on her face at that time didn¡¯t leave his mind.

    It was a lie that her blood had turned stale. Hell would have to freeze for him to dislike her blood and he was still as addicted to her blood as the first time he had taken a sip from her. But the mermaid¡¯s feelings had put them in a situation, and he couldn¡¯t take her blood without hurting her.

    He had noticed her shoulder¡¯s drooped and her voice slightly shaky.

    Vincent had known Eve to be a strong woman and he admired her. And because of it, he enjoyed poking and teasing her until yesterday, where things had started to sway in a different direction before she had even confessed her feelings.

    The pureblooded vampire wasn¡¯t unaware that as much as Eve had leaned towards him, he had leaned the same amount towards her with their lips barely away from each other.

    The only female rtionships he had until now was of a mother, a sister and women whom he used to drink blood from. He had never treated a woman like this before, as a friend and cared for someone, that it created a conflict of feelings within his mind.

    The more the conflicts arose, the more irritated he became.

    He ran his tongue over his fang, ying with its sharpness as he thought.

    No one had ever been able to get close to him like Eve, and Vincent questioned if it was because she could get through the walls or if he had subconsciously let her. It was something to think about.

    Putting his feet down on the ground, he got up and walked towards the trolley that had many bottles of alcohol. Pouring himself a ss, he drank it before turning to look at a spot where he and Eve stood in this same room a few days ago.

    It would be a lie if he said yesterday was the first time he had gravitated towards her and wanted to move in closer. But even Vincent knew who he was, and a woman like Eve was better off with a man who wasn¡¯t as corrupted as him. It was precisely why he had warned her.

    But at the same time, remembering her other words, ¡®It isn¡¯t the first time that I have had feelings for someone. Like others, it will pass too.¡¯ It irked him and added to his foul mood with theck of blood.

    Under the pressure of his conflicting thoughts, the ss in his hand broke. Most of the pieces fell on the ground along with the alcohol, while some stuck into his hand.

    ¡°How troublesome,¡± Vincent clicked his tongue in disappointment and raised his hand before pulling the pieces off his palm and fingers for blood to drip down on the floor.

    Hours passed in the Moriarty mansion, and soon it was time for Vincent, Eve and Allie to leave for Darthmore. Mr. Briggs pulled the carriage in front of the mansion¡¯s entrance. While the young vampiress stepped inside the carriage, Eve waited outside the vehicle with Vincent to get in.

    ¡°Your flower looks as wilted as you,¡± Vincent remarked, seeing the flower in Eve¡¯s hand. But in response, he was offered a stare.

    ¡°You don¡¯t look less yourself, Mr. Moriarty,¡± Eve responded.

    With Allie sitting inside, Vincent was the next one to get inside the carriage, where the Moriarty siblings sat opposite each other. Allie moved to the side, making space for Eve, and she finally climbed in. She could only hope that the horses moved quicker than usual as she sat facing the silver-haired vampire and the journey to Darthmore wasn¡¯t short.

 Chapter 233 Back to honourifics

    Music Rmendation: Eloise & Theo-Kris Bowers

    ¡ª

    The carriage passed through the path inside the forest, the hooves of the four horses steadily clip-clopping on the moist ground. The sun hid behind the clouds, while the tall and thick trees had left a shadow on the forest ground.

    Inside the carriage, Allie stuck her face and hands on one side of the window, staring outside with lively eyes. Eve looked outside the other window, but her attention was on the man who sat in front of her. She subtly moved her eyes away from the window and looked at Vincent from the corner of her eyes. Right now, he looked outside the window next to Allie with an unruffled and rxed expression on his face.

    With the way he had left her housest night and how he ignored her this morning, Eve was sure he wouldn¡¯t talk to her.

    His earlier remark had taken her by surprise, and she didn¡¯t reply to him out of spite. His silver hair gently moved with the wind that entered the carriage, and she noticed a hint of darkness beneath his eyes as if he hadn¡¯t slept. But then vampires were used tock of sleep¡­ was it the blood?

    Allie turned away from the window and asked Vincent, ¡°Why are we going to Darthmore with Ms. Barlow?¡± The young vampiress shifted her gaze from her brother to look at Eve in question.

    Eve wasn¡¯t sure if she should tell the actual reason to Allie.

    ¡°Lady Camille¡¯s body is being buried in the local cemetery along with some others,¡± Vincent responded to his curious sister.

    ¡°Your governess wants to be present when the woman is being buried as she was her friend¡¯s aunt.¡±

    Eve took Vincent¡¯s words as a hint to keep Allie away from her side of life, which seemed to be the right thing to do. There was no need to involve a child or anyone as it didn¡¯t concern them.

    But at the same time, his words brought a frown to her face, and she wanted to ask him but held herself back from conversing with him. Things were peaceful since they hadn¡¯t exchanged a word in the carriage.

    ¡°Not in Skellington?¡± Allie asked the question that was on Eve¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Apparently, it is what her family wants and has decided on it. Where would you like to be buried?¡± Vincent questioned his sister and Eve blinked at him, wondering if this was a question he should be asking a small girl like Allie.

    But Allie was used to Vincent¡¯spany enough to enjoy it. A deep, thoughtful frown appeared on Allie¡¯s face and she replied, ¡°In the forest! Around the blooming flowers and grass and little rabbits.¡±

    ¡°Sure, turning into apost for the rabbits doesn¡¯t sound too bad,¡± Vincent hummed with a straight face while Allie beamed. Allie then turned to her governess as if she had the same question.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about it, Miss Allie. Maybe in the backyard of the house where I live?¡± Eve answered with uncertainness, and it felt like she always had the oddest conversation whenever she travelled in this particr carriage.

    ¡°To have a grave in a piece ofnd that will be upied by someone else in future, hamster. How pitiful, it seems like you want to be dragged out and have your body dumped somewhere else,¡± Vincent remarked.

    ¡°No forest?¡± Allie asked, believing she should think of a better ce, but Eve knew his words were meant for her.

    Eve responded to his words, ¡°I think it is an excellent ce, Miss Allie. If it gives you peace and happiness, you should stick to it. Sometimes people don¡¯t understand what attachment means.¡±

    Vincent rolled his eyes, ¡°Not if the attachmentes in stupid choices, hamster. Imagine the people you are living with die and you die too without any children, the ce will obviously go to someone else. And to this person, you will be nothing but a waste that needs to be cleared out of there. It is what happens mostly.¡±

    Eve gritted her teeth and responded, ¡°One shouldn¡¯t be pessimistic about what others can and cannot do. Just because you choose not to doesn¡¯t mean others will.¡±

    Right now, they stared at each other. Vincent¡¯s eyes slightly narrowed and he said to her,

    ¡°A cemetery is a better ce than picking a ce that has no guarantee of when you will be reced. It would be different if you found someone worthwhile and had children.¡±

    Eve softly sighed and said, ¡°It is good to know that you are so self aware about yourself, Mr. Moriarty.¡±

    A crooked smile appeared on Vincent¡¯s lips, ¡°That I am, Ms. Barlow. I have never tried to hide my intentions with you or the kind of person I am.¡±

    ¡°Maybe you should have,¡± Eve whispered with a slight re before looking away from him.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Amid the adults in the carriage going back and forth to discuss her ce of burial, Allie blinked as if lost, as she didn¡¯t know what they were talking about anymore. Catching sight of a stag outside, she went back to glueing herself to the window.

    Eve clenched her jaw. Why did he infuriate her, always getting under her skin and making her want to stab him?

    ¡°Do you hate me now?¡± Vincent asked her as if he wanted her to, and Eve¡¯s eyes returned to look at him. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind if you did¡­ Ms. Barlow,¡± they had both drawn lines on each side, as if not wanting to cross it.

    ¡°No,¡± Eve replied. Her feelings were far from hate toward Vincent. She said, ¡°Hate is a strong word, Mr. Moriarty. And I am not so petty as to overlook the help you have provided me. I am still grateful for it.¡± The look of craziness in his eyes softened.

    Vincent watched Eve keep her eyes on him for a second before it lowered and looked outside the window.

    When silence fell in the carriage again, Eve pursed her lips for some time. Contemting if she should ask or stay quiet for the rest of the journey. But she decided to ask him,

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t Lady Camille¡¯s body being buried in Skellington town¡¯s cemetery?¡±

    ¡°Marquee Hooke isn¡¯t pleased by the news about his sister¡¯s affair with a married man. You know how social status works. Not to mention, Mr. Walsh is younger to her,¡± Vincent said, and his words had Eve frown.

    ¡°They are vampires. Age shouldn¡¯t matter.¡±

    ¡°You would be surprised that not many are as open minded with their thoughts as one would think. There are still a few of them, who stick to the old ways. The vampire families thate from an old bloodline, don¡¯t like mixing and sullying their names,¡± Vincent exined.

    Eve found it odd that a family member refused to bury their own blood in a respected ce and would sever ties that easily. In truth, Lady Camille never had an affair and had died in her hands.

    Noticing Eve thinking about what he said, Vincentmented, ¡°There¡¯s no need to feel sorry about what happened and how it happened.¡± If not for Eve, the vampiress would have died after a few hours. The only irksome part was that the woman had died before he could get a hold of her.

    When the carriage arrived at the Council, Mr. Briggs pulled the horses¡¯ reins and stopped the vehicle. Getting down from the driver¡¯s seat, he opened the carriage door and informed,

    ¡°Master Vincent, the ground is filled with water all around because ofst night¡¯s rain.¡±

    Vincent was the first one to step down from the carriage and didn¡¯t seem bothered with his shoes turning muddy on its front and sides. He turned to Allie, who stared at the sloshy-muddy ground.

    ¡°Mother will be angry,¡± Allie whispered in worry. Her mother was particr about these things, keeping her clothes and shoes tidy.

    ¡°Now your shoes won¡¯t get dirty,¡± Vincent said after picking his little sister in his arms from the carriage. Taking the opportunity of being close, the small vampiress circled her arms around his neck and hugged him. ¡°You better keep in mind that this is a one-time thing.¡±

    Allie nodded. But realising her kind governess was yet to step out of the carriage, she looked at the muddy ground and then at Eve. The little girl whispered,

    ¡°Brother Vincent, Ms. Barlow¡¯s dress is going to get dirty.¡±

    Vincent remarked, ¡°Your governess isn¡¯t in the mood to be carried.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± came the small voice from the little vampiress.

    Eve gave a look to Vincent, who met her eyes with an iprehensible expression there. She turned to the small vampiress and assured her, ¡°That¡¯s fine, Allie. I have never minded the mud much. I will get it cleaned after I get back home.¡±

    She stepped out of the carriage and put her feet on the small stool Mr. Briggs had ced in front of the door. Standing on it reminded her of when Vincent had deliberately kicked it to make her fall, and he had caught her. Now that she looked at it, the memory appeared to be bittersweet.

    Once Eve stepped foot on the ground, the hem of her dress was quick to soak with mud. She started to walk next to Vincent, leaving the carriage behind, while forgetting the flower in the vehicle she had brought for her mother¡¯s grave.

 Chapter 234 The right skeleton?

    Vincent left Allie in Patton¡¯s care in his office while he and Eve made their way to the room where the skeletons and the bodies wereid. When they were about to enter the room, Eve saw two men carrying one of the skeletons. Seeing Vincent, the men bowed their heads.

    ¡°Good afternoon, Mr. Moriarty,¡± one of the men greeted.

    The man informed, ¡°There was a dy in transferring the skeletons to the cemetery, as one of the families arrived and wanted to reconfirm if it was their lost family member.¡±

    Vincent questioned, ¡°Any luck?¡±

    The man shook his head and left the room while Vincent and Eve stepped inside therge room. Eve¡¯s legs froze when her eyes fell on Lady Camille¡¯s body. She noticed the slow dposition of the vampiress¡¯s body, where the body had turned grey, chalk-like.

    Vincent, who had walked a few steps ahead of her, turned to notice her stare at the dead vampiress. He snapped her out of her thoughts by saying, ¡°This way.¡±

    Eve looked away from the deceased woman and quickly followed Vincent. Soon she came to stand in front of three skeletons. Vincent said in a low voice,

    ¡°You can ignore the one on the right as I was the one to bury her.¡±

    Out of the two skeletons, one on the left and the other in the middle, one of them was her mother, thought Eve to herself. Her blue eyes moved to look at them and the items that belonged to the deceased.

    On the left table, where the first skeleton was ced, next to it was a ring. Eve wasn¡¯t able to ce it in her memory. On the second skeleton table, a pair of tattered shoes and a chain with a red stone.

    Vincent questioned her, ¡°Do you remember seeing this ring or chain on her?¡± Eve shook her head.

    ¡°I am not able to remember seeing them on her.¡± She was slightly heartbroken that she couldn¡¯t recognise her mother, ¡°These shoes¡­ they are leather. Someone from middle or higher ss¡­¡±

    Vincent noticed the anguish in the mermaid¡¯s eyes, trying to find her mother and a look of helplessness in her eyes. She picked up the ring to take a closer look at it. He stated,

    ¡°If your mother was killed by a person from high society, she must have dressed like one too. The men of high society spend on their mistresses¡¯ clothes or shoes. I need you to remember what happened before your mother was killed. Was she with you the entire time, or did she return from her work.¡±

    Eve stared at the skeleton before replying, ¡°Returned from her work.¡± She remembered her mother putting her in the bathtub in worry after she came back to the room. She dropped the ring that she had earlier picked.

    Then¡­ it meant that the woman in the middle was her mother.

    Eve heard Vincent say, ¡°The man must have tried to get rid of her as quickly as possible, without changing anything.¡±

    She stepped closer to the skeleton, and touched the chain with her fingers. Her hand reached out for her mother¡¯s skeleton fingers, holding them and feeling a tightness in her chest. She whispered,

    ¡°I am sorry, mama.¡±

    Because she was a mermaid, her human mother had to bear the consequences. There were times when she wished her mother would return, but even ghosts didn¡¯t show up in the world that they lived in. Her mother had died while protecting her. She could finally bury her mother.

    Vincent watched Eve¡¯s eyes well up with tears, and she held them back. She looked sad as if abandoned by the world. He didn¡¯t like seeing her like this. Knowing he was partly at fault, he tried to appease her,

    ¡°If you want to keep the chain as a reminder, you will need to wait until they start pushing the mud during the burial.¡±

    A sad smile appeared on her lips, and she shook her head, ¡°That¡¯s fine. You have already done enough for me and I am indebted for the kindness you have shown me.¡±

    Soon the two councilmen, who had carried one of the skeletons, returned to the room to take her mother and the two other unidentified skeletons to Darthmore¡¯s local cemetery. When Eve turned, suddenly someone threw their hands around her, and an excited voice came,

    ¡°Eve! I am so d to see you here!¡±

    The hug felt familiar, and so did the voice.

    The daughter of Marquee Hooke released Eve and offered a bright smile. Noticing Vincent, she offered the silver-haired vampire a slight bow before pulling Eve away from him. She whispered,

    ¡°You must be startled to see me here in Darthmore. Frankly, neither did I expect to visit this soon. I don¡¯t know if you have heard about what happened to Aunt Camille? My poor aunt was murdered,¡± the vampiress continued to speak in one breath.

    Eve tried to gather her thoughts before nodding, ¡°I did. I heard about her death.¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡± Rosetta walked to one side of the room with Eve. She said, ¡°When we received the news, we were shocked. But more than that, my parents were shocked that Aunt Camille was having an affair and that it came out in the open. I think it is because everyone mostly has an affair, but it¡¯s always a secret. My father was angry and didn¡¯t want to attend her funeral. But I told them I wanted to pay my respect to her and attend it. After all, if you think about it, she let me live with her and I was able to be friends with you and get to know others.¡±

    Her chest grew heavy when she said, ¡°I am sorry for your loss, Rosetta.¡±

    The young vampiress shook her head, ¡°Don¡¯t be. It isn¡¯t like you were the one who killed her. Mr. Walsh is the one who killed her and needs to be punished.¡±

    When Rosetta put her hand around Eve¡¯s arm, Eve nced towards Vincent, who gave her a nod as if to follow the vampiress. As much as she would have liked not to depend on him, he was the only one she trusted.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Rosetta asked Eve, when they started to walk towards therge room¡¯s exit.

    ¡°I requested Mr. Moriarty to bring me here to pay my respect¨C¡°

    ¡°Aunt Camille¡¯s soul will be pleased if she knew you were here to pay your respects to her,¡± Rosetta stated. She then turned to look at Eve and said, ¡°You are a kind person, Eve. That is why you are my friend.¡±

    Eve had killed Rosetta¡¯s aunt, dug a grave and buried the vampiress.

    Rosetta then said, ¡°I am heading to the cemetery. You will ride with me, won¡¯t you?¡±

    Eve wanted to be there when the men from the Council buried her mother. She wondered why Vincent had actioned her to go with Rosetta. She offered a smile and replied, ¡°I will. It is the least I can do for you.¡±

    When they neared the door, they met up with Noah and Sylvester in front of them. Eve offered a small bow to the men. A look of surprise appeared on Noah¡¯s face, and he said,

    ¡°I am surprised to see you here. Is everything okay?¡±

    Eve smiled and replied, ¡°I am apanying Rosetta to the cemetery.¡±

    Noah¡¯s eyebrows rose, but he nodded. The Inner Circle¡¯s member¡¯s eyes narrowed at Eve, as this was the second time he was seeing her. The first was during the hearing of what took ce in Raven¡¯s dungeon. Noticing the hem of her dress covered in dirt, hemented,

    ¡°I would have never expected for a human of low status to be associated with the members of high society. I guess apanying Mr. Moriarty brings privileges?¡±

    ¡°It is as believable as the same air that you breathe that also the lowly human as myself breath. Something like that shouldn¡¯te as a surprise,¡± Eve politely replied to Sylvester¡¯s words.

    ¡°For a woman like yourself, you seem to speak too freely. Don¡¯t you know how to speak in front of a Duke or in front of a member of the Inner Circle?¡± Sylvester slightly glowered at her.

    Noah smiled at Sylvester¡¯s words and came to Eve¡¯s aid, ¡°Ms. Barlow is a very sought out governess. She maye from a low status, but she possesses qualities that surpasses women of high status too.¡±

    Sylvester raised his hand for Noah to stop as he wanted the woman to speak. He didn¡¯t like how this lowly human spoke to him a few seconds ago. In confidence, Eve responded,

    ¡°Duke Noah is right. It is because I am well taught and educated, that I do not weigh people on their status and position. Only the people who don¡¯t have enough knowledge will give importance to such things. People are to be divided by their intentions and attitude, Sire.¡±

    Sylvester sarcasticallyughed before he said, ¡°Somewhere your words are true, Miss¡­ But you forget that this is the Council and we don¡¯t live in a world with the same people. Hierarchy is something no one can escape or surpass. I am sure you already are aware of it.¡± He then loudly said, ¡°It seems like your governess doesn¡¯t know when to hold her tongue. It will result in it being sliced.¡±

    Vincent, who was staring at one of the skeletons, smiled at Sylvester¡¯s words. He responded,

    ¡°She is the governess of the Moriarty family, did you expect anything less from her?¡± Vincent turned to look at them, meeting the man with a thin moustache above his lips. ¡°Considering how sound and sane she is, I doubt there would be an opportunity. Unless someone tries to make one, which I hope doesn¡¯t happen for their own good,¡± he offered Sylvester a bright smile.

 Chapter 235 Turmoil of the hearts

    In Darthmore¡¯s local cemetery, graves were dug, and the skeletons and the bodies were ced there. The Inner Circle¡¯s member, with whom Eve had crossed paths earlier, had also arrived at the cemetery with Vincent.

    She wondered if this was why Vincent had told her to apany Rosetta, as it would look less suspicious if her mother¡¯s murderer was keeping an eye on her. While her friend¡¯s eyes were on her aunt¡¯s body, Eve¡¯s eyes were on her mother¡¯s skeleton, where the men started to push the mud into the hollow ground.

    Thankfully, the vampire from the Inner Circle left along with the others, heading back to the Council. Rosetta turned to Eve and said, ¡°I wille to visit you soon, Eve.¡±

    ¡°Your parents wouldn¡¯t mind?¡± Eve didn¡¯t want to wee another trouble when she was trying to close one.

    Rosetta waved her hand, ¡°Aunt Camille is no more there to write them a letter and someone will need to look after her mansion. The butler, the servants, so I will be in Skellington for a week or two.¡± The vampiress stepped forward and hugged Eve for more than two seconds before she said, ¡°I am so happy that I have you here with me.¡±

    ¡°Me too,¡± Eve replied, offering a smile while not liking that she had to lie to her friend. But there wasn¡¯t another option.

    Before the vampiress could leave, she asked Eve in a whisper, ¡°Did Vincent tell you anything?¡±

    Eve frowned before shaking her head, ¡°About what?¡±

    Rosetta looked like a deer that had been caught before she said, ¡°That-uh, we are not going to get married. You didn¡¯t tell Lady Aubrey or Eugene, did you?¡±

    Eve smiled, ¡°No, I haven¡¯t,¡± Rosetta¡¯s anxious expression turned into relief.

    Remembering Rosetta¡¯s letter, she wanted to know about the heart she had mentioned. But revealing it would only let the vampires know that Lady Camille had visited the Moriarty mansion on the day of her death.

    ¡°Have a good day, Eve,¡± Rosetta said before leaving the cemetery with her coachman, who had followed her to the cemetery.

    Soon, the cemetery turned almost deserted except for Eve and Vincent there.

    She made her way to her mother¡¯s grave while Vincent leaned against a headstone, pulling out a cigar and cing it between his teeth. Once he lit one end of it, he watched Eve turn to look at him.

    Eve said, ¡°I need to go to the carriage.¡±

    ¡°Not going to spend time with dear mother?¡± Vincent pushed himself to stand straight and started to walk towards where Eve stood.

    When he got closer, she said, ¡°I forgot the flower in the carriage.¡±

    Vincent turned to look in the direction of where his carriage was and, at the same time, blew the smoke into the air through his lips. He questioned, ¡°Did you pick a white rose in hopes to nullify what others have spoken about her?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Eve replied, staring into his eyes when he turned to look at her.

    ¡°It must have lost its freshness by now, all dry without water,¡± Vincent brought the cigar back to his lips and took a drag from it.

    Guessing his response, Eve said, ¡°I would like to go back to the carriage to get it.¡±

    ¡°Such a waste of time,¡± he remarked, and Eve¡¯s eyes hardened.

    Eve didn¡¯t know if he was purposefully being rude towards her to push her away. She replied, ¡°I am not asking you to apany me, I can do¨C¡°

    Vincent pulled out a single stemmed white rose from the inside pocket of his overcoat and handed it to her. He said, ¡°If you are doing something, do it right.¡±

    She was left speechless.

    The rose wasn¡¯t the one she had plucked out from her garden, and it looked like a fresh rose that had been plucked only a few minutes ago. She stared at the flower and then met Vincent¡¯s coppery-red eyes.

    She knew, he warned her. It was only a while back they had exchanged words with each other about it, but why¡­

    ¡°Don¡¯t like it?¡± Vincent questioned her as if ready to toss the flower. But Eve took it from him, and murmured,

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    She turned her back to him, while facing her mother¡¯s grave and kneeled in front of it.

    It didn¡¯t matter how Vincent was with her, because her heart trembled when he was mean and trembled when he was kind. Now that her mother had been found and she was finally able to say her goodbyes properly, she wondered if it was time to quit working for the Moriarty family.

    She knew her chances of survival were slim without the pureblooded vampire¡¯s protection, but she wanted to protect her heart from him. Vincent had protected her from everyone but himself.

    Eve ced the white rose on her mother¡¯s grave, sitting there for several minutes and thankful that Vincent didn¡¯t demand her to leave with him to go back to the Council. Noah, who was passing by the cemetery in his carriage, noticed Eve sitting in front of a grave and the vampire standing next to her.

    A deep frown appeared on the Duke¡¯s forehead at the sight in front of him. He then tore his gaze away from them, his eyes holding things for the girl he was not supposed to speak to and ordered his coachman, ¡°Let¡¯s go to Woodlock.¡±

    Back in the Council¡¯s building, Patton looked stressed. He had moved his eyes away from the young vampiress for less than ten seconds, and in that time, the vampiress had disappeared from his watch. Right now, he walked in the Council¡¯s corridors, his head moving left and right. Exasperated, he muttered,

    ¡°Mr. Moriarty is going to skin me alive! Where did she go?!¡±

    While one of the Moriarty siblings was at Darthmore¡¯s local cemetery, and the second was lost somewhere in the Council¡¯s building, at the same time, the third Moriarty sibling had stepped into the streets of the town that wasn¡¯t hers and one she had never step foot on.

    Marceline wore a shawl around her head to cover her hair and the sides of her face. She looked down upon the people who walked around her, and she clicked her teeth in distaste.

    ¡°Now,¡± the vampiress drawled, looking at the people, ¡°Where do I start,¡± and a small sinister smile appeared on her lips.

 Chapter 236 False cry of rumour

    Author- Chapter 1 and 2 of this book has been turned intoic and posted on the ¡®Webtoon¡¯ app, if you want to look at it ^^ Thank you <3

    ¡ª

    With the pale-colored shawl covering Marceline¡¯s head, which also hid the intricate embroidery around the cor of her dress, she slowly walked with careful steps, her dull red eyes searching for the right person. She entered the bustling market, and when she caught sight of a familiar face, she made her way to the man.

    ¡°Excuse me, do you know where Dawson¡¯s house is?¡± Marceline inquired.

    ¡°If you take a right from the front, ites three streets away from here,¡± replied the man, noticing the woman¡¯s face peek through the covered shawl. He said, ¡°Right now, there¡¯s no one at Dawson¡¯s house. What business do you have with them? I would be happy to pass the message, mdy.¡±

    The vampiress stared at the human, wondering if he could do the job she had in her mind. She had heard from one of her servants that he was interested in the lowly governess, and considering the lowly woman and man weren¡¯t married, she could only guess that the woman had rejected him.

    Marceline pursed her lips before she said, ¡°This is something I have been told to ry personally to Ms. Barlow.¡±

    Hearing Eve¡¯s name, Mr. Humphrey¡¯s eyebrows raised in curiosity, and he stated, ¡°Ms. Barlow isn¡¯t here right now, and she might returnte¨C¡°

    ¡°As I thought,¡± Marceline murmured with a frown, which caught the man¡¯s attention.

    Mr. Humphrey felt like he had seen this woman before, but he couldn¡¯t tell where and now that Eve was brought up, he decided to think about thetter.

    ¡°Is everything alright¡­?¡±

    Marceline shook her head, ¡°Nothing is alright. Not since that woman showed up to work as a governess in the mansion I work. My Mistress is upset and maybe it¡¯s better I don¡¯t speak about it with you.¡±

    But Mr. Humphrey turned curious about what was going on about the woman he was so in love with and wanted to marry her. He looked left and right and lowly said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me, I am very good at keeping secrets,¡± he actioned locking his lips.

    But that wasn¡¯t what Marceline wanted, and internally she clicked her tongue in displeasure. She needed to provoke him, and just as the thought passed by her mind, a woman appeared at the ce.

    ¡°Patrick!¡± It was Mrs. Humphrey who walked in haste to where her son stood.

    When the woman reached where they stood, she demanded from her son, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you at work? I didn¡¯t know you were going to drop by for lunch.¡±

    Patrick Humphrey offered a tight smile to his mother, who stared at him for answers in confusion. He answered, ¡°I decided to leave early. I am on vacation now.¡±

    ¡°Vacation?¡± Mrs. Humphrey¡¯s eyebrows furrowed and she asked, ¡°What for? Are we going somewhere?¡±

    After seeing Eve off in the local carriage this morning, Mr. Humphrey had meant to go to Quintin¡¯s mansion. But the elderly man at the local carriage, who had remarked to stop working for Quintin¡¯s family, had gathered a few more people, which had ended up with him not being able to go to his work. He couldn¡¯t afford to let his family or the people of his town know about what he had done.

    On noticing a woman standing next to her son, Mrs. Humphrey looked at her and questioned, ¡°Who is this, Patrick?¡±

    Marceline watched the way the lowly woman continued to question her son in a shrill voice that made her wince. She said in a low voice, ¡°I work for one of the reputed families in Skellington and am here to talk to Ms. Barlow. But it seems like I will have toe backter.¡±

    Mrs. Humphrey¡¯s eyes narrowed in curiosity, and asked, ¡°Ms. Barlow and we are close. Most of us are in this town. I am sure you can tell us.¡±

    Marceline noticed the glint of eagerness in the lowly woman¡¯s eyes as if wanting to know more about the tea she wanted to spill. Seems like she had found a gossipmonger, and she shook her head before saying,

    ¡°I do not know how to tell you, but my Mistress¡¯s marriage is at stake with my Master. Ms. Barlow has been¡­ I don¡¯t¡­ I feel embarrassed just by talking about it.¡±

    Patrick and his mother were taken aback before their suspicions were confirmed. Mrs. Humphrey knew that something was going on! Not to mention, Mrs. Edwards had told her quite clearly that Eve had different carriages, picking and dropping her home! As his mother, Patrick¡¯s assumption came out to be true aboutst night, and he blurted,

    ¡°Was it because ofst night?¡±

    Mrs. Humphrey and Marceline turned to look at him, and the older woman questioned, ¡°What happenedst night?¡±

    Patrick looked apprehensive about sharing the details. It was because he wanted Eve to be his wife; if they did marry, he would have to honour her reputation.

    ¡°Did my master meet herst night?¡± Marceline tried to throw a stone at the well to see the depth of it, and noticing the man¡¯s expression, she couldn¡¯t believe she had found a pot of gold here. Who knew that her demure and modest governess was actually doing things behind people¡¯s backs. How interesting! She internally smiled at the thought of it.

    ¡°Patrick! How could you have not told me about this?! When did this happen?¡± Mrs. Humphrey demanded from her son with wide eyes.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure if what I saw was true,¡± Patrick said in a doubtful voice.

    ¡°How can you not be sure? Either you saw a man with Genevieve or didn¡¯t,¡± his mother red at him.

    Patrick¡¯s mind quickly raced at the thought that Eve was the only one who knew in this town that he worked for the Quintin¡¯s. Now that her characterless character was out, he didn¡¯t see a reason to take her side but save himself.

    Not wanting to admit that he was drunk the previous night and had visited Eve¡¯s house, he quickly covered by saying, ¡°There was someone whom she met past midnight. It was in one of the streets here.¡±

    Mrs. Humphrey scoffed at this, ¡°I cannot believe that I was hoping to have a woman like her as my daughter-inw. She behaves as if she is above us, not epting your proposal and behaving immorally!¡±

    Marceline watched the duo talk to each other, and she decided to ze the fire she had started. She said,

    ¡°My Mistress had her doubts before she found out what this woman, who poses to be governess, did to my master. I am not one to gossip, but I came here so that this governess could stop working for us for good. I heard from another woman that she tried to do something simr with her husband too.¡±

    Patrick couldn¡¯t believe that Eve would do something so low. It seemed like she was rejecting his proposal only because she wouldn¡¯t be able to earn money by sleeping with men. Right now, the very thought of her disgusted him. He would never marry a woman sleeping around, like a dirty piece of cloth being passed from one man to another.

    Marceline covered one side of her face with her hand and expressed her sorrow, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to save my Mistress¡¯s marriage. They have a little son, who is no older than a year. Only if she could quit working in the mansion.¡±

    Mrs. Humphrey¡¯s face held a deep frown and he ced her hand on Marceline¡¯s shoulder, making the vampiress grit her teeth in disgust. The older woman said,

    ¡°You don¡¯t worry about it. Me and the other few respectable people of Meadow will make sure she will never step foot in your Mistress¡¯s mansion or break anymore marriage. A woman of that character needs to be severely punished for adultery.¡±

    Marceline took a step backwards so the lowly woman could drop her filthy hand from her shoulder. The vampiress looked at the mother and son and said,

    ¡°Thank you. My Mistress will be forever in debt for your kindness and for saving her marriage.¡±

    As Marceline walked away from the duo, with her back facing them, she heard the human woman¡¯s words,

    ¡°Genevieve has been throwing mud into our eyes, behaving as if she is innocent and pure, when this is the truth. A woman like her has not just brought shame to her family but our entire town! And one would think why Meadow isn¡¯t as sought as the other towns,¡± harrumphed Mrs. Humphrey. ¡°Let me see what to do about it.¡±

    Hearing these words, Marceline smiled and walked towards the edge of the town, where her carriage was waiting for her.

    She had fulfilled the purpose ofing here. Now it was time to wait. If there was one thing she knew, the ire andck of respect of the society could chase one out of the town.

    Patrick asked his mother, ¡°We should inform Lady Aubrey about it and write¨C¡°

    Mrs. Humphrey shook her head and said, ¡°You won¡¯t be doing anything as such.¡± Because Eve was educated, the woman looked down upon the Humphrey family. Mrs. Humphrey wanted to ensure this one was worth it and said, ¡°I will be visiting Mrs. Edward¡¯s house.¡±

 Chapter 237 Feelings of subtlety

    In Darthmore, Eve continued to kneel in front of her mother¡¯s grave with feelings of turmoil in her heart and mind. Vincent had stepped away from her, watching her from a distance while he smoked his cigar instead of letting the smoke fall on her.

    Her eyes were closed, her hands joined in prayer for her mother¡¯s soul, while her delicate features appeared lonely. Earlier, when they reached the Council building, Vincent noticed that she had left the flower back in the carriage. Knowing how important this moment meant to her, he had ordered Patton to find a white rose.

    The breeze that swept across the cemetery, gently wavered the fringes on Eve¡¯s forehead and also the side pieces of her hair.

    Once they returned to the Council building, they met Patton, and the man started to sweat bullets. The pureblooded vampire stared at his underling and stated,

    ¡°You lost her, didn¡¯t you,¡± his tone was so unnerving that even Eve, who hadn¡¯t realised it at first, felt chills run down her back.

    Patton quickly bowed and tried to move his lips to speak, before the pureblooded vampire would put him in the grave. Nervously, he said, ¡°I was telling her the number of rooms in the Council and about the garden you told me to visit earlier. I promise, I kept my eyes on her all the time, I don¡¯t know how she disappeared so fast.¡±

    Vincent rolled his eyes at Patton and took a step forward, cing his hand on the worried man¡¯s shoulder with a smile, ¡°There¡¯s no reason for you to be scared, Patton.¡±

    Patton gulped down the nervousness. He said, ¡°I have been looking for her all around the building, but I haven¡¯t been able to find her.¡±

    ¡°One can only hope that she¡¯s alive and unharmed, right?¡±

    At Vincent¡¯s question, Patton started to sweat even more than before. He hoped the little vampiress had not been kidnapped! As if being blessed, Allie appeared from the other end of the corridor and next to her walked a person of her size. It was the head of the Council, yton.

    Vincent asked yton, ¡°Since when did you and my sister turn into ymates?¡±

    yton¡¯s eyes narrowed at the pureblooded vampire, and he replied through gritted teeth, ¡°I was working on sealing the parchments when she appeared in my chambers. I had to pause my work to bring her back.¡±

    ¡°My apologies, sire!¡± Patton bowed at yton for forgiveness. ¡°Mr. Moriarty ordered me to keep an eye on her, but she escaped from my sight.¡±

    yton turned his stern gaze to Vincent and stated, ¡°I would like to talk to you alone.¡±

    Patton was the first one to bow and leave them alone. Vincent turned to Eve, meeting her blue eyes that stared back at him. Getting the hint, she said, ¡°I will take Allie back to the carriage.¡±

    Eve offered her hand to the little vampiress, who was quick to hold it with her small hand, and before they could leave, Allie turned to yton and said in a sweet voice,

    ¡°Bye bye, yton.¡±

    The head of the Council raised his hand, which was between a wave and a sign of dismissal after his time had been interrupted. Vincent watched Eve and Allie leave the ce, while yton shifted his gaze from the little girl who had made him y with the quills in his room before he wanted her off his hands.

    yton noticed Vincent staring at the young woman. He said, ¡°You both seem close.¡±

    ¡°We are friends,¡± Vincent turned his gaze back on the short vampire.

    ¡°Never knew you had friends,¡± yton didn¡¯t mean to taunt, but it was a fact.

    Knowing the tragedy that had taken ce many years ago with the Moriarty family, yton had seen and known that Vincent had the habit of rubbing people in the wrong way, making it impossible for anyone to be his friend. The pureblooded vampire didn¡¯t depend on anyone or didn¡¯t let people depend on him. It was a lost concept, which was why yton was astonished at the fact that he kept this woman near him.

    ¡°Now you know,¡± Vincent¡¯s eyes brightened, and he said, ¡°All the unidentified bodies along with Marquee Hooke¡¯s sister, Lady Camille have been buried. Was that what you wanted to know from me?¡±

    yton¡¯s lips set themselves in a thin line, and he responded, ¡°That and also about the case that you have been working on. Some of the Inner Circle¡¯s members are agitated about Fowler¡¯s case. Especially after your remarks at them.¡±

    A smile cracked upon Vincent¡¯s lips, and he replied, ¡°There is no need to be anxious if they aren¡¯t involved in the case. Patton will hand you over the proof of the murderer.¡±

    ¡°Who is it?¡± yton asked Vincent.

    ¡°All the evidence pointed at Stoker,¡± Vincent revealed and yton frowned. ¡°But it was only to divert it from the main culprit. Makes you question why take out Fowler first and then try to set up Stoker for it. Perhaps a secret that needs to be buried? You can ask Sylvester.¡±

    ¡°Sylvester?¡± yton¡¯s eyes widened in question.

    The proof had been tricky enough for anyone to believe that what was pointed at was the truth. But Vincent wasn¡¯t any ordinary person in the Council. Being someone who had the ability to set up people for their misdeeds or people he wasn¡¯t particrly fond of, he knew where the truthy in cases like these.

    ¡°I will take a look at what your men have gathered and take a decision from there,¡± yton let Vincent know, who gave a nod.

    Vincent responded, ¡°Whatever you see fit. He might just be a small pawn.¡±

    ¡°Mm, it could be,¡± yton had his own doubts, but he had thought and hoped it to be otherwise.

    ¡°Anyways, I am done with my jobs here and need to go to Thresk Hills. I will be leaving,¡± Vincent informed the Head of the Council, who nodded.

    ¡°Okay. I will see you tomorrow,¡± yton replied, and when he continued staring at Vincent, thetter asked,

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you have fallen for my little sister just because she is of your height,¡± Vincent¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly while a crooked smile appeared on his lips.

    yton¡¯s eyes narrowed at the remark before it cooled down, and he said, ¡°I was just thinking that you smile better now. The governess affects your mood in a good way.¡± For a boy, who was detached and incapable of caring for someone apart from his family, this was a change.

    Hearing the Head of the Council¡¯s words, the smile on Vincent¡¯s lips didn¡¯t leave, but the look in his eyes changed.

    ¡°She does, doesn¡¯t she.¡± Seeing Vincent not deny his words, yton wasn¡¯t sure if Vincent was being sarcastic or telling the truth. Vincent then said, ¡°See you around, yton,¡± and walked away from there.

    After a few minutes, Mr. Briggs rode the carriage through the forest. Eve stared outside the carriage, while this time it was Vincent who stared at her with his hand supporting his jaw.

    As if tired, Eve leaned her head to the side of the carriage and closed her eyes.

    Vincent noticed a piece of her golden blonde hair came to hover in front of her face, and she raised her hand to tuck it behind her ear. Though her side of the window was closed, the air from Allie¡¯s side of the window ruffled the hair, pulling out the piece of Eve¡¯s hair toe to bother her face again.

    Lowering his right hand that was supporting his face, Vincent used it to close the window next to Allie.

 Chapter 238 Hearts reflection

    Music Rmendation: Watching U- Alexandre Dest

    ¡ª

    When the carriage returned to Skellington, Eve asked Mr. Briggs to stop the carriage near the local carriage stop of the town.

    Mr. Briggs pulled the reins of the horses to stop it, and Eve stepped down from the carriage with her belongings. Before Mr. Briggs closed the carriage door, Allie said in a small voice,

    ¡°I will miss you.¡±

    It was because Eve had an off day from her job the next day, allowing her to take time for herself. She offered a smile to the small vampiress, which had a hint of sadness as she said, ¡°Me too, Allie. Please take care of yourself.¡± The small vampiress quickly nodded.

    Eve¡¯s eyes then fell on Vincent, who, like her hadn¡¯t spared a word after getting into the carriage. His eyes met hers as if he had been watching her for quite some time. There was no humour in his eyes but a seriousness that she hadn¡¯t expected to form between them.

    It seemed like she had proven him right. A woman and man couldn¡¯t always stay friends, as one of them was bound to like the other one day. It made her question why it was easy with Noah but not with Vincent.

    She was thankful to him for finding her mother, letting her see her mother and bringing a rose back in the cemetery. She offered him a deep bow to appreciate his help and stepped away from the vehicle. The coachman closed the carriage door, climbed on the driver¡¯s seat and rode the carriage into Skellington town.

    When the local carriage arrived, Eve paid the fare for it and got inside, travelling with two other passengers back to Meadow. A day had passed since she confessed her feelings to Vincent, but she could feel the awkwardness between them, creating heaviness in her chest. She doubted these feelings would disappear anytime soon and wondered if it was feasible to work in the Moriarty mansion anymore.

    Her eyes had sought to look at him the moment she had stepped into the Moriarty mansion this morning, and she doubted it would change. She would continue to look for him anxiously, while her feelings for him would only grow.

    With her mother buried properly, Eve had nothing holding her back from this ce. She could keep Lady Aubrey and Eugene from being exposed that they had been sheltering a mermaid all these years.

    When the local carriage arrived at Meadow, Eve started to make her way toward her home. But when she walked through the streets, some women, who often greeted her with a smile, stared at her as if thinking something, making her wonder what had happened.

    The rumour about her among the women had already started to spread, and a few watched Eve¡¯s back as she walked past them.

    One of the women whispered to another, ¡°One would think she¡¯s the epitome of purity and character?¡±

    The woman next to the first one leaned in to whisper, ¡°Did you hear about it too?¡± Her nose scrunched with disgust at the new information circting for a few hours now. ¡°I thought she wanted to be a governess which is why she decided to be a spinster, but who knew that the reason was far from it.¡±

    The first woman clicked her teeth, ¡°I have to agree to your words. It was only a few days ago when I was talking to my husband, and we wondered if she was a witch to not marry.¡±

    ¡°Witch?¡± The second woman raised her eyebrows andughed, ¡°She does look beautiful than any other in this town. We humans have a certain limit in appearance. But she¡¯s been with Aubrey for so long, and Aubrey was once married, wasn¡¯t she?¡±

    ¡°She was,¡± the first woman nodded, watching Eve disappear at the end of the street. Thedy then looked at the other woman and said, ¡°She is a witch because of her immoral deeds,¡± she shook her head in disappointment. She then continued, ¡°Mrs. Humphrey was still willing to take the girl¡¯s side after all these things, it¡¯s a pity that Genevieve would refuse to marry Patrick.¡±

    ¡°Why would she, when she¡¯s earning quick money from sleeping with different men? It was just a few days ago, when I saw this posh carriage arrive at noon to pick her up. The servant carried these baskets that appeared to look like gifts,¡± the women continued to whisper among themselves.

    When Eve entered the gates of her house, she noticed Mrs. Edwards sitting outside the patio of her house with four apples that hadn¡¯t been peeled. The woman¡¯s eyes met hers before starting to peel the apple.

    ¡°Good evening, Mrs. Edwards,¡± Eve offered her greetings to her neighbour, who looked startled as if she hadn¡¯t noticed Eve until now.

    ¡°Uh-good evening,¡± Mrs. Edwards responded while keenly looking at Eve¡¯s appearance.

    To Mrs. Edwards, the young woman looked tired as if someone had kept her up all night, which wasn¡¯tpletely untrue. She questioned Eve, ¡°Has there been any news from your aunt?¡±

    Eve shook her head, ¡°Aunt Aubrey said she would be writing to me once she reaches halfway of the journey.¡±

    ¡°That seems quite a lot of time, hm,¡± Mrs. Edwards offered a small yet tight smile.

    On seeing Eve enter the house, Mrs. Edwards dropped the apples to the side and quickly headed out to meet Mrs. Humphrey. Reaching the house, Mrs. Edwards knocked on the door, and the woman of the house opened it.

    Mrs. Edwards informed the other woman, ¡°Aubrey and the servant aren¡¯t going to being back anytime soon.¡±

    Then this was the right time to punish the adulterer, Mrs. Humphrey thought in her mind and said, ¡°Keep an eye on her. I will take care of the rest.¡±

    In Dawson¡¯s residence, Eve got herself into the bath with the bath salts for the second time in a row. Because of the size of the bathtub, her translucent, feathery tail rested on the edge of the bathtub while her upper body was immersed under the water. She stared at the wooden ceiling, remembering the closeness she had shared with Vincent.

    Last night, he was only a breath away from her, and now there was distance between them that she doubted could be reduced. Her feelings towards him had increased so much that it had ended up burying her, and it was hard to breathe without feeling an ache in her chest.

    Eve ced her hand beneath the surface of the water, gently running her fingers as if trapped under the water.

    Once she was out of the bathtub, she dressed and sat in front of her desk. She pulled a clean parchment from the drawer and a quill and ink bottle. For a few seconds, she stared at it before she started to write¨C

    ¡®To Mr. Vincent Moriarty,

    I would like to thank you for hiring me to be the governess of your little sister, Miss Allie Moriarty. It has been a great pleasure and opportunity to teach a precious girl like her, who has now exceeded her studies in such a short time.

    Unfortunately, my time hase to leave the job for reasons you are already aware of. I hope you can ept my resignation as the governess of the Moriarty family. I have decided to move to Berkshire with the hope that I will get a job there. You gave me the job when no one else did, and like many other things, I cannot express how grateful I am for it. I will always be indebted to you, and if you could offer a letter of rmendation to me, I would appreciate it more. If not, I can understand.

    Forgive me if I have made a mistake while I have worked for the Moriarty family.¡¯

    Eve stared at thest line of the letter. There were a lot of things that she wanted to tell him, that she would miss him terribly. She felt a moment of weakness, wondering if she should throw away the letter and continue working in the mansion. But that would only lead her to have unrequited feelings and may one day cause bitterness.

    This was for the best. This way, she would carry only the good memories from here.

    She signed at the end of the letter before folding it and pushing it inside an envelope.

 Chapter 239 Packing for departure

    The next day, the sun stayed hidden behind the clouds, leaving certain gloominess in and around the towns. Having not slept well the previous night, Eve stayed in her bed for a long time before getting out of it.

    Walking near the table where she had ced the letter addressed to Vincent, she picked it up. This had to be sent today so the Moriarty family could start looking for a new governess.

    Wearing a dull green coat around her body, Eve stepped out of the house along with the letter in her dress pocket. She looked for the postman, Mr. Fox, and when she finally caught him, the man bowed at her,

    ¡°Good morning, Mr. Fox. I was wondering if you will be delivering letters to Skellington today,¡± there was a hint of anxiousness when Eve asked him.

    ¡°Not today, Ms. Barlow. I will be going to Thresk Hills to deliver the packages and letters. Was it something urgent?¡± Mr. Fox asked, and Eve nodded.

    ¡°I was hoping to get a letter of mine delivered to the Moriarty mansion before this evening. But it¡¯s okay if you aren¡¯t going that way,¡± Eve smiled at the postman. Thresk Hills and Skellington were in the opposite direction, and she didn¡¯t want to burden the man.

    ¡°How about I send my son to deliver it?¡± Mr. Fox proposed and asked, ¡°It is only one letter, right?¡±

    ¡°You will?¡± Eve asked the man, and he nodded before offering her a smile.

    ¡°I would be happy to get your letter delivered, Ms. Barlow,¡± Mr. Fox answered. Eve pulled out the envelope, and handed it to the man. ¡°My boy has a few errands to run in Hollow Valley. Dropping a letter on his way shouldn¡¯t be much trouble.¡±

    Eve bowed at the man, grateful she didn¡¯t have to go to Skellington herself. When she put her hand in her pocket to pull out a shilling, the man shook his head and said,

    ¡°That won¡¯t be required, Ms. Barlow. I do it for your kind heart,¡± offering a bow to her, the man walked away from there.

    Once she was gone, Eve would miss the people in Meadow amid whom she had grown up. She would miss the streets, the shops and the other little things that she held close to her heart.

    Taking a deep breath, Eve started to walk back towards home as she would have to start packing her clothes in the trunk. She didn¡¯t know if leaving this ce was the right choice, but she hoped it would be. After all, it had taken a lot of resolve for her to write that letter.

    While Eve was lost in her thoughts, she failed to notice the harsh eyes that fell on her, and they belonged to the townsfolk. Mr. Humphrey, who noticed Eve handing an envelope to the postman earlier, turned curious and tried to follow the man to take her letter. As he didn¡¯t have another job, he had decided to keep an eye on the activities of the young woman who had tried to deceive him and the other people in Meadow.

    Soon Mr. Humphrey arrived at Mr. Fox¡¯s house, who looked surprised. The older one asked,

    ¡°Mr. Humphrey, what a pleasant surprise to see you here. How can I help you?¡±

    Mr. Humphrey didn¡¯t bother to greet the postman as he was beneath him. He demanded,

    ¡°Genevieve gave you an envelope. I need you to give it to me.¡±

    ¡°Ms. Barlow?¡± Mr. Fox was taken by surprise. ¡°Does she not want to send the letter?¡±

    Mr. Humphrey smiled, getting with the lie and nodded, ¡°Yes. She changed her mind and wants the envelope back. Where is it?¡±

    Patrick wondered what Eve must have sent out this early in the day and whom it was for. Even though the woman¡¯s name was being sullied, it didn¡¯t erase his feelings of wanting her. After all, he had harboured his thoughts of her being his wife one day for many years.

    The postman turned in the direction where one of the carriages rode away a moment ago towards the edge of Meadow. Mr. Fox turned back to Mr. Humphrey and said, ¡°My son left with it just two minutes ago.¡±

    Mr. Humphrey didn¡¯t wait to chat with the postman and quickly ran in the direction that led outside the town in hopes of catching the postman¡¯s son, who had Eve¡¯s letter. Seeing the young man run, Mr. Fox tried to stop him,

    ¡°Mr. Humphrey, wait!¡± But Mr. Humphrey didn¡¯t hear him and disappeared from his sight. The postman sighed, ¡°Where does he think he is going?¡± His son had climbed the local carriage when it was passing by earlier and hadn¡¯t gone by foot.

    Back in Dawson¡¯s residence, Eve started packing her clothes and other belongings that she would need for her journey to Berkshire.

    Right now, she stood in front of the open trunk, folding her clothes and cing them inside one after another.

    She sat at the edge of the bed, staring at the wall as the feeling of heaviness grew in her chest. She wanted to apologise to Allie for quitting so suddenly.

    A whileter, Eve wondered if she should carry her bath salts. Carrying it would put her at ease from turning into her mermaid self, while it also worried her. There was no telling if someone would get their hands on it.

    Between the thoughts of what to pack and not pack, her thoughts drifted back to Vincent. She wondered how he would react on receiving the letter of her resignation. Probably indifferent as he had no use of her blood anymore as he had decided not to drink from her.

    While Eve¡¯s thoughts were consumed by the pureblooded vampire, on the other hand, at the edge of Meadow town, Mr. Humphrey could be seen walking back after he had unsessfully chased after Eve¡¯s letter. Tired, he stopped walking and ced his hands on his knees, huffing for air. A sheen of sweat had formed on his face before drops of the sweat dripping down his thick neck.

    Upon reaching home, Mrs. Humphrey noticed her son drenched in sweat and quickly made it to where he was with a ss of water for him,

    ¡°Patrick! What happened to you?¡±

    Patrick was tired from all his walking, and for a couple of good seconds, he didn¡¯t answer his mother¡¯s question, who only grew anxious.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Patrick took a deep breath and replied, ¡°I walked for too long¡­ looking for Fox¡¯s son,¡± he paused again, ¡°He had her envelope.¡±

    Mrs. Humphrey said, ¡°Tell me clearly again.¡±

    ¡°I was keeping an eye on Genevieve when I saw her hand this envelope to Fox. I think it was a letter.¡±

    ¡°What letter?¡± Mrs. Humphrey¡¯s eyes narrowed, and her son shook his head. ¡°You should have taken it from her! It should definitely be to one of the men she¡¯s sleeping with,¡± she nodded to herself. ¡°We have no control over what happens in high society, but that doesn¡¯t mean we cannot do anything here. Let us not waste any time.¡±

    ¡°Yes, mother,¡± Mr. Humphrey nodded and as if on cue, he stepped out of the house.

 Chapter 240 Hands on the letter

    The postman¡¯s son arrived at the gates of the Moriarty mansion and was stopped by the guards. The young boy, who was no more than seventeen years in age, said,

    ¡°I have a letter for Mr. Moriarty. I was told to deliver it today, and if I add, urgently.

    The boy peeked through the gap in the gates, looking at the magnificent mansion. But his view was blocked by one of the two guards, who stepped in front of him and said,

    ¡°Give it to me. It will be handed to Mr. Moriarty.¡±

    The boy handed the letter, looking at the mansion again before leaving. The Moriarty guard made his way to the entrance of the mansion. Seeing one of the maids near the main door of the mansion, he said,

    ¡°A letter hase for Master Vincent.¡±

    The maid took the letter from the guard. As Vincent wasn¡¯t in the mansion at the moment, she decided to leave the letter in his room and started to make her way there. But on her way, Marceline stopped her and demanded,

    ¡°Where is the dress material I told one of you to get to my room?¡±

    Marceline had a sneer on her face and was nowhere in a good mood. After praises about Anaya Chambers had spread on how excellent dress designer she was, most of the elite women in and out of Skellington couldn¡¯t stop talking about her in the women¡¯s tea party. Wanting to flourish her own name, the vampiress decided to surpass the she-wolf.

    The maid bowed and replied, ¡°Forgive me, mdy. I didn¡¯t hear about it.¡±

    ¡°Now you do. Go and see where the materials are so that I can start to work on it,¡± Marceline looked at the maid with disdain in her eyes. The maid looked torn between keeping the letter in Master Vincent¡¯s room or following the young vampiress¡¯s order. Marceline, who caught the letter, said, ¡°Give that to me.¡±

    The maid gave the envelope to Marceline and quickly left the corridor.

    Marceline red at the maid¡¯s back and then looked at the envelope in her hand. Turning it around, she noticed it was for her brother Vincent. She murmured,

    ¡°Wonder if it is from the Council or maybe someone else.¡±

    She contemted looking at it, wondering if it was from a woman. But her brother didn¡¯t like dealing with people in general. When she turned the envelope in her hand, the person¡¯s address was missing and she used her sharp nail to open it.

    ¡°Lady Marceline, Lady Annalise has summoned you to her room,¡± one of the maids appeared at the same moment and bowed to the young vampiress.

    Marceline stopped picking on the glued letter and questioned in an irritated voice, ¡°What for?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, mdy,¡± the maid didn¡¯t raise her head because she knew how Marceline didn¡¯t like the servants looking her in the eye.

    Marceline softly harrumphed and started to walk towards her mother¡¯s room. Seemed like her mother had finally realised to pay attention to her, but a few steps forward, she paused and turned to the maid and ordered her,

    ¡°Keep this letter in Vince¡¯s room.¡±

    The maid took the letter, and on reaching the room, she ced it in Vincent¡¯s room, on the side of his bed, before stepping out of the room.

    On reaching her parents¡¯ room, Marceline knocked on the door, ¡°Mother, you wanted to see me?¡±

    Lady Annalise sat in front of the long mirror, wearing her earring. She said, ¡°Come in, Marcie. Word has it that you have taken an interest in learning to stitch. Is that true?¡±

    The young vampiress smiled sweetly and replied, ¡°That is true, mother. I thought to put my free time to good use.¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡± Lady Annalise responded, ¡°You don¡¯t have to do such things as our family has enough for you to order the seamstress to make whatever dress you want.¡± Since she had heard about Marceline¡¯s demands on new cloth materials, it had taken the older vampiress by surprise, as Marceline wasn¡¯t someone to participate in such things. She then continued, ¡°The reason why I called you here is because Mr. Tomlinson¡¯s son Horace, is here in town. Your father and I would like you to get to know the man. For marriage.¡±

    The smile on Marceline¡¯s lips faltered, and she softlyughed, ¡°Marriage? I thought Vincent was going to marry first, and then I.¡±

    ¡°As you can see, Vincent is stalling when ites to marriage. And just because he doesn¡¯t get married doesn¡¯t mean you shouldn¡¯t. The Tomlinson¡¯s family are prestigious, which you must already know,¡± Lady Annalise stated, but Marceline wasn¡¯t ecstatic about it. It was as if someone had poured cold water on her head.

    ¡°Mother, I don¡¯t¨C¡°

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear a refusal, Marcie. I believe you will keep our reputation and not spoil it like your brother. I can hope for it, can¡¯t I?¡± Lady Annalise turned away from the mirror she had been sitting in front of, meeting Marceline¡¯s gaze. ¡°Your father and I have already discussed it, and he agrees that right now Horace will be a good match.¡±

    Marceline had her sights on someone else. A man she believed was hers, who was of better status and even looks. Internally, she couldn¡¯t believe that something like this was happening to her now.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t answered, Marcie,¡± Lady Annalise waited for the young vampiress¡¯s reply.

    ¡°I will try to be hospitable towards him, mother,¡± Marceline offered a sweet smile, when in her mind, she decided to deflect this little hup in her way.

    Away from the Viscount and Viscountess¡¯ room, at the entrance of the mansion, Vincent had only arrived at the mansion. He walked through the halls and the stairs, making his way to his room. His face held a shadow as if he had been buried in the Council¡¯s work for hours.

    Vincent unbuttoned the cuff buttons, folding both the sleeves of his hands until his arm as he continued to walk. Entering his room, he removed his coat and threw it on the chair. He then walked towards the basin, cleaning his hands and sshing water on his face.

    He walked to the bed andy on his back. The whole night, he had been working with yton, as the head of the Council had called him to Darthmore regarding Fowler¡¯s case. Sylvester, the member of the Inner Council was put behind the rusty iron bars of the dungeon in Darthmore this early in the morning.

    Since yesterday, Vincent¡¯s eyes had darkened because of the thirst for blood. His senses had started to shift to a darker side than usual while the thought of a young mermaid upied his thoughts. When he closed his eyes, he remembered her golden blonde hair hovering in front of her face with wind wavering it. Her blue eyes meeting his eyes. Sometimes out of being grateful, or sometimes embarrassed, which she hid behind her re.

    Though Vincent had tried to draw a line with Eve to avoid hurting her further, yesterday, he couldn¡¯t stop himself from not talking to her in the carriage. He had never bothered himself with others before, but it was different when it came to her.

    Vincent clicked his tongue and remarked, ¡°Always getting into trouble and making people worry.¡±

    Though the pureblooded vampire had knowledge and experience about many things, seeing things in a different light than what people normally did, it was the first time a woman had frustrated him like this.

    He sat upright on his bed before running his fingers through his thick lock of hair.

    Vincent moved to the edge of the bed and his eyes fell on an envelope on the side table. He stretched his hand, picking up the envelope and turning it around. Tearing one side of the envelope, he pulled the letter out and started to read the contents written in it.

    Soon the rxed expression on Vincent¡¯s face turned annoyed, and his eyes narrowed, ready to create a hole in the parchment letter. He red at the parchment before crumpling it in his hand.

    ¡°How wilful, to think you can escape from me just like that.¡±

    His jaw clenched at the thought of Eve leaving this ce to move up North and not return. He wouldn¡¯t allow it.

    Crushing the letter into a ball, Vincent threw it in the dustbin. He picked up his overcoat from the chair and walked out of his room. Alfie, who had just appeared in the corridor to give his master his drink, opened his mouth, but noticing the intense re closed his mouth.

    Vincent ordered him, ¡°Tell Briggs to prepare the carriage immediately.¡±

 Chapter 241 Unheard of the accused

    Music Rmendation: Tick-Tock Hans Zimmer

    ¡ª

    In the town of Meadow, Eve had finished packing her things in the trunk and locked it. Carrying it down the stairs, she ced it outside the main door. Ready to leave the house, she locked all the windows and doors.

    Eve¡¯s eyes fell on the letter she had written for Eugene on the dining table. This way, when he returned, he wouldn¡¯t be startled by her absence.

    Carrying a bag on one of her shoulders, Eve locked the main door and slipped the key into her dress pocket. She touched the door while looking at the house where she had built memories with Aunt Aubrey and Eugene. She said,

    ¡°This isn¡¯t a goodbye. I will return when these feelings are gone. Until then¡­¡± But she didn¡¯t promise.

    She stepped away from the door. Her hand clutched the trunk handle, pulling it along as she walked away from the house. Crossing streets, she made her way to the local carriage stop. She had decided to get on the carriage going to Thresk Hills and hop on another local carriage that would travel to Berkshire.

    But when Eve was still halfway away from the stop, someone pushed her from behind with force. She quickly lost bnce, and her hand let go of her things to fall to the ground.

    When Eve was about to stand, she heard someone remark, ¡°And where are you going in such a hurry?¡± The voice belonged to Mrs. Humphrey, who walked around and came to stand in front of her.

    Eve looked confused and asked, ¡°Was it you, who pushed me?¡±

    Soon people started to gather around. Mrs. Edwards came to stand next to Mrs. Humphrey, and her eyes narrowed at Eve. One of the men kicked Eve¡¯s trunk for it to move away from the young woman.

    Unaware of the intensity of the bad mouthing that had taken ce behind her back, Eve noticed some of them look at her in disappointment, while the others looked at her in disgust.

    One of the townsfolk stated, ¡°We know what you are, Genevieve. You cannot hide it anymore.¡±

    But Eve mistook the man¡¯s words, that they had discovered her secret about her being a mermaid.

    A nervous sweat broke on Eve¡¯s forehead, while dread quickly sank into her heart. There was no way they had found out about who she was. She had been meticulous. How did they find out about it?!

    Mrs. Edwards shook her head and said to Eve, ¡°I thought you were a decent woman of Meadow and supported you thinking you were a governess, but look at you. You have brought nothing but shame!¡±

    With no support from Aunt Aubrey and Eugene in the town, Eve looked at them with fear in her eyes. She was speechless, and seeing it, one of the men demanded,

    ¡°Have you no shame? To be calling yourself a governess and then you go behind people¡¯s back and sleep with men for money?¡±

    Eve¡¯s eyebrows furrowed further, now even more confused than before, and she said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about,¡± and stood up. She dusted her palms and felt a sting as she scraped her palms against the ground. ¡°You must have mistaken me for someone else, or it is just a misunderstanding,¡± she was firm with her words.

    ¡°Look at that,¡± Mrs. Humphrey scoffed and sized Eve. ¡°Did you really think you could hide your dirty secret of how you have been earning a lot of money? Trying to prove that you are better than us, when you are nothing but a whore!¡±

    Eve red at the woman for her absurdment, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you have been cooking in your head, Mrs. Humphrey, but my only job is working as a governess.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what she says,¡± this time, Patrick joined from behind and looked at Eve as if he could barely look at her anymore. ¡°You have been stealing the masters of the wealthy house who are already married. Trying to turn into one of the master¡¯s wife? Too bad that your secret is no more a secret.¡±

    Mrs. Humphrey looked at the gathered people, who gasped and looked at Eve in disbelief. She said loudly, ¡°This woman here, invited a married man into her house in the middle of the night. And the man stayed for hours before he left. I wouldn¡¯t like to detail the shameful things this woman has been doing in our town.¡±

    ¡°Disgusting woman! Throw her out of the town!¡±

    ¡°Punish her!¡±

    ¡°Punish her for her deeds!¡± Men and women started to shout.

    Eve tried to keep a brave face because she had never slept with any men. The ire of the people towards her was increasing with every passing second, and they didn¡¯t just look at her with anger, but also hate. And somewhere, it had started to scare her.

    Far away from the town of Meadow, ten minutes had passed since Vincent¡¯s carriage had left Skellington. His tongue ran over one of his fangs before the sharpness drew a drop of blood from him.

    The journey to Meadow would take at least forty-five to fifty minutes and Vincent clicked his tongue in impatience.

    Mr. Briggs, who was riding the carriage, heard something crash that ended up in him pulling the reins of the horses to stop the vehicle. He turned to ask,

    ¡°Master Vincent, ar¨CMaster Vincent?¡± The coachman¡¯s eyes widened on seeing Vincent, not inside the carriage.

    Back in Meadow, Eve watched the crowd stare at her. She said to them, ¡°I need proof about what you are saying about me. You are trying to nder my name with these allegations that are untrue. Bring me the person who told you that I am sleeping with men.¡±

    ¡°Do you hear that everyone?¡± Mrs. Humphrey continued to gaslight the townsfolk and said, ¡°She is asking for proof because she knows she won¡¯t be caught like that. But if not me, ask Mrs. Edwards and she will tell how this disgusting woman has been getting dropped by different men in the middle of the night. For a governess, the job gets over by evening. Yet here this woman returns homete at night when everyone is asleep so that no one finds what she¡¯s doing.¡±

    Mrs. Edwards nodded but then whispered to her friend Mrs. Humphrey, ¡°It was only one carriage that came at night. Not two.¡±

    Mrs. Humphrey shushed the gullible woman by saying, ¡°What difference does it make? One or two?¡±

    Another person who belonged to the town questioned Eve, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you speaking anymore? All these things are true, and yet you are trying to hoodwink us by telling us lies rather than ept your fault.¡±

    People started to talk amongst themselves while looking at Eve with scornful eyes,

    ¡°She¡¯s using her beauty to trap wealthy men.¡±

    ¡°But really, was it necessary to use such means? Patrick Humphrey has been wooing her for a long time, and she could have settled for him!¡±

    ¡°How disgusting,¡± came anotherment from another person, ¡°To think she would do something so shameful. She needs to be hanged to death!¡±

    ¡°Hang her to death!¡± Someone else agreed before adding, ¡°This way no one would dare to bring shame.¡±

    But one of them worried, ¡°Isn¡¯t death too severe as a punishment?¡±

    Mrs. Humphrey stared at Eve, who stared back at him.

    Eve was at her wit¡¯s end that the people she had loved and cared for, the same people now, were on a witch hunt because of baseless rumours. Her heart shook, and fear started to crawl up her feet. She said,

    ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything wrong and I have stayed true to myself.¡± She then looked at Mrs. Edwards for help, ¡°Mrs. Edwards, you have seen me grow up right before you, how can you assume that I would do something like that?¡±

    Mrs. Edwards pursed her lips because she had seen the carriages and gifts. She said, ¡°I cannot believe you are still lying to us!!¡±

    Eve grit her teeth, and when she was about to speak, someone threw a stone at her that hit her forehead. Holding her face, she winced because of the throbbing pain, while the mob turned agitated towards her.

    She felt something warm and wet drip down her face, and noticed her blood fall on the ground.

    ¡°A woman like you has no ce in our society or in our town!¡± Mrs. Humphrey decided, and some people agreed, cheering her words as if they knew the truth and were standing against the bad.

    Someone from the crowd pushed Eve much more harshly to the ground. Her hands scraped more, and the front of her dress near her knees tore and dirt covered it.

    Eve stared at the ground before raising her head and questioning the people,

    ¡°I love Meadow dearly. I became a governess to also show that Meadow is worth looking at than being treated like vermin. Why do you trust that person, when you have known me for so long. Why can¡¯t you judge me for what you know?¡± her voice shook while her face had turned warm with a mixture of anger and pain.

    She asked them, ¡°Why do you believe someone, when you haven¡¯t seen it in your own eyes? When you haven¡¯t heard it from your own ears? I¡­ I am a governess, and apart from teaching a child, I didn¡¯t do anything. I don¡¯t have such a rtionship with any man as you think.¡±

    Eve pushed herself to stand up in front of everyone and turned to look at Mrs. Humphrey, who harrumphed. She then turned to look at Mr. Humphrey. Until yesterday, he was trying to woo her.

    She said, ¡°If you want to talk about lies, why don¡¯t you ask Mr. Humphrey why he was removed from his previous post and now¨C¡°

    SLAP!

    Patrick pped Eve before she could reveal what he had done at the Quintins. He red at her while she was on the ground, and he said,

    ¡°This woman should be severely punished. So that she learns her lesson for spewing continuous lies and what she has done!¡±

 Chapter 242 Reaping each others fate

    Music Rmendation: Journey Sequence- Max Ritcher

    ¡ª

    Eve¡¯s face turned pale.

    It was because she noticed the people around watching her with a loathful gaze. The look in their eyes was something she had never expected to see, and now that she did, it frightened her. Her cheek that the man had pped had turned numb in pain.

    Some of the people, even though they didn¡¯t utter a word against her, didn¡¯t support her either and watched the scene in front of them.

    Someone in the crowd shouted in rage, ¡°Drag her to the town¡¯s centre!¡±

    ¡°Aye! Aye!¡± A few townsfolk agreed while Patrick stared at Eve with his nose up high.

    There was no one here who supported her, and she was alone. Her blue eyes had turned wide, and she tried to defend herself, but it was one against many.

    Patrick noticed Eve looked helpless, and he sat on his heels to level himself with her gaze. He said in a low voice only for her to hear,

    ¡°It isn¡¯t toote to change your ways, Genevieve. Ask for forgiveness and I will protect your honour by marrying you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d rather die than marry a man who would lie to this depth,¡± Eve red at him, and soon she saw Mr. Humphrey¡¯s lips turn into scorn.

    Patrick stood up and shouted, ¡°Take her to the town¡¯s centre! Shecks morals!¡±

    A few men, who had their eyes on Eve for the longest time, had no confidence in approaching or asking for her hand until now.

    But now as the young and beautiful woman had fallen in everyone¡¯s eyes and with her value plummeted, they took the opportunity to touch her. When she stood up, they pushed and pulled her towards the centre of the town.

    The crowd had gone wild as they shouted and threw names at Eve that she didn¡¯t deserve. The mermaid had gone speechless and numb over the people¡¯s behaviour. People mishandled her, such that when she was dragged and pushed, it tore her long sleeves, ripping it. Deep scratches appeared on her arms as people had dug their nails into her skin.

    Eve was then shoved to the ground, and Lady Humphrey informed everyone, ¡°My dear people of Meadow. We have gathered here because of this woman with loose values, who refuses to ept her misdoings and will only continue it. What do you think we should do?¡±

    ¡°Throw her out of here! We don¡¯t need her here!¡±

    The town¡¯s magistrate had just arrived at Meadow, when he noticed amotion far from where he was. He quickly made his way to the ce and noticed a young woman on her knees, while people called her names with anger and hate.

    ¡°Punish her! Stealing other women¡¯s men without a conscience!¡± One woman shouted.

    Patrick walked over to where his mother stood, taking her ce. Eve watched and heard people continue to humiliate her, and it broke her heart. Tears glistened in her eyes as she had never imagined to be demeaned to such an extent.

    The magistrate quickly walked to where Mrs. Humphrey stood, but it wasn¡¯t just him but also Mrs. Humphrey¡¯s husband who had walked to her.

    The magistrate questioned Mrs. Humphrey, ¡°What in God¡¯s name is going on here?!¡±

    ¡°This woman here is a whore, spewing lies and has gone as far as to spoil others¡¯ marriages. A woman came here, crying out about her mistress¡¯s marriage that this woman is trying to break. We as the people of Meadow have decided to take the matter in our hands!¡± Mrs. Humphrey stated as if she was doing the magistrate a big favour.

    The magistrate frowned before he said, ¡°You cannot do that, Mrs. Humphrey! This town is my responsibility and without my approval, you cannot go picking on someone no matter what they have done!¡±

    Mrs. Humphrey turned irritated that this magistrate, who was of their own town, was denying what everyone in Meadow now believed in.

    Her husband was shocked, and he pulled his wife to the side and questioned in a low voice, ¡°What are you doing? Leave such things to the authorities, and what she does has nothing to do with you.¡± Earlier, the man was at his house when he heard about what was going to happen to Ms. Barlow.

    Mrs. Humphrey¡¯s eyes widened, and she responded, ¡°Of course, we have everything to do with her. This is our town, and we need to make sure nothing bad happens here.¡±

    ¡°You and I both know that¡¯s not what this is about! You are only offended because of her refusal to Patrick,¡± said her husband.

    ¡°I would never do that!¡± Mrs. Humphrey looked offended and said, ¡°If you cannot support the town, I suggest you go home and not partake in this.¡±

    The man couldn¡¯t believe how things had turned and looked at the helpless young woman. He warned his wife, ¡°Let the young woman go, and let us get back home.¡± But Mrs. Humphrey was too stubborn, and the man sighed, ¡°What you are doing is not right. Things like these have repercussions.¡±

    Eve slipped her hand into her pocket, and pulled out the coin with the skull and crown symbol on it, that Vincent had given it to her. She knew showing it to the townspeople would never work, because they didn¡¯t know its importance, but the magistrate did. The magistrate¡¯s eyes on falling on the coin, widened.

    When the magistrate tried to say something, the crowd pushed him to the back, and he struggled to get things under control. Frustrated, he decided to bring the guards to get things.

    Eve sat on her knees on the ground, simr to a criminal. Patrick had pped her face so hard that blood oozed from her forehead and the corner of her mouth.

    Patrick roared to the people, ¡°Greed makes us do bad things. And this woman was greedy and who knows for what more? A woman spreading her legs shamelessly with different men.¡±

    ¡°Tie her to the horse and let it drag her!¡± One of the men shouted.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to say or beg for forgiveness?¡± Lady Noida, who was familiar with Eve, questioned her, while being appalled by Eve¡¯sck of reply.

    ¡°Genevieve, there¡¯s no point in you behaving as if you are innocent. The best would be for you to beg for your deeds. This way, we will consider reducing the severity of your punishment,¡± Eve¡¯s neighbour, Mrs. Edwards, said to her.

    Eve, who was staring at the ground, raised her head to meet the woman¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°I have done nothing wrong to ask for forgiveness.¡±

    ¡°Yet she continues to protest!¡± Another stone was thrown at Eve, but the stone passed above her shoulder because of the lousy aim. Patrick caught the back of Eve¡¯s head, gripping her hair enough to make her cry in pain. But the sound only fascinated him and a few others as if wanting to hear her cry more.

    When Patrick started to drag Eve, a massive gust of wind swept the town of Meadow, mainly where most of the townsfolk had gathered, and dust rose in the air.

 Chapter 243 Wraths Silhouette

    Music Rmendation: Drive to Parkersburg- Marcelo Zarvos

    ¡ª

    Most of the dust that had settled on the ground and the nearby buildings rose, creating a fog. The people of Meadow closed their eyes and coughed, using their hands to shield themselves from the dust. ¡°Where did this winde from?¡± Mrs. Humphrey coughed while waving her hand in front of her.

    When the dust started to clear, some people noticed something far away from where they stood. For a moment, as if their eyes deceived them, they noticed something big move from both sides before it disappeared and noticed a person¡¯s silhouette.

    Most of them looked at the silhouette with a frown. After two seconds, the person stepped away from the dust. Someone questioned, ¡°Who is that?¡±

    Like others, Eve had raised her hand in front of her eyes, and when the dust settled, she lowered her hand. But as she knelt on the ground, she couldn¡¯t see what the people around her saw. It was because Patrick had let go of her hair. She wondered if the town guards were finally here, hoping they would take her side and not against her.

    Patrick Humphrey¡¯s face paled as if he saw a ghost, or more rightly to be said as if he was going to turn into a ghost. W-what was this pureblooded vampire doing here?! Though his mother and him, along with a few others, had nned to bring Eve¡¯s misdeeds to light, he hadn¡¯t expected this arrogant vampire to be here.

    Silence filled in the ce while every person stared at Vincent. When he started to walk toward them, Patrick quickly lied to the people,

    ¡°That is one of the man, she is sleeping with!¡±

    Some people were nothing less than a herd of sheep, ready to jump over the cliff just because one of the sheep said to do it.

    On hearing Patrick¡¯s words, one of the men started to walk toward Vincent and demanded, ¡°How dare you show up here and encourage such behaviour?¡±

    Vincent stared at the man as if he didn¡¯t exist. When the man raised his hand to hit him, missing the part that the person who had arrived wasn¡¯t a human but a vampire, Vincent caught hold of the human¡¯s hand with ease and twisted it behind the man¡¯s back.

    ¡°Ahhh!¡± The human screamed with pain shooting up his arm. ¡°Let go of my arm, you damn basta¨CAH!¡± he yelled, when Vincent twisted it further.

    ¡°That isn¡¯t very nice,¡± Vincent¡¯s cold voice sent chills down the spine of the human, who stopped struggling, while people turned scared and worried. He turned to look at the human and said, ¡°You don¡¯t seem like a bright person. Do you know it takes only a second to dislocate your arm?¡±

    ¡°What the fuck is wrong with you?! Let go of my arm right this instant!¡± The man shouted, and a few other humans, out of stupidity, decided to speak up for him, while they hadn¡¯t bothered to stand up for Eve.

    ¡°Stay away from the matters of Meadow! You have no right to interfere in our matters,¡± said one of the townsfolk.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t your town! Stop meddling with Meadow!¡± Mrs. Humphrey shouted from behind, and when Vincent¡¯s hollow eyes shifted to look at the woman, she quickly hid behind her son before ring at the vampire to think he could intimidate her in public.

    Eve, who had been sitting on the ground until now, widened her eyes on hearing the vampire¡¯s voice. She pushed herself and stood up, finding Vincent standing not too far away from where she was. Seeing him, her lips trembled while her eyes turned hazy because of the tears that started to fill in her eyes.

    Vincent¡¯s murderous eyes were quick to look at Eve, and his jaw clenched at the fragile state he had found her in. A wound on her forehead left a trail of blood on the side of her face. Her clothes were torn and her clothes dirty.

    These people had hurt Eve. All Vincent saw was the pain in her eyes, as if she was trying to control herself from breaking down. He said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t think you know how it feels, do you?¡± And he pulled the man¡¯s arm hard enough to dislocate it from his shoulder, and the human cried out in agony.

    ¡°AHHHH!¡± The man fell to the ground, clutching his arm and the people around turned stunned.

    ¡°How dare you harm a fellow townsman of ours barbarically?¡± Mrs. Edwards demanded Vincent, ¡°We willin to the authorities!¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t youe out and in the front? Let me see if your face is as dumb as your words,¡± Vincent taunted the woman, who, like Mrs. Humphrey hid behind another person.

    Though the humans wanted to fight Vincent, they could tell by his appearance that he was no ordinary person. They were intimidated to go near him after what he had done to one of their townspeople. When the pureblooded vampire started to walk towards the crowd, they quickly moved from where they stood, giving him the way before he reached where Eve stood.

    Silence filled the ce while everyone watched the vampire staring at Eve.

    Without notice, Vincent raised his hand to ce his finger below Eve¡¯s chin and turned her face to look at her forehead, where the wound was fresh. He noticed relief in her eyes as she asked him,

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°I told you I would protect you, didn¡¯t I?¡± Vincent stared at Eve as if she had asked him something obvious. He then questioned the crowd, ¡°Anybody cares to tell who hurt her. Unless you prefer I start skimming all of you one at a time.¡± He turned his wrath-filled eyes to look at the crowd.

    The men and women who had earlier called Eve names and pushed and ripped her sleeves, hurting her, all stiffened in their ces. They didn¡¯t want their arm dislocated too.

    With Vincent, who stepped in front of her, Eve noticed the tear on the back of his overcoat. He removed his coat and turned around before draping it around her shoulders. He said to her,

    ¡°Don¡¯t shed tears for people who don¡¯t value or care for it. And you, my little girl, are worth more than these low lives.¡±

    Mr. Humphrey¡¯s jaw clenched as he had wanted to see Eve suffer because even in his mind, he believed that the woman had slept with men, and one of them was this vampire. Hemented,

    ¡°So much for an employer. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any employer who would treat the female employee like this, unless they are sleeping with the person.¡±

    Vincent raised one of his eyebrows and tilted his head, ¡°Funny that you mention something that I am not aware of. I must have been sleep walking.¡±

    One of the women voiced, ¡°This woman needs to be condemned for her sins. Sleeping with married men and spending night¨C¡°

    ¡°And whom is she sleeping with?¡± Vincent interrupted the woman.

    ¡°So many men!¡± replied a man at the back.

    ¡°Who?¡± Vincent questioned the person who spoke. ¡°You don¡¯t have names but you¡¯re so eager to jump on the wagon of this witch-hunt.¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Edwards and Mrs. Humphrey know all about it. Patrick saw a man stepping out of Dawson¡¯s residence in the middle of the night,¡± stated another person, looking at the two women who had told them all.

    Vincent turned to look in the direction of the two women who had put the false allegation on Eve. He openly threatened them, ¡°I will deal with you once I finish with the ones who hurt her.¡±

    Patrick demanded, ¡°You are her employer from high society and she¡¯s just a governess, why are you trying to protect a secret that is out?¡±

    Vincent¡¯s eyes narrowed at the human, and a chuckle escaped from his lips, leaving the people confused. In a dead tone, he said to Patrick, ¡°Genevieve Barlow is my woman. I don¡¯t think you understand what you did. No worries,¡± he offered a spine-chilling smile, ¡°I will make you understand it thoroughly.¡±

 Chapter 244 Repaying humiliation

    The townsfolk of Meadow were taken aback by the vampire¡¯s words, especially Mrs. Humphrey, her son Patrick and Mrs. Edwards, whose mouths had turned dry. They stared at Vincent with a gobsmacked expression.

    On the other hand, Eve slightly frowned at Vincent¡¯s false im on her to be his woman. Her lips pursed because he had already made it clear that he wouldn¡¯t return her feelings. Even though what he said now was a lie, to protect her from the people who watched them keenly, her heart didn¡¯t miss to skip a beat at his words.

    Patrick overcame his shock and gritted his teeth in anger. For years, he had pined for Eve¡¯s affection, and this vampire had swooped right under his nose and stolen her! Common sense soon jumped out of his brain to be reced by ego and idiocy. He blurted,

    ¡°So you agree that you both have been sleeping together. The truth is finally out of your mouth!¡± He then turned to look at the people and said, Did you hear that? This shameless whore¨C¡°

    Vincent grabbed Patrick by his cor.

    Patrick fumbled for words and warned Vincent, ¡°If you hurt me, do you think the guards here and the Council will let you off the hook, just because you are a wealthy man?¡± He tried to free himself, but the vampire held him tightly.

    ¡°I adore people like you. Thanks to you, I get to stretch my fingers,¡± Vincent¡¯s eyes held a sinister look that scared Patrick.

    Raising his other hand, Vincent repeatedly punched Patrick¡¯s face, and within a few seconds, the human started to bleed from his broken nose and three teeth fell out of his mouth. Mrs. Humphrey looked at them in horror and shouted, ¡°Release my son this instant, you obnoxious vampire!¡±

    Vincent red at Mrs. Humphrey, who gulped even though she continued to stare back at him. He paused from punching Patrick, but didn¡¯t let go of the human¡¯s cor.

    Blood dripped down from Vincent¡¯s hand that belonged to Patrick.

    Vincent then stated, ¡°I don¡¯t think I caught your name, not that I need it.¡± He then spoke loud enough for everyone to hear, ¡°If we are talking about the bad things people are doing, it is only right to tell what you did,¡± he turned back to look at Patrick, and the corner of his lips curled as his fangs came into view.

    Patrick was in pain and trying to stop the bleeding from his nose to pay attention to what the vampire had just said.

    Vincent continued to say, ¡°This man here, who was talking about morals, was recently thrown out from his job of managing one of the timber mills owned by Henry Quintin. Because he stole money from his employer, and we all know stealing isn¡¯t a good habit. He now works as a servant in Quintin¡¯s mansion. If I didn¡¯t hear it wrong, he begged and cried for the job.¡±

    Murmurs started to erupt among the people who stood there, whispering with each other, while they looked at Patrick Humphrey.

    Mrs. Humphrey scoffed and defended her son, ¡°You are lying! My son doesn¡¯t work as a servant, but as a manager!¡±

    Vincent let go of the human¡¯s cor and soon ced his hand on Patrick¡¯s head as if he was an animal being stroked, ¡°Tell them I am wrong,¡± his eyes glowered before he gripped the pathetic human¡¯s hair, simr to how Patrick had earlier pulled Eve¡¯s hair.

    ¡°Ah! AH!!¡± Patrick shouted, wincing in pain.

    ¡°You are threatening him, wanting him to oblige to your im!¡± Said another townsfolk, before he took a step backwards when Vincent¡¯s re was transferred to him.

    ¡°Now why would I ever do that? I was doing exactly what you and the others did,¡± Vincent¡¯s eyes darkened, and he mocked them, ¡°Only that I am stating the truth, while you decided to collude Ms. Barlow¡¯s name without any actual proof.¡±

    When Vincent gripped Patrick¡¯s hair tighter, the man quickly epted, ¡°Yes, yes. I stole Mr. Quintin¡¯s money! You are telling the truth, please let me go!¡±

    More whispers started going around the people, and Mrs. Humphrey stared at her son with shock. Her lips moved, but no sound came before she finally questioned, ¡°That isn¡¯t true, is it, Patrick?! This vampire is forcing you to tell things!¡±

    Vincent dropped his hand from the human¡¯s head, but he wasn¡¯t done. He twisted the man¡¯s arm. Patrick was quick to panic, and he grovelled, ¡°Please forgive me! I take back everything I said to Ms. Barlow! I only said those things because a maid came here yesterday to help her mistress! Plea-ahh!¡±

    Even though Mrs. Humphrey was in shock about what she learned about her son, he was still her son and unable to see him in pain, she went to release him from the clutches of the vampire.

    ¡°Whatever it is! You are only forcing him to say it,¡± the woman stubbornly tried to pull Vincent¡¯s hand away from her son. ¡°It doesn¡¯t erase the fact that this woman has spread her¨C¡°

    SLAP!

    Mrs. Humphrey¡¯s hand covered her cheek, her eyes wide in horror as she was pped in public. The woman coughed and tasted blood in her mouth.

    People suddenly turned quiet with not even a whisper of the wind. As Patrick continued to wince with his hand twisted, Vincent unapologetically said to the woman, ¡°Sorry for not saying this sooner, but I am not biassed when ites to a man or a woman. So if you thought I would not break your bones, you are sorely mistaken.¡±

    No one dared to utter a word, frightened that the vampire would deal with them simr to the other three people of the town. Some had started to harbour guilt over what they had done to Eve, now in doubt if what they heard was true or if it had been made up.

    While everyone stared at the Humphrey¡¯s, Vincent¡¯s gaze shifted to look at Eve, who stared at him. He kicked the back of Patrick¡¯s knee, and the human fell to his knees and his hands on the ground. But Vincent continued to look at her, before he took a step forward for the human to scream. He had stepped on the human¡¯s hand, putting enough weight for the bones underneath his shoes to crack and crush.

    ¡°AHHHH! MY HAND! MY HAND!¡± Patrick yelled, clutching his bloody hand close to his chest, when Vincent stepped away from him.

    In shock, the townsfolk of Meadow watched the scene in front of them with their mouths hanging open. This vampire¡­ was utterly insane. He was pulling and breaking people¡¯s limbs, not to mention he had pped an older woman! Out of fear, they bowed, and one of them said,

    ¡°Please forgive us for blindly believing the rumours, Sire!¡±

    ¡°We are sorry, Genevieve!¡±

    ¡°We didn¡¯t know any better! It was their fault!¡± One of the men pointed at Mrs. Humphrey and Mrs. Edwards, immediately transferring the me to them.

    The others agreed while Mrs. Humphrey held her burning cheek in her hand. Mrs. Edwards, who now stood away from her friend, tried to hide, not wanting to be harmed by this vampire, who looked like he was looking for blood.

    An empty chuckle that sounded sinister escaped from Vincent¡¯s lips, and he said,

    ¡°If only forgiveness could fix things. But you scarred Ms. Barlow by humiliating her, hitting her and tearing her clothes.¡± He cracked his knuckles and drawled, ¡°So¡­ Everyone responsible for Ms. Barlow¡¯s current appearance, step forward. If you don¡¯t, I will find you and make it much worse.¡±

    One of the women cleared her throat and said in a low voice, ¡°Some of us didn¡¯t do anything. I even told them what they were doing was too harsh,¡± when the vampire turned his gaze at her, she quickly bowed.

    At this time, the magistrate, who had earlier left the scene, returned with four guards following him. Seeing Vincent, his eyes widened at what the pureblooded vampire was doing here. When his eyes noticed the wealthy vampire¡¯s coat on the woman, who was earlier being humiliated, he turned nervous.

    Vincent stared at the crowd before his eyes fell on the magistrate and a crooked smile appeared on his lips. Just because they didn¡¯t participate didn¡¯t mean they weren¡¯t guilty, and he would deal with them in his own way.

 Chapter 245 Completion of Act I and II

    Music Rmendation: Data Mining- Choi Jung In

    ¡ª

    The townsfolk who hadn¡¯t directly participated in punishing and humiliating Eve earlier waited for the vampire to dismiss them from the ce, so they could scurry away. But they didn¡¯t have ns to go home, as they were interested to see what was going to happen.

    The people involved in dragging Eve up here, didn¡¯t step forward in fear of being beaten. Hoping the vampire was bluffing about knowing who had touched Eve.

    The magistrate looked back and forth between the pureblooded vampire and the people of Meadow. Responsible for the matters in the town, he wanted to settle down things and made his way to where the vampire stood.

    ¡°Good afternoon, Mr. Moriarty,¡± the magistrate offered his deepest bow to Vincent. ¡°If you will allow me, I would be more than happy to take over the situation¡ª¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Vincent demanded, turning to the human.

    ¡°Terrance Salmon, Sire,¡± the magistrate quickly introduced himself.

    At his name, Vincent licked his lips and ran his tongue over his fangs, and this lone action was enough for the magistrate to sweat. He questioned, ¡°Considering Ms. Barlow has the coin of protection in her hand, I believe you noticed it?¡±

    The magistrate replied nervously, ¡°I tried to help her, but these people didn¡¯t allow me and pushed me to the back,¡± and it was the truth! The man knew the coin¡¯s importance, which was why he had gone to fetch the guards hoping to reduce the damage.

    Vincent¡¯s eyes narrowed before he said, ¡°This might be an opportune time for you to quit, Salmon. What do you say?¡±

    The man¡¯s eyes went wide, and he fumbled, ¡°I¡ªI did the best I could to help her. This woman here,¡± he pointed at Mrs. Humphrey and continued, ¡°Is the one who provoked people when I warned her.¡±

    ¡°It seems like Mrs. Humphrey likes to orchestrate ns, doesn¡¯t she?¡± Vincent turned his cold eyes at the woman, who turned pale as if she had lost all courage. He said to the magistrate in a low voice, ¡°Resign from work before I hold you guilty with the rest of them. Or¡­ you can stay quiet and follow me. What do you choose?¡±

    The magistrate didn¡¯t want to lose his job or the position. Knowing the pickle he was in, he took a few steps backwards and stood behind the vampire.

    ¡°Wise choice,¡± hummed Vincent.

    Eve¡¯s eyes followed Vincent, watching him walk towards one of the men before grasping the man¡¯s neck.

    ¡°P¡ªplease! I didn¡¯t mean to do it!¡± The man stuttered, while Vincent squeezed the human¡¯s neck, digging his nails and suffocating the man.

    ¡°Poor you. Your hand must have acted on its own. Such a rueful hand, perhaps we should throw it, hm?¡± Vincent red at the man with murderous intentions while the man tried to pry the vampire¡¯s fingers off his neck.

    To honour Eve¡¯s feelings and not hurt her, Vincent drew the line by not drinking her blood even though all he wanted was to sink his fangs. And here this low life had decided not just to hurt her but also waste his blood.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t kill me!¡± The man looked frightened, and his eyes moved to where Eve stood and desperately begged her, ¡°Forgive me, Ms. Barlow! I was swayed by Humphrey¡¯s words. They said some maid came to the town andined that you were sleeping with her mistress¡¯s husband. Please let me go!¡± He pleaded.

    Vincent looked around the ce before his eyes fell on a nearby metal pole. He dragged the man there, harshly banging the human¡¯s head against the pole.

    ¡°My God! You are right, hands to act on their own!¡± Vincent behaved surprised, ¡°Let me hold it better.¡± He smacked the human¡¯s head against the metal rod until blood started to drip from the man¡¯s head.

    Watching more blood spill in their town, the people of Meadow looked at the vampire with horror in their eyes. Mrs. Edwards, who had been hiding behind others, made her way to where Eve stood and whispered,

    ¡°Genevieve! I am so sorry for doubting your character,¡± the older woman¡¯s eyebrows furrowed in worry, but Eve didn¡¯t turn to look at her. Mrs. Edwards called her again, ¡°Genevieve, please listen to me! I beg you to ask the vampire to stop hurting people, these people are part of Meadow. You have known them for so long and¡ª¡±

    ¡°Where were those people when I was being shamed?¡± Eve¡¯s voice held pain.

    Mrs. Edwards tried to salvage her situation, and she shook her head and ced her hand on Eve¡¯s arm, ¡°You know how hard the world is. A woman needs to keep her legs closed unless it is the man she marries. Sleeping with other men is shameful and we didn¡¯t want you walking in the wrong path.¡±

    A sad smile appeared on Eve¡¯s lips, which didn¡¯t reach her eyes. She turned to her neighbour, meeting the older woman¡¯s anxious eyes, who was scared of being punished next.

    Eve¡¯s eyes held sorrow, ¡°So easily you decided that I was in the wrong. I wasn¡¯t allowed to clear the misunderstandings. I told you¡­¡± her eyes moistened. She felt a lump in her throat before continuing, ¡°All of you have known me for the longest, seen me grow along with your children. You marked my character as disgraceful. I belong to Meadow, this has been the home I knew, and instead of believing me, you believed what you wanted to see, heard things without verifying it even once.¡±

    Eve had believed that this town was hers like any others and that the people here cared for each other. She was aware that if they found out about her being a mermaid, an outcast of society, she would be handed to the authorities, but she hadn¡¯t expected them to drag her through the streets.

    This was how society worked. No one ever bothered to know the truth about someone whose name was ndered. Instead, they joined the wagon to judge and point fingers at the person.

    It wasn¡¯t the wounds on her body that hurt her, but the loss of trust that made her sad. If Vincent hadn¡¯te, the people would have broken her spirit.

    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Mrs. Edwards nodded, ready to agree to anything Eve said, ¡°It waspletely wrong of us to do it, forgive¡ª¡±

    Eve ced her hand on the older woman¡¯s hand that was on her arm, pushing it away from her. She said, ¡°I am sorry, Mrs. Edwards, but I cannot forgive you or the others.¡±

    Another woman, who stood nearby, softly gasped and used Eve, ¡°How can you be stone hearted when everyone is begging you? You want to see them dead?¡±

    ¡°You have some nerve to speak to her like that after what you did,¡± came Vincent¡¯s voice, and the woman quickly moved away from Eve.

    Vincent dropped the man who fell next to the metal pole unconscious. He made his way to where Eve was, standing next to her, before turning to look at Mrs. Edwards, who gulped as she was in his line of sight.

    ¡°Actually you are right,¡± Vincent stated, and Mrs. Edwards and the other woman cautiously looked at him. The pureblooded vampire eximed, ¡°How rude of this young woman to not forgive you! How can you do that, Eve?¡± Then came his sarcastic words, ¡°After all, they only called you names, threw stones at you and dragged you through the streets. There¡¯s no need to be so stuck up about forgiving them, mistakes like these always happen. It happens with them too, like now?¡±

    Vincent raised his hand to his mouth and licked the blood off his fingers and the townsfolk around swallowed their anxiety.

    One of the men responsible for tearing Eve¡¯s sleeve quickly came forward and bowed, ¡°Please spare us! We promise to never do anything like this!¡±

    When the man didn¡¯t receive a response, he raised his head in time to get a punch from Vincent, and the man fell to the ground. The man groaned and spat blood on the ground and. He stuttered, ¡°Y-you said you wouldn¡¯t punish us if we came forward!¡±

    Vincent clicked his tongue, one side of his lips turning into a sneer, ¡°I said I would reduce your punishment, never said anything about not punishing you.¡± He sat on his heel and caught hold of the man¡¯s pinky finger between his two fingers and the human started to sweat. ¡°Would you have stayed quiet if someone ripped your woman¡¯s clothes? If the men touched her inappropriately?¡±

    ¡°Salmon,¡± Vincent called the magistrate, ¡°What does thew of your town say if a man tears a woman¡¯s clothes that she¡¯s wearing in public?¡±

    The magistrate was clever enough to save his own life, than try to save the ones who didn¡¯t deserve it. Thest thing he needed was to face the wrath of this pureblooded vampire. He said, ¡°Punish them the same way as their mistakes, Sire.¡±

    ¡°Tsk tsk,¡± the corner of Vincent¡¯s lips curled, ¡°Let me show what your thoughtless action did,¡± he crushed the little finger¡¯s bone with one press between his fingers.

    ¡°ARGHHH! UGH!¡± The human whimpered while hurling in agony.

    Vincent tore the man¡¯s shirt and stood up. He then asked, ¡°So who is next?¡±

    The magistrate wearily moved closer to Vincent and requested, ¡°Sire, if you want, I can put them in the dungeon!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, Salmon, no one here willin about yourck of skills as a magistrate,¡± Vincent looked at the people.

    One of the townspeople asked, ¡°Do you¡­ Do you want to drink our blood?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous,¡± Vincent rolled his eyes, ¡°Ripping your head off your neck and letting the blood flow into a ss, that is thest thing on my mind, apart from washing my hands and bathing in it.¡±

    Vincent had an intimidating aura around him that made the humans tremble. Especially after seeing what he had done to others.

    All it took was one more re from Vincent for seven more people to step forward, who had dragged Eve. After ten minutes, each person had a bruise and swelling on their faces. Beating them into a pulp was easy, but it would also gain sympathy in the eyes of the others, something Vincent didn¡¯t want.

    Vincent picked up Patrick from the ground with the back of his neck, and looked down at the terrified human. Knowing how this worthless being was trying to court Eve until now, and had decided to throw mud at her because he couldn¡¯t have her, he wanted to rip his heart out.

    But death was too easy, and the pureblooded vampire wanted to watch them all burn. A smile crept up his lips and he threatened, ¡°If I see you anywhere near Eve next time, or even so much as to whisper about her, I will gouge your eyes, stuff it in your mouth and bury you alive.¡±

    Patrick quickly nodded, unable to take any more pain than he already received, ¡°I¡ªI promise.¡± He was scared of his head being snapped any second. Right now, he couldn¡¯t see with one of his eyes as the area around it was swollen because of Vincent¡¯s punches.

    ¡°I am not convinced,¡± Vincent deadpanned, and Patrick panicked.

    ¡°I won¡¯t look at her or talk to her! I swear!¡± Patrick shook in fear.

    Vincent gripped the human by his jaw and twisted his lips in displeasure. He raised his other hand. Bringing it near the human¡¯s mouth, Vincent said, ¡°Just to be sure, you know,¡± and he flicked the front tooth out of Patrick¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°AHHH!¡± Patrick¡¯s voice echoed in pain, and the others held their breath, as more blood dripped on the ground.

    The people who had been beaten by Vincent, bowed and apologised to Eve, ¡°We are sorry for everything we did. We are ashamed of our earlier behaviour.¡±

    Eve doubted that any amount of apology would make things go back to the way it was. She wanted to leave, far away from here, so for the sake of it, she nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Vincent noticed how Eve didn¡¯t want to be part of this anymore and wanted to leave, picking up the look of difort in her eyes. He warned, ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear anyone discussing what happened or what you did to Ms. Barlow today.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sire!¡±

    ¡°We won¡¯t speak about it!¡±

    ¡°Sorry, Ms. Barlow!¡± came the collective voices from the crowd, but Eve didn¡¯t respond.

    The pureblooded vampire looked at the townsfolk before offering them a crooked smile. This was Act I and the next one was Act II. But the final one, he would deliver it with much joy and the thought of it brought excitement to his cold, hollow heart.

    Once Vincent and Eve started walking back to Dawson¡¯s residence, the magistrate ordered the guards to ¡°Take these trunks back.¡± He then looked at the beaten and broken to say, ¡°The ones who Mr. Moriarty¡¯ talked¡¯ to, will be kneeling on the ground here with their hands up. This includes you too, Mrs. Edwards.¡±

    Mrs. Humphrey¡¯s eyes widened, and she said in shock, ¡°We aren¡¯t children! The vampire has already punished us, and he wants us to kneel in public?¡±

    ¡°Until the sky turns dark or you will be thrown inside the dungeon for a week,¡± the magistrate added, and the woman grit her teeth.

    The humiliation!

    A few of them continued groaning in pain. Mrs. Humphrey tried to hide her face, by looking at the ground and so did the others, while they kneeled and raised their hands. She had started the day by showing Genevieve Barlow her ce, but instead, the vampire had turned the tables on her. She gritted her teeth in anger.

    ¡°Mo-ma¡­mothaar,¡± Patrick groaned with pain in his mouth as he had lost his teeth and his injured hand needed attention.

    ¡°Shut up, Patrick!¡± Mrs. Humphrey snapped as she still couldn¡¯t believe he had lied to her about his job.

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, Mrs. Humphrey, we would have been in our home without broken bones!¡± One of the men med her.

    ¡°You brought us trouble with wrong information!¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me but the maid! You believed it as much as I di¡ª¡±

    ¡°We have heard enough, Mrs. Humphrey!¡± This time it was Mrs. Edwards who held a look of bewilderment in her eyes along with shame. ¡°I just told Genevieve was having different carriages in front of her house, and you came to the conclusion that she was sleeping with different men for money! You and your son are full of lies!¡±

    ¡°How dare you! You were the one who started it!¡± Mrs. Humphrey responded with an appalled expression.

    ¡°You are the¡ª¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± The magistrate snapped at them, ¡°One more word and you two will be spending another night here in the same ce and position!¡±

    Everyone who knelt on the ground quickly closed their mouths while their faces were covered in shame and embarrassment. While other people, who hadn¡¯t taken part in the incident, were relieved and watched them from afar, not knowing what was waiting for them.

 Chapter 246 Having your back

    Music Rmendation: Gerda in the rain- Alexandre Dest

    ¡ª

    When Eve had locked the door and left earlier, she hadn¡¯t expected to return this soon, at least not like this. She was happy to see Vincent, but not happy to let him find her in the condition he did.

    She pulled the key from her dress pocket, fumbling through the door¡¯s keyhole with unsteady hands.

    ¡°Give it to me,¡± Vincent stretched his hand in front of her.

    ¡°I can do it,¡± Eve whispered while trying to get the door to open. It took her a moment to realise the door had jammed. She turned to Vincent, but her eyes didn¡¯t meet his eyes, and she stepped away from the door for him to take her ce in front of the door.

    Vincent turned the key stuck to the door and used his other hand to push and pull the doorknob and heard the door click.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Eve said when he pushed the door open.

    When they stepped inside, Eve asked Vincent, ¡°Take a seat, Mr. Moriarty. Would you like to drink something? There¡¯s no milk in the house, maybe a flower tea? There must be some biscuits that are still in the jar, let me go take a look in the kitchen.¡±

    Vincent frowned at the way Eve now refused to meet his gaze. He said, ¡°You are hurt. Sit down.¡±

    Now that they were alone, Eve¡¯s feelings returned for him with twice the fold. Though happy, at the same time, the ache in her chest appeared, and she wasn¡¯t ready to hear him reject her again. It was why she didn¡¯t dare to rify what he said earlier to the townsfolk about him and her in front of everyone.

    Eve nervously waved her hand and said, ¡°It is nothing big. I will clean it in front of the mirror in Lady Aubrey¡¯s room. Let me go and get you something to eat¨C¡°

    ¡°Eve,¡± Vincent stopped her, ¡°I need you to sit down, so that I can help you clean the wound and the blood on your face. Please,¡± he added, and Eve couldn¡¯t help but slowly meet his eyes.

    Her eyes were filled with tears, and her lips trembled. How cruel that the only person she could cry in front of openly without having to hold back her tears was this pureblooded vampire. His cold eyes held concern and worry in them, and the walls she had built sincest night crumbled.

    Vincent walked to the kitchen, and Eve wondered if he had read her resignation letter. It was possibly why he was here? After two minutes, he returned with a bowl of water and a cloth in his hands. She took a seat in the living room, and he pulled a chair to sit in front of her.

    When the wet cloth touched her forehead, Eve hissed, and Vincent stopped his hand, ¡°I know it hurts, but bear with it for a few seconds.¡± Her nails dug into the palms while he continued cleaning the corners of the wound before following the trail of blood down the side of her face. ¡°I didn¡¯t think the people here would misinterpret the sight of a carriage in front of your house to be something else. I am sorry that my carelessness cost you today.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be sorry about it. It wasn¡¯t your fault, but the people of Meadow,¡± Eve responded.

    No one ever pointed their fingers at the members of high society who often had people visiting them in different carriages. But because she lived on the lower side of society, it was easy for one to point their fingers as their thoughts were narrow.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to put a brave face in front of me, Eve. Never have to,¡± Vincent had finished cleaning the blood trail and noticed a smear of blood on the corner of her lips. He dropped the stained cloth on the table and ced his hand on the other side of her cheek, ¡°Let your feelings out.¡±

    Eve didn¡¯t understand why Vincent¡¯s touch was gentler than before, and his words were enough to squeeze her heart as if ready to burst. With great difficulty, she had gathered her thoughts and herself, and she doubted she could do it again.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it would be wise¡­ I will break..¡± Eve whispered, her eyes lowering from his gaze.

    ¡°I will be there to put you back,¡± saying this, Vincent leaned forward from his seat, and his lips touched next to her lips where blood had dripped before from one corner of her lips.

    Eve¡¯s eyes widened, feeling the pureblooded vampire¡¯s lips so close to her own. Her heart started to race, but she did nothing to hide it. She felt his wet tongue taking away the trace of blood on her skin. Her glistening eyes slowly closed, feeling the gentle softness when his lips touched her skin, while not realising the depth Vincent¡¯s earlier words held.

    When Eve heard footsteps approaching the door, her eyes fluttered open, and she pulled away from Vincent, something he didn¡¯t like.

    Soon Patton appeared in front of the house and informed, ¡°Mr. Moriarty, I have urgent news.¡±

    Vincent¡¯s eyes narrowed, displeased with the interruption. When Eve looked at him, her doubtful mind remembered the night of his rejection, and she cleared her throat before standing up from the couch she had been sitting on.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Vincent asked loudly, who was annoyed, and he got up to make his way to the opened front door. His eyes turned to look at where Eve stood with her arms crossed, where she looked in the opposite direction, before turning to look at a worried Patton.

    Patton looked left and right before he said in a low voice, ¡°Two more bodies were dug out in Darthmore, and Sylvester has med it on you to yton. You are urgently needed at the Council, Sire.¡±

    Vincent gave a nod, ¡°Go, I will be there,¡± and Patton bowed. The man then hurried towards the waiting carriage parked in front of Dawson¡¯s residence and left in it. Patton found Meadow to be odder than thest time he had visited, as the town had turned quiet and caught sight of some people kneeling on the ground.

    Hearing the receding footsteps, Eve turned back to look at Vincent, who approached her. Without a word, he pulled her into his arms, embracing her closely as if not wanting to leave her in this state.

    ¡°I have to go to Darthmore for work. Come with me,¡± Vincent said so he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about her.

    ¡°I will be fine here,¡± Eve assured him, her heart beating against his chest. He pulled himself back and stared at her. She offered him a smile, but that didn¡¯t do it for Vincent. She then said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me. I doubt any of the townsfolk will do anything to me now. You should go,¡± she knew there was a pressing matter in the Council. He had saved her from trouble, and she was grateful for it.

    ¡°I will be back soon,¡± Vincent promised her, to which she nodded and watched him step out of the house.

    Now alone in the house, Eve¡¯s feelings were all over the ce. What happened outside her home was still fresh in her mind, and Vincent¡¯s kindness towards her was nothing less than a knife twisting in her heart. Her hand touched the corner of her lips, the feeling of his lips still humming in her heart.

    Two hours passed while she sat in the living room thinking about what had happened when she heard a knock on the door. Opening it, she noticed it was the magistrate who decided to drop by to check on her.

    ¡°Ms. Barlow, I apologise for not being able to help you earlier. Mr. Moriarty told me to check on you if you need anything,¡± the magistrate asked her politely.

    ¡°Can you arrange a carriage for me to travel?¡± Eve asked him.

    The magistrate frowned at her request but immediately agreed, ¡°O¨Cof course! I will have it arranged right away!¡±

 Chapter 247 Last stop of search

    Vincent reached Darthmore earlier than Patton, who was still on his way travelling back to the Council in the carriage. The pureblooded vampire was short on time and wanted to return to Eve quickly, after what she went through at the hands of the townsfolk.

    When he walked towards the building, one of his men quickly appeared and bowed, ¡°Mr. Moriarty, the bodies are in theboratory. The Head Council wants to see you in his chamber.¡±

    ¡°I am sure he does,¡± Vincent started to walk towards yton¡¯s chamber. Upon reaching the front of the Head Council¡¯s room, the small boy-like vampire invited him,

    ¡°Come in, Vincent. I am guessing Patton has already informed you about the bodies found?¡± Questioned yton, who sat behind his desk, and it looked as if his head floated above the edge of the desk. ¡°Sylvester told Hart that you are the one who has been digging and burying body. How many more should I expect?¡± There was a deep frown on the young-looking vampire¡¯s face as he stared at the silver-haired vampire.

    Vincent stared right back at yton before he shrugged, ¡°Frankly, none from my side. All of mine were already dug out.¡±

    yton pinched the bridge of his nose and muttered, ¡°I knew it.¡±

    ¡°Why is Sylvester pointing his fingers at me? Unhappy, that I put him in the dungeon?¡± Vincent questioned while pulling the chair in front of the desk and sitting down.

    yton dropped his hand and red at Vincent, ¡°That¡¯s what Stoker believes, but Hart is suspecting it to be you. There¡¯s no proof, which turns Sylvester¡¯s words baseless, doesn¡¯t mean you aren¡¯t being watched, Vincent. I told you to stop your killing spree.¡±

    ¡°You would be surprised how careful I have been today. Didn¡¯t kill even a single person even though I wanted to,¡± Vincent offered a bright smile to yton, who only continued to frown. He said, ¡°Sylvester¡¯s hands are tied and the guards in the dungeon are my men. Did you know that the Duke of Woodlock visited him in the dungeon, but they didn¡¯t share many words?¡±

    ¡°You think Noah is involved in Fowler¡¯s death?¡± yton asked, slightly taken aback. ¡°A lot of people came to see Sylvester at the dungeon.¡±

    ¡°I am not saying he is, but the two of them do seem close. Did you interrogate him?¡±

    ¡°Sylvester ims he has nothing to do with Fowler¡¯s death. He said he¡¯s being set up by someone,¡± yton moved his hands away from the desk as he leaned back against his chair. ¡°Of course, the proofs are there, but he isn¡¯t willing to ept Fowler¡¯s death on his hands. The Duke has been inquired about it too, but he said he is as shocked as others to know that Sylvester nned Fowler¡¯s death.¡±

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t mind if I called him for interrogation again, would you?¡±

    Noticing the sinister look in Vincent¡¯s eyes, yton¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he replied, ¡°I don¡¯t see any harm in it. Why are you suddenly so interested in him?¡±

    ¡°I have always been interested in him,¡± hummed Vincent while tapping his fingernail on the surface of the desk. Noah Sullivan was no longer just a Duke in the eyes of the pureblooded vampire. The werewolf was a man who liked Eve, and Vincent knew Eve¡¯s feelings in the past had wavered towards the person.

    yton sighed in frustration, as he didn¡¯t know who else was burying bodies around thend assigned to the Council. When his eyes fell on the drops of blood on Vincent¡¯s shirt, he questioned, ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were working.¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t,¡± Vincent answered, and yton pursed his lips. ¡°It was all for good reasons, and you would be happy if you knew.¡±

    ¡°One would think that after all these years, I would have gotten used to the way you approach things,¡± the frown on yton¡¯s forehead deepened, and though he had the appearance of a young boy, his forehead said otherwise with the subtle lines on it. ¡°Who was it?¡±

    ¡°Men and women of Meadow,¡± chirped Vincent, and the Head Council turned confused. ¡°They were having a witch hunt and I thought to return the favour. Don¡¯t worry, they are all alive.¡±

    Wasn¡¯t that the same town that Vincent¡¯s governess belonged to? If the pureblooded vampire had decided to meddle in it, it was possible that the ¡®witch¡¯ here was none other than the governess. yton shook his head,

    ¡°I would have never thought for you to care for a human. A woman at that.¡± He said it because Vincent¡¯s mother was a human, and unable to defend herself or her children, she had died. Not to mention, the man who had killed the former Moriarty Viscountess was a human.

    Vincent stared at yton before his lips turned into a crooked smile, ¡°On that ount you wouldn¡¯t mind if I did something more, would you?¡±

    The Head Council held a weary look and said, ¡°I will. I don¡¯t need a midnight mass murder.¡±

    ¡°Oh hush, now. I am not so petty to murder people. Not always,¡± said Vincent, pulling his hand away from the desk and checking his nails.

    ¡°But you are petty enough to pull something,¡± yton held a dead expression on his face, wishing Vincent didn¡¯t tell him what trouble he was up to, and now that he did, he red at him. Schooling his expression, he questioned, ¡°Why go to such lengths for a woman you only like. Or is it because she¡¯s the only one you can stand being around?¡±

    The question wasn¡¯t about why anymore. But if he had to answer, the answer was simple. He didn¡¯t like seeing tears in her eyes.

    Having been buried in work since yesterday, the thoughts about the mermaid had not surfaced to the front until he had travelled back home. Not that she had disappeared from the back of his mind.

    It was the content in Eve¡¯s letter that had angered him. The silly mermaid had failed to understand what he meant when he said he owned her life. But it was the thought of her not being around left a gap that he hadn¡¯t foreseen. His blood boiled, remembering what he saw in Meadow. Anger simmered beneath his skin that hadn¡¯t cooled down after seeing what they had done to her.

    It was the second time Vincent had seen Eve with a broken expression, and this time it was far worse than thest time. He wanted to protect her, not because she was a mermaid anymore, but because of who she was.

    Today, Vincent realised that he was bound to worry about Eve for the rest of his life.

    He remembered her eyes threatening to spill the tears she had been holding back and her cheeks tinting pink. He ran his hand through his hair, pushing it back that once again fell on his forehead and in time noticed yton watching him.

    ¡°I know I am the apple of your eye, but you don¡¯t have to stare that hard,¡± remarked Vincent and yton rolled his eyes.

    ¡°I feel like throwing up,¡± the head of the Council muttered.

    Vincent turned to look at the clock on the wall, counting the time that had passed since he had left Eve back in Meadow. He wanted to wrap the matters here so that he could return to her, hoping the magistrate was making sure no other townsfolk woulde to bother her again.

    After some time, the woman who worked in the Council¡¯sboratory knocked on the door of the Head Council¡¯s chamber.

    ¡°What do you have, rks?¡± yton questioned her.

    ¡°Sire, the skeletons are older than a decade or or two. They aren¡¯t recently buried skeletons,¡± rks informed, and Vincent whistled at it.

    yton nodded and stated, ¡°Looks like Vincent escapes the need to be interrogated as Sylvester¡¯s ims have proved to be wrong.¡± He said to Vincent, ¡°We need to find which other person has been burying the bodies. Guards have already been ced, which makes the surroundings impossible to be used for burying bodies.¡±

    Vincent got up from his seat, ¡°Now that my name is clear, it seemed like I am not needed here. I will take a look at the bodies in theboratory.¡±

    yton nodded, and Vincent stepped out of the room with rks.

    [Music Rmendation: Data Mining- Choi Jung In]

    Wanting to look at the skeletons found recently, he made his way to the other building where theboratory was located. He asked the woman, ¡°Did someone tip to dig the ground to find the skeletons?¡±

    ¡°One of the ground guards found a finger bone sticking out from the surface. The rain that poured must have continuously eroded the surface of the soil,¡± rks informed as she walked one step away from the pureblooded vampire.

    ¡°Looks like the people who wanted to bury the bodies were in a hurry to get rid of the person, hm,¡± Vincent hummed, their shoes clicking against the ground as they made their way through the corridor.

    Once they reached where the skeletonsy along with their dposed belongings, Vincent stepped forward and looked at them. Both of them appeared to have quality leather shoes, but there was something peculiar about one of them, and he came to stand in front of the table where the skeletony.

    He wondered what was the reason, that this person was buried.

    Vincent then took a step closer to observe the tattered fabric on the skeleton, still intact even after years, while the other skeleton had a leather coat with holes. He turned the body and noticed the tear of the tattered dress on the back, which had a blood stain. This woman¡¯s skeleton¡­ could it be that this person was Eve¡¯s mother and the one they buried before was someone else?

    Eve and he had believed that those were the only bodies in the ground of Darthmore and had picked the skeleton that matched with the closest answer. He frowned,

    ¡°Was it this skeleton¡¯s finger that was sticking out?¡±

    rks, who stood on the other side, turned to look at Vincent and replied, ¡°Yes, she was the one. She was probably buried alive.¡±

    Minutes passed, when Vincent noticed a grey patch on the dress. He moved the thinyers before looking at the inner material that reminded him of the patchwork he had seen many years ago. The way the thread was sewed through stood out even in the past.

    Vincent¡¯s eyes narrowed and his suspicion turned stronger. He tore the cloth along with the patch, leaving the woman in the room speechless.

    ¡°Um, Mr. Moriarty, do you need the dress?¡± rks asked him in doubt.

    Vincent didn¡¯t stand around and quickly disappeared from there.

    Stepping out of the building and going far away from people¡¯s sight, where the sky had started to change colour, ready to wee the night, Vincent¡¯s wings appeared from his back before he flew away from Darthmore.

    Vincent clutched the tattered fabric, while his wings pped in the sky. By the time he reached the almost abandoned town, the sky had started to turn darker, and hended back on the ground. He stared at the building with broken doors and windows. His jaw clenched, and his eyes darkened.

    He finally stepped inside Eve¡¯s former house, and his eyes looked around before they fell on the cupboards.

    Walking towards them, he opened one of the cupboards and looked through the scarce things covered in dust and cobwebs. He then opened the next cupboard, his hands moving across the old clothes until his hand pulled out a small-sized coat with patchwork and simr threadwork.

    Vincent remembered the little girl who had worn it and whispered, ¡°It was you¡­¡±

 Chapter 248 No one home

    When Vincent reached Meadow, darkness had fallen upon thends. Most townsfolk were inside their houses, while some walked on the streets, heading home. And then there were people who were continuing their punishment in the centre of the town¨Csitting in shame and humiliation.

    The people responsible for hurting Eve earlier, continued to kneel on the ground with their hands up and a tired expression on their faces, as hours had passed since they were in the same position.

    ¡°Hands higher!¡± One of the guards demanded from Mrs. Humphrey, who, out of pain in her arms, had lowered her hands.

    ¡°My arms are aching,¡± Mrs. Humphreyined with her face scrunched in pain. ¡°How much longer are we supposed to stay here like this? We have begged for forgiveness.¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Humphrey, you should feel grateful that your body is still intact and not broken,¡± the man whose finger had been crushed red. After being mmed against the metal pole, he had woken up after an hour of unconsciousness before joining everyone else to kneel with them.

    Mrs. Edwards was exhausted even though Vincent hadn¡¯t broken her bones or pped her. She wheezed in exhaustion, ¡°I will never look at the Dawson¡¯s residence ever again. I don¡¯t want to do anything with their matters. Nothing at all.¡±

    Noticing the pureblooded vampire appear out of nowhere, one of the men shushed everyone fromining. Patrick started to sweat, and moved to the side so the vampire wouldn¡¯t wash him like a dirty cloth.

    Vincent didn¡¯t bother to spare a look at the townsfolk and walked past them as if they didn¡¯t exist. He reached Dawson¡¯s residence and knocked on the door, while feeling his mind racing with his thoughts.

    Thentern hanging in front of the house burned with a low me.

    In the past, Vincent¡¯s doubt had surfaced because they were both mermaids, but his memory of the girl had been suppressed. It wasn¡¯t that he was in love with the little girl, as he was too young and too proud to have feelings for a being who was below his pureblooded lineage. But he had been fascinated by the girl who cried pearls.

    He couldn¡¯t tell what exactly his young self had been enamoured about her. If it was her appearance or if it was her tears. Somewhere he had wanted to find her again as if he had lost something in the crowd. Knowing there was something more, after all, she was the first and only person to bite him. The thought made him narrow his eyes as he stared at the closed door and knocked on the door again.

    The woman Eve had turned out to be, what Vincent was familiar with, she pulled out actions from him that he had never shown to people out of his family, which was also rare. Though he found joy when it came to annoying people in general, it was her reactions that he enjoyed the most.

    Vincent frowned when Eve didn¡¯t open the door. He walked around the house and stood in front of the living room window. Looking inside, he noticed it was dark, and his eyes narrowed.

    Hearing footsteps outside the gate of Dawson¡¯s residence, Vincent turned, hoping to find Eve, but it was the town¡¯s magistrate.

    The magistrate held a smile on his lips, as if he had perfectly done whatever Vincent had ordered him to do. He greeted the pureblooded vampire, ready to receive the praise,

    ¡°Mr. Moriarty, good evening. I followed all your orders and helped Ms. Barlow to get a carriage¨C¡± it took only a second for Vincent to wrap his hand around the magistrate¡¯s neck.

    ¡°I told you to keep a watch on her, not send her away from here,¡± Vincent¡¯s gaze turned furious, as he red at the magistrate, who started to cough and tapped his hands on the vampire¡¯s fingers around his neck.

    ¡°M¨CMr. Moriar¨Carty,¡± the magistrate panicked, ¡°I can¡¯t b¨Cbreathe!¡±

    Vincent let go of the magistrate¡¯s neck, knowing time was slipping like sand through his fingers and he demanded, ¡°What time did she leave from here?¡± The human coughed and gasped for air.

    The magistrate noticed sparks of anger spilling from the vampire¡¯s demeanour, and he nervously answered, ¡°I¨CI don¡¯t remember the exact time, but it was before the sky had turnedpletely dark. I remember asking her why she was lighting thentern if she was leaving.¡±

    ¡®I don¡¯t want it to be dark when hees here. If hees by¡­ please tell him that I am sorry,¡¯ the magistrate remembered Eve¡¯s words before she had climbed into the carriage.

    Vincent ran his fingers through his thick lock of silver hair and an irritated sigh escaped from his lips. He had hoped she would rest after what had transpired today. He had told her he would be there for her, didn¡¯t he? That he would return to her.

    The pureblooded vampire¡¯s anger that had lowered earlier increased tenfold. Noticing the intimidating auraing from Vincent, the magistrate turned fearful.

    Having nevere across these feelings before and with the attention to visit the Council, Vincent had missed conveying the words that could have made Eve stay back.

    But Eve had left Meadow and him.

    Vincent turned away from the door. She couldn¡¯t have gone too far, he thought in his mind. Soon ck wings emerged from his back, and the magistrate¡¯s eyes widened in shock, as he noticed the wings spread wide behind the vampire¡¯s back and with one p of the wings, the devil-like vampire shot up in the sky, leaving Meadow.

    [Music Rmendation: I love you- Kris Bowers]

    Far away from Meadow, Eve¡¯s head rested against the side of the carriage as the horses pulled the vehicle through the forest path. She looked outside the window, where the trees passed in the darkness.

    Eve knew she wouldn¡¯t have been able to leave Meadow if Vincent had been in front of her. The resolve she had built would drown, and so would she.

    There was a heaviness in her heart as she moved farther and farther away from the person she had feelings for. Only two days had passed since she confessed to Vincent and he had rejected her. She didn¡¯t forget the kindness he had shown her.

    ¡°Excuse me,¡± the woman passenger called the male passenger, who sat next to Eve. ¡°What time is it now?¡±

    The man pulled out his pocket watch and brought the device closer to the window. He answered, ¡°It is going to be thirty past seven, mdy.¡±

    Earlier, the town¡¯s magistrate had got the local carriage in front of her house before loading her luggage and picking up two more passengers on their way.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± the woman offered a small bow before her curious gaze shifted to Eve as she sported a wound on her forehead.

    Eve offered a bow to the blonde woman, and the woman realised she had been staring, and she returned the bow before looking outside the carriage. Before leaving her house, Eve had changed her clothes andbed her golden-blonde hair that had been pulled by people earlier. She had then wrapped a scarf around her face as if wanting to hide the wound on her face that could attract attention.

    When the carriage reached Thresk Hills, the local coachman got down from the driver¡¯s seat and opened the door for the three passengers inside it. Once both the woman¡¯s trunks were brought down to the ground, the woman who had earlier asked for the time asked the local coachman,

    ¡°Where are the carriages for Berkshire parked?¡± It seemed like this woman was going to ride along with her too, Eve thought.

    The local coachman turned back, pointing in the direction, ¡°You will find it on the right corner there. The carriage must be on its way and will move at eight.¡± The woman murmured a thank you, who only had a small bag with her and walked in the direction where the carriages would arrive.

    Eve¡¯s blue eyes looked at people still walking up and down the streets of the town. She wondered if the inn where they sold the cakes was open and had cakes left. There was still time before the carriage she was going to travel in would arrive, and a little snack would ease her nerves.

    Picking up her trunk with one hand and carrying the smaller bag over her shoulder, she started to walk towards it. But when she arrived at the inn, the couple were closing the ce as if they were done for the day.

    Eve bit her lower lip. It seemed like she had run out of luck today. How unfortunate, she thought to herself. She turned around to go back to the local carriage stop when she saw him standing a few distances before her.

    Her feet stopped, and she stared back at him.

    ¡°What are you doing here, Genevieve?¡± Noah asked her with a frown when his eyes fell on her forehead.

 Chapter 249 Night of findings

    Eve was as surprised as Noah to see him in Thresk Hills at this hour. In the haste of wanting to get away from Meadow and Vincent, she had forgotten to send a word to the Duke of Woodlock that she was moving to Berkshire.

    Noah walked towards Eve,ing to stand in front of her and asked with deep concern, ¡°Is everything okay? What happened to your forehead?¡±

    Embarrassed and ashamed to talk about what had happened back in Meadow, she offered him a smile. She shook her head and said, ¡°I was walking without light at night and hit my head against the wall. She touched her wound even though it stung to let him know she was fine and there was nothing to worry about.

    A little confused, Noah asked her, ¡°And the trunk?¡±

    ¡°Ah, I decided to go to Berkshire where Aunt Aubrey has gone to visit a friend of hers. I became worried about her because she hadined about her back,¡± Eve replied, looking at Noah, and he nodded.

    By the look in her eyes, Noah could tell that something had happened as they looked sad and she didn¡¯t want to talk about it.

    Noah said, ¡°The carriage will being on the other side. Did youe here to eat something?¡±

    Eve turned to look at the inn, which was now closed, ¡°I thought I would buy some cakes.¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, most of the shops here close early since the activities of the rogues have increased. I know a ce where you can carry something along with you for the journey,¡± Noah suggested, but Eve quickly shook her head, refusing,

    ¡°That¡¯s fine. I can manage until tomorrow morning,¡± Eve waved her hand, but at the same time, her stomach growled. She hadn¡¯t eaten anything since early noon.

    Noah chuckled hearing it, and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think your stomach agrees with you. The ce is nearby, and the food must have already been prepared.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Eve replied, and when she went to pick up her trunk, Noah caught hold of the trunk¡¯s handle.

    ¡°It would be rude to have you carry, and I walk empty hands,¡± the Duke was ever polite and they walked to the next street.

    The little inn where Eve and Noah stopped was on the way to where she would climb the carriage. While Noah spoke to the owner, Eve turned to look at the streets around them. Once the owner went back inside, she asked,

    ¡°Did you finish your work for the day?¡±

    Though Noah did have to be somewhere, he had decided to stay. He smiled, ¡°Almost done.¡± The wound Eve said she had received from the edge of the wall was fresh, as if it had happened very recently and made him worried. Before she could say something, he asked, ¡°Are you alright, Genevieve?¡±

    Eve didn¡¯t like the question because it brought in emotions that she was trying to keep away so that she could put on a brave front. She was far from alright, and she swallowed the lump she felt in her throat.

    Noah noticed Eve turned silent and did not reply to his question. Her eyes moistened and sparkled under the light of thenterns. Unable to help himself and wanting tofort her, he stepped in front of her and hugged her. He consoled her,

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened, but everything will be okay.¡±

    When Eve closed her eyes, the traces of tears passed to hershes rubbed against Noah¡¯s coat, absorbing it. She whispered, ¡°I hope so too.¡±

    Eve wondered if Vincent was still in Darthmore.

    Noah had held back his feelings for so long that, now that she was in his arms, he closed his eyes trying to give her anything she would need. Dropping his hand, he stepped back and said, ¡°I know you want to leave for Berkshire right away, but during the night, the rogues sometimes show up at the edge of thend. If you go by morning, the problems would be less and you would have crossed over the edge. I will arrange a carriage so that you can reach where your aunt is.¡±

    Eve didn¡¯t have the heart to stay here, but Noah¡¯s words made sense and the time of night¡­ did bring unknown trouble. She didn¡¯t want to go back to Meadow now, and she had nowhere else to go.

    At the same time, Noah didn¡¯t want Eve to be alone and added, ¡°Tonight you can stay at the quarters where Lady Anaya and her family are staying. My carriage is parked in the next street.¡± Taking the food from the inn, they carried the luggage, and made their way to the vehicle.

    By the time Vincent reached Thresk Hills, he fervently looked for Eve before meeting the local carriage man who had brought her and the other two passengers to this town. He demanded,

    ¡°Did you see a woman with golden blonde hair climb the carriage for Berkshire?¡±

    The local carriage remembered the woman and vigorously nodded, ¡°Yes, thatdy! She climbed the carriage that left ten minutes ago.¡± As Eve had covered her head with a scarf, the man didn¡¯t register her, but the other passenger woman, who had earlier asked him for directions.

    Without wasting another second, Vincent disappeared from the town and looked for the carriage. His bat-like wings pped behind his back, his eyes on the forest path and when he finally caught up with the moving carriage. Going ahead of the path, he descended to the ground while his wings disappeared.

    On seeing someone who appeared to be stranded, the coachman pulled the reins to stop the carriage. He shouted,

    ¡°What are you doing in the midd-forgive me for my insolence, Mr. Moriarty!¡± The coachman recognised Vincent and offered his deepest bow.

    Vincent walked to the carriage door and pulled it open. But Eve wasn¡¯t there, and it was another woman. Where was she? He gritted his teeth and snapped at the coachman, ¡°There was another woman, who climbed this carriage. Where is she?¡±

    ¡°Only one passenger was picked up from Thresk Hills, Sire!¡± The coachman quickly replied.

    Vincent¡¯s hands clenched into fists, before one of his hands banged the carriage next to him, straightening both the coachman and the passenger¡¯s back, who sat inside the carriage.

 Chapter 250 Shelter of the wolf

    Music Rmendation: One step at a time- Alexandre Dest

    ¡ª

    On reaching Woodlock, the carriage in which Noah and Eve were riding entered the gates of the Sullivans¡¯ mansion before the vehicle came to a halt.

    Noah turned to look at Eve, noticing her stare at the empty seat in front of her, something she had been doing since they had left Thresk Hills. Though he hadn¡¯t pressed her for what happened, he was still curious to know who had hurt her. It seemed like he met her after she passed through a difficult time, where he could not help her, and he knew there was only a little he could do about it because of his circumstances.

    He couldn¡¯t recklessly put her under everyone¡¯s eyes and his inability to help made him clench his jaw.

    But Noah¡¯s heart craved to be there for her. After all, she was the only woman he had loved. Even if it meant it was from afar. He tried to protect her in his own way.

    When his coachman Kieran opened the carriage door, Noah noticed Eve didn¡¯t realise they were at his mansion and he called her,

    ¡°Genevieve?¡±

    Eve snapped away from her thoughts and turned to look at him with her blue eyes that reminded him of the deep sea. He smiled kindly, ¡°We have arrived at Sullivan¡¯s mansion.¡±

    Noah and Eve stepped down from the carriage, and he said, ¡°Let me lead you to the quarters where you will be sleeping tonight.¡± Eve turned to look at the carriage, where her trunk sat behind the vehicle. He assured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Kieran will keep an eye on it tonight.¡±

    Eve apprehensively asked, ¡°Your family won¡¯t mind me being here?¡±

    Bringing an unmarried woman home at night wasn¡¯t something that was weed. Not to mention, she was no more just a woman from the lower side of society, but someone, who had been used of having illegitimate affairs with men of the high society.

    Noah replied, ¡°My family wouldn¡¯t mind, Genevieve. Nor would the Chambers¡¯ family. Please be at ease.¡±

    Eve followed Noah inside the mansion, where he led her through the hallways and corridors while her mind returned to what happened a few hours ago with the townsfolk and Vincent. She didn¡¯t bother to admire the beautiful mansion and blindly followed the Duke before they walked up one of the mansion¡¯s stairs and arrived at the guest quarters.

    They met Lady Anaya on the way, who looked surprised to see Eve at the mansion at this hour. Both the women bowed, and Eve greeted first, ¡°Good evening, Lady Anaya.¡±

    ¡°Good evening, Ms. Barlow,¡± Lady Anaya greeted her back and asked, ¡°Is everything alright?¡± without directly hinting at the wound she noticed on Eve¡¯s forehead.

    Noah was the one to reply, ¡°I met Genevieve in Thresk Hills, who was going to travel to Berkshire. But I asked her to go in the morning because of the rogue activities,¡± and the she-wolf nodded.

    ¡°That is good. The rogues have been causing quite a bit of an issuetely,¡± Lady Anaya agreed and then asked, ¡°Did you eat something, Ms. Barlow? Let me tell the butler to prepare the dining room. Also, there are newly made nightdresses that Ms. Barlow can make use of tonight.¡±

    Eve quickly shook her head, ¡°I am perfectly fine, Lady Anaya. You do not have to worry about it. I have my trunk in the carriage, and can take it from it.¡± She was fine sleeping in with what she wore now.

    Lady Anaya said, ¡°I am sure you must havepactly packed your clothes and removing it now would be a hassle. I would be upset if you refused.¡± When Eve offered another bow to thedy, the she-wolf smiled.

    People often saw wrongs in the women of the High Society, but women like Lady Anaya defied them. So did the women of her town, Eve thought.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Noah thanked her, and Lady Anaya¡¯s eyes met him, where she gave him a nod. The she-wolf walked away from there, while Noah led Eve to her room.

    When the butler prepared the dining room, it was just the three of them, as the other family members had already finished their dinner an hour ago. Noah sat on the head of the table, while Lady Anaya sat on his immediate left and next to her sat Eve. Once the maids started serving the food, they started to eat.

    Lady Anaya inquired with Eve, ¡°Who lives in Berkshire?¡±

    Eve swallowed her food and replied, ¡°My aunt¡¯s friend. At the moment my aunt is there, visiting her.¡±

    ¡°Berkshire is beautiful, especially with the oing time of Winter,¡± Lady Anaya chatted as both Noah and Eve were quiet. Eve kept slipping away in her thoughts while Noah kept a watchful eye on her. ¡°Thest time I was there it was almost two years ago. Is this your first time visiting the capital?¡±

    ¡°Second,¡± replied Eve, and the woman nodded.

    ¡°I see,¡± Lady Anaya murmured before resuming her meal.

    Noah asked Eve, ¡°How long do you n to stay there?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t decided yet. But it will be long,¡± upon Eve¡¯s answer, the Duke nodded.

    Lady Anaya noticed the way Noah stared at Eve. She asked their guest, ¡°The Moriarty family must be flexible to work with, isn¡¯t it? When my governess missed two days of work, my mother was angry at her,¡± she softlyughed before adding, ¡°Everyone should get a time of vacation.¡±

    Eve decided not to mention her quitting working for the Moriarty family and only mustered a smile at Lady Anaya¡¯s words. Even if she wanted to continue to work, she couldn¡¯t go back and this time, it wasn¡¯t because of Vincent. Word of false rumour would eventually pass to different towns that she was sleeping with men for money. She wouldn¡¯t be able to work here, as no one would want to hire her.

    After finishing dinner, everyone went back to their rooms to rest. Lady Anaya¡¯s newly made nightdress was already ced on her bed, which Eve wore. She got inside the bed, pulling the nket close to her chest.

    But when Eve closed her eyes, the memories of people dragging and shaming her appeared in her mind. She could still hear the scathing words of the townsfolk that echoed in her ears. She twisted and turned in the bed before sitting upright at the edge of the bed for long minutes.

    She ced her feet on the carpeted floor and stepped out of the room. She walked to a nearby patio in the corridor, looking at the beautiful view of Woodlock town under the night sky.

    ¡°Having trouble sleeping?¡±

    She turned and noticed Noah, standing a few steps away from her. He had changed his clothes to his night dress, wearing a thin brown coat tied around his waist.

    Eve gave a nod. It seemed like she wasn¡¯t the only one unable to sleep tonight.

    But unlike her, Noah hadn¡¯t gone to bed to sleep and sat in his armchair for minutes while thinking about her. He had asked Kerian to see if something had happened in Meadow, but the man had returned with no answer except to say, ¡®The townsfolk were scared, and no one was willing to speak.¡¯

    Deciding to stroll near the quarters where Eve now slept, he walked only to find her standing on one of the patios.

    Noah now walked to where she stood and came to stand next to her in front of the railings. He said, ¡°The season of rain has ended and soon it will start to snow.¡±

    ¡°It has been cloudy since yesterday,¡± Eve replied, noticing the sky didn¡¯t hold stars or moon. ¡°This ce has a beautiful view.¡±

    ¡°It does,¡± Noah responded while looking at her. He watched the fringes on her forehead move to the sides because of the wind. Every day she seemed to grow more beautiful than the day before, but so did the look in her eyes, which held unspoken pain. Unable to keep himself from knowing, he asked, ¡°Who hurt you, Genevieve?¡±

    Eve clutched the railing while she didn¡¯t look away from the view of the town. She then said, ¡°It was a misunderstanding, but it has been cleared now.¡±

    ¡°If it has been cleared, why does it seem like you want to run away from this ce? Was it Vincent Moriarty?¡± Noah asked her.

    Eve quickly shook her head. ¡°No,¡± she replied, even though the pureblooded vampire was mostly the reason why she wanted to leave. She said, ¡°I thought a few days away from here would help me clear my head. A little break from everything.¡±

    A subtle frown appeared on his face, and he said, ¡°You can always talk to me about anything, and I promise to not judge you.¡±

    ¡°I know you won¡¯t. But sometimes the burden is too heavy that if you share it with another, things might not be the same,¡± Eve smiled at the end, which appeared to be sad. She said, ¡°Thank you for offering me a ce to stay for tonight.¡±

    Noticing the look of pain in the eyes of the woman he loved, his emotions took over reality, and he let his guard down. He ced his hand on top of hers, which was on the railing and said, ¡°There is something I want to tell you.¡±

    Eve looked at him with a questioning gaze, ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

 Chapter 251 Following rules

    Music Rmendation: Anne and George- Paul Cantelon

    ¡ª

    Many years ago¡­

    In Woodlock, the Duke¡¯s young boy walked in the corridors of the Sullivan mansion. Though he had a few more years before bing an adult, his attire was no less than the adults of the high society members. A white liner shirt with a navy blue vest and diamond-shaped bow pin to hold the navy tie around his cor.

    Noah Sullivan¡¯s ck hair wasbed to the side, and the beauty mark under his eye was something that a person¡¯s gaze fell upon.

    On meeting his father, who stood in one of the corridors with his mother, he heard his father say, ¡°How are your lessons going, Noah?¡±

    The young boy offered his bow to his parents before politely replying, ¡°Very well, father. Mr. Wheeler has started exining the subjects that concern the Council and the other regr subjects.¡±

    His father nodded in satisfaction and said, ¡°One day you will be the Duke of Woodlock Noah, but you have to earn it. Work hard for the position and make our kind proud. You have been doing well with your studies, but what about other things? It hase to my attention that you have been stepping out of the mansion in the middle of the night. Is it true?¡±

    Noah¡¯s mother, Hilda Sullivan, looked taken aback by her husband¡¯s words, and she looked at her son with disbelief. Not because her son had left the mansion alone but because he had defied the rules her husband had set.

    The young boy answered, ¡°I wasn¡¯t able to sleep, and took a walk,¡± his voice holding the same politeness as before, even though what was going to happen was already known to him.

    ¡°You seem to have trouble following the rules that I set for you and the others, don¡¯t you?¡± The boy could tell his father was displeased with him. He turned to look at one of the servants and ordered, ¡°Bring me bludgeon.¡±

    Lady Hilda got worried and quickly requested her husband by saying, ¡°He¡¯s young, Jeffry. All he did was take a walk. He will take time to follow it.¡±

    Noah¡¯s father shook his head, ¡°If he doesn¡¯t learn it now, it will be harder to control himter. If as a Duke¡¯s son he cannot follow what I say, how can I expect others to follow and listen to me? He will one day learn to appreciate that all these things were done for his own good.¡±

    The servant, who the Duke of Woodlock had ordered, returned with a wooden stick where one end of it was bulged. He handed the stick to the Duke before stepping away from there and moving towards the wall with his head bowed.

    ¡°Hands forward, palms facing down,¡± the Duke ordered, ready to discipline his son.

    The young boy raised his hands, and when his father raised the wooden stick, his mother pursed her lips, and her eyebrows furrowed.

    WHACK!

    The boy barely flinched as if used to the punishments given for the slightest disobedience.

    WHACK! WHACK!

    The wooden stick was hard and continuously hit the back of his fingers and knuckles. His skin started to peel, turning red and traces of blood appeared with the continued smacks. And all that time, his mother felt his pain while the boy stood with his hands raised and not once moving it away. Even the servant flinched at the sound, who stood near the wall.

    Because they were a family of werewolves from high society, the punishments were severe and there was no room for mistakes. When the Duke was done handing down the punishment to his son, he said,

    ¡°Let us hope you don¡¯t do it again, because the next time it won¡¯t be just your hands.¡±

    Noah bowed and said, ¡°Forgive me for disappointing you, father. I won¡¯t repeat it again.¡±

    Footsteps was heard from the corridor, and the Duke¡¯s brother, James, appeared. Noticing his nephew¡¯s hands dripping with blood, he said,

    ¡°It seems like Noah has tested you again. What did he do to receive such severe punishment?¡± The man walked to step next to the boy and ced aforting hand on the young boy¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Disobedience seems to be something he likes to associate himself with,¡± Jeffrey stared at his son.

    James softly chuckled and said, ¡°Children are bound to make mistakes, brother. If not now, when else will they learn? You are too harsh on him.¡±

    ¡°If he didn¡¯t break the rules of the house, and not keep in mind about our family name and reputation, he could avoid it,¡± Jeffry replied and said, ¡°We should get the reports submitted today before leaving for the South.¡±

    James nodded, and the men left the corridor. Lady Hilda turned to Noah and picked up her son¡¯s hands,

    ¡°Look at what you did. Why do you refuse to listen to your father?¡±

    She pulled out her handkerchief and went to wrap it around the young boy¡¯s hand, but he refused,

    ¡°You will stain it, mother and one isn¡¯t enough,¡± said the boy eerily calm as if his father hadn¡¯t inflicted any wounds on him. He said, ¡°I will go wash my hands.¡±

    Lady Hilda sighed and caught hold of her son¡¯s hand, ¡°Let me help with it. Come with me.¡± She pulled him to a room, ordering the servant to get her the first aid box. Once the box was brought, she made the young boy sitting in front of her, and started to clean and dress the wounds on his fingers.

    ¡°You know your father does things for your own good, don¡¯t you?¡± The woman asked her son.

    ¡°I know,¡± replied the young boy.

    His mother said, ¡°Your father and your Uncle James worked very hard to maintain the Sullivan¡¯s name in and outside the mansion. Your father wants everyone to look up to you, be proud of you¡ª¡±

    ¡°Will he be proud if I listened?¡± The boy sounded calm like a still river. His father was always dissatisfied, and the only person that met his expectations was his uncle.

    Lady Hilda smiled at her son, ¡°Of course, he will. Do not doubt that. Maybe he has a higher expectation from you, and it is just because you are his son and wants the best for you.¡±

    ¡°Hm,¡± the boy responded, while watching his mother finish dressing his fingers. He asked, ¡°Why does Uncle James stay with us?¡±

    ¡°Because he and your father are brothers. I guess you could say that since a few years, they grew closer to each other. Not too long ago, your uncle saved your father¡¯s life and we owe it to him. If it wasn¡¯t for him, I would be a widow and you wouldn¡¯t have a father, Noah,¡± exined his mother with a grim expression. ¡°It was a hard day, when James brought your father back to the mansion, there was so much blood, I thought it was thest day I would see your father looking at me.¡±

    ¡°He saved father,¡± the young boy murmured, and his mother nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. We owe it to him, that the happiness in this mansion has been kept safe,¡± thedy ced her hand on the side of his face and smiled. She ced her hand on Noah¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Family has the strongest bond, the first thing thates is the blood that we share and are connected by. And thenes the packs, whom you have to live for, be the role model for them so that everyone can follow you.¡±

    His mother got up from her seat and made her way towards the door before she turned and asked him, ¡°Please be careful and don¡¯t break your father¡¯s words. I don¡¯t think I can bear to look at more wounds on you.¡±

    The young boy offered her a polite smile before replying, ¡°Yes, mother.¡±

    Once his mother left him alone in the room, he stared at his bandaged fingers. His eyebrows subtly furrowed when he bent them and turned them into a fist.

 Chapter 252 Secret of the family

    Music Rmendation: Mary¡¯s Nightmare- Amelia Warner

    ¡ª

    A few dayster, young Noah walked the corridors of his mansion after he was done with Mr. Wheeler¡¯s sses in his study room. The servants and maids he passed by were quick to stop walking and bow at him until he left their sight before continuing their work.

    He met the butler, who informed him with a poise stance and expression, ¡°Master Noah, snacks have been prepared for you in the dining room.¡±

    Noah stared at the butler and said, ¡°I am not hungry.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Sullivan insisted that you eat and don¡¯t miss your meals,¡± the butler informed him, his eyes sharply looking at the young boy.

    ¡°You can give it to him then,¡± Noah replied before walking towards the mansion¡¯s entrance.

    ¡°Master Noah, you have been forbidden from stepping out of the mansion¡¯s property,¡± the butler reminded him.

    ¡°I know,¡± said the young boy before stepping into the garden. But he didn¡¯t stand there to enjoy the greenery. Instead, he walked around the mansion beforeing to the stable, which was located behind the mansion.

    Letting out his pet wolf from its kennel, he yed with it before feeding and spending time with it. Minutes passed when he heard a carriage being pulled and prepared. It was a carriage that didn¡¯t belong to his parents or uncle when he noticed a woman¡¯s dress and feet below the carriage that moved above the ground.

    As the young boy sat on the other side, he couldn¡¯t see the person but soon the carriage door closed, and the coachman drove the carriage away from the mansion.

    Putting his pet back into its kennel, a young boy returned to the mansion and made his way through the corridors. Seeing the butler, he questioned, ¡°Who visited the mansion?¡±

    The butler only stared at him, not replying to him.

    ¡°Noah,¡± Uncle James called him from behind, and the young boy turned to look at the man. ¡°Did you finish your time with Mr. Wheeler?¡± The boy nodded before repeating his question,

    ¡°Who was the person who left in the carriage?¡±

    ¡°It was an acquaintance of mine. Unfortunately, time was short and she couldn¡¯t stay back. But she will be visiting us tomorrow,¡± Uncle James smiled at him while the boy stared at him. Once the boy left, the man said to the butler, ¡°Make sure that Wheeler gives him enough to study so that he¡¯s upied for the next days. I will need you to time and keep an eye on him. Wouldn¡¯t want brother to be disappointed in him more than he already is.¡±

    The butler bowed, ¡°Consider it to be done, Sire.¡±

    The next day, as ordered, a young Noah was given subjects and courses to finish. The boy did as he was told, but at the same time, he didn¡¯t miss the way the butler kept an eye on him. As if guarding him against a threat, but that didn¡¯t feel right to the young boy either.

    The following afternoon, when the young boy decided to take a break, he went to his uncle to ask for his permission to leave the mansion grounds for ten minutes. But when he reached the front of the room, he heard grunts and moans.

    The young boy frowned, and after staring for a second more, he turned around and made his way to the stables again. But while walking past the servant¡¯s quarters, Noah noticed something gold-like inside one of the rooms. He stepped backwards before his eyes fell on a little girl.

    Having never seen the girl before, he wondered if it was a servant¡¯s child, not that he could remember. He watched her y with a cloth-like doll, moving it on the ground while talking to it. He noticed how the little girl looked happy with something so simple.

    Noah stood by the window with a nk expression, watching the unknown girl y while wondering if there would be a day if he would be able to feel the same satisfaction as she did even though he had everything. Sometimes even the best wasn¡¯t enough in his family, as there were too many expectations of him.

    When night arrived, Noah was walking on the quieter side of the mansion when he heard a slightmotion in one of the guest rooms. He walked into the corners and entered another room attached to where Uncle James was fighting with a woman.

    He heard the butler say to his uncle, ¡°Sire! I saw it with my own eyes. The little girl¡¯s skin shimmered like a diamond!¡±

    ¡°Where is your daughter, Ba?¡± His uncle questioned the woman. The woman had fear in her eyes and denied whatever the man asked. ¡°If you don¡¯t know, I have no further use of you. It is unfortunate that we have to part ways like this,¡± he said, running his hands into the woman¡¯s stomach.

    Young Noah¡¯s eyes widened, confused as to what was going on. He noticed blood dripping from the woman¡¯s stomach, but suddenly he heard his uncle cry in pain before the woman ran out of the room with her daughter, who had been hiding a minute ago.

    His uncle bled from one of his eyes, and he appeared furious when the butler returned.

    During that time, the young boy followed the mother and the daughter with his eyes by moving closer to the railings. He noticed them climbing down the stairs, and the little girl turned around to look in his direction, but the ce he stood was dark.

    Soon his uncle and the butler ran after them.

    Grasping what was going on, after the initial shock of what his uncle did to the woman and what was going to happen, he ran down the stairs. But it waste when he stepped outside the mansion, and his uncle had his hands through the woman¡¯s chest.

    Most of the men went after the little girl.

    ¡°What did you do¡­¡± The young boy whispered in shock, watching someone die before him. ¡°You killed someone!¡± he shouted.

    His uncle turned to look at him, with one of his eyes bleeding, and said, ¡°She damaged my eye. She knew she had to settle with me about it.¡±

    The young boy¡¯s eyes were wide in horror, and he shook his head, ¡°Father and mother will know about it. What you did today.¡±

    The man walked towards him, cing a hand on the boy¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Don¡¯t be in such a haste, Noah. Do you think they will support a family member who saved your father? Or a nameless woman?¡± He smiled before saying, ¡°It would be better to be smart and keep this within the family.¡±

    ¡°You killed her,¡± the boy whispered, watching the woman¡¯s body on the ground. Noticing a tremor running down the dead body, his eyebrows furrowed. Did the dead body just move?

    Uncle James obstructed his gaze and tightened the grip on his shoulders, and he said,

    ¡°This is what happens when you try to go against the Sullivans. She would have sullied our names. Your father¡¯s name,¡± the man lied, ¡°In the future you will know, there are important and difficult situations that you need to decide. Familyes first and we keep each other¡¯s secrets.¡±

    And a young Noah at that time believed his family member.

    But as years came to pass, Noah¡¯s thoughts changed, and he realised the wrong that had beenmitted. Though he had killed people, the murder of the woman he had witnessed at the back of his mansion years ago was the one that weighed heavily with guilt.

 Chapter 253 Other side of the bridge

    Seasons went by, and the seeds sowed in the soil sprouted to form nts and trees. The young Noah grew into an adult, who worked for the Duke of Woodlock, his father.

    Noah had turned into a handsome man with strong facial features and build, while the look in his eyes was gentle. Just as his family wanted him to turn out to be, he had an extreme hold on his emotions and his surroundings. His demeanour appeared as soft as the snow. While most the people only saw what they wanted without realising that when the same snow melted under heat, it hardened into ice, where one had to proceed with caution.

    One of the bright sunny mornings, like any other day, Noah apanied his father to Meadow to speak to one of the officials. They were walking in the marketce when Noah caught sight of a young woman. The incident that had been buried had returned. Someone whom he had believed he would nevere across again.

    His breath turned short as he stared at the young woman whose mother¡¯s murder he had witnessed.

    The young woman walked from the opposite side, talking to a man. They carried a bag each in their arms. Noah heard her speak,

    ¡°It seems like the magistrate has decided not to hold a fair in our town again.¡±

    ¡°I heard the officials decided to cut down expenses to handle and manage the town, mdy,¡± the servant beside her replied.

    The woman¡¯s lips set themselves in a thin line, and she sighed, ¡°We shouldn¡¯t miss the oing fair that will be held in Atharath downtown. What do you say Eugene?¡± She asked him with a smile.

    ¡°Of course, Miss Eve,¡± he agreed. ¡°Maybe Lady Aubrey would like to join us this time. But make sure you have used those salts.¡±

    Eve nodded, ¡°I have been careful about it after what happenedst time.¡±

    Noah stared at the blue-eyed woman, who was addressed as Eve. Somewhere he stopped walking when she walked past him, and he turned to stare at her. She was the mermaid who had escaped from his uncle¡¯s clutches. He wasn¡¯t too young not to see the resemnce between her and the girl who yed with the cloth-like doll in his mansion many years ago.

    The night the woman had been murdered, Uncle James¡¯s men had returned without the girl, saying she had somehow escaped. But Noah hadn¡¯t expected her to live this long, especially when she wasn¡¯t a human but an outcast.

    ¡°Noah?¡± His father called him, who had walked a few steps ahead of him. The Duke looked displeased as if wanting to leave this ce. He questioned, ¡°What are you doing by standing there? Keep distance from the lowly creatures. Come now.¡±

    Noah¡¯s father continued to walk away from the marketce with the other man he was with. When Noah turned around, the girl had disappeared from his sight.

    Without staying there for another second, Noah walked out of there with his father and the Council¡¯s official.

    Many days passed, such that Noah couldn¡¯t get the thought about the young woman out of his mind. From afar, he had quietly observed her, getting the reports about her and her family. It seemed that a woman named Aubrey Dawsons had taken her in, while being aware of the person being an outcast.

    When the day of the fair arrived, Noah was working in his room when his uncle decided to knock on his door.

    ¡°Noah,¡± Uncle James called him with a smile. With time, the man had grown older, and his rugged appearance had smoothened because of his cunningness. Even though the woman whom he had murdered had stabbed his eye, the wound had healed, except that the man had turned blind in one of his eyes. The older man said, ¡°Did you meet the magistrate in Thresk Hills? I need you to make him understand that he needs to follow our word than give the vampires leverage over things.¡±

    Noah smiled and calmly said, ¡°It has already been done and taken care of.¡±

    James Sullivan looked pleased, and he said, ¡°Excellent! I knew if there was anyone who could aplish it, it is you.¡± He patted the younger man¡¯s back. He said, ¡°Some of the past deeds have resurfaced.¡±

    ¡°Deeds?¡± Noah calmly inquired.

    The older man nodded and picked up the quill that Noah had used earlier. He said, ¡°Fowler has reopened some of the missing reports that were closed. I need you to keep an eye on the man.¡±

    ¡°I will see into it,¡± Noah offered a polite bow.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it good to have each other¡¯s backs? This is why we say how important family is because we know we can rely on each other,¡± James smiled, cing the quill in the same ce. The look in his eyes turned serious, and he said, ¡°If you find anything about Fowler tracing things to us, you let me know about it. About anything.¡±

    In the afternoon, skipping lunch Noah stepped out of Sullivan¡¯s mansion and reached Atharath downtown, where the fair was going on. His ck eyes looked around the ce, filled with the crowd, who mostly belonged to the middle ss and a few members of the high society.

    ¡°Only two crowns for one hat! Pick your choice of hat!¡± Shouted one of the merchants, and on noticing one of the women looked his way, the man said, ¡°Mdy,e take a look at it! It will look lovely on you!¡±

    Another merchant on the way said loudly, ¡°Caramel sweet sticks prepared fresh this morning! Something to eat as you walk!¡±

    Noah didn¡¯t pay any attention to the merchants, and his eyes continued to look for the youngdy who had mentioned visiting the fair. He knew the right thing in terms aligned with his family would be to inform his uncle about this girl¡¯s existence. After all, who knew if one day she would point fingers that James Sullivan had killed her mother.

    But the guilt didn¡¯t allow him to bring it up; instead, he decided to keep an eye on her. Not finding her here, he turned around. When he started to walk back, at the same time, someone crashed into him.

    Genevieve Barlow held two caramelised sticks in her hands, and right now most of the sweet syrup was on his shirt. Her eyes widened in shock, and she bowed,

    ¡°Forgive me for that. I didn¡¯t mean to spoil your shirt!¡± When she looked up to meet his eyes, Noah noticed the liveliness in those blue eyes carried in them.

    [Music Rmendation: This is love- Sondia]

    Unlike other outcasts, she was sheltered and appeared like any other person who was part of society. A small smile appeared on his lips and he said, ¡°That¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    Eve looked a little worried, as it was apparent that this man she had run into was from high society. She watched him pull out his handkerchief from his trouser pocket. Using it, he cleaned the sticky sweet off his shirt, but the stain was too hard to ignore.

    ¡°Water will help,¡± Eve said to him, ¡°Give me a moment, please.¡±

    She went to one of the shops, asking for water, and Noah followed her. On getting a ss of water, she turned and offered it to him, ¡°This will remove the stickiness.¡±

    Noah stared at her, who stared back at him with a slight frown, wondering if he was angry at her. He asked her, ¡°How much is the stick for?¡± Even though he had heard the merchant utter the price.

    Eve was taken aback by his question, and she replied, ¡°Two shilling,¡± and then offered, ¡°Let me get it for you as an apology.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Noah smiled at Eve and noticed her smile before turning to the merchant.

    ¡°Miss Eve! I was looking for y¨Coh!¡± Eugene paused, who had been looking for Eve, as she hadn¡¯t returned after she told him that she would get something to eat. Noticing the tall man wearing expensive clothes, he offered a bow before looking at Eve in question of who this person was.

    ¡°I am Noah Sullivan,¡± Noah introduced himself with a bow.

    Eve bowed again and said, ¡°I am Genevieve Barlow and this here is Eugene.¡± She looked at him with surprise for holding such gentleman-like behaviour, not knowing it was only the beginning of their friendship.

    At first, Noah had only wanted to know the person the small girl had turned into. She looked happy and content, with a family who cared for her, and he didn¡¯t want to ruin it by disturbing something that was in peace.

    The more Noah got to know about Eve, the more he liked her, and it wasn¡¯t hard to fall in love with her. It was because of her kind heart and sweet nature that made it easy for a person to like her. As weeks and months passed by, he fell more for her.

    But he could never confess to her. He had hidden the secret for so long that it felt like the time to let her know had passed and revealing the truth would only strain things. This was something he was selfish about.

    Noah loved Eve enough to look after her from afar until now, making sure to keep his feelings to himself without letting her know. But now that they stood on the patio, under the starless sky, where they stared at each other, he whispered in his mind,

    ¡®I love you.¡¯

    Eve stared at Noah, wondering what he wanted to say, and after two seconds, he finally said, ¡°I would like to see you off in the carriage tomorrow. You should go and get some sleep.¡±

    She nodded, smiling at him and said, ¡°Goodnight, Noah.¡±

    ¡°Goodnight, Genevieve,¡± Noah wished her, watching Eve walk away from him with the distance between them growing.

    Noah stepped back into the corridor, taking a left and walking a few steps before he stopped and said, ¡°You should get some sleep too.¡±

    Lady Anaya moved away from the pir, ¡°I thought I did a decent job hiding behind here.¡± Noah didn¡¯t appear to see her. The she-wolf noticed how Noah¡¯s guard had returned, which had dropped only in front of the human. Seeing him start to walk, she asked him, ¡°You like her more than a friend. Why didn¡¯t you confess to her?¡±

    Noah smiled at thedy¡¯s question, who looked at him curiously, ¡°Somethings are better left unsaid.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t do it. Building something took a lot of time and effort, and it took only a matter of seconds to break it. He prefered to keep Eve as his friend than drive her away from him forever.

 Chapter 254 Arriving at Berkshire

    When Eve¡¯s head touched the pillow, she immediately fell asleep. And while she slept, Vincent searched for her through thends restlessly.

    The following day, Noah arranged one of his carriages so that Eve could travel to Berkshire in it. Noah and Lady Anaya apanied Eve as they led her to where the waiting carriage was. But on their way, they met Noah¡¯s parents.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t aware that we had a guest in the mansion,¡± Lady Hildamented on seeing the beautiful young woman.

    Eve offered a bow to Noah¡¯s parents and greeted them, ¡°Good morning, Mr. and Mrs. Sullivan. I am Gene¨C¡°

    Noah interrupted by giving her name, ¡°This is Genevieve. A friend of Lady Anaya.¡±

    Lady Anaya nodded, going with Noah¡¯s words, ¡°Yes, she¡¯s a friend of mine. We met at one of the soirees.¡±

    The elderly couple, who until now had a look of judgement in their eyes towards the young woman, who wore clothes lower than their status, gave a nod. Lady Hilda said, ¡°It looks like Anaya has been able to settle much better than we thought she would.¡± The woman ced her hand on Lady Anaya¡¯s back and smiled, ¡°It is one of the important qualities when ites to being a Duke¡¯s wife.¡±

    Lady Anaya smiled, ¡°Your praise makes me happy, Lady Hilda.¡±

    The former Duke stared at Eve, as if trying to figure out where he had seen her as she appeared to be familiar. Lady Hilda questioned, ¡°Are you all going somewhere?¡±

    At the same time, Noah¡¯s father called him to the side, ¡°Did you hear about Sylvester being used of murdering Fowler?¡±

    Noah nodded, while keeping an ear to listen in on the women¡¯s conversation. He replied, ¡°Yes, the evidence that was presented was proof that he was involved in it.¡±

    His father shook his head and sighed, ¡°I cannot believe it. James must be furious, as Sylvester has been working with him for so long. Do you know where your uncle went? I haven¡¯t seen him since yesterday morning.¡±

    ¡°He said he wanted to reach out to the higher person, so that they could relook into the case and the charges ced on Sylvester. He said he would travel up to the North,¡± Noah let his father know, who gave him a nod.

    After a moment of silence, Noah¡¯s father asked him, ¡°Did you know anything about it?¡± The former Duke of Woodlock was aware of some things about his brother. Though he had always been strict with his son, he was also a proud person and liked to follow the rules without breaking them. But the rules were bent when it came to concerning family matters.

    Noah shook his head, which was the truth. He said, ¡°I went to speak to Sylvester about it, but he isn¡¯t speaking.¡± The older man pursed his lips.

    A few steps away from them, where the three women stood, Lady Anaya replied to Lady Hilda, ¡°Genevieve is travelling to Berkshire and Noah was kind enough to arrange the carriage for her.¡±

    Lady Hilda looked pleased. Not because her son had arranged a carriage for Eve, but because she knew her son had excellent manners. She said to Eve,

    ¡°I hope you have a good journey to Berkshire. A pity that you cannot stay longer with Anaya.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, mdy. I will try to visit her again,¡± Eve offered the older woman another bow.

    With the way Noah had introduced her as Lady Anaya¡¯s friend to his parents, Eve could only grasp that his parents wouldn¡¯t be happy if they found out that she was his friend. After all, he was set to marry Lady Anaya, she thought in her mind, while not knowing Noah¡¯s actual intentions.

    Lady Anaya said to Lady Hilda, ¡°It is indeed a pity, mdy. I was hoping to spend more time with Genevieve as she¡¯s goodpany.¡±

    Noting how her future daughter-inw was fond of this human, who didn¡¯t appear to be part of the wealthy family, Lady Hilda said to Eve, ¡°Maybe next time you visit Woodlock, we can all sit down and have tea.¡± A meal was too much time to be spent, which the older woman didn¡¯t find worth investing her time in.

    Eve smiled at the woman¡¯s polite words and replied, ¡°That would be lovely, Lady Hilda. I look forward to it.¡±

    Lady Hilda gave a slight nod and walked to where her husband and son were, and soon the elderly couple walked away.

    ¡°I hope you didn¡¯t mind me directly addressing you by your name, Ms. Barlow,¡± Lady Anaya¡¯s yellow eyes met Eve¡¯s blue ones.

    Eve shook her head, ¡°I would never, Lady Anaya.¡±

    ¡°Then please feel free to call me Anaya from here on. If you don¡¯t find it too troublesome,¡± Lady Anaya smiled at Eve with assurance.

    Eve had sensed the young woman to be polite and kind to her, but she hadn¡¯t expected her to drop the honorifics between them this soon.

    Walking near the waiting carriage, Eve noticed her trunk and bag were tied to the back of the vehicle. Noah¡¯s coachman bowed at them and opened the carriage door for her.

    Noah said to Eve, ¡°This is Kieran and he will drop you to Berkshire. If you need anything, let him know.¡±

    Eve bowed at Noah and Lady Anaya, ¡°Thank you for letting me stay here and use the carriage.¡±

    ¡°I hope to see you soon, Genevieve. Hopefully next time we meet, we will be able to spend more time together?¡± Lady Anaya asked her.

    Unsure of when she would visit again, Eve replied, ¡°Hopefully.¡±

    Thanking them once again, Eve finally got inside the carriage. The coachman closed the door, before climbing in the driver¡¯s seat and driving the vehicle out of Sullivan¡¯s mansion, heading to Berkshire.

    The three days journey to Berkshire was smooth. Eve rode in one of Sullivan¡¯s carriages while making a few stops.

    During the journey, thoughts about Vincent didn¡¯t leave Eve¡¯s mind; instead, all she could think about him. His words, actions and the way he looked at her and others. She told herself that it was better to let go of her feelings than hold them tightly and be hurt by it.

    When the carriage reached Berkshire, Eve noticed the vibrant buildings and the people who strolled up and down the streets. It being the capital of Thorneborough, the number of buildings and people were many. Though the town had turned white as it had snowed earlier than the othernds, people¡¯s clothes and coats kept the ce vibrant.

    Mr. and Mrs. Lowe house was farther away from the centre of the town, as thends near the edge of the town were priced cheaper than the ones at the centre. The coachman pulled the carriage in front of the humble home of the Lowes.

    ¡°We have arrived at the Lowe¡¯s house, Ms. Barlow,¡± the coachman informed her, right after opening the carriage door.

    Eve stepped out of the carriage and thanked him, ¡°Thank you for apanying and bringing me here, Kieran.¡±

    ¡°It was a pleasure to be of your help,¡± the coachman bowed, and he said, ¡°Let me bring the luggage down.¡±

    ¡°That would be very kind of you.¡±

    Soon one of the servants of the Lowe family stepped out of the house, followed by a tall young man, who was Mr. and Mrs. Lowe¡¯s son, Theophilus Lowe. He was in his early twenties. The man smiled at her, and Eve returned the smile.

    ¡°It is a pleasant surprise to see you here, Eve. Lady Aubrey mentioned that you were in Meadow,¡± Theophilus greeted her, and turned to his servant and ordered, ¡°Bring Ms. Barlow¡¯s things inside and keep it in the third guest room.¡±

    When they came near, the man stepped forward and hugged her. Eve was d she had made the right choice bying to Berkshire. Theophilus was like her younger brother without the need to be connected by blood. At least, that is what it was for Eve, but the same could not be said when it came to the person who hugged her.

 Chapter 255 Curing the sick

    Music Rmendation: Piano Sonata in C Major- Ludwig van Beethoven

    ¡ª

    When the Lowe¡¯s servant took Eve¡¯s trunk and bag from Noah¡¯s coachman, she said to him,

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you rest a bit and eat something before you ride back?¡±

    ¡°Thank you, mdy, but it would be best to return to Woodlock. The Duke would be worried if I didn¡¯t return as expected,¡± the coachman politely replied, and he bowed, ¡°If you give me your permission to leave, mdy.¡±

    Eve gave him a nod, ¡°Thank you again, Kieran. Please convey my thanks to the Duke and Lady Anaya.¡±

    ¡°I will, mdy,¡± the coachman turned and climbed back on the driver¡¯s seat.

    Theophilus stared at the fancy carriage leaving the front of his house andmented, ¡°I didn¡¯t know you had such high connections, Eve. You must be close with the Duke for him to lend you his carriage.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s a good and considerate man,¡± Eve responded.

    At Eve¡¯s words, Theophilus looked at her with a slight frown and asked, ¡°Is he courting you?¡±

    Eve chuckled at Theophilus¡¯s words as they stepped inside the house. . She replied, ¡°Noah and I are good friends for quite some time now. He is just a caring person, and wanted to make sure that I reached Berkshire safely.¡±

    The young man nodded, hoping Eve¡¯s words were true. As he was already aware, many men were trying to win her affections, and he didn¡¯t want to ruin his chance with her. This time, he had decided to ask for her hand in marriage. He said,

    ¡°It¡¯s so good to see you, Eve. I hope you are going to stay here longer than thest time?¡±

    ¡°Many more than thest time,¡± Eve responded, and the young man beamed in delight. ¡°How are you doing? How is work?¡±

    ¡°Oh, you know. Just the usual. Being a soldier isn¡¯t as easy as I thought it to be,¡± Theophilus pushed his brown hair backwards, staring at the beautiful and kind Eve. ¡°You should see me in my uniform.¡±

    Eve smiled at the young man¡¯s words and asked him, ¡°How is Mr. Lowe doing now?¡±

    Theophilus¡¯s smile fell, and he said in a low voice, ¡°Truth to be told, not that good. The physician¡¯s gave the medicines they thought may work, but there has been no improvement.¡±

    ¡°I am sorry to hear it, Theo,¡± Eve offered her sympathies.

    They headed to the room where Mr. Lowe was now resting on the bed, and in the room sat Mrs. Lowe and Aunt Aubrey. Aunt Aubrey looked surprised.

    ¡°Father, look who is here. It is Eve,¡± Theophilus said to his father, who looked tired and covered in sweat. The older man turned to look at Eve, and a feeble smile appeared.

    Eve quickly walked near the bed and sat on the edge of the bed. She picked up his hand and heard the older man say,

    ¡°Feels like you haven¡¯t changed since thest time we met. Still the same little girl who Lady Aubrey had got home,¡± there was warmth in his words. ¡°I am happy to see that you are well.¡±

    ¡°It is time for you to get well soon, Mr. Lowe,¡± Eve gently squeezed his hand.

    ¡°Of course, how can I not feel better now when both you and Lady Aubrey are here,¡± Mr. Lowe replied. ¡°What did you do to your forehead? Fell somewhere again?¡±

    This was something the other people in the room wanted to question too. Eve smiled and gave a nod, ¡°Something like that. I will let you rest.¡±

    Lady Paloma had stood up from her chair, and Eve walked around to greet her. The woman hugged her and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go to your room and change? You must be tired from the journey.¡± She then turned to look at her son and said to her son, ¡°Theo, tell Ann to prepare something for Eve to eat, will you?¡±

    ¡°Right away, mother,¡± Theophilus nodded and left the room.

    Aunt Aubrey walked Eve outside Mr. Lowe¡¯s room and went to the guest room where Eve¡¯s things had been kept. On reaching the room, Aunt Aubrey turned to look at Eve¡¯s forehead with concern.

    Eve stepped closer to Lady Aubrey and hugged her while cing her chin on the woman¡¯s shoulder. She closed her eyes, and silent tears fell from her eyes. Lady Aubrey¡¯s dress absorbed some of her tears and some turned into pearls.

    Lady Aubrey knew Eve long enough to sense if something was wrong and could hear the young woman¡¯s heartbreak.

    She quickly ced one of her hands on the back of Eve¡¯s head, stroking it gently, ¡°What happened, Eve? Who hurt you?!¡±

    Eve wiped some of her tears with the back of her hand. She could only rely on Aunt Aubrey and Eugene because they were her only family.

    ¡°I cannot go back to Meadow. I cannot live there,¡± Eve replied to her aunt¡¯s question, who¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°Did they¨CDid they find out?¡± Lady Aubrey questioned, and Eve shook her head before pulling away from the woman¡¯s embrace.

    ¡°No,¡± Eve whispered, and Lady Aubrey wondered what worse could happen. ¡°Rumours spread in the entire town. They thought I was sleeping with men to make money.¡± This was something Aunt Aubrey would eventually find out once she returned to Meadow. Eve wanted to let her know, before she found out about it from another source.

    Lady Aubrey¡¯s eyebrows deeply furrowed, not liking what she heard and she asked, ¡°Was it Mrs. Edwards?¡±

    Eve gave a nod and said, ¡°She and Mrs. Humphrey and a few others.¡±

    Lady Aubrey pursed her lips before cing her hand on the side of Eve¡¯s face. ¡°I am sorry that I wasn¡¯t there beside you when it happened. Those townsfolk are idiots for not being able to see the truth. We should go to Meadow right away so that I can deal with each of them! How dare they harm you!¡± the older woman¡¯s usual calm face turned disappointed.

    ¡°No,¡± Eve shook her head, ¡°They have already been dealt.¡±

    Surprised, Lady Aubrey asked, ¡°So fast?¡± It was the first time a rumour was dismissed this quickly.

    ¡°Mm. Mr. Moriarty stopped them before things could go further out of control. He dealt with all of them,¡± Eve assured her aunt, not wanting to go back to Meadow when Aunt Aubrey¡¯s friend¡¯s husband was ill.

    ¡°Oh, bless his soul!¡± Lady Aubrey remarked, ¡°I am so d that he¡¯s your employer and he¡¯s been helping you.¡±

    Lady Aubrey felt unsettled at the thought that the townsfolk did something like that to Eve. Eve said to her aunt, ¡°I feel better now that I have seen you.¡±

    The older woman smiled, ¡°Me too.¡± Noticing Eve wanting to say something, she asked, ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Because of me you will¨C¡°

    ¡°Oh, hush now. There¡¯s nothing to worry about. What happened wasn¡¯t your fault, and you aren¡¯t responsible for the thoughts of the townsfolk. People who can¡¯t think, it is on them,¡± Lady Aubrey continued to smile at Eve and leaned forward, kissing her forehead.

    Eve asked the older woman, ¡°If I say that I want to work in Berkshire, will that be okay?¡±

    She had thought long and hard about it during her three days in the carriage. There were too many benefits when it came to moving away from Meadow. Not only would she be able to start afresh with her life, but she would also be able to keep Lady Aubrey and Eugene out of trouble if she were ever exposed one day.

    The townsfolk had been quieted by Vincent, but once they would find out about her secret, they would tear her down with revenge, Eve thought to herself.

    Lady Aubrey stared at Eve, before she gave her a nod, ¡°If that is what makes you happy.¡±

    Four days passed since Eve had arrived at Berkshire, and her mood started to get better outwardly, but internally, she couldn¡¯t let go of some things. Like her feelings for the pureblooded vampire, whom she had run from and it felt like she continued to drown in his abyss.

    Eve had been spending time with Mr. Lowe, trying little by little to make him better. One noon, Mr. Lowe¡¯s sickness turned to the worst where he started to cough blood. Eve turned to her aunt, who nodded.

    Lady Aubrey went to her friend, and ced her hand on her friend¡¯s shoulder. She said, ¡°Paloma, why don¡¯t we step out of the room a little and pray for his health. Eve can look after him.¡±

    ¡°I worry that his time is near,¡± Lady Paloma sounded distressed and softly blew her nose against her white handkerchief. After two minutes, the two older women stepped out of the room, closing the door behind them, leaving Eve alone with the sick man.

    Eve quickly pulled the curtains and poured water into two sses of water. She ced it on the ground so that if someone burst through the room, they wouldn¡¯t notice it. She ced her hand on Mr. Lowe¡¯s arm and patiently waited for the water droplets to rise in the air where the many. The water wasn¡¯t as much as the water in the bathtub, but she hoped it would be enough.

    The water droplets continued to rise one after another until all of them hung above the man in the air. Soon the drops of water descended inside the man¡¯s chest. Eve used her other hand to pull out the illness such that when the clear droplets came out, it was ck in colour.

    Pulling the droplets one after another, while also paying attention to the footsteps that moved on the other side of the door. The ck drops fell into the sses, one after another until it was filled with ck water.

    Eve took the sses out of the room, and poured the ck water into one of the flower pots and noticed the nt wilted and dried in seconds.

    As expected, when night fell on Berkshire, Mr. Lowe woke up feeling far better than he felt hours ago. The dark circles beneath his eyes had disappeared, and the colour on his face had returned.

 Chapter 256 The proposal

    Music Rmendation: Howl¡¯s Moving Castle- Vitamin String Quartet

    ¡ª

    Apart from Eve and Lady Aubrey, everyone else in Lowe¡¯s house were surprised how Mr. Lowe was back on his feet and he looked better in his health.

    Lady Paloma was full of smiles, making sure to feed her husband at the dining table, where Theophilus, Lady Aubrey and Eve joined them. The woman of the house raised her ss of wine to toast, ¡°To good health.¡±

    ¡°To good health,¡± everyone in the room repeated before taking a sip from their ss.

    Lady Paloma said to Lady Aubrey, ¡°I hope you will stay in Berkshire as long as you first decided. It has been a while since yourst visit and it would be unfortunate if you left early. Isn¡¯t that right, Eve?¡± She turned to look at Eve.

    Eve smiled and said, ¡°I think Aunt Aubrey would be more than happy to agree with your wish, Lady Paloma.¡±

    ¡°Eve is right,¡± Lady Aubrey nodded, cing her ss on the table. ¡°I am sure Eugene will manage things just fine in Meadow.¡± As Eve wanted to work in Berkshire, Lady Aubrey wanted to ensure a decent family hired her.

    ¡°Wonderful!¡± Mr. Lowe remarked, ¡°You both seem to hold magic. Especially Eve, since she visited us, I finally started to feel better. Minus coughing the blood,¡± heughed at the end, and the people in the roomughed too.

    Eve replied to Mr. Lowe, ¡°You are giving credit to the wrong person. It is your wife who has been having faith in God that he would improve your health.¡±

    ¡°Very rightly said, dear. We should get some more wine,¡± Mr. Lowe raised his ss again and said, ¡°To my dear wife Paloma, who has stood by me.¡±

    ¡°To Lady Paloma.¡±

    ¡°To Paloma.¡±

    When everyone¡¯s meal was almost finished, Eve dabbed the napkin on the corner of her lips when Theophilus asked Lady Aubrey,

    ¡°Now that things have turned better, Lady Aubrey, can I take Eve out to the centre of the town?¡±

    Lady Aubrey chuckled and said, ¡°You ask for my permission as if you are nning to marry Eve. Eve is a woman, and doesn¡¯t need my permission.¡±

    Theophilus turned to Eve and asked, ¡°Would you like to join me this evening?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t see a reason not to,¡± Eve replied, and Theophilus¡¯ face brightened as this was his chance!

    Late that day, Eve and Theophilus visited the centre of Berkshire. They now walked next to each other on one of the bustling streets. While spared looks at the young man, he was only interested with the one who walked next to him.

    Eve asked him, ¡°Theophilus.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± An excited voice came from him, that slightly startled her. He quickly cleared his throat. ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Where is your next posting?¡±

    Theophilus, though taller than her, looked like a puppy on hearing Eve¡¯s question, ¡°In the South. I wished it was here or on the East side, but those positions have already been filled. I am here for a month before I return.¡±

    ¡°You must terribly miss home?¡± Eve asked, turning to look at him and meeting his eyes.

    ¡°I do. But then I think about what a great opportunity it is to serve the King and the Queen. Don¡¯t you think so? Even though I haven¡¯t personally been able to look at them closely. Because of security,¡± he added. ¡°How about you? I heard you work for a vampire family.¡±

    Eve, who was looking around, her eyes fell on something silver. Her heart skipped a beat, and she quickly looked back but found two women talking to each other.

    Noticing Eve stopped walking, Theophilus asked, ¡°Is everything alright, Eve?¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes,¡± Eve¡¯s eyes roamed around before she smiled at him. ¡°I am sorry, you were saying?¡±

    Theophilus waved his hand, ¡°It wasn¡¯t that important. There is something I want to ask you. Something I wanted to tell you actually.¡±

    ¡°Go on,¡± Eve encouraged him while curiously looking at him.

    Theophilus brushed his hair repeatedly with his fingers and faced Eve, ¡°Yes, that.¡± He nodded, trying to arrange his words properly so that he didn¡¯t seem too rushed but like a dashing man in her eyes. Eve raised her eyebrows, waiting for him to speak, ¡°We have known each other for a long time, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Eve replied, tilting her head and asked, ¡°You wanted to talk about it?¡±

    ¡°I think you are an excellent woman, Eve. I mean most people want to get married to a wealthy man, using their looks but you pursued to be a governess,¡± and as Theophilus said this, for a moment, Eve briefly moved her eyes to look at the side, when she stopped listening to the person in front of her.

    Eve¡¯s eyes fell on the silver-haired vampire not too far from where she stood. He wore a thick ck coat with fur around its cor and thepel. He was talking to a man, who seemed to belong to a person of high status.

    The effort she had put in closing the door that belonged to him broke down. Her heart tugged towards him, starting to beat loudly, and she quickly covered her face and turned to the side.

    ¡°¡­ and I was wondering if you would like to move our rtionship to a closer one?¡± Theophilus asked Eve.

    Eve felt her heart pounding in her ribcage. Missing the intention behind Theophilus¡¯s words, she turned to him and said, ¡°We are like brother and sister. I don¡¯t think we can share blood with each other and make it blood rted.¡± She looked at him, confused while hiding behind Theophilus so that Vincent couldn¡¯t see her.

    Theophilus coughed, turning slightly embarrassed, and he corrected Eve¡¯s words, ¡°Brother and sister¡­Yes, we are not rted by blood.¡± Thank God, thought the man, and he said, ¡°But we can rte ourselves with blood. Like getting married. Husband and wife.¡±

    Husband¡­ what?

    Eve¡¯s eyes widened at Theophilus, and she said, ¡°Wow¡­I don¡¯t know what to say.¡±

    When Eve craned her neck, she saw Vincentughing. Unsure if he was listening in to their conversation orughing at something the man in front of him said, she heard Theophilus say,

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to give me an answer right now. Take your time and tell me about your decision tomorrow. But I hope you will consider it thoroughly.¡±

    Eve looked back at Theophilus. The Dawsons and the Lowes family had known each other for a long time, and as close and friendly they were, she wasn¡¯t sure if it was enough to build a rtionship.

    Theophilus was a good man, but Eve had never seen him that way, and she found it rather surprising that he had intentions to marry her.

    ¡°No hurry. Take your time,¡± Theophilus assured her with a nervous smile.

    Eve returned it with an awkward smile before they continued walking around the town. During the same time, she couldn¡¯t help but look around the ce, searching for Vincent.

    She wondered if he was here for some work, considering he was talking to someone earlier. Why would hee looking for her when she knew how things were between them. One of the reasons she packed everything and left as quickly as possible was that she didn¡¯t want her heart and thoughts to feel like there was still hope when it came to the pureblooded vampire.

    But at the same time, Eve¡¯s eyes betrayed her, and she looked for him while her heart sped with just the thought of him.

 Chapter 257 Not enough

    As if Vincent¡¯s presence wasn¡¯t enough to bother Eve, Theophilus had turned quiet, wanting to give her time to think about his proposal to her.??

    ¡°When did it start to snow?¡± Eve questioned Theophilus while making an empty conversation to avoid awkwardness.??

    ¡°Two days before Lady Aubrey arrived here. How about Meadow?¡± He returned the question, and on noticing Eve turn to look behind her, he turned too, but there was no one he knew or believed Eve was familiar with. He asked, ¡°Are you looking for someone?¡±??

    Eve quickly turned back and replied, ¡°No. I missed some of the buildings there and wanted to¸M? look at them.¡±??

    Theophilus nodded, believing Eve¡¯s words to be true, while not knowing the time he gave her to think about him, she was thinking about another man.??

    They returned home, and noticing Eve¡¯s pale face, Lady Aubrey said, ¡°I have fixed a hot bath for you, Eve. Why don¡¯t you go to your room?¡± Theophilus stared at Eve and Lady Aubrey, who noticed this, added, ¡°You too, Theo.¡±

    The man quickly fixed his starstruck gaze and smiled at the older woman, before hurrying to his room.??

    Lady Aubrey murmured, ¡°What is up with him?¡±??

    Eve shook her head and walked to the guest room given to her.??

    [Music Rmendation: Fame- Nina Rosell]

    Entering the room she closed the door, she heard the sound of water. When she walked towards the bathtub, her footsteps froze noticing the shadow behind the wooden divider. He sat on the edge of the bathtub with his back facing her.??

    ¡°You should tell your aunt that the water isn¡¯t warm enough. Don¡¯t want you to catch a cold now, do we?¡± Vincent hummed. When she turned to look at the window and heard him say, ¡°You should learn to lock the windows. How careless.¡±??

    ¡°I will do that once you leave. Now,¡± Eve¡¯s eyes narrowed, not knowing why he decided toe here. In her room. Thankfully she didn¡¯t undress before getting closer to the bathtub. But her memory let her know that he had already seen her naked body in the past.??

    Vincent stopped ying with the water¡¯s surface and questioned, ¡°Are you sure you want that?¡± He looked up from the bathtub and turned to look at her through the gaps and holes of the wooden divider.??

    ¡°Yes. I want to take a bath and it would be right for you to leave,¡± Eve¡¯s words were firm, and she tried to calm her heartbeat, hoping it wouldn¡¯t give away to this sadistic vampire¡¯s whims.??

    Vincent clicked his tongue before standing up and stepping away from the wooden divider so that he could stand face to face with Eve. He said, ¡°I told you I was going to return.¡±

    ¡°I left a burningntern for you,¡± Eve answered him with an intelligent response and noticed the pureblooded vampire¡¯s eyes narrow at her. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± She asked him because she doubted her heart would listen to her if he stood under the same roof with her for longer.??

    ¡°You have been missing work days. Allie is missing her beloved governess,¡± Vincent watched Eve. He was so angry that if it were someone else, he would have snapped the person¡¯s head for making him look for her for days when she was here. Walking with another man next to her.??

    Eve shook her head, ¡°I sent you my resignation letter¸MÄÜ¡±

    ¡°Hm? When did you send one?¡± Vincent yed ignorant as if he hadn¡¯t read her letter, and Eve¡¯s eyebrows furrowed.??

    ¡°I know you did. It was why you were at Meadow that day,¡± she stated because he had no other reason to be there the day she was being shamed in public. The memory made her clench her hands. She said, ¡°If you didn¡¯t get it before, here. I cannot work for you anymore. I quit being a governess to Allie.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Vincent deadpanned, and Eve stared at him. He sauntered to where she was before stopping in front of her. ¡°I am here to take you back, Eve,¡± and those mere words were enough to let her heart skip a beat.??

    ¡°I reject your rejection,¡± replied Eve, and Vincent rolled his eyes. ¡°Mr. Moriarty. We don¡¯t have toplicate things between us, and instead it is better to leave the past on a good note. To remember that we were friends even if it was for a short time. Now if you can leave, please? People here aren¡¯t used to seeing a man with a woman in a room.¡±

    Vincent stared into her blue eyes and said, ¡°What if I want toplicate things between us?¡±

    Eve looked away from him, staring at the window through which he had entered. Did he understand what he was asking from her? She said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to¸M? I cannot do it. Please spare me from your list of amusements.¡±

    Vincent ran his fingers through his hair and sighed in controlled frustration. He said, ¡°I want you, Eve. Next to me. Now,ter and forever.¡±

    Believing he was still talking about her blood, Eve was the next one to be frustrated, and she said, ¡°No. If you want I will look for the next quality of blood¸MÄÜ¡±

    Suddenly Vincent¡¯s hand banged on the wall next to her, and Eve¡¯s eyes widened. Vincent muttered something under his breath that Eve didn¡¯t understand what he said, though she stood close to him. His eyes had darkened, and he said,??

    ¡°You have some nerve to run away from me. Did you think I would let you leave without a chase? I have been looking for you since thest five days. Worried something happened to you considering your ways of crossing paths with trouble. And here you are, walking on the streets, smiling and unbothered.¡±

    ¡°I never asked you to look for me. Did you not get the message from¸MÄÜ¡±

    Eve stopped talking when Vincent ced his other hand on one side of her head. He stated, ¡°You are right, we aren¡¯t friends as it is pointless to hold something that doesn¡¯t hold to be true.¡± His words pierced through her heart. He then said, ¡°Because being friends is not enough.¡±

 Chapter 258 Persuasion

    As she stared back into Vincent¡¯s coppery-red eyes, Eve felt her heart race. Time seemed to have stood still between the two. She wondered if she had imagined what he said. He hovered in front of her as if waiting for his words to sink.

    She wasn¡¯t naive to not understand what he meant, but she stared at him with doubt instead of weing his words.

    ¡°You wound me¡­ looking at me with distrusting eyes, little girl,¡± one corner of Vincent¡¯s lips subtly curled. He picked up a piece of her golden blonde hair resting on her back, feeling the length and cing it in front of her shoulder.

    The action was delicate, and it had Eve¡¯s heart skip another beat while neither of them looked away from the other.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think anyone can change their feelings in such a short time. Especially someone who rejected me firmly,¡± Eve breathed the words.

    The look in Vincent¡¯s eyes softened and he said, ¡°You are right. These feelings that you have evoked, they are something I am not familiar with. Because there were feelings that was built over the time for you, where we spent time with each other, and some apart.¡±

    ¡°What made you change your mind?¡± Eve asked him cautiously, and Vincent held her chin, caressing her jawline with his thumb.

    Vincent moved closer than they already stood, his face descending near hers where he whispered against her lips, ¡°I have been looking for you like a madman, tearing the ce down to find you. What makes you think I would do it for someone I care less if they are alive or dead?¡±

    Eve¡¯s lips trembled, her eyes lowered on his parted lips. Now that he was here, her heart betrayed her and skipped for him, the hurt she had feltst week hadn¡¯t disappeared. She was scared to take a step forward, and the pureblooded vampire saw it.

    Vincent didn¡¯t lie when he said that he had looked for her everywhere, without sleep, but the same couldn¡¯t be said about his thirst for blood, mixed with the frustration of not finding Eve. He had sunk his fangs in people more than he usually did, drinking until he was satisfied. The woman didn¡¯t know how she made him feel. Right now, she looked at him with a guarded expression.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t catch you before, but I promise that when you let yourself fall this time, I will be there to catch you,¡± Vincent promised her, and his fingers caressed her jaw before settling on one side of her neck.

    Wanting to poke Vincent the way he often did to her, Eve decided to ask him, ¡°What if my feelings have been upied by someone else?¡± It took less than a second for her to notice annoyance enter his eyes before they darkened.

    He moved his face against the side of her face such that his lips were next to her ear and whispered, ¡°My Eve, if I were you I would refrain from making up things that are untrue. Your heart gives away to how you feel about me. Even if they were true, let us hope you don¡¯t have a name unless you hate to see the person not live.¡±

    Vincent pulled his lips away from next to her ear and met her gaze again. There was a controlled temper that Eve knew if she went to touch it, it would burn her.

    When someone knocked on the door, Eve turned to look at it and heard Lady Paloma¡¯s voice, ¡°Eve dear?¡±

    Eve used her hands to push Vincent¡¯s chest and said, ¡°You should go now. I am going to open the door.¡±

    ¡°We aren¡¯t done talking, nor have you started packing,¡± Vincent stated.

    ¡°I am not going anywhere but staying here in Berkshire,¡± Eve replied to him in a low voice. After what happened, she couldn¡¯t go back to Meadow or anywhere near it.

    Watching her walk away from him, Vincent said, ¡°Don¡¯t ignore me, Eve.¡±

    Lady Paloma, who stood on the other side of the locked door, waited for Eve to respond or open the door.

    Vincent¡¯s eyes narrowed in slight agitation and not liking Eve ignoring him. Before Eve¡¯s hand could reach for the doorknob and turn, he caught hold of her hand and turned her around. Pushing her against the door, he pressed both her hands on either side of her head against the surface of the door. A piece of her hair hade to hover in front of her face, resting diagonally from one side and its end falling above her lips.

    ¡°Eve? Are you alright? I heard some sound against the wall in my room,¡± Lady Paloma questioned, as seconds had passed and the young woman hadn¡¯t answered her.

    ¡°Ah, yes, Lady Paloma. I was checking something on the wall,¡± Eve answered the woman before ring at Vincent and whispered to him, ¡°I need to open the door,¡± her eyes widened, knowing it was only a door that separated them and the woman behind the wooden piece.

    ¡°That can wait. Where were we? Yes, about you and me,¡± Vincent asked her as if they had all-time in the world.

    ¡°On the wall?¡± Lady Paloma asked, confused.

    Eve couldn¡¯t concentrate on Vincent¡¯s words or the woman behind the door as she could feel his hands holding her wrists firmly and leaned forward, bringing his handsome face in front of hers.

    ¡°I am not going back to Meadow with you,¡± Eve said in a low voice.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to stay there long. Just a week. After that you will stay in Skellington, where you will never be out of my sight,¡± Vincent blew the air on Eve¡¯s lips, for the piece of her hair to move away from her lips. This raised goosebumps on her skin and blood rushed up her neck,ing to settle on her cheeks. He said,

    ¡°We can do this as long as you want, but you and I both know what¡¯s going to happen. If chase is what you seek, I shall give it to you, my beloved little girl. But trust my words, you will burn more than me.¡±

 Chapter 259 Burn for me

    Music Rmendation: Dances for Harp- Lavinia Meijer

    ¡ª

    Vincent¡¯s words stirred something deep within Eve¡¯s body. If Lady Paloma or the others in the house had as good hearing ability as this pureblooded vampire, they would have heard the loud thumping of her heart. Her heart had betrayed her.

    Eve felt the slight pressure of Vincent¡¯s hands around her wrist, not in a painful way but one that kept her in the same ce, and she noticed the wicked smile starting to appear on his lips, simr to a bud blooming into a flower. She replied,

    ¡°I don¡¯t need your kind generosity.¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t generosity but a necessity in both of our lives,¡± came the prompt words from Vincent. His hands moved down her wrist, feeling the softness of her skin on her forearms with the brush of his fingers. Now as she was in front of her, within his reach, he didn¡¯t want to let her go. In fairness, Eve had only told him that she was falling for him, though her actions were profound for him. He then dered, ¡°Invite me for dinner.¡±

    Eve, who was lost in his coppery-red eyes, her eyebrows furrowed, ¡°This is not my house, Mr. Moriarty.¡±

    ¡°But it is your aunt¡¯s best friend¡¯s house, isn¡¯t it?¡± Vincent wasn¡¯t particrly fond of how Eve chose to address him formally when he made his intentions clear to her. But that was alright. This was the woman he wanted to keep next to him, and he didn¡¯t mind her weak resistance to him.

    By now, Lady Paloma had walked away from the room¡¯s front door, but Vincent didn¡¯t step away from her. Instead, his hand continued to lower down to her elbow until it came to settle on the sides of her waist.

    Eve turned weak to his touches and words. She said, ¡°Why do you want to be invited for dinner, when you can have a much morevish one wherever you are staying?¡±

    ¡°I have been hanging on the trees in the cold,¡± Vincent deadpanned, and he continued, ¡°I would like to speak to your aunt about something. As she¡¯s important to you, I would like to take her blessings.¡±

    Eve¡¯s eyes narrowed because Vincent didn¡¯t take blessings from anyone. Was he nning to convince Aunt Aubrey to take her back with him?

    ¡°Why does it seem like there¡¯s something more to it,¡± Eve¡¯s words turned much quieter than a whisper when Vincent moved his face closer to her once again, with his face angled, and she saw his lips part to speak.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it always something more than what it is?¡± His cold breath elicited a current that ran up her back and between her legs.

    Remembering how he could pick up the scent of arousal, Eve was ready to pass out. Thankfully, the vampire didn¡¯t point it out this time, but his eyes were on hers as if trying to pull more emotions until her knees went weak. When Vincent¡¯s lips were barely away from each other, as if, if one were to move even a little, it would brush against each other, he pulled away from her with a crooked smile.

    ¡°It would be rude to extinguish the fire that I have lit. Let me watch you burn for me a little more. I must say I have always been fascinated by your expression. Something so enticing that makes one want to corrupt it.¡±

    To Eve¡¯s disappointment, Vincent pulled away from her. Her back leaning against the door, she said, ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t want to corrupt me.¡±

    ¡°I was being a gentleman with you, I gave you an option to choose someone else, but apparently you didn¡¯t like it and neither did I,¡± Vincent stated, making his way towards the window. Outside the house it had turned dark, and he pushed the window upwards.

    Eve moved away from the door and watched him turn into a bat in a blink of an eye before he flew out of the room. A frustrated sigh escaped from her lips, her body erratic and her thoughts all over the ce. She needed some time to sink his words, where most of them made her happy, and her heart soared. But when she thought about the past, it worried her.

    Walking near the window, she closed and then locked it before drawing the curtain. Undressing, she stepped into the bath. Once she was done, she stepped out of the bath and dressed in an off-white dress and a peach ribbon that went around her waist.

    Stepping out of the guest room, Eve walked towards the living room, where she could hear people talking. But her feet stopped, and her eyes widened when she heard Vincent¡¯s voice, and she quickly reached the room, finding him sitting in one of the fanciest chairs of the Lowe family.

    When Vincent turned and met Eve¡¯s eyes, she held a baffled expression on her face. It looked as if in the time between him leaving the house and her finishing her bath, he had made himselffortable, as he now held a teacup in his hand.

    ¡°Oh, Eve! Look who is here. It is your employer, Mr. Moriarty,¡± an excited Lady Paloma said to Eve with a bright smile as if happy to have such a well-known person sitting in their house.

    Eve offered a stiff smile to Vincent, who offered her a polite smile. She asked him with a slight re, ¡°What a surprise, Mr. Moriarty. What are you doing here?¡±

    Lady Paloma quickly answered, ¡°Mr. Moriarty was apparently in town for some work, and remembering you telling him about you and Aubrey here, he decided to visit to see Mr. Lowe¡¯s condition. It is good to see that you work for such an admirable and handsome man, Eve.¡±

    Used to work, Eve thought.

    That¡¯s what you think, Vincent thought right after reading her expression.

    At the moment in the room, there were two unhappy people in the room. Eve stared at Vincent once she sat down next to her aunt. She didn¡¯t know what he was nning in his evil mind. The second person was the young man, Theophilus Lowe. It was because he noticed the vampire staring at Eve as if he was in love with her.

 Chapter 260 Jealousy at supper

    Music Rmendation: Dances for Harp- Lavinia Meijer

    ¡ª

    Mr. Lowe politely invited Vincent, ¡°You should join us for supper, Mr. Moriarty. If you don¡¯t mind having food with us,¡± his words were cautious as the vampire in their house was someone from high society, while his family belonged to the middle ss.

    ¡°How kind of you, Mr. Lowe. I was just wondering where to have my supper for a while now. I haven¡¯t found a suitable ce to stay yet,¡± Vincent responded to the human while casually adding thest bit, and Eve blinked. He had visited the house at the time of supper. Of course, he knew the family would ask him to stay for a meal. She was well aware of how devising and cunning this vampire was.

    ¡°Well, if you do not mind, Sire,¡± Lady Paloma was eager to have a member of the high society. Not anyone, but someone who worked in the Council and was Eve¡¯s employer. She agreed with her husband and said, ¡°You can stay here with us. There¡¯s a spare bedroom.¡±

    Theophilus turned and gave a look to his mother with a frown because all the rooms were upied. Unless his mother was thinking of cleaning his room and giving it to this man!

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want to burden you, Lady Paloma. It would be rude of me to intrude your space and trouble you. One of the city¡¯s authorities will arrange something,¡± Vincent replied to the woman as if he didn¡¯t want to burden her.

    In the meantime, Lady Aubrey, who noticed Eve ring at Vincent, ced her hand on the young woman¡¯s knee. She raised her eyebrows and asked softly, ¡°Is everything alright?¡±

    Eve schooled her expression, clearing her throat. Until now, she hadn¡¯t told Aunt Aubrey about what was transpiring between Vincent and her.

    ¡°It would be a great honour for us to amodate a man as yourself, Mr. Moriarty. Theo,e with me,¡± Lady Paloma was quick on her feet and dragged her unwilling son along with her, who wasn¡¯t keen on being a host to this vampire.

    Mr. Lowe turned to Eve and chuckled before he said, ¡°Earlier, your little smack on the wall had me and Paloma jump in surprise.¡± That was because Eve¡¯s room was right next to the Lowe¡¯s. He continued, ¡°We thought something cracked. What were you doing with the wall?¡±

    Vincent turned extremely interested in the conversation and looked at Eve, who pursed her lips. Before she replied,

    ¡°There was a terrifying spider that had entered the room. I had to chase it out of the window. But I don¡¯t think I did a good job kicking it out,¡± her eyes met Vincent¡¯s, who took a sip from the teacup while his eyes were on her, and Mr. Lowe nodded.

    When it was time for everyone to have dinner at Lowe¡¯s house, everyone sat at the dining table, which was big enough to amodate another person. Eve sat next to Theophilus, while Vincent sat next to her aunt, as if enjoying a good conversation about her time when she was a governess.

    As much as Eve didn¡¯t want to look at Vincent, she couldn¡¯t help but subtly stare. Thest few days, this was thest thing she had imagined it to happen. It was surprising how they now sat under the same roof.

    Theophilus, who took a bite from his food, turned to catch Eve looking at her employer and said to her in a low voice, ¡°All these people from the council are like this.¡±

    Eve tore her eyes away from Vincent and met Theophilus¡¯s eyes, ¡°I am sorry?¡±

    ¡°You turned quiet since he appeared. Also ring, he mustn¡¯t be as good as he shows out to be,¡± Theophilus remarked and added, ¡°I have met many like him. All of them are abundant with money. If he does anything to you, tell me and I will take care of it.¡±

    Eve hadn¡¯t meant to re at Vincent, but she was annoyed with him trying to rile her every time; this time, he had picked a war with her. She smiled at the man beside her and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about it, Theo. Mr. Moriarty is a guest and by tomorrow he will be gone from Berkshire.¡±

    ¡°Oh, well, if that is so, that is good then,¡± Theophilus nodded, liking what Eve said. His eyes fell on the food stuck on the corner of her lips, and he raised his napkin to clean it.

    Vincent, who caught sight of this, narrowed his eyes and slowly chewed his food.

    Theophilus asked her, ¡°What are you doing tomorrow? If you like, I would like to take you to the city centre, to meet one of the seamstress.¡±

    Eve returned the smile, knowing Theophilus would ask for her response to his proposal. The young man then took a bite from his food.

    Vincent, who sat across from them, remarked, ¡°It is good to see Ms. Barlow shares such a close sibling-like bond with your son, Lady Paloma.¡±

    Theophilus coughed the food that he had just swallowed, patting his chest. He responded to the vampire¡¯s words, ¡°Eve and I aren¡¯t siblings, but are like friends.¡±

    ¡°Interesting,¡± hummed the vampire before saying, ¡°Because Ms. Barlow and I share such close friendship too. Isn¡¯t that right, Ms. Barlow? But to have grown up knowing each other for so long, it must give a brother-sister feeling.¡±

    Lady Paloma agreed with Vincent with a smile, ¡°Theo has looked up at Eve like a sister. He always takes care of her and is protective about her.¡± Her son¡¯s eyes widened. Was that what they thought it was? Theophilus questioned.

    Theophilus turned to Vincent, and before he could say something, the vampire remarked with dry humour, ¡°You have an adorable brother, Ms. Barlow.¡±

    For the rest of the dinner, it wasn¡¯t Eve who was ring at Vincent but Theophilus, ready to run a stake through the vampire¡¯s chest for insinuating that the woman¡¯s reply he was waiting for marriage, was like his sister.

 Chapter 261 Fire of the souls

    Once everyone finished their dinner, Eve helped the maid and Lady Paloma in the kitchen. Just so that she could stay away from Vincent and Theophilus for some time. Every time Vincent spoke in the room, he had all her attention.

    When she was done helping in the kitchen, she stepped away, and while walking past the living room, she noticed Vincent and Lady Aubrey talking. Lady Aubrey said to him,

    ¡°¡­ sure if it is a good idea. I am fine with how things are because doing something more, might only add to the existing rumours from what I heard from Eve. I want to thank you for what you have done for Eve so far, Mr. Moriarty. I cannot tell you how much I appreciate it. It is good to know someone is looking out for her,¡± her voice was low.

    ¡°She¡¯s an important person of the Moriarty family. I know it is hard to agree on what I have said, but it will do you good,¡± Vincent stated with a serious look.

    Lady Aubrey gave it a thought before nodding, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Lady Aubrey offered him a bow, and he returned it. As the older woman made her way out of the living room, she smiled at Eve and ced her hand on the young woman¡¯s shoulder before stepping away from there.

    Eve reached where Vincent stood and asked, ¡°What were you talking to her about?¡± Because it didn¡¯t sound like he was asking for Aunt Aubrey¡¯s blessing.

    ¡°Things are going to change soon. I was advising her on renovating your current house,¡± Vincent stated in a nonchnt tone, and he came to stand in front of the firece that burned brightly with mes.

    Eve frowned, ¡°The current Dawson¡¯s residence holds memory. Memory of her husband, memories that I made. We don¡¯t need a big house.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Vincent hummed, staring at the firece. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the house will be rebuilt the way it is now, but much more strongly. We¡¯ll just be recing everything together one by one, instead of you painting the walls and changing the wooden flooring.¡±

    Eve shook her head and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that.¡± What had been done was done, and there was no way to go back to the past and change it. A new house would not bring back the respect that the townsfolk had stripped from her.

    Vincent turned to look at Eve, who was now staring at the firece as if deep in thought. The hair she had let down earlier was tied back into a ponytail with a ribbon. The golden light that the firece exuded fell on her, emphasising her usual delicate features to appear like a rare creature that couldn¡¯t be touched.

    He was yet to tell her about her mother. Though it was easy to make her agree toe to Skellington for that reason, he wanted her to decide it out of her own free will. He wanted to win her back, and he wasn¡¯t going back without her.

    ¡°Howe I missed you when you were travelling from Thresk Hills to Berkshire?¡± He asked her curiously, as it was something he couldn¡¯t put his finger on.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t leave from Thresk Hills,¡± Eve replied, noticing him tilt his head. ¡°I left from Woodlock the next morning,¡± her words were enough to change his calm expression and he narrowed his eyes. ¡°What?¡± She asked him.

    Unsure of who was going to burn faster andbust between the two of them, Vincent took a step closer to Eve, and she took one backwards before turning behind to see if anyone was there.

    ¡°The number of your admirers is truly outstanding. It makes me question if I should build a ss case in my room and fill it with water, keeping you locked in there for no one but myself to look, touch and talk,¡± Vincent remarked, jealousy starting to slither in his veins.

    ¡°He only wanted to help me because there was rogue activity¨C¡°

    ¡°How silly of me to not know it,¡± Vincent replied sarcastically. Before she could step farther away from him, his hand shot up and caught hold of the little pinkce in front of her dress, pulling it towards him. Eve felt her heart skip a beat, feeling him tug the tiedce for it to unfurl. ¡°You are unaware of what you have fallen into, my dearest. But now that you have, it is better to take responsibility for it. Don¡¯t let anyone touch you. You know what I am capable of when I am angry, jealousy isn¡¯t too far from it,¡± he whispered for her to hear.

    Vincent was annoyed at the thought of her spending her night with the Duke.

    Eve could feel her heart beating loud enough that she heard it drumming in her ears. At the thought of being seen like this, she was nervous, yet Vincent¡¯s words excited her for some reason.

    He raised his other hand that reached behind her head where her hair was tied. He pulled the ribbon, untying it and letting her hair loosen and fall behind her back.

    ¡°Vincent,¡± Eve warned him with a feeble voice because her heart was going to burst out of her chest any moment.

    ¡°I won¡¯t hurt you. It¡¯s thest thing I have on my mind,¡± Vincent replied, and Eve knew his words to be true in her heart.

    [Music Rmendation: wless my dear- Kris Bower]

    Vincent stared into her blue eyes, noticing the pure innocence, and he doubted he could hold back his emotions of wanting to corrupt her and turning her into his. To let her know that he was serious. He let go of thece of her dress, when he turned back to look at the mantle of the firece and the wall, Eve heard Theophilus call her name.

    ¡°Eve?¡± Theophilus asked someone. ¡°Where did she go?¡±

    ¡°Weren¡¯t they in the living room?¡± Mr. Lowe asked his son.

    Ready to escape, Eve took a step backwards and turned, taking two steps away from Vincent, only to have him catch her by her wrist. He pulled her where there was a gap between the firece¡¯s outer wall and the room¡¯s wall. Eve gasped, feeling her back press against the cold wall with him in front of her.

    Vincent ced his finger on Eve¡¯s lips to hush her from talking, while his other hand was on her waist. He whispered, ¡°Annoying brat. I should put him to sleep.¡± Seeing her eyes turn wide, he added, ¡°It is just a thought. Of course, I won¡¯t kill him.¡±

    ¡°Eve?¡±

    When Theophilus entered the living room, he didn¡¯t find Eve or the vampire, wondering if they had stepped out of the house. The sound of his footsteps receded. The hand on Eve¡¯s waist gripped her, and her eyes met his darkened ones. Her hands were on his chest, and she could feel his heart beating beneath her hand.

    Now alone and hidden, away from being disturbed from people, Vincent brushed his thumb against her lips like a feather before the back of his fingers caressed her cheek.

    He tucked one side of Eve¡¯s hair before resting his hand behind her ear. He said, ¡°Let me steal a little more of you.¡± She gripped the front of his shirt as if, deep down in her heart, it was something she wanted. Closing the gap between their lips, he kissed her.

 Chapter 262 Some things dont change

    Music Rmendation: Together again¨CStephen Rennicks

    ¡ª

    The only sound that was heard in the living room was the soft crackling from the firece while the chatter of the people in the house dulled down. A soft thud was heard from the main door as if someone had walked out of the house.

    Eve partly closed her eyes when she felt Vincent¡¯s lips touch hers. It was nothing less than the sparks in the clouds before the rain, where the two until now had refrained from having more than a mere touch since they had met. Her hands gripped the front of his shirt, crumpling it when his lips started to move against hers.

    Not a murmur of protest spilt out of Eve¡¯s lips; instead, she revelled in this new feeling. Her heart raced and it felt as light as a butterfly¡¯s wings. It was as if it was pping so quickly that it would crumble in colours that she didn¡¯t know she possessed.

    How could she deny something that he had already stolen? Unaware to both of them, Vincent had stolen her little by little, and this was thest piece she willingly gave it to him, for him to have the whole of her.

    Vincent caught her upper lip between his lips, tugging it enough to cause a hurricane in her chest. With his hand behind her ear, he weaved his fingers through her golden-blonde locks of hair, and continued kissing her.

    Eve felt her body hum, his hand on her waist, slither to her back and pull her closer to him. A soft gasp escaped her lips, and he pulled away from the kiss to stare at her.

    Vincent watched Eve with a fascinated gaze like he had never had at anyone before. He knew with every breath of his that this woman was his and his alone. That she would be the only one to hold his heart. His heart raced as fast as hers, looking at her blue eyes where hints of gold specks appeared, but he didn¡¯t care for the colour of her eyes or who she was.

    ¡°We¡¯ll get caught,¡± Eve whispered with a slight daze, and her cheeks burned as bright as the mes in the firece.

    Vincent responded, ¡°Forget about the world¡­¡± He leaned in for another kiss as he wasn¡¯t satisfied with the previous one, he whispered on her lips, ¡°Just look at me.¡± He caught her lip one more time, sucking it as if he wanted to consume her soul for no one else ever to know.

    He pulled her lip into his mouth, gnawing and sucking until it turned tender. He pulled her impossibly close to his chest as he continued to kiss her.

    To Eve, the kiss was nothing less than a sweetness that made her almost cry with how he held her. Having never thought something like this was possible, where the man she had feelings for would return it while also knowing her secret, it was as if God had suddenly decided to bless her after all the hardships she had gone through.

    Vincent¡¯s hand held the back of her head, angling her head as they continued to kiss. He ran his tongue over the seam of her lips and heard her heart shudder. The fragile woman in his arms parted her lips for him just like she had opened his heart. He didn¡¯t hold himself back and slithered his tongue into her mouth, exploring the sweet cavern of her mouth. Their tongues danced with each other, teasing and tasting, while feeling the warmth each of them offered to the other.

    The whole time, Eve¡¯s heartbeat didn¡¯t stop beating loudly, and she closed her eyes, getting lost in the kiss that made her toes curl. She felt Vincent¡¯s hand let go of the back of her hair, his fingers trailing down her back before cing it on the other side of her waist.

    When Vincent pulled away from Eve¡¯s lips, she opened her eyes and met his blood-red eyes that stared right back at her with a heated gaze. With her quickened breathing, her chest moved up and down as she breathed.

    He ced his forehead against hers and remarked, ¡°You are truly intoxicating in every way.¡± Her already warm cheeks turned warmer.

    Her eyes lowered from his, suddenly shy. She finally let go of his shirt that she had been gripping, bringing down her hands to her side. She could feel him staring at her with his undivided attention.

    They had kissed, and it was something she would never forget. She said, ¡°We should go back before they find us missing.¡±

    ¡°Wait,¡± Vincent stopped her before she could disappear from his sight for the night.

    Eve wondered what he wanted to say. But then she felt him let go of her waist before he raised his hands to tie thece on the front of her dress. His action pulled the strings of her heart. When he was done tying it, his eyes met hers, and they stared for a moment before she stepped away from the little gap between the walls where they had been hiding, like young lovers, even though there were two grown-ups.

    ¡°My hair ribbon,¡± Eve stretched her hand towards him.

    Vincent noticed how adorable Eve looked with her hair let down. Her face appeared younger than her age as if she had only stepped away from her teenager years, even though she was in her mid-twenties. He said,

    ¡°Something to hold on to when we are apart.¡±

    Eve stared at him, a shyness in her eyes, and she said, ¡°I am going to be in the next corridor.¡±

    ¡°Yet so far,¡± Vincent replied to her.

    They heard Lady Paloma asking her husband, ¡°Where did Theo go? Did he go out looking for Eve and Mr. Moriarty?¡± Footsteps could be heard approaching the living room where they were.

    Eve decided to walk back to her room before someone noticed her bright red face. But when she was ready to leave, Vincent wasn¡¯t done with her, and he caught her wrist. Her eyes widened, and she said, ¡°I need to go.¡±

    Vincent was barely bothered by the possibility of being caught and he enjoyed her flustered face. He said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it something they will be witnessing in the future. We can now continue our discussion that we left halfway earlier.¡±

    ¡°Theo?¡± Lady Paloma called her son¡¯s name.

    Not knowing what else to do, Eve brought their hands up to her face and bit his hand for him to wince and let go of her hand. She quickly stepped out of the living room, while Vincent stared at the bite mark on his skin.

    ¡°Seems like you haven¡¯t changed,¡± Vincent murmured.

    Eve quickly walked through the corridors, and on her way met Lady Paloma, who asked, ¡°Have you seen where Theo went?¡±

    ¡°I think he stepped outside,¡± Eve replied, and the woman turned surprised.

    ¡°What is he doing outside at this hour, when the weather is cold,¡± said the woman, making her way towards the main door, while Eve slipped into her guest room.

    Closing the door, Eve let her back lean against the door. She raised her hand and touched her lips, feeling it reverberate with the memory of Vincent¡¯s lips on hers. Things were already changing around them, and as happy as she was, she realised her time in Berkshire would have to be cut short.

 Chapter 263 Eyes of the wise

    The following day, more snow covered in and around the town of Berkshire. Eve¡¯s clothes and other belongings she had brought with her were packed in the trunk and her bag. Someone knocked on the room¡¯s door, and when Eve raised her head, she noticed it was Lady Aubrey and Lady Paloma.

    ¡°How unfortunate that you are leaving this soon, Eve. I was hoping to celebrate your birthday as well as Christmas with you. Are you sure you cannot stay a little longer?¡± Asked Lady Paloma, who held a jar of biscuits that she had prepared early this morning. She handed it to Eve.

    ¡°I am sorry for leaving this soon, Lady Paloma. Maybe next time I wille visit you sooner than this time,¡± Eve assured the woman, who offered her a smile.

    ¡°Maybe better. Come with the news of a husband, eh?¡± Lady Paloma, who didn¡¯t have daughters, had treated Eve as one of her own. Simr to how Lady Aubrey had loved and cared for her over all these years.

    ¡°I will see what I can do,¡± Eve ced the jar of biscuits in her bag.

    ¡°Or maybe better we shoulde visit you in Meadow. Now that Mr. Lowe¡¯s health is all better, it sounds like a good vacation,¡± Lady Paloma suggested, and Eve turned pale at the thought of the Lowe¡¯sing to Meadow after what happened.

    Lady Aubrey ced her hand on her friend¡¯s arm and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to take such trouble, Paloma. I will be staying here with you at Berkshire. Maybe Eve cane here to take me back to Meadow. Isn¡¯t that right, Eve?¡±

    Eve gave a nod, ¡°Yes.¡± The house servant carried her trunk and bag out of the room, while Lady Paloma went to see where her husband was.

    ¡°Stay safe, both Eugene and you,¡± Lady Aubrey cautioned Eve. She hugged the young woman, gently rubbing her back and keeping her there for a couple of minutes. Eve was nothing less to her daughter, and hearing what happened a week ago worried her, knowing things like this rarely got better.

    When Lady Aubrey pulled away from their embrace, Eve apologised, ¡°I am sorry for leaving this early.¡±

    But the older woman shook her head, ¡°I am sure there are important things to attend to, like teaching a small vampiress, who I heard has formed an attachment with you.¡± She held Eve¡¯s face by cing it on the side of her cheek before bringing her hand to her side.

    Lady Aubrey had seen the sadness in Eve¡¯s eyes since she arrived at Berkshire. Though she smiled, it never reached her eyes, as if forcing to appear happy when she wasn¡¯t. But it was onlyst night and today that the mermaid¡¯s eyes had been ridden with sadness. The older woman could only guess the reason behind it was the pureblooded vampire who hade to visit themst night.

    Eve and Vincent Moriarty seemed to share afortable space with each other, where Lady Aubrey had noticed the smile and re between them this morning during breakfast. She trusted the vampire enough to keep Eve safe during her absence, as he had done until now.

    ¡°Mm, Vincent said that he told Allie that I am on vacation and will be back to teach her soon,¡± Eve replied. Lady Aubrey gave her a nod, wondering if Eve even noticed how she had effortlessly used the vampire¡¯s name without addressing him formally. It made her question if there was or if there could be something more between them.

    ¡°It seems like the Moriarty family know the value of their governess and wouldn¡¯t want to lose you,¡± Lady Aubrey stated and Eve agreed with a smile. She said, ¡°If there¡¯s anything, write to me, and I will return as soon as possible.¡±

    Eve was d to have caring people like Lady Aubrey in her life. She knew she would be dead if it weren¡¯t for Lady Aubrey and Eugene.

    ¡°Yes, Aunt Aubrey. I will write to you if there¡¯s a pressing matter,¡± Eve replied.

    ¡°Eve!¡±

    It was Theophilus at the door, who had a look of disbelief on his face with the news that he had received a moment ago about Eve leaving Berkshire as he had gone out in the morning. Eve said,

    ¡°I will be going back to Meadow, Theo.¡±

    Theophilus asked her, ¡°So soon? I thought you were going to stay here for a few more weeks.¡±

    ¡°My work calls me, and I need to be there for it,¡± Eve replied to him. ¡°We can go out again the next time I am here.¡±

    The young man had been eagerly waiting for her reply on pins and needles, for it only to inte him.

    Lady Aubrey patted the young man¡¯s back and said, ¡°It seems like Theo is going to miss his sister.¡±

    Theophilus shook his head while Eve cleared her throat at the awkwardness. Hearing the sound of the carriage wheels outside the house, she turned to look at the window and said, ¡°It seems like the carriage is here.¡± Lady Aubrey dropped her hand from Theophilus¡¯s back and walked out of the room with Eve, talking about the house, while the young man followed them like a lost child.

    Mr. and Mrs. Lowe, Lady Aubrey and Theophilus came to see Eve off in the carriage that was now parked in the carriage. When Eve started to walk near the carriage, Theophilus quickly caught up to her and stopped her,

    ¡°Eve, about yesterday¡¯s¡ª¡±

    ¡°Theo,¡± Eve stopped before he would say more and said, ¡°I am sorry but I cannot return your feelings. I am not the person for you.¡±

    ¡°Do you already have someone you like?¡± He asked her, and Vincent, who stood next to the carriage door, stared at them.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Eve replied and offered a smile, ¡°Take care of yourself.¡±

    Turning around, she walked to where Mr. Briggs bowed at her and she returned it.

    ¡°It is good to see you, Ms. Barlow,¡± the coachman said to her, while he tied her trunk and bag behind the carriage. Vincent watched Eve and the people she was close to.

    ¡°Me too, Mr. Briggs,¡± Eve replied to the man.

    Lady Paloma leaned towards Lady Aubrey and whispered, ¡°The carriage looks as good as the King and Queens, doesn¡¯t it, Aubrey?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because Mr. Moriarty is a pureblooded vampire,¡± said Mr. Lowe, after hearing the words of his wife.

    Eve turned to look at everyone and waved her hand, ¡°Please take care of your health, Mr. Lowe.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I will, dear!¡± Mr. Lowe replied before waving at her. He bowed to Vincent, ¡°It was a pleasure to have you with us, Mr. Moriarty. Please feel free to visit our home again.¡±

    ¡°Certainly,¡± Vincent replied and then said to Eve, ¡°Shall we?¡±

    Eve turned to meet everyone¡¯s eyes before it fell on Lady Aubrey, who gave her a nod and gave her an encouraging smile. Turning to the already opened carriage door, she pulled the front of her dress, ready to ce her foot inside the carriage, when Vincent offered his hand for her to use to get inside the carriage.

    Her eyes fell on his palm before it met his eyes that stared at her.

    While Mr. and Mrs. Lowe were busy admiring the beautiful carriages and the four ck horses tied in front of it, it was Lady Aubrey and Theophilus, who noticed Eve cing her hand in the vampire¡¯s hand. But that wasn¡¯t all.

    They noticed the way Vincent¡¯s fingers sped on her hand longer than the required time, as Eve took a second longer before getting inside the carriage. A slight smile appeared on Lady Aubrey¡¯s lips. So that was how it was, the older woman thought, and waved at Eve when the carriage pulled away from there.

    While on one side, Vincent and Eve left Berkshire, on the other side in the Moriarty mansion, a displeased Lady Annalise remarked,

    ¡°How many days has it been since Allie¡¯s governess hasn¡¯te to the mansion?¡± A little leniency and the human had decided to take leave from her work, Lady Annalise thought, her lips setting in a thin line.

    Marceline spread her fingers, staring at its back and said, ¡°Maybe she quit.¡± She knew exactly what had happened to her little sister¡¯s precious governess. The human had been humiliated in the town and she had run away. Allie, who stood next to her mother, turned sad at her sister¡¯s words. ¡°This is how all the humans are, Allie. You should never believe them, because one day they will break your heart.¡±

    Lady Annalise sighed and said, ¡°I will wait for a few more days and then have Alfie look for another governess.¡±

    Marceline¡¯s mood had turned good, happy that the lowly human governess wasn¡¯t going to show her face in the mansion again. But she didn¡¯t know that the way she had kicked Eve out of Meadow, it was soon going to backfire.

 Chapter 264 Knocking for your attention

    Music Rmendation: The Latest Whistledown- Kris Bowers

    ¡ª

    In the town of Meadow, a fancy-looking carriage entered and rode on the streets beforeing to a stop in front of Dawson¡¯s residence. In the haste of wanting to open the carriage door as quickly as he could, the coachman lost bnce and fell. But he quickly stood up and opened the door for the temperamental vampiress.

    Rosetta ced her fancy shoe on the dry ground of Meadow and then the other before looking around. She ordered the coachman,

    ¡°Stay here and don¡¯t go anywhere. I will be back in some time.¡±

    ¡°Yes, mdy,¡± the coachman bowed, standing by the carriage.

    Eve¡¯s neighbour Mrs. Edwards heard the sound of the carriage, and even after being publicly humiliated, her eyes moved towards the window as if itching to move towards the window.She said to her husband, who was reading the newsletter, ¡°It seems like the Dawson¡¯s have a visitor.¡±

    ¡°Did she return?¡± Mr. Edwards questioned his wife.

    Mrs. Edwards shook her head and whispered, ¡°I think Eve left for good.¡± She then turned to him and said, ¡°If she weren¡¯t so guilty, she wouldn¡¯t have left the town. Wasn¡¯t she working for her lover, the vampire.¡±

    ¡°I think it would be best for you to not meddle yourself with her or the Dawsons anymore after what happened,¡± the man warned his wife, remembering how he hade back to the town after work to find a few townsfolk, including his wife, sitting on their knees at the centre of the town.

    Hearing her husband¡¯s words, Mrs. Edwards quietly walked away from the window.

    In front of Dawson¡¯s main door, Rosetta smoothened her dress several times so that she looked presentable. She quickly went to the window and fixed her hair, making sure only four strands of her hair rested on her forehead, and she touched her lips to make sure they were moist.

    Going back to stand in front of the door, Rosetta raised her hand to knock on the door but stopped midway.

    It was because she hade here yesterday, and Eugene had told her Eve had gone to Berkshire. A little nervous and excited, she hadn¡¯t been able to find the words to continue the conversation, and the man had closed the door.

    ¡°You can do it, Rose. I will ask for water,¡± Rosetta spoke to herself while staring at the door. She rehearsed the words, ¡°I will say I am thirsty and need to drink water.¡± This would let her step inside the house as if she was there on purpose.

    Getting cold feet, Rosetta took a deep breath by opening her mouth to suck in the air. At the same time, Eugene opened the door, who carried the water can to water the garden, and didn¡¯t expect anyone standing right outside the door.

    Noticing the vampiress, who looked as if she was ready to take a bite from him, Eugene took a step backwards. His foot slipped on the doormat near the entrance, and the water can fell on the ground, sshing water everywhere.

    ¡°A¨CAre you alright?¡± Rosetta asked with wide eyes, not expecting Eugene to fall.

    Eugene wondered if one of these days he was going to die due to a heart attack. He cursed his luck when it came to this vampiress, because he felt pain in his bottom and back. Gathering his thoughts, he warily asked her, ¡°What are you doing here, Ms. Hooke?¡±

    Forgetting the lines she had been practising until now, Rosetta¡¯s lips moved before she uttered, ¡°I was thirsty. Yes! I was very thirsty for¨Cblood!¡±

    Hearing the vampiress¡¯s words, Eugene felt sweat forming on his forehead. It seemed like Rosetta had nned to finish her unfinished business that she had been unable toplete the night of the Moriarty¡¯s ball. His hand inched toward the water can so that he could use it as his defence.

    ¡°Your pants,¡± Rosetta pointed her finger to his pants like a child.

    Eugene¡¯s eyes moved up and down before he caught sight of blood on his pants, where it seemed like he had hit the water can on his knee when he fell backwards. He quickly pushed himself and stood on his feet. He said, ¡°Ah, I will take care of itter. It is nothing.¡±

    Rosetta felt terrible for causing Eugene¡¯s injury and wanted to apologise, but not used to it, and she asked, ¡°Why were you walking backwards? How clumsy.¡± She wondered how he even took care of her that night.

    No one had ever treated her with such kindness as him. He hadn¡¯t looked at her with contempt or down at her. He had gone as far as to offer his handkerchief when she had thrown up. She knew if it was someone else, they would have belittled andughed at her.

    As this youngdy was Miss Eve¡¯s friend, Eugene offered a stiff smile because if it weren¡¯t for this vampiress, he wouldn¡¯t be feeling pain in his back now. He said, ¡°I will be more careful next time,¡± and bowed before asking her, ¡°How can I help you, Ms. Hooke? Miss Eve isn¡¯t home. As I already said yesterday, I don¡¯t think she will be returning to Meadow anytime soon.¡±

    Rosetta shook her head, ¡°Eve told me that we would meet. I am sure she will be here soon.¡± But the vampiress didn¡¯t know when. She then stared at him, as it had been a whole seventeen hours since shest saw him.

    With Eve¡¯s letter and also with the way how the townsfolk behaved, warily looking at him, Eugene didn¡¯t want another dispute, and he said, ¡°When she returns, I will be sure to inform her about your visit, mdy. You have my word for it. You can go back to your mansion and rest now, mdy.¡±

    Rosetta snapped from staring at him and was about to speak when Eugene quickly offered her a polite bow and closed the door with an inaudible sigh. For the time being, he was safe, he thought to himself.

    ¡ª

    Question for our beloved readers, where are you reading these chapters?

 Chapter 265 Journey back to Meadow

    The coachman held the reins of the four horses, while the carriage built with the finest wood and strong reddish-brown vehicle moved through the forest ground. With the weather that had spread all across thends of the North, snow covered the forest grounds and the branches and leaves of the trees.

    Inside the carriage sat Eve and Vincent. Six hours had passed since they were on the road and away from Berkshire.

    After some time, the coachman pulled the carriage to a halt and opened the door for them. Vincent stepped out of the carriage, turning to give Eve a hand, and she got down. The forest appeared to be quiet, and lonely.

    ¡°Do you think it is snowing in thends of East?¡± Eve asked him where mist escaped from her mouth when she breathed.

    ¡°I hope not. It would be difficult if it did,¡± Vincent replied, turning to meet Eve¡¯s blue eyes that looked breathtakingly stunning in the snow¡¯s background. He ordered his coachman, ¡°Briggs. Get the logs prepared and the fire. We will go see what is avable in the forest.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master Vincent,¡± the coachman obliged with a bow and walked to the side of the carriage. He picked up the axe tied to the side before leaving the side of the carriage.

    Vincent and Eve started walking on the fresh snowy ground, where their footsteps left an imprint on it while looking for food. Though the two of them had earlier exchanged words, they hadn¡¯t brought up the kiss they had sharedst night. But words weren¡¯t necessary, as the looks they gave each other was enough to let the other be aware of each other¡¯s presence.

    Eve tried to keep aposed expression, but whenever Vincent looked or spoke to her, her heart would erratically start to beat. And it didn¡¯t help that the man knew the affect he had on her.

    ¡°Have you ever hunted before?¡± Vincent questioned her, while he held a crossbow in his hand, which now moved back and forth as he walked.

    ¡°Sometimes in the past with Eugene. In Shadow Woods,¡± Eve replied and added, ¡°But it was never a sessful one,¡± Vincent walked slower so that she caught up to him and walked next to him.

    ¡°The fruits are frozen. What better but to have some cooked up meat above the fire in this weather. Why don¡¯t you try?¡± Vincent questioned, and Eve¡¯s eyes slightly widened before she smiled. She didn¡¯t know why but it felt like she would be starving.

    They heard a slight rustle in one of the bushes ahead of them, and Vincent offered the crossbow to her. Eve took it in her hand, and she pulled the arrow before trying to aim at something she didn¡¯t know was behind the bush. When she released the arrow, it hit somewhere else, and a hare jumped out of it, quickly hopping away from them.

    ¡°You scared the poor thing away,¡± Vincent hummed, and his coppery-red eyes turned to her.

    ¡°You call it poor, while we are trying to hunt it,¡± Eve said, watching his eyes sparkle at her words and a crooked smile appear on his lips.

    ¡°The trick is to kill it, my darling. Instantly. Unless you prefer to torture it by terrorising it with fear,¡± Vincent caught took back the crossbow from her and they continued to walk in the deeper side of the woods. ¡°Your aim isn¡¯t too bad, but you resist before you release your arrow. Worried to hurt the ones who are your food. Reminds you of the predicament you are in.¡±

    Vincent had given her the crossbow for a reason, but it seemed like her heart was too pure to kill anything breathing in front of her. While one part of her was a mermaid, another part was dormant and something that Eve wasn¡¯t aware of.

    Eve stared back at him, wondering what was on his mind now. Though they had decided to move things forward with each other, she didn¡¯t know what the vampire wanted.

    ¡°None of those people from the Meadow is going to hurt you, and soon they will have their own things to worry. Not to mention, you are already learning to use your ability,¡± Vincent promised her, and Eve gave her a nod. ¡°I see that you have learned to cure sickness.¡±

    ¡°I practice it when I am in the bathtub,¡± Eve answered, and Vincent unconsciously ran his tongue across his fang. Not because he was thirsty, but the image that had meant nothing in the past, now came in front of his eyes and his eyes darkened at the memory of her in the bathtub.

    Vincent looked away from her, running his fingers through his silver hair and a soft frustrated sigh escaped from his lips.

    Eve took the opportunity to look around, before her eyes fell on a clearing that wasn¡¯t far from them. She noticed something deep blue and green before realising theke had frozen. It had a background of the tall trees that made most of the forest where they stood, with its base of branches wide before they tapered at the top.

    It was a beautiful view, and she heard Vincent ask her, ¡°Have you ever wondered how it feels to walk on the surface of the fragile icedke?¡±

    Eve felt the regret of looking at it and she nervously replied, ¡°I don¡¯t think I am interested in knowing about it. We need to look for food,¡± her feet tried to move from there, but Vincent caught her arm with a wicked smile.

    Vincent assured her, ¡°Food can wait. I am sure you will like it! There¡¯s no need to be shy about it,¡± and threw the crossbow near a tree before leading her towards the frozenke.

    Eve carefully walked on the bluish-green frozenke, where she knew underneath it was ice-cold water that could give her frostbite. Though slightly worried, she couldn¡¯t deny how much more breathtaking this ce turned out to be.

    There was no one but the two of them in their own world. When the wind blew across the ce, Eve shivered.

    Once they reached the centre, Vincent had let go of her, and Eve stood in her ce without moving. He raised his hand as if asking for a dance and she blinked. He said,

    ¡°If you listen closely, the wind is singing with the beat of the leaves.¡±

    Eve knew the person she liked was wild and did what he liked without thinking about anything. Just because he didn¡¯t care about dipping into the cold water if the surface on which cracked, it didn¡¯t mean she wanted to feel the cold ice bite her. First it was the grave and now this¡­

    ¡°Trust me, my beloved girl,¡± Vincent¡¯s intelligent yet dangerous eyes watched her.

    Eve ced her hand in his, and when she stepped forward, she heard something crack and her heart slightly slipped in her ribcage. She said to him,

    ¡°The music of the forest could be heard even where we were.¡±

    ¡°But it would be far less exciting than where we walk now, wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡± One corner of Vincent¡¯s lips curled. Yesterday¡¯s sweetness was reced by today¡¯s wickedness in his eyes.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you liked to dance,¡± Eve remarked, when his other hand circled her waist beforeing to settle on her back. ¡°Did you learn it from your dance teacher?¡± She looked at him with curious eyes.

    ¡°It was my mother,¡± Vincent answered and on seeing Eve turn quiet, he said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to hold back from talking about her. It would be a great pity to not remember the person, whom you cared about, wouldn¡¯t it? To remember them, it keeps them alive.¡±

    Eve already knew that Vincent held a special ce for his deceased mother, as they were close. She asked him, ¡°Did you like to dance with her?¡±

    Vincent remembered his mother making him dance with her after he had dropped a girl of his sister¡¯s age on the dance floor. But that wasn¡¯t the worst part, as he hadn¡¯t bothered to help the girl stand and had walked away from there as if it didn¡¯t happen.

    ¡°Not in the beginning. It was annoying, especially when the person you are dancing with is taller than you and you need to turn them,¡± hearing Vincent¡¯s words brought a small smile to her lips. She wondered how adorable he must have been when he was small.

    Vincent twirled her before pulling her back, such that it touched the front of his body, and she felt his breath fall on the nape of her neck. When he spoke, every word of whisper fell on her skin like the drops of pearls bouncing on the ground, ¡°By the time I started to enjoy it, she was taken away from us.¡±

    Eve felt him unroll her from his embrace, and she took two steps away while still holding his hand in the air. She said, ¡°She taught you well, and you taught yourself too.¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡± Vincent hummed, and he pulled her towards him.

    After his mother¡¯s death, he didn¡¯t like stepping on the dance floor until Eve appeared. He ced his cold hand on her cheek, watching her close her eyes for a moment at the coldness before opening her eyes. He said, ¡°You are cold.¡±

    Eve¡¯s cheeks had turned pink, half because of the weather and half because of him.

    ¡°Vincent, about the sta¨C!¡± Eve heard the cracking sound beneath the ground, and soon, theke¡¯s icy surface cracked and broke. She felt her shoe dip into the cold water, half screaming in fear of sinking.

    But Vincent¡¯s arms wrapped around her body while his big ck wings pped behind him, keeping them in the air and both above the surface of the icy water. A cunning smile of satisfaction appeared in his eyes at having her cling to him.

 Chapter 266 Steps on ice

    Vincent flew Eve back to the forest ground, letting her get her footing before uncurling his arms around her body. She let go of his arms, opening her eyes and sending a slight re. She used him,

    ¡°You did it on purpose, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°We both knew the surface of theke was eventually going to break. It was only a matter of time it would break,¡± Vincent¡¯s eyes shined in mirth, and Eve shook her head. ¡°It is good to have you in my arms, jumping like a cat for protection. Though you should learn to keep yourself afloat without me too.¡±

    Eve¡¯s eyebrows furrowed in question, ¡°By sinking?¡±

    Vincent shrugged his shoulders, ¡°If that is how you would like to do it,¡± a chuckle escaped his sinful lips. He then said, ¡°You have the ability to control water. What you have explored so far is probably a percent of your abilities. Aren¡¯t you curious about what more you can do?¡±

    ¡°You know more about the sea creatures than I do. What do you think I can do?¡± Eve questioned him, her blue eyes holding curiosity while Vincent noticed the excitement in there that widened the smile on his lips.

    ¡°Unlike the creatures on thend, the sea creatures are known to have various abilities. Not everyone possesses every gift in the book that we know of. It is said that sea creatures have abilities depending on the kinds or categories they belong to. Just like the ordinary vampires and pureblooded vampires,¡± Vincent exined to her and said, ¡°Remove your coat. It will increase the window of time to be on the icy surface than below it.¡±

    Even with the coat that Eve wore, it was still freezing because her body was still adjusting to the early Winter she had experienced. Seeing him tilt his head to the side, she pulled the straps around her waist and removed the coat, handing it to him.

    Vincent continued exining to her, ¡°Over the years, there have been records about the sea creatures maniption. The most basic being water maniption, while the rarest to have people submit to theirmand. Like getting into people¡¯s heads. You have healers like yourself. There are some more talents which many havee to believe is a myth as the sea creatures have fallen in the path of death time and time again with the hands of the people on thend or the water creatures themselves.¡±

    Eve could feel the bite of the wind on her skin, when a breeze swept across the ce where they stood. She asked him, ¡°What now?¡±

    ¡°Go back to where we were.¡±

    She stared back into his coppery-red eyes, trusting Vincent knew what he was doing.

    ¡°I have faith in you. Go on,¡± Vincent offered her an encouraging smile. Eve¡¯s hands turned into fists before she finally started to walk back to the slightly frozenke. She heard him say, ¡°Careful with your steps, keep your ears and eyes alert. We have already walked on some parts of it, which has weakened the surface.¡±

    ¡°That sounds assuring,¡± Eve muttered, and when she heard something crack beneath her feet, her heart jumped to her throat. She asked him, ¡°Have you always had wings since you were born?¡± She wondered if Marceline and Allie had it too. After all, they were his siblings.

    ¡°After I was thirteen. It was a self discovery,¡± replied Vincent, and Eve turned to look at him. ¡°Sometimes you don¡¯t know the abilities you possess, until you are pushed to a limit.¡±

    Eve wondered if Vincent had jumped off the roof of his mansion or a cliff to know about it. As expected, it was colder here, and without the coat, she was sure she was going to freeze.

    Vincent walked toward one of the trees before leaning his back while he curiously watched Eve. With no one around, this was the perfect ce to learn and explore what she could do.

    For a few seconds, Eve stood in the same ce, staring at the icy surface before her eyes shifted to look at Vincent, who was now watching her. She would need to strengthen the surface and fill the gaps in theke, preventing it from being cracked.

    Concentrating, she noticed water drops moving up in the air from the earlier broken surface. She shouted from where she stood, ¡°Isn¡¯t it easier for me to do this when I am standing on thend?¡± She would still be essing the water.

    ¡°That wouldn¡¯t put your body on alert, would it? It would take a lot longer than usual if we did this on thend. Consider this to be the quickest way to catch up,¡± came the nonchnt words from Vincent, unlike Eve, who was worried about taking a dip in the cold water. It was as if the pureblooded vampire wanted her to drown. Vincent Moriarty wasn¡¯t one to show affection and attachment to anyone; when he did, it came in unnerving and dangerous ways. ¡°Try crystallising the ones that have your attention and turn them to snowkes.¡±

    Taking a deep breath, Eve stared at the water droplets that took a minute before they turned into balls of little ice and dropped onto the icy ground.

    Eve tried to raise the little balls that had fallen around her, not realising in the process it had added to the weight on the surface of the ice. Vincent stated, ¡°Add a few more, and it might be perfect to break through the ice,¡± making her realise what she had done. ¡°You have been using only a little amount of water until now. It is time to expand your ability.¡±

    She raised her hands forward, which shook the pebble-like ice on theke¡¯s surface, before it started to float in the air. Soon the ice balls turned into water drops and they turned into a dome around her. Suddenly, a piece of wood was thrown at her, and her eyes widened.

    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Eve asked Vincent, who held another piece of wood in his hand.

    ¡°ying. Protect yourself,¡± Vincent deadpanned, his lips curling in the corners.

    She increased the pressure on theyer of ice that tried to lower the pressure of the wood that Vincent threw at her.

    Vincent said to her, ¡°Did you know that a few mermaids and mermen of the past were feared by the creatures of thend, that they woulde to take over thesends that we now walk on. They were instantly killed.¡±

    ¡°So there is more than one reason why my kind has been killed. Are you telling me not to use my abilities in front of others?¡± Eve asked him, staring at him through the ss-like wall.

    ¡°When did I ever say that?¡± Vincent raised his eyebrows, ¡°If you are going to use your powers, might as well use all of them. If you ask me, kill them. Erasing evidence is the perfect right thing to do.¡±

    ¡°What other abilities do you have?¡± Eve questioned him and watched him smile.

    ¡°I would like to show you, more than tell you. But we do not have sacrificial sheeps here. Maybe next time,¡± Vincent looked at her with pure mischief as if excited to show her while also not telling what it was. It made Eve wonder why he needed people unless he was nning to kill them.

    ¡°Show me,¡± Eve demanded, and Vincent stared at her before pushing his foot that was resting t on the tree¡¯s bark.

    ¡°Are you sure about it? I wouldn¡¯t want to use it on you,¡± Vincent asked her with a trickster¡¯s smile. This only made her that much more curious. He said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you turn your cute dome into snowkes, and I will think about it.¡±

    Thest time the dome had blown up in one of the bathrooms of the Moriarty mansion, it had turned into sharp stakes.

    Eve tried to imagine the first snow she always experienced every year, how they fell from the sky. Light as a feather, as they drifted in the air. The longer she took, the stronger the dome turned out to be.

    She closed her blue eyes, and when she opened them the next moment, she snapped her two fingers, hearing the crack of the dome, and soon it broke away from each other, turning them into snowkes.

    ¡°Not bad,¡± Vincent praised her, and a smile appeared on Eve¡¯s lips. He said, ¡°Now to close the gaps.¡±

    Eve had grown up surrounded by humans, who held no such ability, and knowing she had something much more than what people had thought her to have, by focusing on her beauty, this knowledge raised her spirits.

    She murmured, ¡°I did it.¡± There was no snowkes everywhere, drifting in the direction of the wind.

    One of the snowkes fell on the palm of her hand, and she stared at it.

    But while she had snapped her fingers to break the dome, it had also pressured the surface of the ice she stood on, and the next moment, her body was pulled under the cold water, as if someone dragged her.

    The cold water quickly started to freeze Eve¡¯s body, making it hard for her to get back to the surface as her body drifted away from where she had fallen. The lower half of her body turned into her mermaid self and she heard Vincent calling her name, but at the same moment, she noticed a sea creature swimming towards her.

    It was a woman with a body simr to Eve¡¯s. At first, it seemed like the creature hade to help her. But when the sea creature came near her, it opened its mouth, showing its jagged teeth, ready to hurt her.

    Before the creature could get its hand on her, which was as sharp as the ws, Eve was pulled out.

    On seeing Eve slip beneath theke¡¯s surface and not attempt toe out, Vincent quickly dived into the water to pull her out. She said, ¡°There¡¯s¡­ someone in there.¡±

 Chapter 267 Change of weather

    Eve shivered from the cold water that had drenched her clothes as she waited for Vincent to surface up theke, who had dived back into theke to look for the person she had seen.

    Vincent pushed himself up to the surface of the water, water dripping down his body, and he said, ¡°There¡¯s no one there. Just water and some bones.¡± He climbed out of it.

    Hearing Vincent¡¯s words, Eve¡¯s eyebrows knit together, and she wondered whom she saw. She asked, ¡°Bones of mermaids?¡±

    ¡°Animals,¡± Vincent replied. He picked up her coat and draped it around her body.

    Eve felt chills run down her body, and it wasn¡¯t because of the cold water but because of what she saw under it or whom. She was sure she had seen someone.

    Vincent asked her, ¡°What did you see?¡±

    ¡°The person looked like a siren, but at the same time it wasn¡¯t one. Jagged teeth, wet hair pushed backwards, hollow eyes. Very hollow eyes,¡± it was the most prominent thing she could remember apart from the person¡¯s teeth. ¡°Big fins, but shorter than a bird¡¯s wing. What kind are those?¡±

    ¡°Spirit mermaids,¡± Vincent answered, and Eve¡¯s already furrowed eyebrows deepened. He continued, ¡°As you must have already assumed, they are dead. Sometimes the spirit mermaids drift, sometimes they look for their kind with a message.¡±

    ¡°A message where I might die?¡± Eve asked, feeling slight dread.

    Vincent held a grim expression and said, ¡°The sea shouldn¡¯t be far from here.¡± He took a step towards her. ¡°Let us take a look around, shall we?¡± He put one of his arms around the back of her knees and the other on her back before lifting her in his arms. Eve put her arms around his neck, locking her fingers.

    Vincent¡¯s wings emerged from his back, and he stepped near the clearing of theke before a sudden wind blew when the enormous bat-like wings pped. The nearby trees shook and the snow on it fell to the ground.

    Up in the sky now, Eve continued to hold on to him, while her eyes took in the beauty of nature. What they had seen until now was nothingpared to what she saw now. The air that touched her body couldn¡¯t bring out a sliver of shiver, as her eyes and mind were focused on the vast forest covered in snow, while some areas held a foggy mist.

    The further they flew, the more speechless Eve turned out to be until she saw something glimmer at the edge. The rays of sun that had been hiding from them, they finally found it. They saw the sea stretched far from where they were, and theke connected to it.

    [ Music Rmendation: Justin¡¯s Theme- Jeff Russo ]

    ¡°Do you think that is where Ie from? Somewhere beyond it?¡± Eve asked Vincent while her blue eyes continued to stare.

    ¡°The sea is vast, bigger than thends,¡± Vincent answered, watching the sea and the sun¡¯s rays that would soon dim in the next two hours, bringing night.

    Having never thought about stepping into the sea, Eve wondered if she would find anything if she entered the water. She was a creature that belonged to the waters, yet she not only walked on thends for quite some time but now she was in the air with a pureblooded vampire. She turned to look at Vincent, whose wet silver hair moved fervently because of the wind.

    ¡°Enjoying the view?¡± Vincent asked her, and a crooked smile appeared on his lips.

    Eve gave him a nod. A mixture of feelings had entered her mind¨Cshock, awe and curiosity that wanted to be quenched. Vincent¡¯s wings continued to p, while they heard the soft whistling of the wind.

    They flew back to where the carriage was parked and descended on the forest ground.

    Mr. Briggs, who noticed his master and the governess¡¯s clothes drenched in water, looked taken aback and quickly went to Vincent, asking in concern,

    ¡°Master Vincent, what happened?! Are you alright?!¡±

    ¡°Yes. We had a little slip in theke. Bring down Ms. Barlow¡¯s trunk so that she can change into a fresh pair of clothes,¡± Vincent ordered him.

    ¡°Yes, Sire!¡± The coachman quickly brought down her trunk from the back of the carriage.

    A few minutester, Eve was inside the carriage as she changed from her wet clothes to the dry ones. When she pushed open the door, she stepped down on the ground and noticed Vincent nowhere in sight.

    ¡°Mr. Briggs, where did Vincent go?¡± She asked the coachman, who had lit a fire with the logs of woods.

    ¡°He walked that way, mdy,¡± the coachman pointed his finger in one direction of the forest.

    Eve stepped closer to the fire, watching it burn. Out of curiosity, she asked him,

    ¡°When did you arrive at Berkshire?¡±

    ¡°It was only two nights ago, mdy. Master Vincent told me to drive to Berkshire and wait for him before, just in case you were to be there,¡± said the coachman, who paused for five seconds before he added, ¡°I am d that the young Master was able to find you and that you have been well and safe. He tore down the ce, while he searched for you. I have never seen him like that before. It is good to see that he finally found someone he cares for.¡±

    Eve could tell that the coachman respected and was fond of Vincent.

    Mr. Briggs was a lower vampire who appeared to be in his fifties with a square face. He had a warmer appearance than most vampires she hade across. But then, this very warm and friendly face was one of the aplices of the mastermind who framed people as murderers.

    The coachman said, ¡°Since the firstdy¡¯s death, master Vincent has never let anyone near him, less looked out for someone this earnestly. He holds you very dear to his heart,¡± he offered his gratitude to her, bowing to her and Eve returned it.

    ¡°Have you known Vincent since he was small?¡± Eve asked the coachman, who held a smile and he nodded.

    ¡°A few years ago, it was his mother who hired me, mdy. I was her personal coachman, before she got married to the Viscount. And then driving the siblings around, and now Master Vincent¡¯s personal coachman,¡± Mr. Briggs answered Eve. The coachman then said in a low voice, ¡°Lady Katherina always loved showering both him and Lady Marceline with affections. Though the young miss liked it, Master Vincent was very shy when he was a little boy. He didn¡¯t show his affections then either.¡±

    And now the pureblooded vampire was bold with his words and gaze, thought Eve. She ced her hands in front of the fire and took the warmth from it.

    Though neither Eve nor Vincent had uttered their words of love, their actions spoke louder, and for now, it was as if they were content with it, knowing the other person was there for the other. But at the same time, it didn¡¯t stop her from smiling at the coachman¡¯s words.

    When Vincent returned from wherever he had been, Eve noticed that, unlike her, he was still in his wet clothes. He had removed the coat he had been wearing until now, and his ck shirt stuck to his skin.

    When Vincent returned from wherever he had gone earlier, Eve noticed that, unlike her, he was still in his wet clothes. He had removed the coat he had been wearing before, and now his ck shirt stuck to his skin. He stated,

    ¡°The weather has changed and it is going to snow again. Better to get to the next town and stay in the inn.¡±

    Eve¡¯s eyes shifted from his chest to meet the red eyes that stared at her. She asked him, ¡°How far is the next town from here?¡±

    ¡°Probably two to three hours from here.¡± Vincent had been searching for Eve for days, not finding the time to pack his clothes. They stayed next to the fire for some more time. Before it started snowing, they were back inside the carriage and on the road, heading to the next town.

    The snow had turned harsher when the carriage arrived at the next town. Most of the people outside had already hurried into their shelter. The sky had turned dark, and thenterns were lit outside and inside the buildings.

    Mr. Briggs went to park the carriage behind the inn¡¯s shed while Vincent and Eve stepped into the inn, softly tinkling when they pushed the door.

    A short and plump man stepped into their view, who was the inn¡¯s owner, questioned, ¡°How can I help you?¡±

    ¡°Two rooms with the facility of bath and food,¡± Vincent offered the inn¡¯s owner a charming smile.

    ¡°Ah, two rooms. That would be two gold coins,¡± said the inn owner, looking at Eve and then back at Vincent.

    At the same time, Eve heard voices from the stairs, and soon her eyes fell on the four men who were werewolves. They held a wild look in their eyes, making it seem like they were rogue werewolves, and one of their eyes fell on her.

    Vincent ced the shiny coins on the counter, and the inn¡¯s owner thanked him, before saying, ¡°Let me lead you to your rooms. Please follow me.¡±

 Chapter 268 Room for the dead

    Music Rmendation: Elizabethan Masque- Frederico Bayco

    ¡ª

    The passages of the inn weren¡¯t too wide and had enough space only for two people to walk at a time. The wooden floor creaked as they walked. Litnterns hung at every corner of the corridor, leaving the centre in slight darkness.

    Walking up the stairs and now in the corridor, Eve came upon a window and looked outside. The velocity of the wind outside the inn was high, and the snowstorm had begun, making it hard to see anything.

    The inn¡¯s owner turned and said, ¡°The snowstorm is not going to stop anytime soon. It is good that you were able to arrive here before it started, Sire. What would you like to eat for dinner? Fresh fish was caught this morning and has been charred with lemon. Would you and thedy like to have it along with a drink?¡±

    ¡°We aren¡¯t fond of the taste of fish. Do you have fresh blood?¡± Vincent questioned, and the owner quickly nodded.

    ¡°We do!¡± Though the inn¡¯s owner was a human, he appeared to specialise in catering to all kinds of people.

    ¡°Fantastic,¡± Vincent smiled brightly, one that he often gave to everyone that wasn¡¯t warm but cold even with that expression. He said, ¡°You can lightly char the vegetables with some lemon instead.¡±

    ¡°That can be done, Sire,¡± the inn¡¯s owner bowed, and he pulled out a bunch of keys from one of his trouser¡¯s pockets, before he stopped in front of a closed door. He ced thentern on the door¡¯s hook.

    Picking out a key from the lot, he ced his hand on the handle and pushed the key. Turning it, he opened it. He stepped inside the room and prepared the firece, lighting it up and also the three candles which stood on one stand.

    ¡°For hot water, it is going to cost a silver,¡± the inn¡¯s keeper could tell that the vampire in front of him was a wealthy man. He cleared his throat before adding, ¡°It is very difficult to get dry logs of wood in this frosty weather.¡±

    Eve noticed how such a simple room, with a decent-sized bed and a bathtub, cost more than it was actually supposed to. The inn¡¯s owner was trying to charge the customers who wereing to take shelter in his inn so that he could profit more than he usually did.

    Vincent pulled out a silver coin from his pocket between his two fingers and dropped it in the palm of the greedy human.

    ¡°Let me show thedy her room and then I will be on my way to bring your food to the rooms,¡± the inn¡¯s owner informed Vincent and was ready to turn, when Vincent stopped him by saying,

    ¡°Thedy will be sharing the room with me.¡±

    Eve, who heard this, tried not to look affected, but her heart raced at the thought of spending the night alone with him. She would have argued with him to have a room for herself, but something told her thatter she would end up with a pillow and a nket in front of his room. Especially after the look she had received from one of the werewolves, which had turned her uneasy.

    The human looked confused. He apologised before asking, ¡°Forgive me for my rudeness, but you asked for two rooms?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we need two rooms,¡± Vincent replied with a solemn look on his face as if something sad and terrible had happened. This intrigued the inn¡¯s owner, who paid close attention to the vampire, who sighed, ¡°Three hours ago, we were on our way from Berkshire when our carriage fell off the bridge and into the water, killing our coachman.¡±

    Did he just kill someone who was still alive? Eve stared at Vincent, who had constructed a lie out of thin air.

    ¡°How unfortunate!¡± The inn¡¯s owner shook his head.

    ¡°May his soul rest in peace,¡± he crossed his heart in pity. He then eximed, ¡°Oh, you must have your luggage to ce in the room!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Vincent responded, and Eve noted the sinister smile on the pureblooded vampire¡¯s lips. ¡°But the room is for my deceased coachman. You see, he wanted to visit the town and was looking forward to spending some time in the inn. You never know if his soul decides to visit.¡±

    The inn¡¯s owner nodded, not expecting to see a wealthy vampire showing such sentiments toward his servant and was booking an extra room in the dead coachman¡¯s name. Who cared, until he got his money. He then offered, ¡°Let me go order my servant to fill the water in the tub and bring your luggage,¡± he bowed at Vincent and then at Eve, picking up thentern on the door and walking out and away from the room.

    Eve asked Vincent, ¡°What was that about?¡±

    ¡°He is charging us more than the actual price. This is just harmless fun,¡± Vincent grinned, showing his fangs to her.

    The inn¡¯s owner now walked in the corridor, his body swaying a little, and when he was climbing down the stairs, he noticed thentern on the desk had extinguished. Thentern that he held, the oil had almost exhausted, lowering the me. He called his servant,

    ¡°Bram! Why is there no light at the desk? You wouldn¡¯t know if a customeres in!¡± He shouted, looking in the direction of the inside door, and when he heard the tinkling of the bell from the main door, he turned to look in its direction, where there was darkness. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± He questioned.

    When he didn¡¯t receive an answer, the inn¡¯s owner raised thentern in his hand, and at the same time, he saw the light fall on a person with snow covering the top of his head. His face was pale as a ghost, and there wasn¡¯t a hint of a smile. The inn¡¯s owner looked at the person wearily and asked,

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°The key to my room,¡± came the answer from the person.

    The inn¡¯s owner looked perplexed as he had never seen this person before, lest give him a key to one of the rooms. ¡°My master must have already paid for the room. The vampire with silver hair and¨C¡°

    ¡°AHHHH!¡± The inn¡¯s owner screamed, while iling his hands and dropping thentern. He quickly ran inside the other door, while Mr. Briggs stared in the direction where the human had run.

    ¡°What was there to scream? Did Master Vincent scare him?¡± The coachman frowned.

 Chapter 269 Stepping into warmth

    In one of the rooms in the inn, upied by the pureblooded vampire and the mermaid, the burning woods softly crackled in the firece against the muffled sound of the snowstorm that tried to push against the walls of the buildings and its windows in the town.

    The inn¡¯s servant had bought the hot water and poured it into their room¡¯s bathtub. Extra buckets of hot water were ced next to the bath, but it was quickly losing its heat because of the weather. The servant then brought the food to their room.

    Vincent picked up the ss of blood, drinking it, but his darkened eyes didn¡¯t return to their usual coppery-red eyes.

    Mr. Briggs arrived in front of their door with Eve¡¯s trunk and bag. The coachman had also received the key to his room after the inn¡¯s owner had screamed after being followed by him and had passed out.

    ¡°Keep it there,¡± Vincent pointed next to the cupboard, and the coachman bowed, before stepping inside.

    In the meantime, Eve grabbed the food te and started eating it. Sensing Vincent¡¯s gaze, she looked up to meet his eyes and asked him, ¡°Would you like to have some?¡± At her question, Vincent ran his tongue over his teeth and opened his mouth.

    Eve turned flustered and pushed the te towards him.

    ¡°Oh, I thought you were offering to feed me,¡± Vincent feigned innocence. Eve coughed, while Mr. Briggs carried his ever nk expression as if he wasn¡¯t there, before he left the room. He then remarked, ¡°So cute.¡±

    Finishing his drink, he locked the room door and said, ¡°You should go first before the water turns cold.¡±

    Eve, who was still eating, shook her head and said, ¡°You can go first.¡± Compared to him, she was the one with dry clothes, while he had been in his wet clothes.

    ¡°Or we could both go in together,¡± Vincent suggested with a straight face, yet at the same time, something dark lurking in his eyes that turned her throat dry.

    ¡°T¨CThat, I think w¨Cwe¡­¡± Eve wasn¡¯t ready for such quick progress, as her heart could barely contain its anxious nervousness.

    Instead of stepping away from her, Vincent gently caught hold of her chin and stared into her blue eyes. He said to her, ¡°Rx, I was joking.¡±

    His joke had left her heart palpitating and had put thoughts in her mind that were nowhere decent. Oh God, Eve prayed.

    Vincent remarked, ¡°Every time I touch you, your heart beats get louder and sweeter than a bird song in the morning. Clear and distinct from others. Makes me wonder what other sounds I can evoke from you.¡±

    His words only made Eve¡¯s heart skip another beat, while she stared into his coppery-red eyes. With them alone in the room, and with the snowstorm outside, the night was nothing less than the time when Vincent had arrived at the front of her house door in Meadow. The only difference was that at that time, there were uncertainties and now there was sureness that created butterflies in her stomach.

    When his fingers caressed her cheek, Eve couldn¡¯t help but close her eyes, basking in the sweetness that she didn¡¯t believe Vincent could possess.

    Vincent pulled his hand away from her. He then started to unbutton his shirt and ced it on the chair.

    Eve opened her eyes, and brought the carrot to her mouth, while watching Vincent¡¯s bare upper body. His trousers hung low on his waist, and soon he padded on the wooden floor, making his way to the other side of the wooden divider.

    The wooden divider had two foldings, behind which sat the bathtub. And though until now Eve¡¯s thoughts had been pure, her eyes didn¡¯t hesitate to follow the pureblooded vampire she had harboured feelings for.

    Through the gaps in the wooden divider, Eve saw Vincent standing next to the bathtub, and his trousers loosened before pooling around his feet. Though the view wasn¡¯t clear, she watched his silhouette step into the bathtub, and when he sat, the water softly made a sshing sound.

    Going back to her food, Eve quietly ate and once she was done, she opened her trunk. Pulling out two towels from it, she carefully made her way towards the wooden divider, where Vincent was. She ced one of them on the stand next to the bathtub, and saw him leaning back and his head thrown backwards. He had stretched his hands on the edge of the bathtub on either side.

    Vincent¡¯s eyes moved to the corner to look at Eve, with drops of water dripping down the ends of his silver hair.

    ¡°I brought a towel for you¡­¡± Eve informed him, a little nervous at the seriousness his eyes held.

    Vincent questioned her, ¡°When was thest time you took a bath in the salts?¡±

    ¡°Last night,¡± Eve replied. She wanted to ensure that she wouldn¡¯t need it anytime soon as they were travelling.

    The longer they stared at each other in the presence of the dim light that was present on this side of the room, Eve felt the strings of her heart pull towards him. Noticing the shadow under his eyes, Eve asked him, ¡°I didn¡¯t know vampires get dark circles fromck of sleep.¡±

    ¡°Not often, but a vampire gets it when they haven¡¯t consumed enough blood on time for some time,¡± Vincent responded to her words.

    Eve¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, ¡°How long has it been¡­ since you drank blood?¡±

    ¡°I drank some on my way when I was looking for you. You don¡¯t have to feel guilty about it,¡± but it wasn¡¯t enough to quench his thirst. The gap of not having blood since the night he had paid a visit to her in Meadow and then in Berkshire after finding her, had turned his thirst into a ck hole, and the traces still lurked on his face and in his eyes. ¡°I am the one responsible for it. But if you still feel guilty,¡± he raised his hand, stretching it towards her with a teasing smile on his lips.

    Vincent dropped his hand, and said, ¡°If you are still hungry, pull the rope bell and tell the servant you are hungry.¡±

    Eve pursed her lips before standing up from where she had been squatting until now, while the teasing smile on Vincent¡¯s lips disappeared and he curiously watched her. He noticed her untie the ribbon of her hair, which fell on her shoulders and back. She then parted her hair into two portions and pushed it in front of her shoulders.

    With their eyes still on each other, Vincent¡¯s eyes brightened, realising what she was doing. He could tell she was nervous by the sounds of her heartbeat, but she kept a brave face.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Vincent¡¯s eyes narrowed at her, while his eyes brightened with a look of predator.

    ¡°Unbuttoning my dress,¡± Eve breathed the words, and she noticed Vincent clench his jaw when her hands moved to her back and somewhere it increased the butterflies in her stomach. She unbuttoned the hooks.

    ¡°Are you teasing me, my little girl? If you are, it won¡¯t end well,¡± a sly smile appeared on Vincent¡¯s lips.

    ¡°I would never dare to do such a thing,¡± Eve replied, her words more confident than her little heart. She then pushed the dress downwards, revealing the inner dress which was sleeveless, off-white and reached below her knees. She then ced one of her feet inside the bathtub and then the other. Taking support by holding the edge of the bathtub, she sat down with her back facing him. Soon her inner dress turned wet.

    Vincent¡¯s arms wrapped around her waist, and she felt him gently pull her towards him, such that her back now touched his chest, and she blushed when something poked her bottom. He whispered to her, ¡°You don¡¯t fail to surprise me. I thought you didn¡¯t want to join me in the bath.¡±

    ¡°I thought this would be okay,¡± Eve answered, surrounded by warm water.

    ¡°It is more than okay,¡± said Vincent, resting his chin on her shoulder.

    Vincent was more than happy to have Eve in his arms, where she had willinglye to join him, knowing it wasn¡¯t easy for her to do something so forward. He continued to hold her in silence, and she let him, moving her toes.

    Vincent never knew that he would one day hold something so precious in his arms, and he caught hold of one of her hands, intertwining their fingers under the water.

    Eve asked him, ¡°Did you take a vacation from the Council¡¯s duties?¡± She noticed her off-white inner dress had turned slightly transparent, but she couldn¡¯t see the shape of her legs because of the scarce light.

    ¡°Mm, I have already sent a note to yton about me visiting Berkshire for important work. Patton will handle the rest until I return,¡± Vincent replied, and when he felt her shiver against him, he asked, ¡°Is the water cold?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Eve replied, and the only reason she had shivered was because he had mindlessly squeezed her hand whilst he yed with it. ¡°I am okay,¡± and asked, ¡°You?¡± She turned to look at him.

    Vincent pressed his lips against her temple, ¡°Never been better.¡±

 Chapter 270 Splish-splash in water

    Music Rmendation: Constions, Franz Liszt

    ¡ª

    The burning candles in the room had turned half their original size, their wax falling on the candle stand¡¯s surface, while the mes continued burning and kept the room as bright as possible. The snowstorm had not reduced, and one could hear the strong winds that moved outside the inn now. The wind had picked up the loose snow from the ground¡¯s surface, creating a mist in the atmosphere.

    A couple of minutes had passed since Eve had joined Vincent in the bathtub, and though the earlier warmth of the water had disappeared, it still kept the couple in there.

    Eve felt her heart skip a beat every time Vincent pressed her fingertips between his, while her back continued to lean against his chest.

    ¡°You are quiet,¡± Vincent stated, his words falling next to her ears and he asked, ¡°What are you thinking?¡±

    ¡°I never knew you had this side to you,¡± Eve confessed to him. His demeanour and behaviour from the past and the present was as stark as day and evening. Evening because, there were rare times she had glimpsed his care for her.

    Eve felt Vincent¡¯s arm around her waist pulling her closer to him against the water that tried to pull her away from him. He said, ¡°How did you think I would be?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think¡­ I didn¡¯t know you would ept me,¡± Eve softly said, and she heard him hum.

    ¡°And how do you find it now?¡± Vincent asked her, and she felt a jolt run down her spine when he squeezed her hand.

    ¡°Affectionate,¡± Eve answered and Vincent pressed his lips against her shoulder.

    Truthfully, it was the opposite of his previous behaviour. In the past, even though Eve and Vincent held a rapport between them, where they would fight with words, it was far from how things were right now. There was no hint of coldness in his actions or words; all she could feel was the warmth he offered to her.

    He didn¡¯t just squeeze her hand, but also her heart sweetly. Who knew Vincent was capable of making her feel like this as if he didn¡¯t want to let her out of his arms or his sight, ready to spend an eternity in this bathtub even if the water eventually turned into ice.

    ¡°Who will I be affectionate with, if not you,¡± Vincent spoke next to her head, letting go of her hand and wrapping it around her waist. His words such as these were enough for Eve to question if what she was experiencing was real or just a dream. He said to her, ¡°I didn¡¯t think I would fall for someone, less a mermaid. What would you think, if I said we have met before?¡±

    ¡°Like in dreams?¡± Eve asked him, her eyebrows raised in question, and Vincent smiled.

    He responded, ¡°Better than that. When we were young, I found you in a fair. It was before the abduction took ce. We met each other in Crowbury.¡±

    At that time, Eve was small and unlike Vincent, the memory of him in her mind had been erased, leaving no recollection about the small vampire boy, who had saved her from one of the high-status men. She replied, ¡°I am sorry. I don¡¯t think I remember it.¡±

    ¡°It is fine,¡± Vincent replied, adjusting his chin on her shoulder. He repeated, ¡°It is perfectly alright. What matters now is that you are here with me.¡±

    A small, shy smile crept up on Eve¡¯s lips and she stayed in Vincent¡¯s arms, soaking in the water. ustomed to the light on this side of the room, she stared at her feet under the water. With the little space in the bathtub, she hadn¡¯t turned her lower half body into her mermaid self. Earlier at theke, she had turned into a mermaid after being suddenly pulled beneath the surface of the water. She wondered what the spirit mermaid wanted to tell her. More than telling her something, it felt like the spirit wanted to hurt her.

    Eve asked Vincent, ¡°How were things at Meadow when you left?¡± She hoped Eugene was doing fine and wasn¡¯t being pestered or questioned by the townsfolk.

    ¡°Stacks of hays are being ced on the roofs. In every town of low and middle ss people, to reduce the effect of the snow once it starts. If you are talking about the people, they know not to mention a word about what they did to you,¡± Vincent protectively held her in his arms. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about them. They know better than to irk me.¡±

    When Eve sat upright, Vincent loosened his hold of arms around her, and he tilted his head. He asked her, ¡°Did my words upset you?¡±

    Eve turned to look at him with a smile and shook her head, ¡°No.¡±

    She then turned her body such that she sat face-to-face with Vincent in the bathtub.

    Her action led to water sshing out of the bathtub, softly spilling, while the surface of the water wavered where they sat.

    Eve then put her arms around Vincent¡¯s neck, hugging him. She was d for Vincent¡¯s existence in this world, that in however form or time he had met her, he hade to look for her even after she had stubbornly told him that she was leaving for Berkshire. If it weren¡¯t for him, she knew she wouldn¡¯t be as happy and safe as she felt right now.

    ¡°Thank you for everything you have done for me, Vincent. No matter how much I thank you, I don¡¯t think it would be enough,¡± Eve whispered to him.

    Vincent put one arm around her waist to keep her in ce while he ced his other hand on the back of her slightly wet hair. He said, ¡°Silly, what are you thanking me for? Didn¡¯t I always tell you that I have your back. And now I have your front, softer than I expected it to be.¡±

    Eve¡¯s eyes widened and she quickly pulled away from him. In the flow of emotions and the soft atmosphere that surrounded them, she hadn¡¯t taken note of her breasts pressing against his taut chest.

    The inner off-white dress¡¯s neckline was as deep as the outer dress she had been wearing until now, maybe even a little deeper to stop it from peeping behind the outer dress.

    Vincent caressed the side of her face, and his thumb brushed against her jaw before he said, ¡°I am turning thirsty. Mind if I take a sip or more?¡± He moved closer to where she sat, while leaning forward.

    Eve asked him, ¡°Where do you n to bite?¡± Her blue eyes stared into his coppery-red eyes.

    ¡°Somewhere close to where your heart beats,¡± Vincent informed her, his hand dropping to her neck.

    Eve felt him push one side of her hair behind her shoulder, and her heartbeat sped. Because of sitting in the bathtub for so long and leaning against him all this time, her inner dress had absorbed and soaked itself with water, which now stuck to her body, while her upper body was above the surface of the water.

    The inner dress showed Eve¡¯s womanly curves and the colour of the tips of her breasts. And as aware as she was, she noticed the way Vincent¡¯s eyes followed the trail of his hand as it left her neck, trailing to the outer curve of her breast that elicited a gasp from her lips.

 Chapter 271 Good poison

    Vincent¡¯s fingertips had only brushed the curve of one of her breasts, but it was enough to stir something so deep in Eve¡¯s chest that it started to spread through her body beforeing to settle between her legs.

    His eyes moved up to meet her blue ones, which now held a look of anxiousness and a hint of vulnerability in them. And the more those emotions came forth, the more it provoked him to unwrap more of her emotions as he wanted to see them all. Only for him to see.

    ¡°You knew something like this would happen, didn¡¯t you, my Eve?¡± Vincent questioned her with a heated gaze. ¡°Or are you perhaps testing my control and patience, but you know I have none of those.¡±

    Eve¡¯s mouth and throat had turned dry to respond to him with words. Her chest softly heaved, breathing in and out, and because his fingers stayed close to her bosom, every intake of breath brushed the curve of her soft mound.

    ¡°I wanted to give you my blood,¡± Eve replied, but Vincent¡¯s eyes darkened while a slight smile was on his lips.

    ¡°And here I thought I was the sly one out of us two unless you are the sheep who was tricked by the wolf,¡± Vincent¡¯s hand came to ce on the side of her body while his thumb settled right below her breast. ¡°If blood is what you want to offer me, it is what I shall take,¡± he whispered to her.

    He lowered his head, and soon Eve felt him sink his fangs into the swell of her breast.

    The flesh was as tender as when Vincent had sunk his fangs into the inner thigh to drink her blood. A soft hiss escaped from Eve¡¯s lips when she felt the sting. One of her hands held the edge of the bathtub while the other came to settle on his shoulder.

    As gentle as Vincent was with his words and the way he had held her until now, his fangs and mouth were far from it. He sucked the upper side of the swell of her breast, drawing blood into his mouth, and at the same time Eve¡¯s fingernails gripped and dug into his shoulder, spurring the pureblooded vampire not to let go but drink more from her without letting a drop go to waste.

    While Vincent¡¯s mouth moved against her tender and delicate skin, Eve¡¯s body started to turn hot.

    Vincent pulled his fangs away from her tender skin, and at the same time, he licked on the spot where he had bit, running his coarse tongue. An uncontroble shiver ran down Eve¡¯s body. Not done tasting and drinking her blood that was only turning more tempting on his taste buds, once again he bit into the top of her swell, this harsher than the previous one.

    Eve¡¯s nails were leaving an evident mark on his shoulder which Vincent didn¡¯t mind.

    It wasn¡¯t his bite that elicited reactions from Eve, but his mouth sucked on her skin, arousing her emotions and feelings of neediness, leaving her gasping for air. The continuous sucking and releasing of her skin ran a current down to the tips of her toes, but those weren¡¯t the only tips that demanded his attention.

    But Vincent didn¡¯t touch her where she wanted, and he continued to taunt her.

    Before Eve¡¯s blood, Vincent had tasted enough blood from others, but the woman in his arms created a hurricane in his mind that didn¡¯t settle. Thinking about her was enough to raise and stir his senses into a high that he couldn¡¯te down from.

    A whimper escaped from Eve¡¯s lips when Vincent sucked harder, and the room filled itself with herboured breathing.

    In the beginning, it was only her blood that had intoxicated him. But now, it was the whole of her and Vincent didn¡¯t mind drowning himself in her. For another person, it would be hard to understand how he felt right now with Eve. He pulled her impossibly close to him, wanting to eat her until there was nothing left of her, so that it was just him to know that she breathed and existed. It was a poison that the two of them had willingly drunk, taking it little by little until they saw no one but each other.

    Grabbing control of his thirst, Vincent retracted his fangs and this time when he ran his tongue across her skin where he had bitten her, he didn¡¯t stop there. Instead, his tonguenguidly travelled from the swell of her breast up to her cor and then the column of her neck.

    Eve¡¯s heart hitched, breathless, as she stared at Vincent¡¯s eyes, which had an entranced expression. Their parted lips, as if attracted like mas, before their lips touched, ready tobust in each other¡¯s arms.

    Unlike yesterday at the Lowe¡¯s residence, there was no one to disturb them and they had all the time in the world, and they continued to kiss.

    Vincent¡¯s emotions were set aze, while he let Eve catch fire along with him. His lips moved against hers, wanting to devour her and leaned forward. Eve moved back until the two of them were submerged in the water in the water tub, and water sshed outside the bathtub.

    Eve knew not every rtionship between two people was like hers and Vincent¡¯s.

    A vampire and a mermaid.

    When they pulled away from the kiss, Vincent stared into her slightly blue and gold eyes. He asked with passion, ¡°You okay?¡± Eve only nodded as she wasn¡¯t able to form any words. ¡°I remembered something I need to speak with Briggs about. I will be back soon.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Eve whispered.

    Though they had gotten into the bathtub to take a bath, it was only Eve who actually took a bath as Vincent stepped out of it earlier than her, letting her take her time. While Eve took minutes topose her erratic nerves that felt like a bolt of lightning had hit her, Vincent had finished drying himself and slipping into a pair of dry trousers. He stepped out of the room to talk to his coachman, while locking the door behind him.

    When Vincent returned to the room, unlocking the door, he noticed Eve¡¯s head on the pillow with her hair spread like the sun¡¯s rays. She was fast asleep, breathing softly through her lips, and he stared at her guardless, innocent, serene face.

    He pulled the nket and tucked her in it, making sure she wouldn¡¯t feel cold.

 Chapter 272 Activities at night

    As the hours in the night continued to pass, the candles melted until they couldn¡¯t burn any more than they already did, while the only light came from the firece, where the burning mes of the wooden logs had started to dim.

    While Eve continued to sleep in the bed, Vincent sat on the edge of the window. One of his legs folded and rested next to the windowpane, and the other was ced on the ground. He took a drag from the cigarette, where its end burned brightly before ash started to cover it when he blew the smoke. Against the sound of the snow and the wind whistling outside, he noticed a carriage leaving the inn, and after a few seconds, someone screamed in the inn.

    The scream woke Eve from her sleep and she sat up in the bed, anxiously looking for Vincent. She saw him wearing his shirt and buttoning it before he walked towards the door. She asked him,

    ¡°Did you hear someone scream?¡±

    Vincent gave her a nod and instructed, ¡°Wear your coat. We will be leaving this ce soon.¡± He turned the knob of the door and said, ¡°Stay here and don¡¯t step out.¡±

    ¡°But¨C¡°

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you get dressed, little girl? Get ready to leave from here and don¡¯t intercept whatever happens,¡± Vincent offered her a charming smile, and he stepped out of the room.

    Eve quickly got out of bed and picked up the clothes she had left earlier to dry.

    In the meantime, outside the room, Mr. Briggs stepped out of his room and met Vincent. They heard amotion on the ground floor, while some muffled sounds came from one of the rooms as if someone was being thrashed.

    [Music Rmendation: Wake up ¨C Rage Against the machine]

    ¡°Check all the rooms here and I will look at the ground floor,¡± Vincent ordered, and the coachman quickly bowed and obliged.

    ¡°Yes, Master Vincent.¡±

    The scent of blood was heavy in the air and drifted more from the lower ground. When Vincent made his way down the stairs, he felt something slippery on the floor. It was blood, and as he walked, there was more.

    ¡°AHH!¡± The inn¡¯s owner screamed in pain while some sat next to him on the ground.

    ¡°How rude, to kill someone who gave you shelter in the inn,¡± Vincent remarked, and the person who had hurt the inn¡¯s owner¡¯s blood raised his head, while the light from thentern fell on the predator¡¯s face.

    The person was the werewolf who had earlier looked at Eve and said, ¡°My apologies for waking you up from your peaceful slumber. Allow me to put you back to sleep.¡±

    A slight smile appeared on Vincent¡¯s lips and he said, ¡°No need to apologise. My hands have been itching for quite some time since yesterday, and you seem to have created the perfect opportunity.¡±

    The inn¡¯s owner desperately tried to crawl away from the werewolf who had attacked him, while cing his hand on his bleeding neck with a shocked expression. The werewolf¡¯s golden eyes stared at the vampire a few steps away from him andughed,

    ¡°You appear to be more proud than what people speak about,¡± the werewolf wiped his mouth with the back of his sleeve. ¡°Vincent Moriarty.¡±

    Vincent turned extremely pleased and said, ¡°I see you have business with me.¡±

    Footsteps were heard approaching and the other three werewolves appeared in view, their eyes all yellow, while ws grew from the tips of their fingers, ready to tear open the vampire in front of them.

    Soon the werewolves attacked Vincent, swiping their ws in the air and one of them came close to scraping Vincent¡¯s face, ready to kill him.

    Vincent caught hold of one of the werewolves and threw him to the wooden walls that created a hole.

    Outnumbered, one of the werewolves got to Vincent and bit into his hand, ready to tear off his arm. But he caught the werewolf¡¯s hair at the top and used his knee to kick the werewolf¡¯s face. He threw the person through the main door, and the werewolf¡¯s body slid out in the cold. But that didn¡¯t stop the werewolf, and he was back to attack the vampire.

    The inn¡¯s owner tried to move and get out of there to call the head of the town, but every time he made an effort, hands, legs or people crashed on or next to him. He didn¡¯t know if there was a feud between the vampire and the werewolves, but if they wanted to, he wanted them to continue fighting outside his inn and not damage his things here!

    ¡°Get all the customers here! Kill them all!¡± The first werewolfmanded the others, and one of them answered,

    ¡°Macaw is on it, he should be down in a minute.¡±

    ¡°Let us get this done quickly!¡± Said another person.

    The werewolves hade to the inn two days ago, waiting for Vincent to arrive. They had been keeping a note of where he was, and knowing he had visited Berkshire and would return through this town, they had made all the arrangements.

    When one of the werewolves ran towards Vincent to attack him, the pureblooded vampire dodged the attack from not just him but another werewolf and he swiftly caught hold of one of their necks, while swinging his leg in the air and kick another werewolf.

    Vincent tore the werewolf¡¯s head off the body, and blood sttered on the ground while a few drops fell on his clothes and face. Touching the blood on his face, he rubbed it between his fingers and said,

    ¡°Considering I don¡¯t know you, who are you working for?¡±

    Vincent was aware that just because the puppeteer sent werewolves didn¡¯t have to mean that the person behind was a werewolf and it could be a vampire.

    Soon the werewolves, who were in their human form, transformed into werewolves. By appearance, the werewolves only resembled simr to wolves by face, ears, snout, and tail. These werewolves looked ragged and scrawny, standing on their hind legs.

    ¡°There was no need to transform if you are shy to talk about it,¡± Vincent stated, and when one of the werewolves jumped on him, he threw them out of the inn. The other two werewolves growled and snarled while fighting with him and soon they were outside the inn and in the open.

    At the top floor, Eve heard the continuous sound of things breaking and, somewhere felt the entire building shake.

    Outside Eve¡¯s room and in the corridor, Mr. Briggs caught sight of dead bodies in the rooms which were upied on the floor. He looked for the culprit who had killed the people, knowing he was somewhere here. He held a silver dagger in his hand, while the other hand held thentern.

    As Vincent and the other three werewolves, who appeared to be nothing less than assassins, had moved out of the inn¡¯s building, it had turned the inn silent.

    Not knowing what was going on, Eve picked up her trunk and stood in front of the room door.

    The person Briggs was looking for had crawled over the roof of the inn and now was in front of the room¡¯s window Eve was in, without her knowledge.

 Chapter 273 Red snow

    The werewolf hanging in front of Eve¡¯s window pushed the window upwards and stepped inside as if he had done it many times before. He enjoyed inflicting horror in the people¡¯s minds before taking their lives.

    He stood behind Eve, who had her back facing him. And even though the man had stayed quiet, Eve shivered because of the sudden cold air in the room and she frowned.

    When the werewolf neared where Eve was, she heard the creak in the wooden flooring, something she had started to pick up after walking on theke¡¯s icy surface. She gripped the trunk in her hand and swung it with as much force as possible, such that the trunk smacked the man¡¯s face. The person staggered and fell.

    Eve felt the muscle on her arm pull because of picking up the trunk suddenly and swinging it.

    ¡°You stupid bitch!¡± The werewolf cursed and got up on his feet, tasting blood in his mouth. ¡°You knew I was here, but you weren¡¯t scared?¡± because he didn¡¯t hear her heart race.

    Eve looked for something to defend herself with, and the werewolfughed, ¡°What an interesting human, you should make a run so that I can chase you and not fight me.¡±

    She wondered what the werewolf was doing, causing unnecessary trouble in the inn. By the traces of blood around the person¡¯s mouth she reminded herself to not to let him taste her blood. Because one drop would be enough to spur the werewolf to rip her into pieces.

    ¡°Go back to wherever you came from and go as far as you can,¡± Eve threatened the person.

    ¡°I like a feisty stupid woman, who thinks she can threaten me by such foolish words,¡± and he raised his hand to show her his bloody fingers that belonged to the people he had killed. He took two steps towards her, his yellow eyes staring at her andughed schemingly, ¡°Do you think the vampire you are with will save you? How will he save you when he will be thrown behind the cell, or worse, die.¡±

    ¡°You are here for Vincent?¡± Eve was surprised about it, but also surprised that this person had been following them. She asked him, ¡°Why? What did he do to you?¡±

    ¡°What are you going to do knowing it when you are going to die?¡±

    Eve held her hands in front of her chest and closed her eyes.

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± the man took another step towards her and snickered, ¡°It is time to pray for forgiveness in this life,¡± the werewolf mocked, watching her, whom he found to be pretty for a human, making him wonder if she was the vampire¡¯s bed partner.

    Over the years, Eve¡¯s looks had turned so refined and finesse that the man couldn¡¯t help but want to touch her before killing her.

    But before the werewolf could touch Eve, she had raised the water present in the water tub and tried to create sharp stakes, but the pressure and fear had ended up turning it back into water, sshing on top of him. The werewolf turned startled, not expecting for something like this to happen.

    Taking this opportunity, Eve turned her hand into a fist and punched the man¡¯s face, but it backfired, and she screamed in pain. Hitting someone¡¯s face was more painful than she had thought it to be.

    When the man caught hold of Eve, she concentrated and raised the water back in the air. This time trying for something smaller, by turning the water into small nail-like ice and let it pierce his back. ¡°What the hell¡­!¡± The werewolf shouted, and noticing the woman run out of the room, he tried to chase her.

    Mr. Briggs, who heard the loud footsteps in the corridor, noticed Eve and a stranger following her. He quickly followed them and pushed the silver dagger into the werewolf¡¯s back, stabbing him several times, while the werewolf stopped and pushed the coachman between him and the wall, going front and back several times until the lowly vampire fell on the ground.

    The werewolf then caught hold of Mr. Briggs¡¯s neck, squeezing it.

    Noticing Mr. Briggs in pain, Eve raised her hands for the water on the floor to rise, and this was enough for the werewolf¡¯s concentration to break as he didn¡¯t expect a human to hold such powers unless this woman wasn¡¯t a human.

    Mr. Briggs got his hold back on his dagger and ran the silver weapon right into the werewolf¡¯s chest. When the coachman pushed the man away and to the ground, Eve gathered the fall water and turned it into a sharp object that looked like a spike, and she pushed it into the werewolf¡¯s thigh, nailing him to the floor.

    ¡°ARGHH! I will fucking kill you!¡± The werewolf red in pain as if running the silver knife into his chest wasn¡¯t enough.

    ¡°Ms. Barlow,¡± Mr. Briggs called Eve, who didn¡¯t look as shocked as the werewolf and he politely said to her, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go down and I will bring your luggage? I will handle things from here,¡± he added with a bow.

    Eve looked between him and the groaning werewolf, before giving him a nod and made her way down the staircase, where blood was sttered on the ground. She noticed the inn¡¯s owner leaning against one of the walls, while he stared at the wall.

    ¡°Excuse me, mister, are you alright?¡±

    Receiving no response, Eve touched the man, the person slid to the side and fell on the floor. He was dead because of the amount of blood he had lost. Hearing a crash outside the inn, she quickly stepped out of the building and entered the snow coverednd.

    Snow continued to fall, and the mist in the atmosphere didn¡¯t reduce. Eve¡¯s eyes fell upon two werewolves baring their sharp, dirty teeth at Vincent, and blood on him. They were a little away from the inn and where Eve now stood.

    The two werewolves relentlessly tried to attack Vincent. It was two against one.

    When one of the werewolves¡¯ mouths mped on Vincent¡¯s right forearm, Eve watched Vincent kick the werewolf¡¯s stomach. She had hoped for her vampire to win, but when the werewolf tore Vincent¡¯s arm off his body, her face turned pale.

    Eve felt her stomach drop in horror.

    Vincent¡¯s torn hand was thrown to a side, and the remaining blood drained from her face. She hadn¡¯t expected for things to turn worse. When she started to run towards where they were, Vincent warned, ¡°Stay where you are. Don¡¯t intercept.¡±

    But his arm¡­ Eve thought in her mind.

    Blood dripped from his severed right hand on the snow-covered ground, turning it red where Vincent stood.

    The two transformed werewolves turned themselves back to their human appearances, staring at Vincent with a mocking smile. Eve clenched her hands, not knowing what was on Vincent¡¯s mind. She didn¡¯t expect the werewolves to be stronger than a pureblooded vampire, whose separated arm was on the frozen ground.

    ¡°Would you rather die, or take the me of killing every single person in here? We¡¯ll make sure you are still alive, just to the point where you cannot escape from here,¡± said one of the men.

    ¡°We were told to keep him alive,¡± the other werewolf reminded his fellow werewolf.

    ¡°Of course, to frame me you will need to keep me alive,¡± Vincent clutched his shoulder, from which blood continued to drip.

    ¡°Still acting as if you are the smart one, when you are missing half your limb. Some of you pureblooded vampires think you are in a higher position than us,¡± said the first werewolf, and turned to look at Eve. ¡°How about I take her with me, just so that she isn¡¯t lonely.¡± The person started to walk away from Vincent and towards Eve.

    While the other werewolf caught Vincent by his cor and said, ¡°It is always good to see people at the top fall to the ground. Mdy will be pleased to know that you have been dragged in the same dirt that you set up for someone.¡±

    ¡°Lady? Who are you talking about?¡± Vincent¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°She must be pretty for you to work for her. Don¡¯t be shy in sharing some more information.¡±

    The werewolf growled, and replied, ¡°You will know soon once you start rotting in the dungeon,¡± and heughed at the end.

    Noticing how the man was unwilling to give out more information, Vincent said, ¡°I guess I have no more use for you.¡±

    This had the werewolf narrowed his eyes, as the vampire had made it seem that he had trapped them. Vincent used his left hand to run it through the werewolf¡¯s chest and pull out the heart. Still in pain, he remarked, ¡°I am already rotten to rot in the dungeon. A pity that you were unwilling to chat.¡±

    The other man, approaching Eve, heard the scream and noticed his fellow werewolf fall on the ground. His eyes widened, noticing the vampire holding his fellow person¡¯s heart. He growled and snarled, before running back to attack Vincent.

    But before the werewolf coulde closer to Vincent and swing his hand, Eve regained her thoughts and sat on the ground. Spreading her palms on the snow-covered ground, she created a wave-like ripple on thend in such a way that the werewolf lost his bnce. This gave Vincent an advantage; he ran his left hand through the man¡¯s chest and crushed the beating heart with his fingers.

    ¡°Don¡¯t we make a fantastic couple?¡± Vincent questioned Eve, while she had a worried look on her face. ¡°Also good that you listened to me. Had to get the informati¨C¡°

    A secondter, he swayed because of the loss of blood and fell backwards on the ground.

    ¡°Vincent!¡± Eve screamed, running to where he was. Coming to where Vincenty with his back t on the cold ground, she noticed his closed eyes. ¡°Vincent?!¡± she panicked. She then heard him groan in pain.

    ¡°Bastard had to rip my good arm,¡± Vincent cursed in annoyance.

 Chapter 274 Warm even in the snow

    Music Rmendation: Just stay- Hyolyn

    ¡ª

    The snowstorm had finally stopped, and when the wind blew again, it gently pushed the mist in the air away from where Vincenty t on the snowy ground, while Eve sat next to him. The cold temperature was catching up to them, but neither moved to get up from where they were.

    Eve looked at Vincent with a worried look on her face. He hadn¡¯t stopped bleeding from the wound he had received, and the snow on the right side of his body turned redder every minute.

    ¡°This was more tiring than I thought it to be,¡± Vincent murmured. Closing his eyes, he said, ¡°Let me take a quick nap, mind lending yourp for me to sleep?¡±

    Eve responded, ¡°We must fix your torn hand back to your body. Let me get it and heal you.¡±

    She got up from where she had been sitting on her knees, which had turned numb because of the cold. Walking to one side of the snow, her eyes fell on Vincent¡¯s hand, frozen above the snow-covered ground. For a moment, her head felt dizzy because she hadn¡¯t expected to see any severed body parts of Vincent when he had left the inn¡¯s room earlier.

    Carefully picking it up, Eve returned to where Vincent looked like he was taking a nap.

    Eve hoped her mermaid abilities woulde to help. She ced his severed hand next to him. She started to concentrate and use her ability to heal him, and several minutes passed, but she couldn¡¯t attach his severed hand back to his body. Instead, she was greeted with more blood on the snow.

    When Vincent didn¡¯t make an effort to move or respond, she called his name in concern, ¡°Vincent?¡±

    ¡°Mm, I am still alive,¡± Vincent hummed before opening his tired eyes to look at her. She noticed the shadow underneath his eyes were turning darker than the time she hadst noticed, as if fatigue was quickly catching up to him. He said, ¡°One cannot heal and fix something so big. It is impossible for you when you are still in the beginning stage.¡±

    ¡°W¨Cwhat do we do then?¡± Eve looked around the deserted ce, where it looked like no one was in the town or they were in a deep sleep. She would have suggested travelling to the next town, but with the snowy weather, she didn¡¯t know how long it would take for them to reach and find a physician to close his wound.

    ¡°You should get inside the inn. I will be fine,¡± Vincent suggested, his voice as soft as the snow and his eyes slightly droopy. Eve shook her head. He closed his eyes for a moment, before opening his eyes, and asked, ¡°Are you opposed to the idea of us being together now that you refuse to offer yourp? One arm vampire isn¡¯t as attractive as two arms.¡±

    ¡°I would never do that¨C¡°

    ¡°Like one arm man? I understand that yo¨C¡°

    ¡°No! I will take you one arm or one leg,¡± Eve confessed, and she stared at Vincent for a second more. She got up and sat behind his head. She ced his head on herp, letting it rest there than freeze on the ground.

    Now that his head rested on Eve¡¯sp, a content smile appeared on Vincent¡¯s lips, as if ready to spend the rest of his life like this. The pain in his shoulder didn¡¯t stop, but everything turned bearable with her next to him.

    ¡°Vincent¡­¡±

    Eve didn¡¯t know if he was ying with her by stressing her now, but this wasn¡¯t a time to joke. She was worried, while they stared at each other. She heard him ask,

    ¡°Are you cold?¡±

    Eve shook her head, ¡°I am not. Are you?¡± But Vincent was a vampire, so the cold temperature wasn¡¯t harsh to himpared to the effect it had on her mermaid body.

    Instead of answering her question, Vincent said, ¡°If we were both ordinary people like humans, we would have had a tragic story. Me dying in yourp, and you shedding tears that was only salt water without any pearls.¡±

    A crooked smile appeared on his lips that led Eve to furrow her eyebrows further, and he used his left hand to touch his right shoulder and the remaining arm still there. He groaned in pain, his face contorting when he turned to his right side, picking up the severed hand and cing it where it was meant to be.

    Soon Eve curiously noticed the way the severed arm started to attach itself back to Vincent¡¯s arm where blood had been dripping from a few seconds ago. When she looked closely at it, it was as if there were invisible needles and the skin behaved like threads, sewing in and out until it waspletely attached to the way it originally was.

    Vincent¡¯s earlier severed hand, the fingers stretched and a mischievous smile appeared on his lips. He said, ¡°But we aren¡¯t ordinary people to have an ordinary story, do we, little girl?¡±

    Eve was relieved that Vincent had an ability she had never seen or heard of before him. She sighed, ¡°You could have told me that it would go back to how it was.¡±

    ¡°And miss seeing you worried for me?¡± Vincent asked her, and even though he had fixed his hand, he didn¡¯t make an effort to get up and rather enjoyedfortably resting in his lover¡¯s warmp.

    Eve wanted to re at him, but she was too tired to do it, and she continued to stay in the same position, being his pillow. When she looked towards the inn, she saw Mr. Briggs stepped out of the inn, carrying her trunk and bag towards the carriage without being bothered that Vincent was on the ground. But it wasn¡¯t that the coachman wasn¡¯t worried, it was just thatpared to all the other times, this time, his master had the person he cared for and cared back for him.

    ¡°What are we going to do about this ce?¡± Eve asked him, because innocent lives had been sacrificed while the werewolves had tried to set Vincent up for a rampage murder.

    ¡°I will speak to the town¡¯s head if he is still alive or inform the nearest authorities. You can go with Briggs, I will catch up with you soon,¡± Vincent suggested and Eve gave it a thought and agreed. As he had wings, he could fly back and catch up to the carriage.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Eve responded to his words and heard him hum. She ran her fingers through his silver hair, pushing it backwards, where he appeared to be at peace. Out of curiosity, she asked him, ¡°Do you always get attacked out of blue?¡±

    ¡°Sometimes,¡± Vincent hummed, barely bothered by being attacked and he smiled.

    ¡°You have made too many enemies,¡± Eve pointed and Vincent didn¡¯t deny it.

    ¡°Mm someone isn¡¯t impressed with me. You either eliminate or be erased from here. Makes you envy the ignorant who are blessed, while the ones who know barely survive above the surface of the water,¡± listening to the words from Vincent that Eve was already aware of, she wondered who had sent their men today.

    Eve wondered how strong Vincent was, and as strong as he appeared to be, what was his limit. Because as easily as he had fixed his arm, she knew he had pushed himself today while fighting the werewolves and was tired now. After all, he hadn¡¯t been in great shape when they had met at Berkshire.

    After some time, Mr. Briggs drove the carriage from the ce with Eve inside it. Vincent stayed back to fix things here.

    Hours passed before Vincent joined Eve and Mr. Briggs in the carriage after he was done dealing with the deaths in the previous town they had stopped at. Now inside the carriage, the pureblooded vampire sipped blood from the fourth pouched bag.

    Sensing Eve staring at him, Vincent stopped drinking and asked, ¡°I am sorry, do you want some?¡±

    Eve shook her head, ¡°No, thank you. I am good.¡± She asked him, ¡°What did the magistrate say about the deaths?¡±

    ¡°He will be sending the werewolves¡¯ bodies for identification. First to Woodlock as that is where the werewolves are concentrated and then to the Council. I need to find the person behind it,¡± Vincent¡¯s lips twitched in a nonchnt tone and slurped the blood from the small pouch.

    ¡°Anyone you have on your mind?¡± Eve asked. But Vincent didn¡¯t know who it was and he shook his head.

    ¡°No clue yet, but the closest rted suspects are Sylvester and Walsh. They are the only recent ones, and considering how Walsh isn¡¯t aware that I had a hand framing him, that leaves Sylvester. Someone he works for, and someone who believes he is important enough to send werewolves after me,¡± Vincent stated, and licked the corner of his lips.

    His eyes subtly narrowed, while he ran his tongue across his fang. If he were being followed and kept an eye on, it would mean that it wouldn¡¯t be too far when Eve would be part of the same game he was part of, as she was important to him.

 Chapter 275 Back to Meadow

    When Eve and Vincent finally arrived at Meadow, the carriage was driven to Dawson¡¯s residence. Deep in thought, Eve stared outside the carriage¡¯s window as she remembered what had happened between her and the townsfolk. She felt Vincent ce his hand on her hand and she turned to look at him.

    ¡°Hold your head high, there is nothing you have to be ashamed or fear about. You don¡¯t have to look down and walk because it wasn¡¯t you whomitted a wrong, but the others. Don¡¯t care what others think, it will hurt less,¡± Vincent assured her, and Eve returned his words with a smile.

    It wasn¡¯t that Eve feared being looked down on, but it was that things couldn¡¯t go back to the way it was before. Like the weather, the warmth of the people now felt empty and cold. If it weren¡¯t for Eugene, whom she knew was in the house, she would have felt the town to be foreign.

    As the carriage continued to move, Eve¡¯s eyes fell on the roofs of the houses with hay, and her eyebrows furrowed. She asked, ¡°Won¡¯t the hay get wet once the snow melts and keep the houses cold for a longer time?¡± Right now, the hay might be protecting the house from the sun¡¯s rays, but the snowfall was a step away from thends in the East. It was only a matter of time before it experienced snow.

    Vincent had used his other hand to support his face by cing it beneath his chin. ¡°It will help them to enjoy Winter better,¡± he replied in an uncaring tone.

    Eve looked away from the window and looked at Vincent with a question in her eyes. She asked him, ¡°Did the council approve it?¡±

    ¡°Not exactly. It was someone from here, who proposed and wanted equality of status in terms of benefits,¡± Vincent¡¯s eyes held mischief in them.

    ¡°My house too?¡± Eve asked him, and she saw one side of his lips pull.

    ¡°Yes. It is on top of your house,¡± he responded, staring at her. ¡°But you don¡¯t have to worry about it. You will be staying here for less than a week. We¡¯ll need to take away any important items and things before the reconstruction of the house starts.¡±

    Eve stared at him before giving him a nod.

    ¡°Allie will be very pleased to know that you will be returning to teach her after your vacation. I have other important things to attend to, will you be alright by yourself in my absence?¡± Vincent asked her, straightening his back, and he raised his hand to hold the piece of her hair and tuck it behind her ear.

    Eve nodded, ¡°Eugene is there in the house. I will be fine.¡± She knew Vincent had paused his work for her and had other matters to attend to. She assured him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±

    Mr. Briggs pulled the horses¡¯ reins to stop it right in front of the house and jumped on the ground to open the carriage door.

    ¡°It seems to be the hardest thing to do,¡± Vincent leaned forward and kissed her lips.

    Eve cleared her throat because Mr. Briggs stood at the door.

    At the same time, Eugene, who was inside the house, felt a slight headache forming in his head after hearing the sound of the carriage stopping in front of the house. He had been trying to evade the vampiress from stepping inside the house, and every time she showed up at the door, he felt as if his soul was going to leave his body.

    He slowly walked towards the front of the window and took a peek. When his eyes fell on Eve stepping down from the carriage, his eyes brightened, and he quickly opened the door.

    ¡°Miss Eve!¡± Eugene eximed out of pure happiness at seeing her here.

    ¡°Eugene,¡± an unbridled smile appeared on Eve¡¯s lips.

    Mr. Briggs brought down Eve¡¯s trunk and bag from the back of the carriage, taking it inside the house and cing it in the living room. On seeing Vincent, Eugene offered a bow to Eve¡¯s employer.

    ¡°Everything going well here?¡± Vincent questioned the human.

    ¡°It has been extremely quiet here, Mr. Moriarty. Though I believe it is only in front of me and words still pass behind my back,¡± Eugene answered.

    Vincent¡¯s eyes shifted from the human to look at the house next to Dawson¡¯s residence, the Edwards house. He noticed the slight movement of the curtain behind the window, and his eyes subtly narrowed. Turning back to Eve, he said, ¡°I will see youter, Eve.¡±

    Eve nodded, ¡°Please be well yourself.¡±

    She watched Vincent get inside the carriage, while Mr. Briggs offered her a bow and climbed on the driver¡¯s seat, driving the carriage away from there and Meadow.

    ¡°I thought you were nning to stay in Berkshire with Lady Aubrey, Miss Eve. Did the vampire convince you to return?¡± Eugene asked Eve, while she noticed a few people stare at her from the corner of their eyes, but they didn¡¯t dare to speak to her or look at her directly.

    Eve looked away from the few townsfolk and started to walk towards the door¡¯s house. She replied, ¡°Yes, he did. How have you been doing?¡± She inquired. ¡°I am sorry for leaving without meeting you.¡±

    Eugene quickly shook his head, ¡°Please don¡¯t be, Miss Eve. I am d that you took a little break away from here. You needed it. Me¡­ I have been trying to keep myself alive,¡± he nervously chuckled.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Eve frowned.

    He waved his hand, and once they entered the house, he closed the door, and Eve noticed another bolt added to hold the door. He said, ¡°Miss Hooke has been visiting, looking for you. She seemed quite confident that you would return.¡±

    Eve had been in a hurry to protect her heart and thoughts, that she had failed to write to Rosetta or Noah. The only difference was that she had met Noah before leaving for Berkshire. She responded, ¡°I will go meet her. Thank you, Eugene.¡±

    But notter than an hour, Eugene heard another sound of the carriage that stopped in front of the house, and with a little peek, he saw the spoiled vampiress step out of her carriage.

    The terror was here, thought Eugene. Rosetta Hooke was back.

 Chapter ?276 Brewing doubts and troubles

    Chapter ?276 Brewing doubts and troubles

    While Eve was in the kitchen, she heard three sharp knocks on the main door before another three knocks followed it. Wiping her wet hands against the small towel, she found Eugene standing in front of the closed main door, making no attempt to open it.

    "Eugene?" Eve called him, and he snapped out of his thoughts, not realising the seconds that had passed since he stood there.

    Eugene quickly opened the door and bowed, greeting the person, "Good evening, Miss Hooke."

    Rosetta''s hand was on her hair, and once the door opened, she quickly brought it to her side. She asked, "Has Eve returned home yet?" Eve stepped into the young vampiress''s view, and the young vampiress turned excited on seeing her. "Eve, when did you get back?!" She quickly stepped inside the house and hugged her.

    Eve hugged Rosetta back, and they finally stepped away. Eve answered, "An hour ago. I just finished unpacking my trunk."

    Rosetta gave her a nod and asked, "How was Berkshire? I heard that you went to visit someone who was sick there?"

    "Yes, my aunt''s friend''s husband was sick but he''s doing much better in health now. Thank you for asking, Rosetta," Eve smiled at the young vampiress, who beamed. "Would you like to drink something?"

    Eugene looked at the vampiress with a wary expression and heard her say, "Yes, anything that you will drink. I will have the same." Hearing her words, he quickly disappeared inside the kitchen, while keeping a watchful eye on the vampiress, so that she wouldn''t take a bite from Miss Eve''s blood.

    Eve led Rosetta to sit on the couch in the living room couch and heard the vampiress say, "Thankfully, my parents have decided to extend my time here and I don''t have to go back home anytime soon. I was able toe visit Meadow every day to see if you were home."

    "That''s good to hear that you decided to stay longer in Skellington. Your parents must havee to understand what you want to do?" Eve asked in doubt, because Rosetta seemed to have the habit of doing what she felt was right, while not foreseeing the repercussions of her actions.

    Rosetta nodded as if luck and destiny were in her favour. She said, "I didn''t have to do anything. Everything was done before I could say or do anything." When Eve gave her a curious expression, the vampiress rified, "You remember the unfortunate incident that happened with my deceased aunt, don''t you? Aunt Camille''s death?"

    How could Eve forget about the person whom she had murdered. She gave a nod to Rosetta, and the vampiress continued, "As the death is by murder, they are trying to straighten things with her murderer Mr. Walsh. My parents who were earlier upset with her, now my father wants to deal with the murderer as she was his sister. You know how it is. Family is important and we need to stick to each other."

    Right now, Eve felt worse than the time when she was walking on the surface of the iceke. She apologised, "I hope her soul can rest in peace. She must have been very dear to you, isn''t it?"

    At the same time, Eugene appeared in the living room with a tray that held two empty cups and a kettle in it. Rosetta''s eyes fell on him, and without paying attention to Eve, agreed, "Yes."

    Eve knew that Mr. Walsh wasn''t the murderer, and soon he would be let off the hook. And it was only a matter of time before Marquee Hooke would start looking for the actual suspect, and though she knew it was hard to trace it back to her, it didn''t mean she was safe.

    "Did my letter reach you, Eve?" Rosetta asked, while picking up the teacup in her hand.

    "Letter?" Eve asked, her heart skipped a beat in worry. As much as she wanted to ask the vampiress, she couldn''t confess that she had found and read it.

    Rosetta looked slightly sceptical and said, "Aunt Camille''s butler, Myles, said that my letter was found and given to my aunt. After reading it, she turned angry and left for the Moriarty mansion. Did she meet you?"

    Eve, who had never murdered someone and followed a lie as big as this, could feel her throat closing. She shook her head, "I didn''t meet her."

    Rosetta took a sip from her teacup with her eyebrows deeply furrowed. She asked, "If it is alright, can Ie and see you tomorrow? After your work, we cane to Meadow together."

    Eve responded, "I am not sure what hour I will be finishing work tomorrow as it has been days since I have been absent. I will let you know, or you cane here before I do."

    To Rosetta, Eve''s words were like treasure, while to Eugene, who heard this, it was as if someone had put him on death row.

    When it was time to leave, Rosetta waved her hand to Eve before taking a quick glimpse around the room, but she couldn''t find Eugene. It felt like the more she looked for him, the harder it was to find him in front of her eyes. Getting inside her carriage, she left Meadow, travelling back to Skellington, where she got down in her deceased aunt''s mansion.

    At the mansion''s entrance, her aunt''s butler stood and bowed. He helped her to remove the coat that she wore.

    "Wee back, Lady Rosetta. How was your trip outside today, mdy?"

    Rosetta was in a delighted mood, as she was going to see Eve and Eugene tomorrow. She responded, "It was sessful, Myles. My friend Eve has finally returned from Berkshire. Isn''t that wonderful?" She chirped while pulling out the gloves from her hand.

    The butler frowned on hearing about Rosetta''s friend, whom histe mistress and Rosetta''s mother weren''t particrly fond about. It was because he had heard the women worried about the young vampiress''s lowlypany. In doubt, he asked, "Mdy, did you answer all the questions from the authorities?"

    Rosetta rolled her eyes and said, "You have such a poor memory, Myles. I am surprised that Aunt Camille didn''t fire you," she held a look of disappointment on her face.

    The butler bowed and said, "I ask because the letter that Lady Camille had in her hand, there was something in there that caused her death. Why would she order to pull the carriage to go to the Moriarty mansion and end up elsewhere?"

    Rosetta stared at him and said, "I have already answered all their questions. I am tired, tell the maids to prepare my bath," she walked away from there.

    When Rosetta reached her room, she closed the door, and her face turned serious. In her mind, she had confessed her feelings about Eugene in the letter written to Eve. Right now, she was somewhere d that the letter didn''t reach anyone''s hand. She didn''t want her parents to know about Eugene until she confessed her feelings to him.

    At the same time, she remembered the butler''s words. Was it possible that her aunt had gone to Moriarty''s mansion to meet Eve? Because the letter was for Eve.

    When night fell upon thends, back in Meadow and at Dawson''s home, someone knocked on the door. Eugene offered, "Let me get it, Miss Eve."

    On opening the door, there stood Mrs. Edwards with a polite smile and a freshly baked cake in her hand. Eve came to see who it was, and on seeing their neighbour, her expression turned guarded.

    "I am here to apologise to you, Eve. For what happened a week ago, I am ashamed about it and am here to ask for forgiveness."

    Though Eugene wanted to tell a lot of things, that didn''t mean he could do it. That was even if Lady Aubrey and Eve treated him to be one of them. He was a man from the lowly ss, a servant. He turned to look at Eve, who stared at their neighbour.

    Eve walked to the front door and politely replied, "Forgive me, Mrs. Edwards, but people''s kindness scares me now. You never know when someone wille to point out that I stole the cake from your home. You should enjoy it with your family."

    The older woman turned red out of embarrassment and blurted, "No one would dare to use you again, Eve. We have all learned our lessons and know you are a woman of good character!"

    Seeing the woman''s face, everything that happened a week ago came to her mind, and Eve could feel the vulnerability she had felt that day.

    Mr. Edwards noticed Eve''s reluctance, and bowed, "I have been feeling guilty for what my words led to, please spare this olddy!"

    Eve pursed her lips before taking the cake from Mrs. Edwards''s hands. She said, "What happened is now in the past, and I would like to look forward, Mrs. Edwards. You have been our neighbour since I have known and you have helped us when we needed it in the past. We should learn to live harmoniously rather than bring down each other."

    "Of course! I very much agree with it!" Mrs. Edwards quickly nodded, and she thanked Eve, "I knew you were someone who had a kind heart. Thank you for epting my apology, Eve. I cannot tell how relieved I feel now."

    Eve smiled at the woman and said, "I am grateful everything was cleared." Mrs. Edwards'' hade to apologise because the woman wanted to get rid of the guilt, and this was something she was aware about.

    Mrs. Edwards''s head bobbed up and down. She said, "If you need anything, anything at all. Don''t hesitate toe to me. I will see you tomorrow," and the woman went back to her house.

    Eve''s kind heart had forgiven the woman through her words, but as much as Mrs. Edwards wanted to fix her mistake, the damage had been done, and the penalty waited for her and the others.

    Eugene took the cake from Eve, and stared at it. At the same time, Eve caught sight of a little ck cat. The cat was busy grooming its hand, licking it quietly. She said,

    "It feels like there are quite a lot of ck cats."

    Eugene remarked, "I believe it is the same cat I have been seeing for some time. It used to be small but now it seems to have grown old."

    The cat dropped its paw on the ground and hissed, "Who do you think you are calling old?! Stupid human!"

 Chapter ?277 Similar aura of the past

    Chapter ?277 Simr aura of the past

    Music Rmendation: He''ll be on You- Nathan Barr

    --

    Eve and Eugene stared at the ck cat with shock, their hanging jaws open. The cat raised its paw again, licking it before dropping down as if it hadn''t spoken a moment ago.

    "Miss Eve, did you hear it?" Eugene whispered as he squinted.

    Eve nodded, "I thought I was the only one."

    Eugene walked closer to the ck cat, which looked unbothered and questioned, "Hello, who are you?"

    The cat hissed at him, ring at the question imposed and demanding, "How dare you to question the great me without introducing yourself. All these--"

    "Oh my God, Miss Eve! We have a cat that talks!" Eugene eximed, quickly walking backwards as a talking cat wasn''tmon and was considered a bad omen associated with witches. And everyone in thend knew witches only brought misfortunes.

    Eve stared at the ck cat, her eyebrows furrowed, and she questioned the cat, "How are you able to talk? Cats are not meant to speak the way we do."

    The cat muttered something under its breath. Eve could only catch a few words, "... believe that the gracious me has fallen to speak to the lowly beings... time when I was great... one day will..." It had a scratchy voice, and by the sound of it, it seemed like it was a male cat.

    Eugene leaned to Eve and whispered, "Miss Eve, I think we should throw this cat out of the house."

    The cat red at the human and snapped, "Throw I will, but you." And the ck cat suddenly jumped from where it was sitting, right on Eugene''s chest. This startled the man, and tried to get the cat off of him because he felt the cat''s w.

    "AHH!" Eugene shouted, feeling the ws digging and Eve quickly caught the cat''s scruff that iled its paws and ws.

    "Let me at him!" The cat shouted back with a growl and meow, "Put me down, you fish!"

    Hearing this, Eve quickly let go of the cat, and the cat quickly dusted the front of its body as if it had dirtied itself. Even Eugene, who was patting his chest, turned his gaze on the ck cat, which turned back to being unbothered. It muttered in angst, "I cannot believe what life hase to!"

    "How do you--What do you want?" Eve asked the cat, who stopped puffing its chest with its paw.

    "Turn me," said the ck cat, and both Eve and Eugene stared at it. "Quick now!" It said with an air of superiority and arrogance, "I don''t have all the time in the world as it has been wasted by walking around here. Turn me," it impatiently waited for Eve to move her hand.

    At the same time, Eugene asked, "Are you the one who has been trampling on the nts and flowers all these years?"

    The ck cat huffed, "Where do you expect I would sleep? They were going to die some day," it turned to look in the opposite direction, as if something had stolen its attention for a second, before it turned back to look at Eve. "Now turn me into a vampire so that I can be on my way!" the cat said as if it was the most obvious thing to do.

    This cat was a vampire? Or was this talking cat hopeful of turning into a vampire? In either of the cases, Eve couldn''t turn the cat into anything.

    "You know about me?" Eve asked in a low voice, and thankfully every townsfolk had returned to their homes, including their neighbour.

    The cat harrumphed and then jumped on the edge of the tform. It said, "I have been around for a long time, and watching you from afar, Genevieve. Or Eve as you prefer. I was around when your mother was alive. I was there when you went to Hollow Valley, helping you show the way to the carriage so that you wouldn''t miss it."

    Eve stared at the ck cat, and it stared right back at her. She never saw the cat in Hollow Valley... but showed the way. Her eyebrows furrowed before it widened, "You were the one who dragged my lunch box!"

    "Did you expect it to be a ghost?" The cat huffed, "I have been helping you, and now would like you to return the favour. You hold the same aura as that wretched woman, who cursed me many years ago," it hissed in annoyance. "I lost you before, and it took a while before I found you here."

    "Aura?" Eve questioned the cat.

    "You didn''t have it thest time I checked, but now... there''s a different scent. You turned that vampire into a bat. I knew I had a good sense of smell. Since I turned into this small useless self, I can pick the best and the worst. It was only yesterday one of the woman here thought she could throw a dead rat on me, to think I would eat something so low," the cat got carried away with the memory and continued,

    "There was a time when I was worshipped, and now I get disgusting rats. Spiteful humans, I will drain you all dry!" It snickered, before clearing its throat.

    It was talking about Vincent...

    She said, "You haven''t told who you are."

    "I am Timotei Velkan, son of Marius Velkan. A pureblood vampire from birth who was bound to greatness one couldn''t imagine. Born four hundred years ago and turned into this thing after my twenty-seventh birthday. But the damn witch turned me into a cat! This is my eighth life--"

    "How did you die seven times?" Eugene asked, and the cat red.

    "Do not interrupt me, you lowly human!" The cat named Timotei snapped at Eugene.

    "Why did the witch turn you into a cat?" Eve questioned, and the cat softened on Eve''s words only because it had favours to gain from her.

    "I wanted to drink her blood. She tricked me and turned my handsome self into such a small being. But then if you look at all the cats, I am the one that is more majestic than the others," it raised its head while closing its eyes, giving the lower beings to admire his appearance, when in truth he was only a small cat.

    Eugene whispered to Eve again, "Don''t cats live only for ten fifteen years?" That was true, thought Eve in her mind.

    "I am not a cat, but a vampire who has a longer life span," the cat hissed at Eugene. And as if remembering its hardship, it said to Eve in sorrow, "If you were to hear how I died, you would cry. Not just you, but even I cry with the pathetic ways I was killed. Attacked in an unfair way, or my great self would have escaped from it. One time I was sat upon, do you know how it feels? Then I was squeezed by a child. A human!" He then continued, "Twice in fire. Once, torturously by another cat, and then a dog, then a carriage, under the carriage. How dare they! Then--"

    Eve stopped the cat from talking more and said, "I cannot turn you back."

    "Of course, you can. The bat--"

    "It isn''t me. He does that himself," Eve cleared the air, and the cat stared at her.

    Suddenly a snarling sound came from behind the bush, and everyone turned to look at the fence. The ck cat hissed, "We will discuss thister!" And it quickly pranced away from there, and not a secondter, another bigger cat followed him at speed.

    The cat''s appearance and temporary exit had left Eve and Eugene confused. Eve didn''t know why the cat had rted her to the woman''s aura when she was only a mermaid working on advancing her abilities.

    "Do you think we''ll be seeing him anytime soon?"

    "If he''s alive..." Eugene murmured.

    The following day in Skellington and in the Moriarty mansion, Marceline had finished her breakfast with her family and now walked in the long hallway. It was apparent by the smile on her face that she was in a good mood.

    "Mdy," a vampiress of the middle ss appeared in front of her.

    On seeing the newly assigned governess by her mother, she questioned the woman who was a vampire, "It is so good to see people of decent ss stepping into the mansion. You can start teaching Allie from the beginning, as she seems to have forgotten how a vampiress should behave, and that she isn''t a human."

    "I have already started doing it since yesterday, Lady Marceline. I will be sure to ensure the right teaching as you would want," the newly assigned vampiress offered a deep bow to Marceline.

    "Excellent," Marceline looked pleased. Noticing the woman had only tied part of her hair at the back and letting down the rest of it, she ordered, "I want your hair to be tied into a bun. You are the governess of the Moriarty family now. There''s no reason for you to want to impress anyone here."

    "Of course, mdy," the vampiress looked slightly flustered.

    Yesterday, this woman had tied her hair, but it seemed that after seeing her brother, she had decided to rework her appearance. As much as Marceline had a sibling like quarrels with Vincent, she didn''t like a lowly woman trying to impress him when she considered the person beneath her and her family. He was still her brother, her family.

    Marceline said, "Let me see how my sister is doing," and the governess adjusted the sses that rested on the bridge of her nose, before they walked almost together. But with the high-ss vampire two steps ahead. They made their way towards the piano room, but before it came the stairs. And next to the stairs stood the handsome silver-haired vampire.

    "What are you doing standing here, brother?" Marceline asked Vincent with a smile.

    "Good morning, Mr. Moriarty," the new governess bowed to him.

    Vincent, leaning against the top of the railing, pushed himself to stand straight and spoke to Marceline, "Waiting for you of course."

    "Me?" Marceline tilted her head, and a smile appeared on her lips. "Did you need something?" She then turned to the governess and said, "You can go to the piano room."

    But before the new governess could walk, Vincent stopped the woman and said, "You are fired." The new governess looked bbergasted and Marceline''s eyebrows rose.

    "What are you trying to do, Vince? We need a governess," a slight frown appeared on Marceline''s face.

    Vincent turned his gaze to look in the direction of the hallways and soon Eve appeared at the front of the stairs with her purple umbre and lunch box in her hand. Marceline followed Vincent''s sight. Her eyes widened before they narrowed on seeing the lowly human back in her mansion.

    ...what was she doing here? Marceline was sure that the human had left for good.

    Vincent remarked with mirth in his eyes, "I don''t know what you are talking about, but little sister already has one. Unless you want to keep this one for yourself, which you are wee to do."

 Chapter ?278 Back to work

    Chapter ?278 Back to work

    Eve climbed up the stairs, while sensing the gazes that belonged to Vincent, Marceline and a woman she had never seen until now. On reaching the top end of the stairs, she heard Vincent greet her,

    "Good morning, Eve. How has your morning been?"

    Feeling the pressure of the two women''s eyes that weighed on her, she offered a slight bow, "Good morning... Vincent. Yes, it was well."

    While the new governess, who had been fired stared at Eve with her mouth open, Marceline''s eyes subtly narrowed with the way this lowly human addressed her brother. She had gone to the length of speaking to the lowly beings so that she could send this human out of her town voluntarily, but her attempt had failed and the woman was back in the mansion.

    Marceline put a false smile and said to Eve, "It is good to see you back, Ms. Barlow. Allie and mother were worried that you quit work, as you didn''t show up and there wasn''t a word from you."

    "You weren''t worried, dear sister?" Vincent questioned Marceline, as he observed the young vampiress.

    "That is needless to ask. I was worried if she found another job or if she was going to be married," Marceline''s eyes appeared to be as kind as Eve''s eyes, while a soft smile was present on her lips.

    Eve offered a slight bow before apologising, "Forgive me for my absence. I had to travel somewhere as there was an emergency and I returned yesterday."

    Marceline wondered if her n had fallen apart before it could take its full form. Did the townsfolk not act as she had expected them to act? Or was it her brother who hade to the lowly human''s rescue. It seemed like Genevieve Barlow was far worse in threat than she had expected. The smile on her lips didn''t falter, and she turned to the newly appointed governess, before dismissing her,

    "You heard what was said. You can stoping to work here as you see, the previous governess is back."

    The lowly vampiress''s mouth fell to the ground. Because only a moment ago, thedy had mentioned how she wanted to get rid of the human''s teachings out of her sister''s mind. She noticed the subtle re sent by thedy and she quickly bowed, climbing down the stairs, she left the mansion.

    Marceline tried to digest Eve''s presence in front of her, she wondered if she should perhaps keep this woman closer to her, because driving her away didn''t work. And while the vampiress continued to think, Vincent asked Eve,

    "Did you have your breakfast? I haven''t had mine,e join me."

    "I had it with Eugene. Allie should be waiting for me," Eve replied, and Vincent moved closer to her, tucking a piece of her hair behind her ear.

    If it were possible, Marceline''s eyeballs would have fallen off her face and rolled down the staircase. A deep frown appeared on her dainty face, and her dull copper-red eyes narrowed at them. She remarked,

    "Vince, I know you want to drink her blood, but do you need to behave in such an unnecessary way?"

    Vincent''s lips curled and he put his arm around Eve''s waist. He asked, "You mean like this?"

    "...." Marceline knew that her brother loved to annoy her, but wasn''t this going a little too far even for him?

    On the other hand, Eve pushed Vincent''s hand away from her waist, while her face turned hot.

    Vincent said to Eve, "There''s no need to feel embarrassed, Eve. Marceline is my dear sister, and she will find out about us one or the other day." He put his hand back on Eve''s lower back, while Eve felt the vampiress stare at her with a look of disbelief in her eyes. And as if it was a secret, he said to Eve in a low voice, "Not to mention, Marcie loves you dearly, isn''t that right, dear sister?" He turned back to Eve and said, "Because she never asks anyone to join her for tea and has been kind enough to invite you before."

    Marceline stared back and forth between Vincent and Eve, while trying to keep a calmposure that was quickly slipping into rage. She nervouslyughed at Vincent''s words and said, "I don''t think I understand what is going on."

    Vincent let go of Eve''s back and came to stand next to Marceline, cing his arm around the vampiress''s shoulder and he dered,

    "Meet your future sister-inw, Marcie."

    Eve''s eyes widened, and she stared at Vincent. Their rtionship had only started and though marriage was the obvious thing to do when two people were in a rtionship, the pureblooded vampire hadn''t spoken about it and right now he didn''t hide his future intentions with her.

    "What...?" Marceline''s voice had turned into a whisper as her mind entered a shocked state.

    T--This lowly human... was going to be her sister-inw? Vincent was joking! There was no way he would choose a lowly human who belonged to Meadow to be part of this family. She shifted her gaze from the governess to her brother.

    "I don''t think you should joke about things like this, brother. It isn''t right for Ms. Barlow," Marceline replied, with her smile falling from her face.

    "It isn''t. If Eve didn''t go on her little vacation, I would have never realised how much I missed her and wanted her next to me," Vincent squeezed Marceline''s shoulder, who looked as pale as a ghost from the news. The vampiress concealed her confusion and disbelief with a smile and heard him say, "I knew you would be the first one to be happy about it. Look at her smile," he said thest sentence to Eve.

    Marceline''s mind had stopped working and she couldn''t form any words. Dropping his hand from her shoulder, Vincent took hold of Eve''s lunch box as if serving the human, and the very sight of it repulsed the vampiress.

    "Let me walk you to the piano room," Vincent stated, and both he and Eve walked away from where Marceline stood, staring at them. The vampiress gathered her thoughts before walking in haste to find her mother.

    When the couple reached near the piano room, Eve slowed down her footsteps and said, "I don''t mean to ask you to hide them, but... can you tone down the affections in public?" They had only begun their rtionship and she was still getting used to him being tender toward her.

    "No," Vincent''s response was quick as he looked at her. "Did you not like what I said?"

    Eve''s blue eyes met his, and she shook her head, "I was taken by surprise."

    "That I told Marceline, or was it what I told her?" Vincent asked, and they paused their footsteps.

    Eve replied, "Both."

    Vincent tilted his head to the side, and stated, "I have never been one to hide my thoughts and feelings, and I am not going to hide you like some secret. So don''t expect me to do it, because I won''t," a wicked smile appeared on his lips.

    Though Vincent was crooked in some things, his direct words like this were what won Eve''s heart. She had always wanted someone standing next to her, and Vincent did more than just stand beside her. She wondered if this was what it meant to be liked by someone who didn''t fear anyone. Not even himself and he was confident with how he felt.

    Eve was a mermaid, someone whose character and integrity were questioned by those who knew her for quite some time. And Vincent was someone who didn''t care about what people thought and did what he felt was right. She wondered if that was why they fit perfectly or if they were meant to fit each other.

    "Though I cannot stop the way I am, I can tone it down for you," Vincent proposed with a straight face before he leaned forward and tapped his finger on his lips, "In exchange for a kiss now."

    Eve stared at him and heard footstepsing from the other side of the corridor that probably belonged to one of the maids. She decided to make it a quick peck, but when she moved closer, she heard the small vampiress exim,

    "Miss Eve!" Allie''s eyes looked bright on seeing Eve standing in the corridor right outside the piano room.

    Eve quickly stepped backwards and brought her umbre between her and Vincent, which ended up smacking his face. The little girl quickly put her arms around her governess, hugging her.

    "I thought you weren''ting back," Allie said in a worried voice.

    "Pardon me for it, but I won''t be going anywhere," Eve replied, and when she turned to look at Vincent, she noticed him ring at the small girl who was oblivious to it and she smiled looking at her governess.

 Chapter ?279 Portrait of the first

    Chapter ?279 Portrait of the first

    Eve was happy to be back in the Moriarty mansion, teaching Allie in the piano room. But the same couldn''t be said about Marceline. The young vampiress was internally freaking out that her brother had chosen a lowly human to be part of their prestigious pureblooded family, ready to sully it.

    But that wasn''t the issue anymore because Marceline''s words were taken with consideration of a grain of salt. The young vampiress asked her mother, Lady Annalise,

    "Are you not going to do anything about it, mother?"

    Lady Annalise sat in front of the dressing table and in front of the mirror, while a maidbed her long tresses. She replied calmly, "Vincent only said it to irritate you, Marceline. There''s no need to fret over such a simple thing."

    The smile on Marceline''s face had washed away, and she walked to where her mother sat. She tried to make her mother understand, "I know when Vincent is joking and when he isn''t. And this time, he is being serious. He introduced that woman, who belongs to Meadow and a low status to be by sister-inw! Believe me, mother!"

    Lady Annalise''s lips set themselves in a thin line. She said in a crisp voice, "I will talk to your brother and your father about it. Now, if you will get ready and in your finest dress. You wouldn''t want to disappoint the young man now."

    Marceline had hoped that this little information would stop her mother and her from leaving the mansion because the ce where they were going was where the man her parents had picked for her would be present. She asked,

    "Why don''t we speak about it now? What if it it true an--"

    Lady Annalise gave a stern eye to Marceline and said, "Don''t you have faith in me when I said that I will talk to them about it, Marcie? Unless you are trying to get out of this soiree?" The older woman raised one of her thin and fine eyebrows at her daughter.

    Marceline bowed, not wanting to disappoint her vampire mother, and she said, "I will get ready right away, mother."

    "Excellent," Lady Annalise responded, watching Marceline leave the room.

    Lady Annalise shook her head. It was because since she had married Viscount Eduard Moriarty, Vincent and Marceline enjoyed poking and dragging each other with their words. She was sure this was one of many other things going on, and right now, she wanted to focus on Marceline''s suitor.

    Seeing the maid staring in the direction where Marceline had walked out of the room, Lady Annalise ordered, "You can start working on the hair now."

    "Yes, mdy," the maid bowed without uttering her thoughts that what Lady Marceline mentioned could be true.

    As hours passed in the Moriarty mansion, the women of the Moriarty family had already left to attend the soiree, while Vincent was out at work. During lunch, Allie was taken to the dining room by the mansion''s butler, while Eve quietly finished her lunch in peace.

    It felt as if nothing had changed since she had visited Berkshire, and somewhere she was d it was so. Sometimes, no change was better than a bad one, she thought.

    Stepping out of the piano room, Eve walked through the corridors, making her way to the library. But on her way, she noticed the Viscount standing at the end of the corridor. She took a small peek, wondering what he was doing as the man didn''t move but stood in front of the wall. Only after a moment did she realise that the man stood in front of his first deceased wife''s portrait.

    "Whose there?" Viscount Eduard questioned after two seconds, and Eve carefully stepped from behind the wall. She bowed, half in greeting and half in apology.

    "Forgive me, I didn''t mean to spy on you, Viscount," Eve apologised.

    The man stared at her and questioned, "Did you finish your work for the day?"

    "Miss Allie has gone to have her lunch. I will be continuing it once she returns," Eve replied, feeling his gaze turn heavy on her. She then asked, "Is this Lady Katherina?"

    "Yes," the Viscount turned to look back at his deceased wife''s portrait, "It is her. It is often rare to find beauty in humans, but she was beautiful in every word. She was taken away too soon.

    "I heard about it from Mr. Moriarty. I am sorry for your loss," Eve''s words were soft, quick to dissolve in the quiet corridor, as there was no one but them here. She realised that she hadn''te to pass a single servant on this side of the mansion as if they knew not to disturb the Viscount.

    "Vincent told you?" Viscount Eduard didn''t turn his head to look at Eve, but his eyes did move to the corner on the side where the governess now stood.

    "Yes," Eve replied, and she heard the man hum.

    For several seconds, the man didn''t utter another word, making Eve believe that she should quietly walk away not to disturb him. But just when she had decided to take a step backwards, she heard the Viscount say,

    "The supernatural creatures and the humans have been in a never ending cycle of war. Sometimes it is the loss of the supernaturals, or sometimes the humans. Most of the time it is the innocent people who have nothing to do with it. Not the ones who die, but the ones whom they leave behind," his voice sounded grave, barely rising or falling in volume.

    He was talking about Vincent and Marceline, Eve thought to herself.

    "May I ask you something, Viscount?" She didn''t know if it was alright, but it was something she wanted to know.

    Eduard Moriarty turned to look at Eve over his shoulder. He said, "What is it?"

    Eve pushed the slight nervousness and asked, "Do you regret it?" She then added with a bow, "Forgive me for my impudent question."

    "You seem to be as forward as my son with your words. Is it because you have been spending a lot of time in hispany or you have always been like this?" The Viscount questioned Eve, while she didn''t dare to raise her head. She then heard a soft sigh escape from the Viscount''s lips, "Though I lost the first woman I loved, and as selfish as it may sound, if time presented itself back to what we were going to go through, I would do it all over again without hesitation," he then stared at his first wife''s portrait.

    Eve then excused herself from there, walking back to the piano room. For the rest of the hours, she couldn''t help but think about the Viscount and his lost wife. The pain he might be carrying all these years, she wondered how deep the wound could be.

    When she finished her work, she stepped out of the mansion and noticed Vincent leaning against the carriage, as if he had been waiting for her.

    Eve asked him, "When did you return?" Coming close to where he stood. It was good that he was here, she was yet to mention about the cat.

    "A few minutes ago. How has your day been so far?" Vincent questioned her, stretching his hand for her to take and when she did, he kissed the back of her hand. He led her inside the carriage.

    "Better than I thought," Eve answered and saw Vincent get inside the carriage with her. "How was your day?" She asked him.

    "Good. You have changed me, Eve and I decided to do something good for the families who live in the middle and lower ss society," Vincent stated with a solemn face. "The children and a few youngsters will be taken to a little pic in Harlequin Woods for a two days."

    Eve looked at Vincent in doubt and asked, "You don''t mean it as a sacrifice, do you?"

    Vincent chuckled before staring at her, "The Council will keep an eye on them. You should have some faith in me. False ones will do too. I thought it would be a nice gesture. Besides, yton has been on fire as someone tattle tale about how I punished the pesky humans. This will win me points."

    After they stared at each other, where Vincent grinned, he ordered his coachman, "Briggs. Take us to Darhtmore."

    "Darthmore?" Eve questioned with a frown. Did something happen there? She heard Vincent say,

    "There is something you need to know. And see."

 Chapter 280 Councils Dungeon

    Chapter 280 Council''s Dungeon

    Music Rmendation: Don¡¯t be Voyeur with Me- Michael Gihino

    ¡ª

    On their way to Darthmore, Vincent filled her with the information on how they had found three more dead bodies of people buried not too far from the Council. And one of them belonged to her mother.

    Eve wore a grim expression, a frown on her forehead as she stared at the front inner wall of the carriage they were riding in. She asked Vincent,

    ¡°How do you know it is really my mother?¡±

    Until now, she had believed that the skeleton they had buried earlier was her mother and with that thought, her mind had been at ease. It was partly why it was easier to leave the ce behind so that she didn¡¯t have any unresolved matters.

    ¡°The way the stitches were done on her clothes, it was simr to what I saw on your coat many years ago when you were small. The criss cross stitches is a little peculiar than the most I havee across till now,¡± Vincent exined to her, and he said, ¡°Before I came looking for you, I had told rks to keep it aside so that I could reexamine it. I thought you would like to see her. And bury her.¡±

    Eve nodded, not knowing what to say, and she stayed quiet. She knew for a long time that finding her mother wasn¡¯t easy, as the bodies could be easily mistaken. She was a little relieved knowing Vincent had found the right one and had confirmed it to be her mother¡¯s skeleton.

    On the Council¡¯s grounds, far away from the main buildings, was located the Council¡¯s dungeon, which was more stringent than the other dungeon-like prisons. Located in the forest with just two floors visible to ayman¡¯s eyes, but in truth, it had three more floors built below the ground. Guards surrounded the ce, keeping tight security.

    Noah Sullivan stood on the first floor of the dungeon, which was below the ground and in front of one of the cell rooms.

    ¡°What are you doing here, Duke Noah, when you should be looking after your town and people?¡± Sylvester asked the werewolf, who stared at him.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t answered why you killed Fowler. Uncle James said he doesn¡¯t have anything to do with it,¡± Noah stated, his calm eyes staring at the member of the Inner Circle. ¡°Did you do it for your own benefit, or on someone else¡¯smand?¡± He asked the vampire who was inside the cell.

    ¡°I did it for my own benefit. Fowler was trying toe between what I had nned, obstructing me and I thought it was time to take him out. Though a pity that I was caught,¡± Sylvester answered Noah with a small smile, and it was apparent to the Duke that the vampire was lying to him. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t worry about me, Duke Noah. I will be just fine. If not now, I will be outter.¡±

    ¡°You were thrown in here by Vincent Moriarty, do you think it will be easy to get out?¡± Noah questioned Sylvester, who only continued smiling with a rxed expression on his face.

    ¡°He is another pain, isn¡¯t he, Duke?¡± Sylvester questioned back, before he said, ¡°Just because he is favoured by yton doesn¡¯t mean his word will follow. Not when he can be dead or be ced in the same predicament as me.¡±

    Noah¡¯s eyes narrowed, ¡°What did you do?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything, young Master Sullivan,¡± Sylvester looked barely bothered with the fact that he was in the main dungeon.

    ¡°Whom do you work for?¡±

    ¡°James Sullivan. You ask the obvious¡ª¡±

    ¡°I know you work for someone else apart from him,¡± Noah didn¡¯t receive an answer from the man, as if he was tightlipped about the matter.

    The smile on Sylvester¡¯s face remained, somewhere proud of who this werewolf had turned out to be under his pressure and words.

    Noah was only here because Sylvester was his mentor before he had even filled in his father¡¯s shoes of being the Duke of Woodlock. It wasn¡¯t his father who had guided him in the matters of the Council but this vampire. The only thing his father did to him was beat him so that he didn¡¯t cross a line or breath more than what was required.

    Noah¡¯s thoughts went back to when he had already begun his adolescent age.

    Many years ago, one day, a young Noah, who was the age of fourteen, had bandages around his fingers. He sat outside his mansion, trying to fix his bandages, when someone interrupted him.

    ¡°The bandages are worn out. You should change them unless you want to wear them for pity.¡±

    Young Noah turned to look over his shoulder, noticing a man whose hair was pushed backwards and his face lean, red eyes carrying a hollowness with pale skin. The man offered a bowed, introducing himself,

    ¡°I am Sylvester. A friend of your uncle.¡±

    Noah, who wasn¡¯t in the mood to talk, stood up from where he had been sitting. He picked up the crossbow, which he had ced against the wall earlier. Ready to take a walk into the nearby forest. The adult man followed him.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know my uncle instructed you to keep a watch on me, Mr. Sylvester. It doesn¡¯t suit a member of the Inner Circle,¡± Noah remarked, while he didn¡¯t bother himself to turn around.

    ¡°Looks like you already know about me,¡± Sylvester looked pleased.

    ¡°I have ears and eyes, so do the servants. I also know you are the one who has been helping uncle to hide the bodies,¡± Noah stated with a dull tone.

    ¡°Impressive. I heard that you often like to get yourself in trouble. Do you enjoy the pain? You should rather enjoy the pain of others than damage your own,¡± Sylvester said, while their footsteps on the forest ground made soft crunching noise because of the dried twigs and leaves that snapped under their shoes.

    ¡°Is that what you do?¡± Noah asked calmly.

    The young werewolf pulled an arrow from his back and drew it back against the bow, aiming at the small animal that hopped from one bush to another.

    Sylvester stated, ¡°As strong as your stance is, I can tell by the look of your position that your legs are in pain and your fingers in a far worse condition. If you do not like something, you swim with it, young Master Noah. Behave as they want, while also doing what you want.¡±

    The young boy turned around. His arrow was now pointed at Sylvester. He asked, ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°A mere chat, nothing more than that,¡± Sylvester smiled with the same calmness as the look in Noah¡¯s eyes. And though the young boy looked calm, the fire within him had not extinguished, and he let go of the arrow for it to fly towards the vampire, who stood not too far from him.

    The arrow flew in the air and moved right next to Sylvester¡¯s head before getting stuck in one of the trees at the back.

    ¡°Did you purposely miss your aim?¡± Sylvester asked the boy, a soft chuckle escaping from his mouth.

    ¡°I am still learning to aim. Next time I won¡¯t miss,¡± Noah responded.

    It was only the next day did the young werewolf find out that his father had decided to put him under the guidance of Sylvester to learn and understand the matters that would be useful in the future. And he learned many things from the vampire, forming a closer bond than his father.

    Noah returned from the memory and heard Sylvester advise him, ¡°You should go back andplete your responsibilities. Your family wants you to take the position of the Inner circle member and now there are two open. I hear that Vincent Moriarty has been hanging around a woman. His governess, I am sure something can be used.¡±

    Noah¡¯s hands clenched that the vampire didn¡¯t notice. He firmly said, ¡°It is time to stop using other people and focus on only the ones that rte to us. No need to harm the ones who are not involved.¡±

    Sylvester smiled, ¡°Mm, I forgot the governess is your acquaintance too.¡±

    ¡°Yes, she is. So let her off the hook and find something else,¡± the calmness in Noah¡¯s eyes changed to a serious one.

    ¡°It is not I who decides. But I will see what I can do, if Ie out of here,¡± Sylvester offered him. He then said, ¡°You have been visiting the Council quite often. Worried?¡±

    The reason why Noah kept visiting the Council often wasn¡¯t only because of Sylvester, but because of the three bodies that had been dug out from near the Council¡¯s building, and all of them were his Uncle James¡¯s kill, where this man in front of him had helped his uncle in covering his tracks.

    And Noah was aware that one of the three bodies belonged to Eve¡¯s mother.

    The day Eve had appeared in the Council on the day of the burial of all the bodies in the local cemetery, he knew that the person she had buried was not her mother. He had hoped for her to let go of the matter, and had watched her from afar.

    But recently, her mother¡¯s actual body had been dug out by the people of the Council. Before he could take matters into his hand to control the situation, Vincent Moriarty had beaten him to it, and it was under his eyes.

    One side was the sense of duty to his family, whom he had grown up with. And on the other side was the woman he loved and wanted to protect from his own family. It was a never-ending conflict that had been eating him up from the inside.

    Noah stared hard at Sylvester, wanting to find out whom he was working for, but the man was tightlipped and getting an answer was impossible. Noah said,

    ¡°Your execution date has already been set at the end of this week.¡±

    Sylvester stared back at Noah and said, ¡°I see.¡± And after a moment of silence, he asked, ¡°Will you be there?¡±

    ¡°I will,¡± Noah replied.

    Turning around, he walked away from the cell, knowing the next time he would see Sylvester was during the day of his execution.

    Not too far from there, Vincent¡¯s carriage moved closer and closer to the Council. Eve stared at the trees that passed behind them and said, ¡°Do you think people can be turned to animals?¡±

    ¡°Some of the witches have the ability to do it. Why the question?¡± Vincent tilted his head, ¡°Someone you want to turn into an animal?¡±

    Eve shook her head and said, ¡°Lastnight, Eugene and I met a talking cat.¡±

    ¡°Talking?¡± Vincent raised his eyebrows, and Eve nodded.

 Chapter 281 Witchs curse?

    Chapter 281 Witch''s curse?

    Mr. Briggs rode the carriage away from the front side of the Council building, taking it to park away, while Eve stood next to Vincent. Feeling him ce his hand on her back, she started to walk with him. They were about to step inside the building, when Vincent caught sight of Noahing out from the edge of the forest, who appeared to have just visited the dungeon.

    ¡°Your favourite person is here,¡± Vincent sarcastically said and Eve turned to see it was Noah.

    Noah¡¯s eyes fell on Eve, and he looked taken aback by seeing her here. He had heard from his man that she had been dropped to Berkshire without any troubles. It had put his mind at ease, that she was away from his family.

    Coming to where the couple had stopped right outside the building, he saw Eve offer him a bow and he did the same, while the two men didn¡¯t bother to follow the same exchange. Thest time Vincent and Noah met was the night when Noah had punched the pureblooded vampire¡¯s face.

    Before Eve or Noah could say something to each other, Vincent remarked, ¡°Duke Noah, it is good to see you here. I wanted to thank you for looking after my Eve during my absence.¡± There was a slight re in his eyes as If it weren¡¯t for the werewolf, he would have found Eve much sooner.

    Noah slightly smiled at Vincent and responded, ¡°Eve is a dear friend of mine. It goes without saying that I would look out for her.¡± He noticed Vincent¡¯s hand on Eve¡¯s back, as if sharing a closeness that previously wasn¡¯t apparent.

    ¡°Indeed, and I am d that you two are friends,¡± Vincent replied with a bright smile.

    The pureblooded vampire and the werewolf stared at each other, while Eve cleared her throat.

    Noah said to her, ¡°I am d to see that you changed your mind and decided toe back, Genevieve. Are you doing well?¡±

    Eve nodded, ¡°I am. How about you?¡±

    ¡°Good. What are you doing here in the Council?¡± Noah questioned with a hint of curiosity, a question that he already had an inclination to what the answer could be.

    Eve parted her lips, unsure of how to answer his question. But she decided to tell him the truth and said, ¡°My mother¡¯s body was dug out recently and I came to see her.¡±

    ¡°Your mother¡¯s body?¡± Noah asked with a surprised voice, and his eyes continued to stare at her. ¡°I thought your mother was buried with your father many years ago.¡±

    ¡°No¡­ I lied about it. Many years ago, she was killed,¡± Eve replied, and Noah felt the heaviness weigh like a rock ready to pull him below the ground.

    ¡°I am sorry to hear that,¡± Noah replied, while Vincent stared at the werewolf.

    Vincent couldn¡¯t help but notice that when it came to Eve, Noah¡¯s face turned into concern, but hearing her mother¡¯s death, there weren¡¯t enough emotions he would want the man to have. He remarked, ¡°It is unfortunate that Eve¡¯s mother was killed and buried here without her knowledge. Whoever killed such a good woman must rot worse than the decayed. Thankfully she was found by the councilmen.¡±

    Noah¡¯s eyes stared into Eve¡¯s that held sorrow. Though he didn¡¯t utter a word, he nodded. He asked Eve, ¡°Are you sure that is your mother?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Vincent has already confirmed it,¡± Eve answered, and Noah¡¯s eyes shifted from the young mermaid to look at Vincent, who looked back at him with a scrutinising gaze as if he was trying to dissect and read him.

    Even though Noah was aware that Vincent was usually the person sought out in the Council when it came to solving mysteries like these, it still made Noah wonder how the pureblooded vampire could identify Eve¡¯s mother.

    Noah offered to Eve, ¡°Is there anything I can help you with?¡±

    While Eve shook her head, Vincent had other thoughts and said, ¡°We are going to look for the murderer, who buried her in such emotionless way. It would be nice if you could help us find the person.¡±

    Noah nodded, ¡°I would be more than happy to do that. Maybe if Genevieve could tell me what she knows.¡±

    ¡°Excellent!¡± Vincent eximed, his lips curling and he said, ¡°Duke Noah, visiting the dungeon so many times is going to make people wonder if you had anything to do with Fowler¡¯s death. Consider it to be friendly advice, after all, Eve¡¯s friend is my friend.¡±

    Eve turned to look at Vincent because of the way he was marking his territory when he had nothing to worry about. The faint feelings she had developed for Noah in the past had disappeared, and the Duke himself had never shown romantic interest in her, except for the time when he had mistakenly leaned towards her during the ball night at the Moriarty mansion.

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Mr. Moriarty. But as you know, Sylvester is a man who is a close acquaintance of the Sullivans. Questions are being raised to use and we will need to answer it to yton and the other members of the Inner Circle,¡± Noah¡¯s words were calm and gathered. He then said to Eve, ¡°I will see youter, Genevieve.¡±

    Eve nodded and replied, ¡°Okay. I hope Lady Anaya is well too?¡±

    ¡°She is,¡± Noah smiled, the look in his eyes gentle, and he said, ¡°I will let her know that you asked about her well being. Excuse me,¡± he said, his eyes briefly meeting Vincent¡¯s before he walked in the direction where the Head Council¡¯s chamber was located.

    While Eve, Vincent and Noah were at Darthmore, in Meadow town and in the kitchen of Dawson¡¯s residence, Eugene cut the meat he had purchased from the market an hour ago. He was preparing for dinner, cutting small and thin slices, making sure it would be enough for the two of them. But then he stopped and wondered, before cutting a little more.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, cut some for me too,¡± came the raspy voice, on his left shoulder and it was enough to give Eugene a heart attack.

    Without Eugene¡¯s notice, Timotei had not only entered the house but also jumped on Eugene¡¯s shoulder. The cat took a whiff of the meat¡¯s scent on the table. When Eugene stumbled backwards, the ck cat quickly jumped on the table.

    ¡°You are alive,¡± Eugene stated with slight disappointment and the ck cat red at him.

    ¡°No one can touch me. Of course I would be alive, you human!¡± Timotei replied and took another whiff of the meat. ¡°You should fry this with the sauces. Add some leeks and asparagus. Salt, pepper and it will taste good. Did Eve go to work already?¡± The cat jumped on the table before sitting while staring at the lowly human.

    Eugene stared at the cat and replied, ¡°Yes, Miss Eve has gone to work. What are you doing here? Miss Eve has already told you that she can¡¯t turn you back.¡±

    Timotei clicked its tongue and moved its whiskers, ¡°That is what she thinks, but it¡¯s only because she hasn¡¯t reached that potential. I can wait,¡± and the cat waved its paw as if ordering the servant to continue cutting the meat. ¡°Add some more, I get hungry too soon.¡±

    When Eugene dropped the cleaver knife on the table, which was close to where the cat sat, Timotei pulled his fluffy tail to him and red at the human, ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you to cook my tail. Scaring it,¡± and the cat stroked its tail as if telling it not to be scared.

    Eugene pushed the sliced meat into a bowl and then started to cut the vegetables before suggesting, ¡°There are many witches living in the deeper side of the forest who can help you turn back to your original self.¡±

    ¡°What use are those dumb witches,¡± Timotei harrumphed.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it was the witch who cursed you and turned you into this small¨C¡± Eugene trailed off when he saw the cat narrow its eyes at him at the word ¡®small¡¯ being rted to him.

    ¡°Calling me old when you are the one getting old,¡± the ck cat raised its head, almost as if looking at the ceiling if its eyes weren¡¯t on Eugene. ¡°Who told you I was turned by a witch?¡±

    ¡°You did,¡± Eugene retorted, wondering if this cat had damaged its head during reincarnation.

    ¡°When?¡± The ck cat looked surprised.

    After a few seconds, it thoughtfully said, ¡°Ahhhh, now I know. As Ie from a high family, I refrain myself from using words that are beneath my ss and taste. Witch is the most decent word to curse.¡±

    Back in the Council, Vincent led Eve to theboratory room where her mother¡¯s body had been held back from being buried. The woman named rks bowed and informed,

    ¡°I have ced the asked skeleton on the table, Mr. Moriarty. It is on the left side.¡±

    ¡°Any new visits?¡± Vincent questioned.

    ¡°Mr. Hart¡¯s men were here a moment ago, to take the reports of the deceased werewolves, but none after it,¡± rks filled him in.

    Eve followed Vincent¡¯s footsteps, walking through the ce, they reached a couple of racks, moving past it one by one, until they came to stand in front of the table where a skeleton was ced. Her eyebrows furrowed, half in worry and half in question. She stepped closer as she felt her heart race. Her mother¡¯s tattered bits of clothes and shoes were ced on one side of the table.

    Eve raised her trembling hand to touch her mother¡¯s boney face. This was her mother¡­ she said to herself. A deep frown came to settle on her face. Her hand trailed down the front of her mother¡¯s spine. Her eyes fell on her mother¡¯s arms that looked like they had cracks. Her hand stopped at the end of her mother¡¯s unusually long spine, and that was all there was to it.

    Her eyes met Vincent¡¯s coppery-red eyes, and he stated, ¡°She was a siren.¡±

 Chapter 282 Answers of the Skeleton

    Chapter 282 Answers of the Skeleton

    Music Rmendation: Bloomsbury- Amelia Warner

    ¡ª

    Overwhelmed by the revtion, Eve held the edge of the table to support her body from swaying. She asked,

    ¡°H¨CHow can this be possible?¡±

    It was as if all these years that she knew had turned into a lie. She stared back at the skeleton and muttered, ¡°Maybe¡­ my mother¡¯s clothes were used to distract someone else who this person was¡­¡± And though she said it, she knew she was only making up excuses for the reality that was in front of her eyes.

    Vincent himself held a serious look on his face and said, ¡°When I saw the skeleton for the first time, I was surprised because of the leather shoes buried with it. The skeleton belongs to a siren, look at the sharp spikes on the back of the spine. No matter how well a person tries to camouge their true self in the society, the outcasts are bound to get caught in one way or the other. Or don¡¯tst long.¡±

    He then continued, ¡°You might find your sea creatures in the lower or middle society, but in high ss, it is hard to survive unless you are working for or under someone. This is the reason why your eyes turn yellowish gold.¡±

    Eve tried to put her mother and her being a siren together, she just couldn¡¯t wrap her mind around it. She then asked him,

    ¡°Did you know about it before you found her?¡±

    ¡°I had a doubt, but I wasn¡¯t sure until I saw her,¡± Vincent jerked his head to where her mother¡¯s skeletony.

    When Vincent hade to Berkshire to bring her home, he knew it. Eve couldn¡¯t believe that her mother had not even once let her have a hint of doubt that she wasn¡¯t any regr human but a sea creature. A siren. But then she was too young for her mother to exin in depth about such things, she thought in her mind.

    Finally, some things started to make sense. The reason why the siren was able to identify her was in her final moments before she was killed.

    ¡°Hart believed that the woman he spoke to at the night soiree had golden eyes,¡± Vincent let her know, ¡°Without your knowledge, you subconsciously used your ability to seduce and pull out answers from him. Sometimes when you are aroused, your mermaid self weakens and is taken over by your siren side.¡±

    ¡°Thanks for the knowledge,¡± Eve whispered.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we take a walk outside?¡± Vincent suggested, knowing she needed some time to digest.

    ¡°Okay,¡± she agreed.

    The two of them left the skeleton and stepped out of the building. They walked into the forest that belonged to the Council.

    She had been a mermaid until, which hade from her father and now that she knew her mother was a siren, Eve realised she was a mixture of the two.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Vincent asked, rubbing Eve¡¯s shoulder when they had stepped into the forest and stopped walking.

    ¡°How would you feel if I said apart from a vampire, you are a werewolf?¡± Eve asked him, and Vincent pulled her in his arms to hug her.

    ¡°It would be terrible. Did you hate sirens a lot?¡± Vincent stroked her hair. Eve let him, without resisting his hug or touch.

    Sirens were the next hateful creatures right after the witches. To be associated with something considered evil and worse in the entire outcast, Eve wasn¡¯t sure how things would turn out in her future. Because right now it only looked like things were starting.

    ¡°I just find it hard to ce my mother to be a siren,¡± Eve stepped back, and so did Vincent, loosening his hold around her. She said, ¡°My mother was always gentle, always kind and soft-spoken. She never raised her head and looked people in the eye. Instead¡­ she kept to herself because she knew¡­ that if she was exposed she would die.¡±

    ¡°And so would you with her,¡± Vincent remarked and Eve nodded.

    Eve looked around at the trees surrounding them while a deep frown came to settle on her forehead. She softly said, ¡°I used to wonder why my mother didn¡¯t try to sell the pearls that came from my tears. It would have helped whatever debt she had to repay, and live a much morefortable life, instead of sleeping with men that cost her life.¡±

    ¡°Your mother was smart to not sell it as it is a double edged sword. She could either earn well, or she would be killed without hesitation. And you would have turned into someone¡¯s quick snack,¡± Vincent responded to her words. ¡°I think the more important and intriguing question is how a merman and a siren got into a rtionship. It doesn¡¯t happen even in the rarest of rare cases.¡±

    Eve stayed quiet, remembering her mother¡¯s kindness and their time together. She said, ¡°I don¡¯t remember her taking baths with me. It is as if she always waited for me to sleep before she took a bath.¡±

    ¡°Maybe when your mother was alive, you didn¡¯t show any signs of being a siren until recently and she must have believed it would be right to raise you only as a merman¡¯s child,¡± Vincent suggested.

    He added, ¡°There is something else you need to know.¡±

    ¡°Bad news?¡± Eve wanted to prepare her mind, feeling dread starting to form in her mind. Her blue eyes looked at him in worry.

    Vincent looked curious as he said, ¡°From what you saw and told me, my theory is that your mother had the ability of blood maniption. Changing one¡¯s blood to taste in a specific way. Because I doubt the number of people she ¡®worked¡¯ for, would have spared her without sinking their teeth at least once to not realise that she was a siren.¡±

    Vincent continued, ¡°You saw your mother die in front of you, but there was still a little more life within her.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Eve frowned.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think the man who killed your mother ever knew she was a siren till the very end. Her body, as you saw, was dug out after years. A siren¡¯s skeleton. Patton told me that the reason they even found the three bodies was because her finger stuck out of the ground. Over the years, the level of soil reduced, bringing her up a little closer to the surface of the ground. She probably tried to get out, but it was toote.¡±

    Vincent¡¯s words sank into Eve¡¯s mind, and her heart grew heavy in her chest with emotions she couldn¡¯t exin. Many years ago, when she had noticed her mother¡¯s eyes grow lifeless, she had run, not knowing her mother still had a little more life in her. Their journey had been cut short without her being able to say goodbye.

    Eve wondered why her mother didn¡¯t try to kill the man who had killed her when she could do it. She could turn into her siren self and kill the person, but instead, she had let him kill her and had told her young self to run and fend for herself.

    Did that mean not all sirens were bad? Or that there were exceptions to every kind. And as the thought sank further in her mind, she asked Vincent with a low, worried voice,

    ¡°What if this is only the beginning and my siren side takes over my mermaid side?¡±

    ¡°Do you want me to sever your head or pull out your heart from your chest when it happens?¡± Vincent asked, tilting his head to the side. Eve stared at him and saw him roll his eyes, ¡°I will still protect you the same way as I have until now, silly girl. Maybe even more.¡±

 Chapter 283 Burying her finally

    Chapter 283 Burying her finally

    Music Rmendation: What do you see in me? Nathan Barr

    --

    After spending some more minutes near the edge of the forest, Eve and Vincent returned to the Council''sboratory where her mother''s skeletony on the table. Eve stared at her mother''s long spine, knowing if she were still alive, she would have seen her translucent feathery tail at the end.

    Eve came to believe that her mother probably had a strong reason as to why she never once showed her siren self even during her dire time. It would have been easy to kill the murderer and the butler, but she had stayed in her human self. She touched her mother''s fingers, before letting it slip as if holding her mother''s hand and her eyes burned with emotions.

    Though until now she wasn''t particrly fond of the existence of the sirens, who were not just a threat to the people on thend but also the mermaids and mermen, it was her mother''s kind and gentle demeanour that right now gave her confidence.

    Her mother Reba Barlow had not once shown any of the evil qualities that belonged to a siren, and it gave Eve hope.

    Maybe not this very moment, and not today, but one day she will find more about her parents, Eve thought to herself.

    While Eve stayed next to her mother''s skeleton, Vincent finished talking to rks, as she was in charge of theboratory and bodies in there. He ordered the woman to fetch Patton to pick up Eve''s mother''s skeleton so it could be put to rest. Turning around, he noticed Eve''s quiet and lonely expression.

    Coming near Eve, Vincent said, "Patton will get your mother in another carriage, while we will travel in mine. He will pick up your mother''s headstone that is ced in Darthmore''s cemetery."

    Eve nodded, and asked, "Eugene and I will bury her at night," that way she would be able to stay near her mother.

    But Vincent proposed, "I was thinking about Skellington''s local cemetery? This way the grave will never be disturbed even in the future. Meadow, you never know when people will decide to dig it upon someone''s word."

    Vincent had already decided that Eve would not be spending the rest of her life in Meadow, but with him. If the murderer ever came looking for Eve, the seach would stop at his name as the dead end. He said, "I know the cemetery caretaker and he will arrange it quickly on my word."

    Eve gave it a thought before giving him a nod. When they started to walk out of there, she asked in slight curiosity, "Did you ever arrange your own kills to be buried there?"

    "Certainly, not. I don''t think any of them deserve a grave and they would be floating in the river if there was no suspicion of people on me. I did try it initially, but it is risky. I must say, I am enjoying having these couple-like conversations with you," a grin appeared on Vincent''s lips.

    Hours passed, and by the time of night, when the tower bell in the town of Skellington rang loud enough for everyone to know the hour, who was counting. In the town''s local cemetery, where many of the high social standing deceased members of the society were buried, a grave for Reba Barlow had been prepared.

    After many years, the unfortunatedy was put to rest, and the headstone picked from Darhtmore''s cemetery was ced on the right grave.

    Eve sat on her knees in front of the grave, her heart heavier than thest time she had believed the person to be her mother.

    Patton, who had made arrangements on Vincent''s instructions, now stood next to the pureblooded vampire, watching the Moriarty''s governess who now sat in front of the grave. He said in a low, cautious voice,

    "Sire, this must be the first time we buried a siren," Patton''s eyes were slightly wide because this was something that had never been done by anyone. Sirens or mermaids were their food, and they were thrown in one corner of the forest or in the water bodies.

    "There''s always a first. It must be how vampires of the high society felt when they initially started to bury humans in their cemetery," Vincent remarked, his eyes watching Eve.

    Patton vigorously nodded and apprehensively asked, "Sire... Is she rted to Ms. Barlow?"

    "She is, and it would be best for you to seal your lips about it like everything else," Vincent ced his hand on Patton''s shoulder before squeezing it and the lower vampire quickly nodded. He said, "Keep an eye on Sylvester and Duke Noah. I don''t want him escaping from there."

    "The security is already tight, Mr. Moriarty. I doubt even a fly can enter there without authority," Patton responded, but on receiving Vincent''s stare, he nodded, "I will go check on them myself!"

    As Patton left the local cemetery of Skellington town, a strong breeze passed through the cemetery, brushing away the twigs and dried leaves that were in and around the graves to one side.

    Vincent walked to where Eve sat and heard her ask, "Do you think my parents would have turned into spirit mermaids?"

    Though Vincent didn''t want to kill her hope, he didn''t want her to have any disappointments. He said, "Your mother was killed in thend and was buried here. Your father, we don''t know what happened."

    "So it is only if they die in the sea," Eve murmured and a sigh escaped from her lips. She then asked him, "Is your mother buried in this same cemetery too?"

    "She is," he answered and said, "Come, let me introduce you to her."

    Eve turned to look at him, and he offered his hand for her to take, something he had been doing since they had both acknowledged their feelings for each other. She took his hand''s support and stood up.

    They walked a few rows of graves from where her mother was buried and finally reached where Lady Katerina Moriartyy in her grave.

    Eve noticed the ck, marble headstone that had the deceased viscountess''s name on it. Vincent said to his mother,

    "I know if you were alive, you would be happy seeing whom I have next to me. This is Genevieve Barlow. She is the second person I have cared for the most after you, mother. She''s too kind and naive at times, but that''s alright as she has me and I will readily watch over her. She would have loved you," and thest sentence wasn''t for his mother but for Eve to hear.

    "Your father misses her too. It is good that he married Lady Annalise," Eve knew she would never be able to understand or feel the depth of what the Moriarty family went through by the loss of a mother and wife.

    "My mother would be happy if she knew he married someone after she passed away. Her soul would be unhappy if he didn''t," Vincent remarked as if he knew his mother''s thoughts better than anyone.

    Vincent knew that father hadn''t married because he wanted a wife. But because he wanted his children to have a mother. There was a con and pro there. On one hand, Marceline was quick to embrace Lady Annalise as her rightful mother, while Vincent had epted the vampiress only to be his father''s wife, he had never epted the woman as his mother as he already had one.

    When silence fell in the cemetery, Vincent teased Eve by saying, "Are you not going to say anything to her?" He slipped his hand into his coat''s pockets.

    "T--That, yes," Eve turned slightly pink at his words, and she cleared her throat before saying, "Good evening, Lady Katherina. I want to thank you for loving and protecting Vincent when he was small, for sacrificing your life for his and others sake so that they could continue to live." Pausing for a moment, she continued, "I promise to care of him the way you did. To stand beside him--"

    Vincent confirmed with her, "Always?"

    Eve''s blue eyes shifted from Lady Katherina''s headstone, and met the eyes of the pureblooded vampire who stood next to her. She noticed the breeze around them wavered the strands of his silvery hair.

    Vincent stared back at her with his mischievous eyes and said, "You know I am not easy to be with and in yours and many others definition, crazier than the most. Will you be able to survive?"

    "You are crazy," Eve responded and Vincent''s eyes narrowed.

    "It was your cue to deny that I wasn''t and was perfect," Vincent said and the way he said it brought a small smile on her lips even though her day had turned upside down. A crooked smile appeared on his lips.

    Though they hade to stand in front of the grave, Vincent had not let go of Eve''s hand. She felt the firmness of his fingers around her. She said,

    "I don''t think any normal person would ever ept me for who I am." It was the truth. Most people, even the ones who were married to mermaids or sirens, were quick to kill them once they found out about their identity.

    "It''s because they don''t see you the way I do," Vincent hummed, brushing his thumb against the back of her hand. He then called her by her full name, "Genevieve."

    Eve raised her eyebrows, not knowing why he was fully naming her now with such seriousness, "Yes?"

    "Marry me."

 Chapter ?284 Speak with respect

    Chapter ?284 Speak with respect

    A gentle wind breezed through the cemetery and the ce where they stood, softly ruffling and wavering the pieces of both of their hair. Eve used one of her hands to stop her hair from hovering in front of her eyes.

    Eve felt Vincent''s coppery-red eyes staring at her, patiently waiting for her answer. But he hadn''t posed it as a question but as a statement.

    She remembered the time in the past, when she was invited to attend some of the townsfolk''s weddings and she attended with a slight envy and sorrow. Knowing she would never have what the other people did. To be loved and proposed for marriage. And now that it did, it felt surreal.

    Eve softly gulped the feeling of the butterflies fluttering in her chest, and asked him, "Isn''t it too fast?"

    "I don''t see a point of waiting and unnecessarily dragging the time when we both have affirmed our feelings for each other. Unless you don''t want to be married," Vincent stated, his eyes calmly looking at her. "Like I told you before, you are a remarkable woman and if there''s anyone I find worthy enough to spend my life with, I would want it to be you."

    Vincent''s words left warmth in Eve''s mind and heart, a feeling of absolute safety. She then said, "Can you wait until Aunt Aubrey returns to Meadow?"

    "To answer my words or to hold the wedding?" Vincent squeezed Eve''s hand in his while taking a step close towards her.

    Eve took a deep breath which ended up taking a whiff of Vincent''s scent, which reminded her of the ocean. Of home. His gazed weighed on her, and she answered,

    "To hold the wedding." A small worry appeared on her forehead, and she asked, "What about your family?"

    A smile crept on Vincent''s lips, the sweetness turning into mischief, and he said, "That will be taken care of. You don''t have to worry about it. Now...I will need to hear it in words, my beloved."

    Who knew that the arrogant pureblooded vampire would take responsibility so quickly. Not her, Eve thought to herself. She didn''t have to ask if he was sure because she knew Vincent wasn''t a person to do things without being sure. When he had mentioned Marceline as her future sister-inw this morning, she had believed it was something in the far future.

    "Yes. Yes, I will marry you Vincent Moriarty," Eve responded to the magical words Vincent had been waiting to hear from her.

    "Let us seal it then..." Vincent''s hand came to caress the side of Eve''s face, and he leaned forward.

    Eve''s heart skipped a beat. She closed her eyes, weing the feeling of Vincent''s lips on hers. No matter the number of kisses they had shared this week, it didn''t dull the excitement of the moment. Her heart was ready to burst with happiness, to think that a man like him wanted her as much as she wanted him, maybe even more.

    The kiss wasn''t deep, but it was enough to spread sweetness in their body. Vincent tasted the sweetness from Eve''s lips, and the more he tasted her, the hungrier he got as if not satiated.

    Eve winced when she felt one of Vincent''s fangs nip her bottom lip, and she felt him tenderly run his tongue to collect the drops of it. Vincent pulled away from her and said,

    "Sealed with a kiss and blood."

    A shy smile appeared on Eve''s lips and she felt Vincent''s hand slide from her face to settle on her waist. Their foreheads touched each other, and she saw him take a deep sigh of relief.

    "Have I told you how lovely you are?" Vincent''s eyes stared into hers, and he continued, "You might be a siren, but there''s so much innocence of the mermaid in there, that I cannot wait to corrupt you in ways that you can''t even imagine."

    Eve''s cheeks flushed at his words, and she cleared her throat, "We are standing in front of your mother''s grave."

    "My apologies, shall we go back into the carriage so I can continue about it in detail?" Vincent poked at Eve, noticing her turn flustered. He let go of her hand and ced it on the other side of her waist, gently massaging it. "I am sure it isn''t something she never did," he cheekily remarked.

    Eve wondered if Vincent had some fascination with graves and cemeteries. It was because thest time he had made hery down next to him in the grave, and now he had proposed to her in front of his mother''s grave. Somewhere it was a sweet gesture that he did it in front of the woman who was significant in his life.

    "Come on, let me take you back home," Vincent let go of Eve''s waist and caught hold of her hand as if not wanting to lose her and at the same time wanting to spend as much as they could together.

    Offering their greetings to the deceased members of their family for the day, Eve and Vincent left Skellington and travelled in the carriage to Meadow.

    And while the couple were on their way to Eve''s home, on the other side, Rosetta Hooke had already appeared at Meadow, but her carriage broke before it could reach Dawson''s residence. She red at her coachman and scolded him,

    "How hard is it for you to do your job as a coachman in making sure to check the condition of the wheels?"

    "Forgive me, mdy," the coachman offered her a deep bow, while she held a look of disdain at the lower vampire. "I didn''t know--"

    "When did I say you could give your exnation? Now I have to walk all the way and I will be tired, carrying all these gifts in my hands," Rosetta harrumphed in annoyance and her eyes narrowed. Looking around the ce, she said, "I will walk to Eve''s house, and you can get it fixed and park the carriage. Don''t bete or I will fire you from your job."

    "Yes, mdy!" The coachman didn''t raise his head until thedy walked away from the carriage.

    Rosetta walked on the streets of Meadow with her head held high, making it hard for her to look at what was ahead of her path. With one hand carrying the gifts for Eve and Eugene, she used her other hand to fan her face, she continued to walk before pausing her footsteps. It was because she noticed someone familiar walking in the opposite direction.

    From the opposite side of the street walked Patrick Humphrey, who was on an errand to go to the market, in his mother''s words. Since that day his family had been humiliated, his mother had stopped stepping out of the house to avoid any remarks on her, and had sent him to the market and even the seamstress, so that she didn''t have to face the other women and men of the town. After all, it was upon their word that the people had decided to tarnish Genevieve''s image.

    He was tired of walking on the street when he caught sight of the wealthy vampiress, who stood not too far away from him and stared right at him. Before he could try to run away from there and out of her sight, Rosetta loudly said,

    "You there," and Patrick''s back straightened.

    He pointed his finger at himself while the vampiress walked towards him. He asked, "Me?"

    Rosetta rolled her eyes, "What are you dumb? Of course, I am talking to you. Have we met before?"

    Mr. Humphrey shook his head, "I don''t think so, mdy."

    But Rosetta wasn''t convinced, because she knew she had spoken to this man before, but she was having difficulty cing him where she had seen him. She then said,

    "You are right, I wouldn''t have met a low status person like you before."

    A nerve struck in Patrick, as he had always aspired to be a part of high society. But he was now working as a servant. He forced smile on his face and said,

    "Excuse me, but I have to be--"

    "Carry these. I will give you a gold coin," Rosetta was quick to unload the little bags into Humphrey''s arms. She dusted her hand and wiggled her fingers as if she could finally walk without any hassle.

    Humphrey found it rather insulting that this vampiress had, out of the blue, forcefully pushed all her things into his hands as if he was her servant when he was not! He opened his mouth to say--

    "I saw you at the Moriarty mansion, didn''t I?" Rosetta asked the lowly human who was beneath her. "Do you work for the Moriartys?"

    Humphrey, who had tried to hold the drunk woman and bring her more alcohol so that he could gain some possible benefits from her, as she was the daughter of a Marquee, had not only gone into the drain, but she was now treating him as her servant.

    "I work for the Quinn''s, mdy. Henry Quinn?" He brought up the name, but Rosetta only stared at him. "Let me arrange someone to take these precious bags from you--"

    "Quick, I don''t like to be kept waiting, or I willin to Henry Quinn," Rosetta walked swiftly towards Eve''s house, while Humphrey stared at the back of the vampiress. At a second thought, he could use the gold coin from her as the pay at the Quinn''s mansion wasn''t enough. He would quickly drop the things and scurry away from there!

    When Rosetta reached Dawson''s residence, Eugene had already left the door open expecting for Eve to be home any second. And on hearing the gate creek, he stepped out to greet Miss Eve but it was the vampiress who appeared to be in a good mood. His eyes then fell on Mr. Humphrey, who was the reason why Eve had been insulted and shamed.

    Rosetta noticed Eugene''s serious expression, who stared at the man behind her with a hint of contained anger. She wondered what had happened.

    "Miss Eve isn''t here yet, Lady Rosetta," Eugene informed the vampiress.

    "That''s okay, I can wait," Rosetta had all the time in her hand, because her aunt who used to keep an eye on her had passed away, and her parents weren''t here. She was a free bird who wouldn''t be questioned where and with whom she was.

    When Mr. Humphrey stepped inside the gates and noticed Dawson''s servant, he jerked his head and said, "How are you doing, Eugene?"

    "Very well," hearing Eugene''s curt reply, Rosetta wondered what was bothering her love. She directly asked Eugene with no filter,

    "Did he do something?"

    Eugene didn''t realise that he had failed to school his expression, while Humphrey stumbled before catching his footing and cing the gifts at the front of the house. Humphrey slightlyughed and said,

    "What is not there to like, mdy. The family this man works for is an acquaintance of ours. Isn''t that right?"

    Rosetta didn''t know why, but she didn''t like this lowly human even though he came from the same town as her dear friend. She snapped, "Don''t talk to him with such familiarness."

    Humphrey didn''t know what he had done wrong when he only stated the obvious, while Eugene turned slightly taken aback by the vampiress''s words. Patrick said,

    "He is a servant. You shouldn''t--"

    "So are you. He''s in a position that you cannot match and you better speak to him in respect. Did you do something to Eugene?" Rosetta questioned,pletely turning to look at Humphrey, who looked back and forth between her and Eugene. Humphrey''s eyes went wide, not knowing what was going on or if this was a ploy to trap him in something worse.

    Rosetta didn''t like the thought of someone trying to belittle Eugene, and her eyes narrowed at Humphrey.

    "I have not, you...!" Humphrey lost his mind and tried to control himself, not liking being talked down by this obnoxious vampiress. "I would like you to give my coin now so I can be on my way."

    Rosetta turned to look at Eugene, while ignoring Humphrey and in a mellow voice asked, "Is everything alright, Eugene?" Humphrey didn''t understand why this wealthy vampiress was speaking kindly to the lowly servant as if he belonged to her status!

 Chapter ?285 Protective vampiress

    Chapter ?285 Protective vampiress

    Music Rmendation: Heavens, what an afternoon- John Lunn

    --

    Eugene stared at Patrick Humphrey, the man many of them in and around the town of Meadow regarded as the sought-out eligible bachelor. As Miss Eve had grown up into a beautiful woman, the servant of Dawson''s family was aware of the rumours about how she was one day going to marry Mr. and Mrs. Humphrey''s son.

    But Eugene, who had stayed under Lady Aubrey''s shelter and knowledge, knew that this man would never win his young miss''s heart or keep her happy. In his eyes, Patrick Humphrey was not just arrogant even though he belonged to the same human town he lived in, but the man was also a chauvinistic person along with his mother Mrs. Humphrey.

    He hadn''t expected the Humphrey''s to fall so low and go against Eve. Now that the question was posed by the vampiress, who was Miss Eve''s friend, he answered,

    "It would be best if you hear about it from the man who was involved, Lady Rosetta."

    Rosetta''s eyes turned to Humphrey''s, where the softness in her eyes had disappeared to be reced by suspicion. She took a step towards the lowly human, while one of her eyebrows rose in question,

    "It would be best for you to spit what you did. Unless you prefer to be tied to a tree upside down, worse I can ask my father to put you in the dungeon," the vampiress didn''t bother to hide whose daughter she was as she liked to unt it in people''s faces to get her work done and also receive respect. "My father has put many people in the dungeon, people who have upset me in the past," she casually threw in the words.

    No more interested in the gold coin, Patrick wanted to leave before Eve, or the vampire showed up. But at the moment, he felt stuck between a wall and a rock because of this obnoxious vampiress in front of him.

    When Rosetta looked away, Patrick quickly red at Eugene as if he would deal with himter for hinting what happened.

    On the other hand, Eugene wasn''t sure if Rosetta had heard about the incident that had happened in Meadow and was only behaving ignorant in front of Mr. Humphrey.

    Patrick responded to Rosetta, "I don''t know what you are talking about, mdy or what this servant is talking about. You are mistaken. To believe--"

    "A week ago he and a few others publicly mistreated Miss Eve to be sleeping with men," Eugene finally blurted, not liking the way Patrick had not been humbled even after Mr. Moriarty had dealt with him and the others.

    Rosetta''s eyebrows furrowed at this. Why hadn''t she heard about it? Out of all the rubbish gossip that took ce, people had failed to bring this up to her ears.

    Eugene didn''t stop there and added, "This is the reason why Miss Eve left for Berkshire."

    The vampiress''s red eyes narrowed at Patrick; if it was possible, Rosetta''s eyes would have turned the lowly human into dust. Noticing the re in her eyes, Patrick shook his head,

    "That was a mistake on everyone''s side. Actually, it was Mrs. Edwards''s fault for spewing such nonsense and we were only--"

    SLAP!

    Patrick felt his ear ring and one side of his face turn numb. Did he... Did he just get pped by this woman? He touched his cheek with his hand, widening his mouth to ensure his jaw was intact.

    "How dare you ssh mud on a woman like Eve?" Rosetta demanded, and she quickly caught hold of Patrick''s cor.

    It wasn''t that Patrick was weak, as he was a human and Rosetta was a vampiress, but the man feared the title that came with her name. She wasn''t a regr vampiress, but one who was the daughter of a Marquee.

    "You dare to even show up in front of her house," Rosetta looked furious and harshly shook the man like a piece of parchment. The sight of it not only worried Patrick but also Eugene, who noticed the wild temper of this woman, where he had hoped for it to stop at a few words or worse a p.

    But Rosetta was indeed an ordinary vampiress of high society, a spoiled daughter who had been given everything, where people followed her beck and call. She was angry that because of this lowly human, her friend had decided to leave Meadow and note back. She had finally found a friend, and this lowly man had tried to drive her friend away from here. Not only that... it could even drive Eugene out of Meadow.

    "It was you who forced me to carry your bags!" Patrick tried to get the vampiress''s hand off his cor. And when he sessfully pried away from her hold, he red at her, "I told you it was a mistake, you du--What do you think you are doing?!"

    Rosetta had picked up a pot with a nt in it and was ready to throw it on Patrick, when Eugene interfered with her.

    "Lady Rosetta, please put the pot down!" Eugene didn''t believe Patrick was worth having his head broken with his well-maintained pot.

    Patrick red at them and said, "I will report this to the higher authorities! That youe here to harm us!"

    "What did you just say?!" Rosetta wanted to throw the pot on the lowly human''s head, but Eugene caught hold of her hand to stop her from destroying the garden he had built with much love and care.

    Patrick took this opportunity to disappear from not only the front of Dawson''s house, but also the street with no sign of him. Eugene wondered if he had made a mistake by telling the vampiress about what happened, but he wasn''t happy with what had happened with Eve and wanted to hit Mr. Humphrey himself. But he couldn''t do it as he was bound to the norms of the society in which they lived.

    Rosetta''s concentration left Patrick and returned to Eugene, who now held her hand, while her hands were at the top of her head, carrying the pot. Her cheeks turned warm at their closeness, and she stared at him.

    "Why don''t I take the pot, Lady Rosetta?" Eugene asked her, and Rosetta, not knowing what to do with him touching her hand that brought in butterflies in her stomach, quickly dropped the pot from her back.

    Eugene caught hold of the pot before it touched the ground and broke, not expecting her to drop it without notice and heard the vampiress say,

    "I didn''t mean to break the pot earlier. I was only trying to scare him. Usually I am a very nice and well mannered person with no temper at all. I am a very calm person."

    Rosetta cleared her throat, schooling her expression and putting a more feminine front in front of Eugene. Eugene nodded and suggested, "Why don''t youe inside and have a seat, until Miss Eve returns?"

    "That I will," Rosetta walked straight inside the house, forgetting to pick up the bags of gifts she had brought along with her.

    Eugene stared at the back of the vampiress, knowing well that if he hadn''t stopped the vampiress, the woman would have thrown the pot on Patrick''s head, and he would have had to hide the body somewhere with her.

    When Eugene ced the pot back where it belonged, he heard Rosetta remark inside the house, "I didn''t know you had a cat!" Hearing this, he quickly ran inside the house.

 Chapter ?286 Chaos under one roof

    Chapter ?286 Chaos under one roof

    When Eve and Vincent arrived at Dawson''s residence, the ce appeared quiet. Once they got down, Eve looked for Rosetta''s carriage but not finding it, and she wondered if the vampiress had returned to Skellington or had note to meet her today.

    Standing in front of the gates now, Eve asked, "Would you like to have dinner inside?"

    "Are you inviting me to stay the night?" Vincent teasingly asked her. Eve''s lips twitched and she reminded him,

    "Eugene is home."

    Vincent stepped towards her and she looked around the ce to see if someone would catch them,

    "Mm, I am sure I can arrange something to keep him busy." The pureblooded vampire caught hold of her chin, "Ignore the rest and only look only at me. I am all you will need to look at." Dropping his hand, he wrapped his arms around her, hugged her close and said, "There''s no one who can protect you from me, but yourself. Sometimes not even yourself," he added, cherishing her in his arms.

    Eve shyly smiled in his arms before fixing the expression on her face when he pulled away from her. She noticed his silver hair wavering in front of his forehead because of the wind.

    Vincent turned his head to look at his coachman and ordered, "You can go back to the mansion, Briggs."

    Even though the coachman wasn''t looking at them until now, he was quick to answer to Vincent''smand, "Yes, Master Vincent. Miss Barlow," he asked permission to leave with a bow before climbing on the driver''s seat in front of the carriage and driving the vehicle away from there.

    Vincent turned back to look at Dawson''s house. Seeing the serious look on his face, Eve asked, "What happened?"

    "Looks like Eugene isn''t alone," Vincent responded, and not a secondter, the house''s main door opened and Eugene appeared with a ghost-like expression on his face with a hint of weariness.

    Eugene quickly walked towards Eve, who asked him, "Eugene, are you alright?" There was a scratch mark on his face.

    "Disasters havee together, Miss Eve," Eugene said to her with a low voice, "Miss Rosetta is sitting inside and so is the evil cat. Thankfully, they are both sitting away from each other now." Noticing Vincent, he offered a bow, "Good evening, Mr. Moriarty."

    When Eve stepped inside the house with Vincent and Eugene right behind her, her eyes widened on seeing Timotei sitting on the table, while Rosetta sat in the living room with scratch marks on her arms and one side of her cheek. The vampiress sat like an obedient child without moving even an inch.

    "Rosetta...?" Eve could only imagine the scratches belonged to the cat and turned to Timotei, who was busy grooming himself with his back against them.

    "Oh, Eve! I am so d you are back!" Rosetta eximed.

    "I am sorry about this," Eve apologised, but the vampiress shook her head.

    "That''s fine. I love cats.I picked it up without its notice and ended up like this," Rosetta made it look like it was nothing and continued, "I once had this white kitty and I yed with it in the bathtub. But somehow it drowned. It was sad," the vampiress said with little to no emotion, making the others doubt that Rosetta was the one who had killed it.

    Rosetta''s smile fell when she noticed Vincent in the room.

    Vincent remarked, "How are you doing, Lady Rosetta? It is good to see that you are up and about, when one would assume that the family of the deceased would be mourning in the house."

    Rosetta blinked before nervously saying, "My family is in the North and I am alone here. I thought staying in Eve''spany would do me good."

    Vincent nodded, while his bright eyes continued to look at the vampiress. He said, "Because of Miss Eve''s job, it seems like you are spending more time with Eugene than with her."

    Rosetta red at Vincent for trying to poke at her. This horrible pureblooded vampire!

    Rosetta wanted to spend time with Eve and Eugene but not with Vincent Moriarty. Quietly ring at him, she said, "It is gettingte, I should get back to my mansion now. But my carriage wheel broke before I reached here and is being fixed by my coachman," the vampiress sighed as if the world had ended. "I don''t know how to get back to my mansion now," she sighed before her eyes fell on Eugene.

    Eugene''s eyes narrowed slightly, wondering why the vampiress was looking at him.

    Eve suggested, "You can stay for dinner, and when your carriage arrives, go home in it."

    It worked well for Rosetta because that meant she would get to spend more time, and she was quick to hug Eve. She said, "You are a strong person, Eve. I am so happy that you are my friend."

    Eve smiled, not knowing a simple invitation for dinner would make the vampiress happy.

    While Eve was busy talking to Rosetta and Eugene''s eyes were on the vampiress, Vincent''s gaze shifted to look at the cat on the table. It looked as if it didn''t care who was in the room, or more rightly to be said, that it didn''t notice who had entered as it was busy licking itself.

    When Timotei finished cleaning himself, he turned and jumped on the ground. All clean, thought the cat to itself. That damn vampiress thought she could pet him, he harrumphed in his mind. Now if only these lowly beings would serve him his dinner, he could take a good nap in front of the firece.

    But sensing someone''s gaze, Timotei raised his head to look at the vampire staring at him. Wasn''t this the same vampire he thought Eve had turned into a bat? He red with his cat eyes.

    They stared at each other for three seconds before the cat realised something and darted towards the possible open window. But with every window closed, the only exit avable was the main door and the one on the back of the house that led to the backyard.

    "Why don''t you prepare the dining table. I will be back in a bit," Vincent stated before making his way to the house''s back door.

    Timotei tried to move his paws as quickly as possible, but before he could jump over the fence, Vincent caught the cat by its scruff. The cat meowed, moving its paws in the air while being dangled in the air by the pureblooded vampire.

    "Drop me down right this instant or I will scratch your face!" Timotei tried to wiggle but only failed.

    "What a cute ck kitty that even talks. Talking cats will fetch several gold coins," Vincent remarked and noticed the cat red at him.

    "How dare you call me cute?! You wo-- No, no, I did not mean that! You are right, I am the epitome of cuteness, but please don''t sell me!" Timotei quickly changed his tone as if asking for forgiveness.

    "Do we know each other?" Vincent asked, his coppery-red eyes turning darker. He noticed how the cat looked ready to faint any second now.

 Chapter 287 Old soul from the past

    Chapter 287 Old soul from the past

    Music Rmendation: The War room- Trevor Morris

    --

    Vincent stared at the ck cat, which stared back at him, as if it was the most innocent creature he hade across until now. When in truth, it was nothing less than a hell-raiser. Having never met a talking cat before, the vampire was intrigued by it.

    "Know?" The ck catughed, which sounded like a chuckle, before it sneezed. "We have never met before. Now if you could release me, my elegant self would like to be on my way." Timotei held a troubled look, which gave away that it was hiding something.

    "I guess it wouldn''t be bad to have a cat for dinner over the fire. Some say they taste like delicacies," Vincent remarked with no hint of humour in his eyes before turning towards the back door of Dawson''s house.

    Timotei panicked, "No, no! Cat''s taste like garbage, ew! Awful!" He made a retching noise.

    "You took so much time to clean yourself, it would be a sin to not cook you," Vincent started to make his way towards the back door. Timotei wiggled, growling with his meows that barely fazed the pureblooded vampire.

    "I haven''t met you anywhere before! We haven''t met! I promise you on my tail!" Timotei quickly spoke. If he liked something about his cat''s body, it was his tail that he liked to groom and keep fluffy all the time. The ck cat quickly pleaded, "Please let go of me, I haven''t done anything. I have been under great torture of other beings. Cursed to live a life so small and short. This is my eighth life, please don''t kill me!"

    Vincent stared at the melodramatic cat that had now stopped wiggling, showing it epted its defeat with its head downcast. After a second, the ck cat raised its head in question if it would be spared as the pureblooded had stopped walking.

    "Why did you rush as if you were going to be killed? By me," Vincent wondered what it knew that he didn''t.

    "T--That... I thought you looked familiar, but I was mistaken. I mean I have met so many people, I just got confused and you know," Timotei replied with augh, and when Vincent gripped the cat''s scruff, it meowed louder.

    "Looks like you are tired with your ninth life. Fire it is," Vincent threatened it, and the cat raised its paws in front of Vincent.

    "Eight! This is my eighth life," Timotei corrected the vampire and didn''t know how he had ended up so close to a person like Vincent.

    "That''s what you think, but you don''t appear to be too sure if this is your eighth orst life," Vincent remarked. The ck cat turned confused and started counting with its front paws. He then added, "Reincarnating over and over again, you might have lost a count."

    Timotei wondered if he had miscounted it, but his eyes widened, "I am on myst life!"

    Vincent was only poking the cat, but it seemed like a confused ck kitty that got swayed and doubted anything said. Not to mention, it appeared to look like it wanted to live. While the cat was fretting on its own, the pureblooded vampire questioned,

    "I will ask this onest time. When and where have we met?" As interesting as the talking cat was, it wasn''t enough for him to let the cat live and bring problems to Eve, when he didn''t know if he could trust it being around, especially when Eve had mentioned to him that the cat knew about her true identity.

    "Okay okay! Just put me down so that I can speak in ease!" Timotei demanded. Seeing the evil look in Vincent''s eyes, he adjusted his tone and beseeched, "Please!"

    Vincent let go of the cat, which jumped on the ground. It stretched its body, pushing it backwards and straightened itself before clearing its throat. Timotei then said in a proud tone,

    "I actuallye from a far time from now. The time when the world was divided by factions of pure predators and preys. Humans and supernatural creatures like vampires and werewolves. Humans feared the existence of the supernaturals and were under the thumb of our rule. The King had many illegitimate wives... of different kinds, and each of the children were bestowed with gifts like abilities. Some that were good, turned into destruction."

    Vincent''s eyes narrowed, and he asked, "Are you talking about the King who took in powers from the sea goddess Nerhys?"

    Eve, who had stepped out from the house''s backdoor, caught sight of Vincent and Timotei talking to each other. She made her way to where they stood. Timotei turned to look at Eve and replied to the pureblooded vampire,

    "Yes. The same King who wanted the mermaid goddess for himself," the ck cat turned back to look at Vincent and said, "Once the King died, these gifted abilities were misused, and were used to force people into submission. And soon the children and their children''s children started to fight for power. For some years, they conspired and backstabbed each other until only two princes lived. The reason why I, uh, walked earlier from you is because the energy inside of you... it has the same energy as one of the two standing princes in the past. And it isn''t the good kind."

    "Are you trying to tell me that I am the son of that person?" Vincent deadpanned.

    "I am not sure. It is said that the two princes fought for two days in a row. They were told to be destined to fight against each other even without the existence of the abilities. It was said, if one lived, the other one was meant to die as the two couldn''t exist during the same time, or there would be a shift in bnce of life and death. But in the end, they both died."

    "Did you know the King and his family closely?" Vincent questioned the ck cat, who suddenly looked nervous.

    "We were familiar," the cat answered.

    "How familiar?" Vincent questioned, and the cat looked left and right as if it didn''t hear the question.

    "Oh, look! A butterfly!" The cat eximed while being stared at Vincent and Eve. Realising he wouldn''t be let off easily and not wanting to be thrown into the fire, he replied, "I, uh, used to work under the other prince."

    "Interesting," Vincent murmured, not bothering himself with the history as much as Timotei, and questioned, "Do you know about the curse that fell on the King and his children which was ced by Nerhys?"

    "Of course, I know about the curse. What am I stupid?" Timotei waved his soft paw hand in the air as if there was nothing he wasn''t aware of. The ck cat raised its head as if it had turned into a God for having all the answers to the question. Except that he hadn''t foreseen turning into a cat one day. It continued, "The curse wasn''t just for the King and his children, but also people who served him closely. Most turned corrupted by heart and mind, eventually dying like gue had struck thend. The children of the King were doomed to die once the sea goddess died."

    Eve asked Timotei, "And do you know about breaking the curse she ced?"

    The ck cat opened its eyes. Clearing its throat, it red, "Before that... I had been turned into a cat and had been killed by the hands of a wretched human child. Children are evil!" he hissed before continuing, "Life has been so hard since then, and I thought I would be promoted. Instead I got demoted into this small thing. I can''t even speak freely, because when I did in the past, people assumed I was a witch and I was instantly killed."

    Timotei had not bothered about the curse or the King''s children as he was busy looking for the siren who had turned him into a cat. There was no point worrying about others when he was cursed.

    Eve stared at the cat. It seemed like it had the ability to look at people''s inner being the way it did with her and Vincent.

    Vincent then questioned the cat, "Does Eve share simr energy as Nerhys?"

    Eve was surprised by the question. Timotei walked up to her and sniffed, "Not that I know of. Just the siren." The ck cat then said, "I am hungry. Is the food ready?"

    Eve nodded, "Can you not scratch Rosetta again?"

    "She was trying to dirty me by touching me like some pet! I was protecting myself!" Timotei looked appalled by the memory of it. Seeing Eve''s frown, the cat added, "Tell her not to touch me and I will be good." Saying that Timotei pranced on the ground, making its way inside the house to have a good meal.

    Eve walked to where Vincent stood, who held a serious expression and asked, "Is your family rted to the King''s bloodline?"

    "Not that I am aware of, but it wouldn''t hurt to take a look into it," Vincent remarked and then offered her a bright smile, "Let us go inside and have dinner."

    During dinner, Eve, Vincent, and Rosetta sat at the table while Eugene served the food from the kitchen. The fourth seat was taken by none other than the ck, which now ced its front paws on the table.

    Rosetta remarked, "I have never seen a cat that has been so well trained to eat at the table."

    Timotei was too engrossed with the food that was kept on the table to re at the vampiress for her calling him ''trained''.

    Eve smiled, "You would be surprised."

 Chapter ?288 Ghosts of the dead

    ? Chapter 288 Ghosts of the dead

    Music Rmendation: Dances for Harp and Orchestra- Lavinia Meijer

    --

    As the dinner continued, it went by peacefully, with each person busy with another. Vincent and Eve shared looks at each other. Rosetta''s eyes followed Eugene as if he was the only one who existed in the room, leaving the ck cat''s focus on the food served to it.

    Eugene felt the vampiress''s eyes on him and wondered if she would end up demanding his blood if it weren''t for Eve''s presence in the room.

    On the other hand, Vincent''s eyes calmly, yet with a hint of mischief, stared at Eve as if he didn''t care if someone noticed him watching her. It was only one night where he had been able to spend time with her the way he wanted, both of them surrounded by it, and right now, he missed it.

    It was probably the new ce and rush of feelings that had turned Eve brave enough to kiss him back. Because now that they were back to where they belonged, his mermaid had turned slightly guarded and aware of people''s watchful eyes and thoughts. Not that he minded it, because he enjoyed seeing her shy and bold side.

    Eve, who was having her meal, felt Vincent''s gaze on her and turned to look at him, "Is the food to your liking?"

    "When I have the bestpany next to me, there''s hardly anything toin about," came Vincent''s unfiltered words for everyone to hear.

    A small controlled smile appeared on Eve''s lips, while Eugene''s attention fell on the couple, noticing something brewing between his young miss and Mr. Moriarty as they stared at each other. But Timotei, who sat between Vincent and Rosetta, who had finished licking the corner of his mouth, who responded to Vincent''s words,

    "I have always been the bestpany one could ask for. People have always conside--"

    Timotei stopped speaking when he felt someone''s hand on his tail. It was the pureblooded vampire''s hand.

    <strong></strong>

    Eve and Eugene''s eyes widened on hearing the sudden raspy sound of the ck cat, and they turned to re at Timotei. She should have known that this cat could cause trouble. The cat had been so immersed in eating its dinner that it had forgotten that Rosetta had no idea about him being able to speak.

    Eve turned to look at Rosetta, who was staring at Eugene for a moment before she looked back at her te. But then the vampiress paused with a slight frown. Eve couldn''t help but re at the ck cat, which was a hot mess.

    Rosetta looked at everyone at the table, and the vampiress then looked around the dining room and then at the kitchen from where she sat. She asked Eve, "Did you hear someone speak just now? It was some kind of scratchy voice."

    Timotei felt his tail to be under threat and meowed to convince Rosetta that he was a cat and wasn''t the one who spoke earlier. He slowly turned to look at Vincent, who stared at him with a faint smile on his lips, but there was obvious intent of murder in there!

    Vincent turned to look at Rosetta andmented, "It must be a dead person."

    "Dead?" Rosetta genuinely turned worried and intrigued, her naive self ready to hear it.

    "It has been said that this town, Meadow, has been cursed for quite some time now. Many years ago, there was a massacre of people, and their ghosts now pass through the houses as if looking for their family members to take back with them," Vincent exined to her with a straight face in a matter-of-fact tone.

    For a moment, Rosetta believed it, but then she stared at him with suspicion. She had fallen for his lies once, but she wasn''t going to fall for it again. She harrumphed and said, "That''s a lie. I am sure I heard the scratchy voice as if someone who has never spoken much. Maybe there''s someone in the house. Maybe I have good hearing," the vampiress turned slightly surprised by her new ability.

    Timotei cursed at his luck and wanted to beg Vincent to spare the life of his tail, but he couldn''t do it in front of this vampiress. All he could do was stare.

    Eve didn''t want to make a fool of Rosetta by making up stories because she already felt guilty enough for hiding her aunt''s death. She said,

    "I think it was the breeze outside the house, Rose. Sometimes it feels like whispering."

    Noticing the slight frown on Rosetta''s face, Eugene went along with Vincent''s earlier words and said, "Mr. Moriarty is right, at the time when the sun goes down this town turns haunted. Some ghosts have unfulfilled wishes to turn back to their living self..."

    To Rosetta, Eugene''s words were God-sent, and she was quick to believe them. She suddenly turned worried, and her back stiffened while her eyes moved left and right. She asked Eugene, "Really?"

    <strong></strong>

    "Yes, mdy," Eugene offered the vampiress a bow.

    "It seems like some ghost has taken a liking towards you, Lady Rosetta," Vincent chimed in. Rosetta''sfortable dining time was suddenly reced with uneasiness, where she wanted to return to her mansion as quickly as possible.

    For the rest of the dinner, Rosetta''s eyes kept looking everywhere in wonderment if she would hear or catch sight of the ghost again. Timotei''s tail had finally been released from the hostage, and he kept it as close as possible so it wouldn''t be threatened again.

    During that time, Vincent said to Eve and Eugene, "I will send some of my men here tomorrow to pick up your things and have it ced in another safe ce, so that they can start the renovation work of the house."

    Eve nodded, "Eugene and I have started to get some things cleaned on the above floor, and have ced it in Aunt Aubrey''s room."

    "You don''t have to do it, when my men will do it. I don''t want you getting hurt," Vincent stated, staring right into Eve''s eyes.

    This time, even Rosetta, like Eugene, wondered if something was happening between her friend and this first-wife sacrificer. Timotei stuffed his mouth with food so he wouldn''t, by mistake, open its big mouth to talk again.

    Rosetta cautiously turned to Eve and said, "Until your house gets fixed, you cane and stay with me, Eve. We will have a good time together."

    "That won''t be necessary, Lady Rosetta," Vincent dismissed the vampiress''s suggestion and said, "Eve will be staying in the Moriartys mansion. Eugene too until the house is redone"

    "Oh," Rosetta''s mouth turned into an ''O''. As she stayed in Skellington, she would be able to spend more time with her friend, and she internally nodded. She stared at Eve, who was eating her dinner. Aunt Camille''s butler was crazy to think that her friend had a hand in her aunt''s murder.

    Once the dinner ended, the vampiress''s carriage arrived in front of the house and she took it as a cue to wish her friend goodnight and jump into the carriage before leaving the supposed haunted town.

    Eve walked Vincent to the front of the main door, and she asked him, "Will you be going home or have work to attend to?"

    "Missing me already?" Vincent''s sinful lips curled while his eyes sparkled in mirth.

    "I will see you tomorrow," Eve responded, noticing the ck cat had followed them and stood at a distance, which was why it stood behind a wall.

    "Mm. There''s some matters that need to be addressed with my dear family. Good and fun times, are right around the corner," Vincent remarked as if he was enjoying something in his head, and a wide smile spread on his lips.

 Chapter ?289 Paving way

    ?289 Paving way

    Music Rmendation: Harriet Smith and Robert Martin meet- Isobel Waller

    --

    When Vincent returned to the Moriarty mansion, Alfie quickly came to the front part of the mansion with hurried footsteps. There was a slight frown on the butler''s forehead, with his eyes subtly wide.

    "Wee back home, Master Vincent," the butler bowed and quickly stepped behind Vincent and helped him out of his ck coat.

    "Why do you look like you saw someone getting murdered?" Vincent questioned, and his eyes moved to the corner when the butler stepped to the side, his gaze following the butler who came to stand in front of him. "What is going on here?"

    Alfie stood with a slight bow, holding Vincent''s coat in front of him and answered, "Lady Marceline and Lady Annalise have been in a heated discussion with your father since they returned from the soiree. It is regarding Lady Marceline''s marriage alliance."

    "Ah, my dear sister is going to get married. And here I thought I would nevere to hear such news considering how she is. Such wonderful news to a brother," Vincent looked delighted by hearing the news and questioned, "Where are they?"

    "In the drawing room of the first floor, Sire," Alfie dutifully answered and watched his master starting to walk from there, heading towards the room where the rest of the Moriarty family members were now.

    Vincent''s clean, ck shoes sharply clicked against the white marble. The corridor outside the drawing room was deserted, and he heard his sister''s voiceing through the door left slightly open.

    "...ot the person I want to marry. I am still young and there''s no need to hurry!"

    When Vincent pushed the room''s door wide open, his father, his sister, Lady Annalise, and Allie who were in the room, turned to look at him. His father said, "It is good that you are here, Vincent."

    "I am d too, it seemed like I would have missed a good family conversation if I didn''t get home soon and we all know how family is important," Vincent walked inside the room and took a seat.

    Lady Annalise filled him in, "We met Mr. Tomlinson''s son at the soiree today and I believe he is an excellent match to Marceline. She showed great interest in what he said, and the man had nothing but praises of her with me. But now Marceline refuses to have a marriage alliance with him."

    Vincent turned to Marceline and questioned, "Surely, dear sister has a good reason if she is rejecting him?"

    "I talked to him the way I talk to everyone else in the soiree. You cannot use just that to match us. I just... don''t want to marry him, mother," Marceline tried to keep her calmposure as she replied.

    "That is no reason to reject at all, Marcie. Horace has positively taken an interest in you and if you are talking about being par to us, he belongs to a pureblooded bloodline," Lady Annalise held a deep frown on her face.

    "Maybe Marcie has someone else in her heart?" Vincent threw the bait, and Marceline''s eyes widened whilst she tried not to falter with her words. He added, "There''s no reason to be shy, dear sister. Knowing how high your standards are, you must have surely chose a great man who is suitable to you."

    "Is that true, Marceline?" Eduard questioned his daughter, while he sat on the couch, staring at her.

    Marceline didn''t want to get married because it was true that she held someone in her heart and mind. It was Noah whom she wanted, but she couldn''t reveal his name. Because as hical as her feelings for a man who was meant to be engaged and marriedter, the young vampiress didn''t know how her family would react.

    "Marceline, your father asked you a question," Lady Annalise''s words were stern and sharp.

    Marceline politely smiled at her family, which held a hint of nervousness. She said, "Don''t I get the option to marry whom I want to marry and when I want?"

    "If you tell who it is, I am sure father and dear mother would be happy to ept the person," Vincent urged her.

    Marceline wondered if perhaps she could try as her family had never denied her anything. Not to mention, she had always posed to be the dutiful person, who listened to every word her parents said. Surely, they would grant her wish and she said, "I like the Duke."

    Eduard and Lady Annalise looked surprised. Marceline''s father asked, "Duke?"

    "The Duke of Woodlock," Marceline watched the look of distaste on Lady Annalise''s face, while her father held a frown.

    "A werewolf..." Lady Annalise looked shocked, not expecting her obedient daughter to choose a werewolf as her husband.

    "Duke Noah?" Eduard wasn''t horrified by his daughter''s pick, but he sure was surprised. He said, "I didn''t know you both had interactions with him. He''s a decent young man."

    "He is, father!" Marceline quickly chimed in and said, "He is an honourable man, polite, and has always been kind to me."

    "Surely, you aren''t thinking of having an alliance by mixing our pureblood bloodline with a werewolf''s family, Eduard," Lady Annalise wasn''t keen on this. To add to her disappointment, this was the second time where her children had rejected the alliance she had brought for them. As a mother, she had tried to find the best match, keeping their best interest in her mind.

    "That would be a wrong thing to say, dear mother," Vincent hopped on the wagon as if he were here to rescue his sister''s dreams and wishes, and Marceline couldn''t be happier. All these years, she wanted his approval and for him to stand next to her. He said, "You forget that Marceline and I are the children of a pureblooded vampire and a human woman. We are still pureblooded vampires. Isn''t that right, sister Marcie?"

    "That..." Marceline, who had not acknowledged her birth mother after her death, was now caught in the crossfire and couldn''t refuse Vincent''s words. She swallowed the bitterness and responded, "That is true. We turned into pureblooded vampires."

    "Truthfully, I think Horace is a better choicepared to a werewolf," Lady Annalise then continued, "Tomlinson''s might not have a rank, but their bloodline is an old one. His family is sound and people that we have known for a long time now. He had great manners too."

    Senior Mr. Moriarty took a deep breath and then exhaled as if in deep thought. Neither he, nor Lady Annalise had heard about Lady Anaya. But that didn''t mean Vincent had not heard about it, and he knew that even if his father approved Marceline''s wish, his sister''s dream would nevere true. It was because he knew that the Duke was still in love with Eve.

    "Fine," Eduard responded, and Marceline turned happy, "You will ask for his response within a week, and not a dayter. If his answer is what you desire, you will bring the Duke to meet me and your mother."

    "Thank you, father!" Marceline replied excitedly.

    "But," Eduard raised his hand, as he wasn''t done talking and said, "If his answer to you is not what you want, then you will be marrying Horace Tomlinson. Is that clear?"

    The smile on Marceline''s lips faltered as she realised she would have to n quickly and she nodded, "Yes, father."

    Lady Annalise continued to frown but didn''t go against her husband''s words. She decided to speak to him alone about it in front of the children.

    Now that Marceline''s matters had been settled, using which Vincent had paved his way, he called for his father''s attention, "Father."

    "What is it, Vincent?" Eduard asked.

    "I have decided to take a wife," Vincent dropped the news with a smile, and Eduard stayed quiet, knowing there was more toe, "I am guessing if you don''t have issue with Marceline''s choice, you won''t be worried about me marrying a human?"

    Eduard''s lips set themselves in a thin line, because he somewhere already knew who it could be. Marceline''s face turned pale, and she whispered,

    "You weren''t joking this morning... You cannot take her as your wife!"

    Vincent rolled his eyes, "No need to be a hypocrite, Marcie. Unless you are eager to marry Horace."

    "Which human are we talking about?" Lady Annalise was the only one who didn''t know, while Allie, who had been quiet, stared at her brother.

    "Genevieve Barlow," Vincent replied with happiness, where some part of it came from watching the look of disbelief on Marceline and Lady Annalise''s face.

 Chapter ?290 The Reason

    ?290 The Reason

    Lady Annalise, who had been keeping her cool until now about Marceline''s matter, couldn''t keep her thoughts to herself anymore and stood up from where she had been sitting until now. She eximed,

    "This isn''t funny, Vincent! You shouldn''t create things like these for your amusement."

    "Which is why it isn''t a joke, mother. I have already proposed to Genevieve for marriage and she has epted it," Vincent remarked with an ted mood and continued to sit with his legs crossed and one of his arms resting on the back of the couch.

    Lady Annalise red at him while Marceline was trying to recover from the p of shock her brother''s words had brought upon her. The young vampiress didn''t know how Vincent even chose a woman with low status like Eve to be his wife, until now she had thought him to be someone with great standards, but it appeared now that her brother was proving her wrong.

    "Just because your father and I haven''t stopped you from doing whatever you have wanted until now doesn''t mean we will ept this absurd union," Lady Annalise red and breathed fire at him. Her eyes held anger as she clenched her hands. "Even though she is the Moriarty''s governess that doesn''t mean she is eligible to be part of this mansion or the family."

    Vincent calmly said, "My apologies, as I didn''t seem to make my words clear." He uncrossed his legs and leaned forward, resting his elbows on his legs. He said to Lady Annalise, "I wasn''t asking you for your permission, but stating my decision."

    Eve''s existence repulsed Marceline because over time, the bitterness had been mixed with her sour moods directed at the lowly human. She continued to stand in front of her parents, while staring at her brother now.

    "I will never ept a woman of that low stature in this mansion, to be part of us," Lady Annalise''s voice had turned higher, and her words spilt out of the drawing room. She continued, "It was one thing for Eduard to marry a human before because Lady Katherina came from a high-standing family. But the woman you have chosen belongs to Meadow, a town where the lowly humans upy. Eduard, are you not going to say anything to him?" She turned to her husband with a bewildered look.

    Before Eduard could say something, Marceline''s soft words spilt out of her dainty pink lips and she said,

    "Brother, may we know the reason why you chose someone like her?" She decided to use a deceiving approach to trap her brother the way he had used her a few minutes ago, just so he could trick her.

    Vincent stared at Marceline, tilting his head, "She''s excellent in bed." His coppery-red eyes turned amused when he noticed his sister''s eyes widen.

    Marceline''s jaw fell on the floor as she didn''t know what to say, along with Lady Annalise, who looked at him with horror. The older woman said, "Have you no shame to speak so crudely. Your younger sister is in the room!"

    "Nothing she will not know in the future," Vincent then turned to Allie and said, "Knowledge is everywhere, hamster."

    "That''s enough!" Lady Annalise snapped in anger. She looked at her husband, who appeared to be quietly listening to the drama unfold while gauging the situation around him. She said to him, "Something came to my notice a few days ago and didn''t want to mention it before. But Vincent leaves me no choice. This woman, Genevieve Barlow was condemned to have slept with multiple men for money." Her voice then lowered and she asked her husband,

    "What would people say if they were to find that we are associated with a woman of such low character?" She then looked at Vincent and questioned him, "I am sure even you didn''t know about it."

    Vincent''s eyebrows furrowed, and he stood up as if in shock. He questioned Lady Annalise''s words, "That happened?"

    Lady Annalise nodded, "You think you know everything about this woman you want to marry, but you don''t. If you want to sleep with her, do it, but she will not be part of this family. If shees here as your wife, I will leave this mansion."

    "Anna, there''s no need for such a thing," Eduard sighed, trying to calm his wife, who had been riled up by the thought of having Eve as her daughter-inw.

    "No, Eduard," Lady Annalise raised her hands as if she had enough. "Marceline will be marrying Horace, and Vincent will be marrying a pureblooded vampiress or someone from the high society."

    "What?!" Marceline''s voice turned high pitch, not liking she was put in the mix again. She protested, "Father has already given me his word that I have a week''s time before you decide, mother. You cannot take that back. Until now, I have done everything I was told and have been the most obedient one out of the three, you cannot do this to me!" she shook her head in denial and then looked at her father. "Father, please!"

    Lady Annalise stated, "I have been more than patient with everything, but it is time we bring some discipline as purebloods." She then looked at Vincent and questioned him, "So what is it going to be?"

    Vincent nodded as if he had finished thinking and said, "Father and you should go enjoy the view up in the North. Unless you don''t mind living here."

    Lady Annalise stared at him, knowing there was little to nothing she could do to change Vincent''s mind, but she couldn''t sit still and watch her family being colluded. She said, "You think I am lying about what I heard," she ced her hand on her chest.

    "Don''t be harsh on yourself, mother. It isn''t that I think you are lying, but it is your source that I don''t trust," Vincent offered the older woman his thoughts.

    By now, Marceline had stiffened at the topic being discussed and the direction in which it was going. Her mother then said,

    "I heard it from Marceline. Not to mention, word about Ms. Barlow had started since we attended the Quinn''s soiree."

    Vincent''s now darkened red eyes shifted from Lady Annalise to look at Marceline, where the humour in them had disappeared like vapour because of the anger that sizzled beneath his skin. He asked, "Where did you hear it from, dear sister?"

    "It was from¡ªfrom a friend. Ste told me," Marceline tried to keep a straight and innocent face as if she was only the messenger of the rumour.

    "And what did she tell you about it?" Vincent took two steps towards where Marceline stood.

    Marceline shrugged her shoulders, and her head jerked as if she couldn''t control its movements. She responded, "She said that Ms. Barlow was sleeping with men."

    "And who are these men?" Vincent''s question unnerved the young woman, who stared back at him.

    Lady Annalise started, "What does it matter which men she slept with? The bottom line is for a human, and for a governess, she has beenpromising her character. Didn''t you just tell you slept with her?"

    A wicked smile appeared on Vincent''s lips, and he answered, "I lied."

    Lady Annalise and Senior Mr. Moriarty frowned at his reply, while Marceline continued to stare at Vincent without letting fear seep into her expression.

    Lady Annalise began, "What are you trying to get¡ª"

    Vincent raised his hand and offered the same smile with his eyes holding a hollowness before they turned to look at Marceline. He questioned her,

    "Anything you would like to confess, dearest sister? Now might be a good time."

    Marceline was firm, and she replied, "About what? Ms. Barlow has a reputation as much as a whore would¡ª"

    Vincent didn''t let her finish as he pped his sister across her cheek with his open palm.

    "Call her that one more time and don''t think I will brush it away," Vincent red at her.

    "Vincent! What do you think you are doing?!" Lady Annalise quickly came to stand next to them; this time, even Senior Mr. Moriarty had gotten up from where he had been sitting. He said with a deep frown,

    "You cannot go pping your sister for her speech."

    "But I can if her actions has cost someone''s reputation, right?" Vincent questioned with his smile deepening into a maddening one.

 Chapter ?291 Uncovering Lies

    ?291 Uncovering Lies

    Music Rmendation: Data Mining- Choi Jung In

    --

    Marceline shook, half at the nervousness of being caught and a half at the thought that Vincent had pped her for a lowly human! She cried with her eyes starting to glisten,

    "Why are you pping me! I have considered you to be my brother no matter how mean or rude your words have been towards me! It was Ste who told me about it!"

    Lady Annalise tried to pull Marceline away from Vincent so that she could take a look at the young woman''s face, but Vincent stopped her with a harsh re and said,

    "It would be best for you to step back from our discussion, unless you want to feel ashamedter."

    "This isn''t how you speak to your mother, Vincent," Eduard let most of the things pass in his family just so that there could be a peaceful environment, but this had gone out of hand. He had never seen Vincent be violent with his own family. "Why do you suspect Marcie when she clearly said where she heard it from?"

    "Because I was there the day Eve was being humiliated by the townsfolk of Meadow. Apparently, someone''s maid went and lit fire about her mistress being upset because our governess was sleeping with her husband. How about we call Ste and see if she really told you about Eve, or if you were the one who went to Meadow?" Vincent raised his eyebrow at Marceline, whose cheek burned as if on fire because of the force of the p.

    Marceline called out his bluff and said, "Go on. Do it and you will know that it was her who told me." With tears streaming down her face, she said to her parents, "He''s pping me for such a small reason, for a woman who isn''t even a part of the family now. What will he do once she is part of the family?"

    "I will bury you alive," Vincent glowered at her.

    Marceline shook her head, "How can you even say that?! I am your sister."

    Vincent stated, "It is a true pity that you are my sister. Else I would have already done it than warn you."

    "I didn''t do anything!" Marceline continued to stick to her lies.

    "Can you stop terrorising her!" Lady Annalise shouted.

    The atmosphere in the room started to turn chaotic. The youngest vampiress in the room turned anxious with how things were turning out to be and she stared at them in worry.

    Eduard ced his hand on Vincent and said, "Son, these things can be talked through." He then turned to the door and called the butler, "ALFIE!"

    Moriarty''s butler quickly appeared in front of the door, where he had been standing at the end of the corridor until now. He bowed and heard Senior Mr. Moriarty order him, "Go to Lady Ste''s house and tell her she has been summoned to the mansion for urgent matters."

    "Yes, Sire!" Alfie quickly turned and left to fetch the woman, who was Lady Marceline''s friend.

    Eduard turned to look at his daughter, who quietly cried while his wife tried to console her. He questioned,

    "Marceline, did you have anything to do with what Vincent just said."

    Marceline looked offended and replied, "Why would I ever do anything to her? Do you think I am someone who will even step foot in Meadow??"

    "How are you sure that Marceline had anything to do with it? Where is the proof?" Lady Annalise questioned, not knowing Marceline''s true nature beneath the obedience and sweetness she exhibited.

    "And what if I prove that it was her?" Vincent didn''t look away from Marceline.

    "You are setting me up for no reason!" Marceline eximed.

    "Pray tell me why would I do that. You don''t amuse me as much as you think you do, darling sister," Vincent remarked, his head tilting to the side.

    "Just the way you are trying to set me up for no reason! Why would you even think I would want to hurt her? I have been nothing but nice to her and she is Allie''s governess. I know how everyone prefers her as the governess as she makes our little sister happy!" Marceline continued to defend herself. "Once Stees you will know that I heard it from her!" She looked as if she was the victim of confusion she was not part of.

    Many minutes passed, and the family members didn''t leave the room and continued to stay inside, waiting for the butler to bring the woman to the mansion. After more time passed, Lady Annalise turned to look at the wall clock and frowned,

    "Did the carriage break down that it is taking so much time?"

    Eduard knew Vincent didn''t do things for no reason, and because of the line of work his son was in, he couldn''t help but frown deeper. Marceline softly sniffled while not looking at anyone as if she was not only physically hurt but also emotionally.

    After many more minutes, footsteps were heard outside the room and in the corridor, that got louder with every passing second.

    "Finally, they have arrived," Lady Annalise murmured, and everyone turned to look at the door.

    The butler bowed, and he raised his head, where his eyes briefly met the family members'' eyes, and he stepped aside. For many seconds, Lady Ste didn''t step in front of the door, but when the person did, Senior Mr. Moriarty and Lady Annalise grimaced. Because Alfie had not brought a woman but a man.

    Eduard''s eyes narrowed at the butler''s failed attempt to follow his order. He demanded, "I told you to get Lady Ste. Whom did you bring?"

    Vincent spoke, "Alfie was following my orders, father. I knew this time woulde, considering how Marceline''s dear friend is in the West to visit her aunt." He then spoke to Marceline, "Did you think just because I wasn''t home or in Skellington I wouldn''t try to get to know who was behind the incident that took ce in Meadow?"

    Marceline''s already tear-streaked face turned pale on seeing the man at the door. It was Patrick Humphrey.

 Chapter 292 Nowhere to go

    Vincent walked up to where Patrick stood, an unnerving smile greeting the human that sent shivers down thetter¡¯s back. The pureblooded vampire ced his hand on Patrick¡¯s shoulder and said,

    ¡°How are you doing, Humphrey?¡±

    Patrick Humphrey looked nervous. After Marquee Hooke¡¯s daughter, Rosetta Hooke, had insulted him, he had gone to the market and returned home in a foul mood. All he wanted was to enjoy his supper in peace, when someone knocked on his door and said he was summoned to Moriarty¡¯s mansion.

    To the question asked by Vincent, Patrick didn¡¯t know how he was supposed to feel, while partly he couldn¡¯t get his eyes off such a magnificent mansion where he had only seen the ballroom and the hall once. On one side, Vincent was smiling at him as if he was going to be sacrificed, and on the other hand, a young vampiress in the room looked familiar, but he couldn¡¯t point out where he saw her.

    ¡°Who is this man, Vincent?¡± Eduard questioned his son, noticing the nervous human.

    ¡°He is a friend of Marceline, isn¡¯t that right, Marcie?¡± Vincent questioned Marceline, who fixed her dumbfounded expression.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know who he is,¡± Marceline replied with a firm voice. With a confident voice, she asked Patrick, ¡°Have we ever spoken to each other?¡±

    Patrick couldn¡¯t identify who this woman was because Marceline stood in her expensive gown and her beautiful ck hair bombed and tied like any other young woman of the high society in a fancy hairstyle.

    Vincent remarked, ¡°Take your time, but make sure you give the right answer. A few days ago, a maid appeared at Meadow and mentioned to you about her mistress¡¯s husband having an affair with Ms. Barlow. Is this the woman?¡±

    Eduard¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, turning to his eldest daughter, ¡°Marceline, is this true?¡±

    ¡°It is not!¡± Marceline cried out in frustration. When she turned to look at Patrick, she red at him.

    Patrick felt like he had been tossed into a hot pan; even if he wanted to jump out of it, there was nothing but fire. He stared at Marceline and then turned to Vincent before he said,

    ¡°Sire, the woman whom my mother and I spoke to, she was a maid¨C¡°

    Vincent¡¯s lips twitched, and he said, ¡°Yes, Moriarty¡¯s genes are strong and we are quite the lookers. How did the maid look? You better remember or I will have you thrown into the dungeon for what you did.¡±

    Patrick¡¯s lips trembled, and he repeated, ¡°How did the maid look?¡±

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Vincent hummed, ¡°You must have spoken to the maid for quite some long time to jump with the conclusion that Ms. Barlow was sleeping with different men for money.¡±

    Marceline doubted this stupid human would be able to identify her because she had taken extreme precautions before stepping foot in Meadow to spread the rumour about Genevieve Barlow. The way she looked that day and the way she looked right now held a stark difference.

    ¡°I¨CI don¡¯t think I remember her face now, Mr. Moriarty. It has been¨C¡°

    ¡°Looks like you don¡¯t care about your own reputation. Alfie,¡± Vincent called the butler, ¡°Bring the authorities of Skellington.¡±

    ¡°No no!¡± Patrick broke a nervous sweat. He said, ¡°She wore maid¡¯s clothes, and looked dull.¡±

    ¡°Let us have my dear sister wear the maid¡¯s clothes then,¡± Vincent decided and Marceline¡¯s eyes widened before they turned furious.

    ¡°Are you not going extreme to try to prove your point, brother Vincent? I told you I have nothing to do with Ms. Barlow¡¯s reputation, yet time and time again you press that I have something to do with it,¡± Marceline¡¯s voice sounded hurt, and she said, ¡°Can you not believe me? I am your sister.¡±

    Vincent wasn¡¯t moved by Marceline¡¯s words and he said, ¡°You are my sister, which is why we are still talking. Do you think you would be standing here if we weren¡¯t rted?¡±

    This time even Lady Annalise came to Marceline¡¯s rescue and said, ¡°This is enough drama for the day, Vincent. You cannot order around just because you want to. Consider your sister¡¯s feelings.¡±

    Vincent turned to his father and said, ¡°This is just one thing I need her toply with. If the man here confirms that she wasn¡¯t the one, I will be more than willing to marry any woman you show me, and never turn to look at the human woman that mother so despises because of the difference in status.

    Eduard stared at the human who stood in the drawing room, while everyone¡¯s eyes fell on him, waiting for what he would say. He noticed his son holding a watchful gaze while his daughter had a deep frown or helplessness, as if she was being subjugated to a trial she didn¡¯t deserve.

    Eduard pinched the bridge of his nose, not liking where this was going. He pursed his lips and then gave a nod, ¡°Alright, Vincent. Just this one thing and if the man fails to identify Marceline, you will let this go.¡±

    ¡°Also forget about the human woman you nned to marry earlier,¡± Lady Annalise added what Vincent told, taking this to be a ticket for her to save the family¡¯s reputation.

    ¡°Fine,¡± Vincent responded to both of them.

    But Marceline didn¡¯t want to go through this. One, she feared being recognised and caught. Two, she was the prideful vampiress who belonged to one of society¡¯s most highly esteemed families. She wasn¡¯t going to wear a maid¡¯s clothes! The ones that she had worn that day didn¡¯t belong to a maid but she had got them made in another town.

    Marceline shook her head, ¡°No! I am not going to wear some lowly maid¡¯s clothes. I would take all the false allegations that were put on me until now, but this¡­ I will never agree to it!¡±

    ¡°I am not happy about it either, Eduard. She is our daughter, not some maid¡¯s daughter,¡± Lady Annalise stated, and she said, ¡°You might have lowered your standards, Vincent, but that doesn¡¯t mean all of us should do it too.¡±

    ¡°Why not? It isn¡¯t like the maids have diseases that you will catch,¡± Vincent tilted his head with a questioning look in his eyes. He said, ¡°The maids and the other servants are the people who draw your bath, cook and clean, and the ground that you walk on¡­ I don¡¯t see why it is such a problem. But that¡¯s fine. I have a solution for it,¡± a slow smile crawled up his lips.

    Marceline felt dread crawling under her skin and if she had a human¡¯s heart, Vincent would have been able to hear it race and be ready to copse out of the stress and tension she felt.

    Vincent snapped his fingers at Alfie, and said, ¡°Go get the fresh clothes of the maids that were stitched and arrived recently.¡± The butler offered a polite bow and stepped away from the room, and the pureblooded vampire then turned to look at his sister, who stared back at him as if she had seen a ghost. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, dear sister. I have made sure that it fits you perfectly well.¡±

    ¡°W¨Cwhat do you think you are doing stitching my size of maid clothes. Do I seem like a maid to you?!¡± Marceline questioned her brother.

    Vincent noticed the slight agitation starting to appear in Marceline¡¯s voice that she had been hiding until now. Slowly, her appearance started to turn ruffled, and her eyes appeared as if she had seen a ghost. He remarked,

    ¡°We¡¯ll get to know soon.¡±

    When the butler returned with the clothes, Vincent said, ¡°Hand it to Marceline so that she can go and change herself in it.¡±

    Alfie walked to where Marceline stood and raised his hands in front of the young vampiress to take it from him. A week ago, when Master Vincent had told him to prepare maid-like clothes for his sister¡¯s size, he didn¡¯t know what exactly was going on, and without any question, he had got it made as soon as possible.

    Marceline stared at the dress that did somewhat look simr to what she had worn to Meadow, and she was having an internal breakdown. All these years, she had been careful in fooling not just her parents and others, but at some level even her brother so that he didn¡¯t know what she was truly up to. She couldn¡¯t believe that a simple incident like this was going to break loose about her secrets.

    ¡°Time to change your clothes, Marceline,¡± Vincent ordered her. ¡°The longer you take, it is only going to make you look suspicious and you don¡¯t want that,¡± he hummed, noticing his sister take the dress.

    Lady Annalise apanied Marceline to the room if she needed any assistance. Once Marceline wore the maid-like clothes, she struggled to step back into the drawing room where the human and the other members of her family were present.

    When Marceline stepped inside the drawing room, her hands were clenched. Patrick turned to look at the vampiress, and somewhere his eyebrows furrowed. He tried to remember the maid he had spoken to.

    Vincent questioned the human, ¡°Did she look like this?¡±

    Patrick moved his hand around his head and said, ¡°That maid had a shawl¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course, how could we forget that little detail!¡± Vincent eximed and picked up something from Alfie¡¯s hand and walked to where Marceline stood. He then draped the shawl around her head while the young vampiress¡¯s face turned pale. Stepping away, he turned to Patrick, ¡°Does this look perfect enough?¡±

    Patrick¡¯s eyes widened, and he quickly nodded, ¡°This was her!¡± He said excitedly, but then frowned, ¡°Wait. She was the maid?¡±

    Eduard and Lady Annalise looked taken aback and stared at Marceline, while Vincent said, ¡°Looks like Marceline likes to be a maid. Don¡¯t you sister?¡±

 Chapter ?293 Verdict for the guilty

    ?293 Verdict for the guilty

    Music Rmendation: A thorough Education- Dario Marianelli

    --

    Vincent stared at his sister, who looked pale and in shock as if she was trying to process how and what had happened. He knew that Marceline had taken great measures to ensure not to get caught by any of the townsfolk, and though she could fool them, she had forgotten that he was in the picture.

    But how could the poor vampiress know that her brother had his eyes on the governess she despised. And nothing went past his eyes.

    "Are you sure you aren''t mistaking her for someone else?" Lady Annalise still held a little hope, but that was only because Marceline had perfected the art of having the perfect image in front of everyone. The older vampiress stared at the human with narrowed eyes.

    Patrick, who was still trying to wrap his head on why a vampiress of high society would go so far as to pose as a maid, turned his eyes to meet Lady Annalise, and he quickly nodded. He said, "She was the maid whom I spoke to. My mother will agree to it too. But why did she... I don''t know," he muttered thest words with his eyebrows deeply furrowed.

    "More than a week ago, Marceline went to Meadow," Vincent brought in the facts from the beginning. "My dear, lovely sister posed as a maid and spread wrong things about Genevieve Barlow being a woman with immoral character. She instigated this man and his mother, who suspected and were angry at Genevieve because she refused to marry him."

    Eduard and Lady Annalise, staring at Marceline until now, shifted their gaze to look at the human.

    Vincent, who had walked up to where Patrick stood, ced his hand on the human''s shoulder, which shook under his touch and gaze. He questioned, "Isn''t that right?"

    When Patrick felt the vampire almost squeeze his shoulder, he remembered the painful day he had spent in bed that night, where he wasn''t able to turn to any side as his body ached. Not to mention, his speech was no more the same because of his missing tooth. The bruises that he had received had not disappeared.

    "Yes, I wanted to marry Genevi--Ms. Barlow," Patrick quickly corrected in fear, while he tried to cling to his male pride. He said, "But she rejected me, and I was very angry that she was being pursued by other men of higher status. It was a misunderstanding, but it started with this person!" He rushed thest few words, raising his hand to point his finger at Marceline. He wanted to go home and stay far away from Vincent Moriarty before he did any more damage to him.

    Vincent let go of Patrick''s shoulder and said, "What you heard about Eve in Quintin''s mansion was spread by Mrs. Walsh, who didn''t even know that her husband had a series of mistresses behind her back. But you have already heard about Mr. Walsh; the actual culprit is in front of us."

    His coppery red met Marceline''s eyes, who had failed to utter a single word until now. She felt everyone''s eyes fall on her, and she moved her lips,

    "This human is lying!" Marceline shouted in frustration. "He is delusional to think that I was the maid, whom he spoke to."

    One side of Vincent''s lips curled and remarked, "Funny, isn''t it? Here you are so proud of who and what you are, yet you felt so threatened by a human''s presence in the mansion that you went to the lengths of shaming her. Trying to strip her of the respect she worked for is something you could never aim for. Putting the people against her, having them hold a witch hunt because you are an insecure woman, knowing no matter what you did, you could never match up to her heights. Because she was bing important to people here and you just couldn''t take it."

    Marceline''s eyes widened, half in shock with what was going on and half in anger. She screamed, "What is wrong with what I did?! I am the daughter of the Moriarty family, I am the vampiress and have always been on the higher end! She just swept in, taking all the attention!" The young vampiress had turned livid, and she took a step backwards, cing her hand on her chest. "I have worked hard for it! I have done everything a high-statusdy is to be doing, yet I am always ced second!"

    Except for Vincent, everyone else looked taken aback by the vampiress''s sudden outburst.

    Vincent turned to Patrick, raising his hand, he waved two of his fingers as if shooing him, "Your work here is done, you can leave."

    The human was happy to leave the room and run out of this ce. To make sure he didn''t wander around, the butler followed him to lead him to the front of the mansion.

    Lady Annalise, who had been taking Marceline''s side until now, questioned her, "Is this true, Marcie? Is what Vincent telling to be true?"

    Marceline looked at her mother in disbelief and cried, "Are you taking her side? A human''s! I am your daughter, I am the important person!"

    Eduard stared at Marceline before he turned to his youngest daughter and said, "Allie dear, why don''t you go to your room."

    The small vampiress didn''t question and instead walked away from the room before looking at her sister, who looked just like her scary self when they were alone. When the people in the room heard the receding footsteps of the young girl, Eduard returned to ask the question,

    "Why would you do something like that, Marceline? I doubt Ms. Barlow has done anything to you, for you to repay her kindness in such an evil way."

    "Look at all of you," the facade that Marceline had built over the years started to crack and crumble, revealing her true nature. Tears formed in her eyes, and she cried, "I am your family, and instead of taking my side, you are questioning me!"

    Eduard sent a re, something he hadn''t done with his children, and this had Marceline turn weary by her father''s look. He said,

    "The matter isn''t who is and isn''t family. It is about what you did and why you would go so far as to hurt her. The reasons you have listed sound silly like an errant child asking for a toy in the shop, Marceline. I never pegged my daughter to be someone with such ill and evil intentions," his lips set themselves in a thin line, with an unmistakable look of disappointment on his face.

    Marceline was so used to her father''s sweet and kind words that she didn''t expect him to look at her the way he did now. She shook her head and tried to reason,

    "You don''t understand father. I didn''t mean to hurt her."

    "So what were you expecting by spreading false rumours about Eve?" Vincent''s eyes narrowed at Marceline, who still failed to understand what wrong she had done.

    "She is a lowly human! And it isn''t like you have never hurt any human before or killed them!" Marceline red back at Vincent and demanded, "Why do you want to protect her! I am your sister."

    "Unfortunately we share the same blood, else you know well what I would do to you, Marceline," Vincent glowered, looking down at his sister. He knew that Marceline wasn''t like Allie, and her mind worked differently or maybe somewhere simr to him, but he would have never expected her to stoop so low.

    Now that Marceline was cornered, she turned frantic and questioned, "Why her! She is like any other human!"

    "You have problems when ites to listening, don''t you?" Vincent continued to re and said, "Because I have decided to make her my wife. And by rtion, she will deserve all the respect, status and name that you tried to use and hide behind. She is already a woman of status, and I won''t let even you, my sister, drag her through dirt."

    Marceline''s mouth went dry as she remembered his previous words. He had given his word to their parents that if he couldn''t prove her guilty, he would agree to marry any women they showed. She swallowed the bitter feeling that bubbled up her throat. But the vampiress didn''t know that there were other more important things to worry about, that worry about Eve''s dynamics with her.

    Lady Annalise wanted toment and argue on what Vincent said, but with how things had turned in Marceline''s case, she remained quiet and let her husband talk.

    Marceline continued to stand as if what she did was right and tried to justify it, "She is a woman of low status! A human, whoes from Meadow and you know how father''s wife died, when she couldn''t even protect u--"

    Eduard raised his hand, pping Marceline before she couldplete what she had started. He looked furious, while the young vampiress was shocked to be pped by her father for the first time.

    "I have been lenient with you, letting things pass. At first because you lost your mother and then because you were a grown woman, but you make me regret for not taking action during the early stages." Senior Mr. Moriarty stared at his spoiled daughter, his eyes holding sorrow, "During her final moments, Katherina loved and tried to protect you in the best way she could. Even Annalise knows about it, yet you, instead of being grateful, you continue to berate her. I did not expect this from you, and I cannot tell how disappointed I am."

    Marceline''s lips trembled while her eyes held anger which was meant for Eve.

    Eduard walked away from Marceline, holding his hands behind his back. Vincent then questioned Marceline, "How would you like to be punished, my dear sister?"

    Marceline''s eyes widened, and the anger was reced by confusion, "Punished?"

    Vincent hummed, "Mhm. If you go unpunished, you might think it is alright to do something the next time. And we don''t want that, do we? As much as I am not happy having you as my sister, I still prefer you alive now."

    Marceline softly chuckled in sarcasm and she replied, "No, I refuse the punishment!" She turned to her mother and pleaded, "Mother, even you don''t like that human! Why are you standing quiet!"

    Eduard turned back to look at Marceline, "Your mother knows what you did was wrong, Marceline. Instead of asking for forgiveness, you continue to justify your cruel actions to the poor human. Vincent is right."

    Marceline shook her head in denial.

    "You brought her physical pain. Stripped her respect and had her drag through the streets," Vincent recollected and then said in a sinister voice, "You will be stripped from what you are so proud of. From being a vampiress. Allie was able to grow her fangs back, let us hope you can too."

 Chapter ?294 Choosing death over humility

    ?294 Choosing death over humility

    Music Rmendation: A thorough Education- Dario Marianelli

    --

    Vincent''s words left a chilly silence in the room where he stood with his family members. Marceline stared at him with an apprehensive look in her eyes. There was no way he would defang her; it was far worse than the punishment she deserved!

    At the same time, Lady Annalise wasn''t happy with the decision and spoke to Vincent,

    "Given that Marceline''s approach wasn''t right and she didn''t know of your thoughts about marrying this human, don''t you think removing your sister''s fangs is a little too much? Genevieve is not part of our family yet, and if Marceline knew about your intentions towards the woman, she wouldn''t have gone that far." She turned to her husband, who stared at his daughter, and Marceline stared right back at him with a pleading look.

    Eduard knew Marceline''s wrong doings today. He was also aware of his leniency towards his children, but that was only when they were young.

    With years that hade to pass by, where his two children had grown up, Marceline had turned to be obedient with everything he or Annalise told her. Her hate towards the humans was apparent, but as she didn''t bring up regarding Katherina, he had believed or hoped that she had made her peace with her mother''s death.

    And despite all the things, Marceline was still his daughter, and he questioned, "Do you understand what you are saying, Vincent?"

    Vincent gave a nod, "I have thought it through before mentioning it. If Allie could regrow her fangs because of her pure heart, who knows, maybe dear sister will be able to regrow them again if she changes herself for good."

    Marceline retorted, "Don''t you dare touch my fangs." And as she said this, there was evident fear in her dull red eyes. She shrieked when Vincent walked towards where she stood, "Father you can''t let him do this to me!"

    Lady Annalise tried to reason, "Why don''t you just leave her after a warning. We already went through the phase of Allie being defanged, why do you want the family to go through all of it again?"

    "Because Marceline isn''t someone who will fix herself or her thoughts. It is time we disciplined her," Vincent stated, and he came to stand in front of Marceline, who stared at him. "What she did to Eve wasn''t a basic mistake."

    Marceline was left with no choice and was out of her wits, with her father not taking her side and Vincent adamant about defanging her. She finally beseeched her brother, "Now that I know she is important to you, I won''t ever hurt her again!"

    "Your words are simr to dust, dear sister. Easy to blow away," Vincent''s eyes glowered at her.

    Marceline shook her head, "No, I won''t! I will be careful with my words and will never try to hurt her. Please don''t defang me! Vincent!" She screamed when he didn''t respond to her.

    "When a person is dying, they agree to anything so that they can live, but when the threat of death doesn''t hang on the person anymore, do you know what they are capable of, Marcie? Retaliation and I don''t want that," he whispered, his voice emotionless.

    At the back, Lady Annalise who stood next to her husband, said to him, "I don''t agree in defanging her. Please, stop him. Anything else, please!"

    Eduard had a frown and he spoke to his son, "I know you are upset with Marceline''s actions, but is there no other way to handle this situation?"

    Vincent turned his head to the side withoutpletely looking at his parents. He said, "Marceline''s actions led to Eve being dragged in the streets, stones were thrown at her, injuring her. And while this happened, people tore the clothes that she wore, called her undeserving names for something she never did. Rumours had spread of her holding an ill character, where the people of the town don''t hold the same rtionship with her as they did in the past. How about we try it with you, Marcie?"

    Marceline''s eyes widened at the question that was asked to her. "What?" She whispered.

    Vincentcked empathy or sympathy towards Marceline even though they were rted by blood. A small sinister smile appeared on his lips. He said, "If you don''t want your fangs to be removed, then you shall undergo simr treatment as what happened to Eve. You wanted fairness and to keep your fangs, this is a fair option for you to choose because your fangs will still be with you."

    Both options that were offered to her would make her lose the reputation she had built for herself, and if there was something precious to Marceline, it was the respect, reputation, and her family name that was enough for any person to think twice before talking to her.

    "No..." Marceline whispered, and knowing Vincent was firm with his decision, she turned to look at her parents hoping to get their help. She pleaded, "Please don''t do this to me. It was just one mistake, and I won''t repeat it!" Tears started to fall from her eyes, streaking down her cheek and some falling on the carpeted floor.

    Eduard then said, "You will apologise to Ms. Barlow tomorrow."

    Marceline was grateful to have a kind father, and she was quick toply with his words. She nodded vigorously and said, "I will do that!"

    It was much better than losing her fangs or being dragged in the streets, and Marceline would be able to gather some mere words for the human when she arrived at the mansion.

    "You will apologise to her in Meadow. In front of everyone for what you did. Until she doesn''t forgive you, you will not leave the town," Eduard added, and hearing these words, Marceline stared at her father.

    "You want me to grovel in front of everyone?" Marceline reconfirmed with her father.

    "Yes," Eduard nodded, a soft sigh escaping from his lips, and he said, "From what Vincent said, Ms. Barlow must have gone through a painful time. This is something you can do, can''t you?"

    Vincent''s eyes narrowed, and he said, "And what if Eve cannot forgive Marceline?"

    "Then Ms. Barlow will decide Marceline''s punishment," Eduard spoke in an even tone. He said, "I know you are furious for what your sister did, but we cannot discard the fact that she belongs to our family. Blood sticks together, through thick and thin, and I know that is why you have spared her... But this is a feud between Marceline and Ms. Barlow, and I would like to know how Ms. Barlow feels."

    "So that Marceline can repeat it in the future?" Vincent remarked, his voice holding voidness in it.

    Eduard shook his head, "Marceline is aware of your anger and she knows you better than the rest in the room that you won''t hold back if something else happens, neither would the members of the Moriarty family."

    He turned to his daughter and said, "Also to add to your punishment, you will forget about the Duke of Woodlock and marry Horace."

    "Father, you cannot do this to me! Does the matters of my heart mean nothing to you?!" Marceline cried.

    "You can either choose to do what father said, or prepare yourself to lose your fangs," Vincent stated, knowing his sister was torn between the two sides of her pride.

    "Mother please!" Marceline pleaded, but Lady Annalise was more than happy to keep her daughter''s fangs rather than be married to a werewolf.

    Vincent cracked his fingers, and his bones made noise against the quiet room. He questioned, "Did you think your actions would not have any consequences, Marcie? Remember that it is your selfishness that brought you to this crossfire."

    "I''d rather die..." Marceline whispered, and she stared at her brother. "I pick death over my pride and respect being ruined!" She tried to guilt her parents, who frowned at her words. "All of you chose a human, who isn''t even part of the family yet. You chose to abandon me, when the same thing is done by Vincent, you forgive him readily! Why am I always the second person! I deserve to be first, and if not first, I prefer to die. So kill me."

    Vincent chuckled before his face turned serious, saying, "You aren''t guilty for hurting an innocent person." He said, "This is why I said she needs to be defanged."

    "Kill me, father and mother. Do it right now, before I realise I was never important to you. It is only Vincent and Allie who are important. Even for Vincent I was never important, and I was just someone," Marceline held sorrow in her eyes as she said these words, as if she was internally hurting at their actions and words.

    "Don''t speak recklessly, Marceline. You can pick what Vincent said, or what I said," Eduard stated, knowing his punishment was less harsh than his son''s.

    But Marceline shook her head and caught hold of Vincent''s hand, cing it on her neck. She ordered, "Kill me right now! I don''t want to live in this ce anymore!"

    "What is with the madness, Marceline! Don''t kill her!" Lady Annalise slightly fretted as things had taken a worse turn.

    "No," Marceline shook her head and made Vincent grip her neck. She said, "I do not want to live with my life being decided in unfairness." She then grabbed his other hand so her brother could pull her heart.

    But the truth was that Marceline didn''t want to die. She wanted to live and she wanted everything to go her way. She only said it so her parents would sumb and not go through with the said punishment. She had tried to live her life the way she wanted, and she wasn''t going to let anyone ruin it for her! Not her parents, not her brother, no one!

    The young vampiress knew if Vincent was truly cold and detached towards her, he would have buried her by now, but his hands were tied because they were siblings with the same mother. The mother he so much cherished.

    "Fine," Vincent''s hollow reply alerted Marceline. Right now, his eyescked any emotions. He stated, "If death is what you seek, then let me be the one to deliver it."

    Eduard and Lady Annalise suddenly turned distressed by Vincent''s words. But by then Vincent''s hand squeezed his sister''s neck, while his other hand began to move towards her chest.

    Marceline opened her mouth to protest, but no words came out, and she closed her eyes in fear.

    Instead of piercing his fingers through Marceline''s chest, Vincent raised his hand and broke one of the vampiress''s fangs from her mouth by pushing it.

 Chapter 295 Subtle Notice

    Vincent pushed Marceline''s fang with such quickness that the young vampiress didn''t realise it for the first two seconds as she was too busy making sure that she escaped the punishment that her father and her brother wanted her to go through. And when the fang fell on her tongue, her dull red eyes widened in horror.

    "It is always better to have both fangs together or nothing at all, isn''t it?" With a serious look, Vincent remarked, swiftly pushing the other fang that Marceline had failed to retrace.

    The second fang of Marceline fell on the carpeted floor. If it were possible, she would have had a heart attack.

    "What did you do?!" Marceline questioned something she already knew, as she had never expected Vincent actually to break her fangs. Death would have been easier for her to digest than now living a life without her fangs. Still in shock, she ran her tongue across the front of her teeth and found her fangs missing. "You didn''t give me the time to choose what I wanted!"

    "You chose death," Vincent deadpanned, "But I want you to live, Marcie. I am not so cruel to kill you for such things," he stated, stepping away from her.

    C-cruel...

    To Marceline, it was as if someone had suddenly pulled the ground beneath her feet and she didn''t know where she was standing. Her eyes caught sight of the fang on the carpet, and then she spat the fang in her mouth on her palm to stare at it. Within a few seconds, her position had been moved from a high social status to the bottom of the vampire life, which she had so much looked down upon.

    Lady Annalise''s mouth was left hanging. It had happened so fast, yet slow enough for her to take in the scene.

    Eduard didn''t like the fact that his daughter Marceline was defanged because everyone knew how vital fangs were for a vampire and vampiress. It wasn''t just what the vampires were just identified with; the fangs were used to feed and protect themselves from harm. But his daughter had tried to wiggle out of the punishment. In a worrisome voice, he said,

    "Marceline, you should learn to take responsibility for your thoughtless actions. You could have saved your fangs by apologising to Ms. Barlow and marrying Horace. Living afortable life in the West. But instead of asking for forgiveness or showing any remorse, you chose death," the Viscount shook his head.

    Marceline''s already open mouth turned wider in shock and questioned in panic, "And what Vincent did is right? He broke my fangs! I am not a human but a vampiress! You want me to suffer!"

    "A little humility goes a long way, dear sister," Vincent stated, and she wanted to grit her teeth, but that only brought an ache to her chest. "You belong to the Moriarty family, the same blood that runs in our little sister''s veins is what runs in your blood too. Maybe if you change how you view people, you will regrow your fangs overnight, not right away but maybe in a few months."

    "M--maybe," Marceline stuttered. He broke her fangs with a ''maybe'', where they didn''t know how long it would take for her own fangs to grow or if they would even grow.

    Unable to stand in the room any longer, Marceline ran out of the room and towards her room to take refuge from the tragedy that had struck her. One could hear her sobbing whilst the young vampiress stormed in the corridors until she reached her room. And when she did reach her room, she closed the door with a loud thud that everyone heard.

    Lady Annalise, who was left speechless, looked at Vincent and then her husband before excusing herself from the room.

    Vincent noticed a drop of blood on the carpet, which had earlier fallen from his sister''s mouth when he had caught her off guard and broken her fang. Feeling his father''s gaze, he shifted his gaze to meet his father''s eyes.

    "I was worried you would stop me," Vincent imed, his eyes holding calmness and a trickle of mischief.

    Eduard''s expression was serious, as if he pondered over Vincent''s words and said, "Because she is my daughter and your sister? I have faith in your words and actions."

    "That she deserves to be punished?" Vincent questioned, and Eduard walked towards the door before closing it so that no one from outside would hear their conversation between them.

    The Viscount nodded, before he walked towards the firece and stood in front of it. He brought his hands forward, feeling the warmth of the fire that didn''t seep into his skin and continued to stay cold. He responded,

    "That too. Marceline should have known better than to unnecessarily treat someone who was tied to the Moriarty family... But about what you said about her turning into a new leaf, about this issue that she has continued to harbour towards the humans," Eduard then ced his hands to his back and held them there. He said, "Status and power isn''t all about trying to use it against someone by bringing them down. It is about protecting people we care about. How is Ms. Barlow doing?"

    "Better," Vincent responded, and he watched his father, who continued to look at the firece. He said, "You don''t seem surprised by my decision to marry Eve."<sub> </sub>

    "Ms. Barlow?" Eduard asked his son, as he didn''t know the governess by her short name. "Vincent, I am not against you or Marceline marrying a human. They are the kind who are easy to mingle in our blood, and I know it will still produce a pureblooded vampire or vampiress. But my worry would arise, if the person was not a human. Like how Marceline wanted to choose a werewolf, and you... You seem to have chosen someone too."

    The Viscount turned around to meet his son''s eyes, who held a calm expression on his face.

    "Seems like you know more than what others do, father," Vincent was impressed by his father''s words.

    Viscount Eduard Moriarty was aware of the fact that their governess was not an ordinary woman. And the reason was pure since the time Allie had received her fangs out of nowhere. He remembered a few days ago, when he was home and worried about his youngest daughter as she was fangless, andpared to Vincent and Marceline, she was quieter.

    He had found Allie with fangs a day before his wife had found out, and it was because his youngest daughter sat in her room, running her tongue over the fangs after taking a bite from the fruit in her hand. The man knew a miracle didn''t exist in their world and that it had something to do with their governess, whom Allie had opened to in such a short time. The governess had done something to help his fangless daughter.

    It wasn''t just Allie who seemed to have opened her heart to the governess, because he knew his son had opened his heart too.

    Eduard said, "Frankly, I would have been worried if you chose a human as your partner. Not that it is wrong, but the pain thates with the loss because of their fragileness, nothing canpare to the suffering. I don''t know what Ms. Barlow is, but I am hoping she is stronger than a human?" As a parent, who had gone through the loss of his loved one, the Viscount didn''t want his children to go through simr pain.

    "She is, and she has me to protect her," Vincent assured his father.

    Eduard walked to where Vincent stood, and he ced his hand on his son''s shoulder before patting it. He said, "I don''t think I need to tell you more, as I believe you are well aware of how things in our world work." Earlier today, he had spoken to Ms. Barlow, and she was more than decent and if Vincent chose her, she probably was special. "When do you want to hold the wedding?"

    "In a month''s time. Dear sister is in shock right now and I doubt in the headspace to marry, but that shouldn''t stop another wedding in the Moriarty family," Vincent remarked, his lips curling.

    Eduard nodded, "Alright. Let me know if you need any help."

    Before his father could step out of the room, Vincent asked, "Do the Moriarty family have any history or present with the Gauntlet''s family?" The Gauntlet family were the family who was entwined with the curse of the goddess of the sea Nerhys. Timotei, the cat, had left Vincent curious about his roots and ability.

    His father furrowed his eyebrows and shook his head, "Not that I am aware of. Why?"

    "Was just curious," Vincent offered his father a smile.

    "Have a goodnight, son," his father wished him and left the room. A few minutester, the butler arrived and informed Vincent, "Master Vincent, the human has been sent out of the mansion and home."

    "Good," Vincent remarked before he ordered, "Open the underground cer. Time to dig in through the old files."

    "Yes, Sire," Alfie bowed and turned around, leaving the room along with Vincent.

    Back in Marceline''s room, the vampiress had fallen t on the bed on her stomach and she sniffled. When she pulled her face from her pillow, she scrambled away from the bed toe and stand in front of the mirror.

    Marceline opened her mouth, feeling her stomach drop on seeing her fangs missing from her mouth. How could she get back her fangs? Maybe her sister could tell her. There was surely some trick to it!

    She quickly left the room, making her way to Allie''s room.

 Chapter 296 Crocodile, Hamster And The Rabbit

    Music Rmendation: Tetrachord- War and Fate

    --

    Though Marceline''s pride had been shattered after losing her fangs from her mouth, it didn''t stop the vampiress from walking through the corridors with her nose up in the air as she passed by the maids and other servants, who stopped walking and bowed deeply until she disappeared from their sight. But she did it only because the servants were yet to hear about her being a fangless vampiress.

    Reaching in front of her sister''s room, Marceline didn''t bother to knock on the door and barged inside. Allie, who heard her door open, turned around from where she sat in her bed with a book on herp.

    A wide smile spread on the older vampiress''s face, and she walked to where her younger sister was. She lovingly asked, "Are you ying with your dolls, Allie?"

    Allie didn''t know what Marceline wanted from her, because it was rare for her elder sister to show up in her room. Less even look for her at all. Seeing her elder sister in her room excited the little girl, and at the same time, she turned a little wary by her sister''s presence.

    Marceline sat on the edge of the bed, picking the doll that was next to Allie on the bed. She said, "When I was small, I had many of these. They are still in my room, kept safely. Would you like to y with them?"

    Allie nodded with a hint of eagerness that her sister was offering to share her things, "I can?" Asked the little girl.

    "Why not? You and I are sisters, and it is only right that we share with each other, isn''t that right?" Marceline offered her a honey smile that had Allie forget that her sister had looked at her with her scary eyes a few times in the past. "We sisters are supposed to stick to each other through thick and thin, that''s what sisterhood is about."

    In the past, Marceline had mostly ignored Allie, as if the little girl wasn''t worthy enough to be her sister and was beneath her because she had lost her fangs. The role of an elder sister to Allie, which had been left vacant for so long, had been filled by none other than Eve, who had shown the kindness andpassion that the little vampiress had craved for.

    Marceline noticed Allie staring back at her with an innocent look in her eyes. If there was something the older vampiress despised, it was innocence. It turned her sour because she found the personcking in character, and somewhere she also couldn''t rte to it as shecked it herself.

    "In fact, why don''t youe to my room now and you can take some of them for yourself, yes?" Marceline tried to show her kindness towards Allie because she was desperate to get her fangs back. How would she be able to show her face in front of people if the word was to spread about her being defanged?!

    Allie wasn''t sure about it, because she remembered a couple of months ago when her sister had scared her with her words and evident re directed towards her. The little girl''s thoughts followed the memoryne...

    The memory was of the time when not more than three weeks had passed since Allie''s previouste governess had defanged her. As her mother was vexed with the situation and her father was out of the mansion along with her brother, the little girl had tried to seekfort and assurance from her sister. She had reached Marceline''s room, and knocked on the door.

    "What do you want?" Marceline questioned, raising her eyebrows while shebed her long ck hair.

    Allie stood at the door and with a meek voice that was barely above the whisper, asked, "Can I stay... with you."

    Marceline was possessive about her things, as possessive as Vincent, and she stopped brushing her hair. Turning around, she questioned, "I am busy right now. I have to attend a soiree and am in a hurry as I need to leave quickly. What are you even doing outside your room?"

    "I thought to...you..." Allie couldn''tplete her sentence as Marceline stood up from her seat and came near the door.

    Marceline towered in front of Allie, looking down at her sister''s pitiful state. Her eyes glowered, which had the little girl shrink in her ce, and the older vampiress continued, "I was wondering where you have been hiding all this while. If you didn''t give your attention and trust to the human, you wouldn''t have been in this state. Look at me, mother knows I will never do anything wrong or bring shame, because I am perfect and you should listen to what I say. Mother was very disappointed with you."

    Allie pursed her lips with worry forming on her tiny face, "She hates me?" It had been a while since her mother had paid attention to her.

    Though Lady Annalise was disappointed with what had happened to Allie, it didn''t mean she despised the little one. The woman came from a reputed and disciplined family with values that the vampires, especially the pureblood families, were superior in the society. She herself couldn''t believe that she had let her daughter go through such shame, and the worry about her future in society severely hurt her pride and mind.

    But Marceline lied to Allie with a nod, "She does. She doesn''t want to see your face, why else do you think she hasn''t spoken to you for some time?"

    Allie''s already small face turned even smaller than before in sorrow, realising her mother didn''t love her anymore. The little girl said in her small voice, "I didn''t mean to..."

    "Don''t worry, mother was angry at you before, but she must have forgiven and forgotten about it," Marceline''s words were a contrast to what she said a minute ago and patted Allie''s shoulder. She said, "Though she loves me more, you are her daughter like me. Why don''t you go and talk to her?"

    Allie shook her head.

    "All you need to do is hide the fact that you don''t have fangs anymore in front of people. It is very easy and I am sure you will get used to it," Marceline stated before a faint, cunning smile appeared on her lips. She advised, "Go ask mother for her forgiveness. It isn''t toote. You want mother''s forgiveness, don''t you?"

    Allie nodded, and after picking up courage, the little girl went to where her mother was. Lady Annalise was in the living room, talking to the guests who belonged to the high society when the little girl entered inside and said,

    "Mama, I am sorry. I... the governess, I shouldn''t have... my--"

    Lady Annalise''s eyes widened on knowing what her daughter was going to say, which had turned the guests curious. She quickly got up and said to them, "Excuse me, my daughter is sick, and she is supposed to be in bed. I will be back soon."

    Allie was quickly pulled out of the room by her mother, and dragged towards her room. When they did reach the room, her mother red at her,

    "I told you to stay inside your room. What do you think you were doing by talking about your lost fangs in front of strangers?" Lady Annalise couldn''t believe her daughter had tried to go against her already said words.

    The little girl was shaken, as it seemed like she had made her mother angry, and she stuttered, "I--I wanted to ask for your forgiveness."<sub> </sub>

    "And you didn''t find any other better time but let everyone know about it? Do you understand the difficult situation you have put yourself in, Allie?" Lady Annalise questioned her daughter, who now stared at the ground. Annalise scolded in frustration, "If someone finds out that you have been defanged, do you know what ce it would put you in? You will be the first target, because you have nothing to defend yourself with! Do you want to be targeted?"

    Allie slowly shook her head, "No, mother," she answered meekly.

    "I don''t understand why you rebel. You should learn something from your sister Marceline when ites to how to behave," Lady Annalise sighed.

    "Sister Marceline said I--"

    "Enough, I don''t want to hear anymore. Stay in your room, and never bring up about you being defan--"

    "I was wondering if someone else was defanged again," Vincent stepped into the corridor, who had only arrived from Darthmore a few minutes ago. "Seems like it is the same one. Why are you yelling, dear mother?"

    "Allie was about to tell the Hordes that she has lost her fangs," Lady Annalise crossed her arms. She then said to Allie, "I will be going back now, so I expect you to behave," and the woman walked away from there, her heels clicking against the marble floor.

    Vincent noticed Allie''s head bowed and questioned, "What are you doing looking at the ground when I am standing here?" He ced his index finger on the little girl''s forehead and pushed it backwards so he could look at her face.

    Allie''s eyes held tears while her lips trembled, "Mother hates me..."

    "She will get over it," Vincent said with his lips twisting, "You don''t have to stare at the ground, you are a Moriarty. Fangs are only one part of being a vampire, you have sharp nails to protect yourself. Next time dig into the flesh until you hear the person scream."

    Allie gulped down her emotions and asked, "You?"

    "Yes, I do that too sometimes, though differently," Vincent answered, but the little girl shook her head. Allie stared at him, and his lips curled, understanding what she meant. He replied, "Sure. Me too. I am not sure if it was carelessness or stupidity that you wanted to bring it up in front of others. Your mother is right, you know, about being an easy target for people who want to take revenge."

    "Sister Marceline," Allie paused for a moment before continuing, "Said I should ask for forgiveness from mother."

    Vincent stared at Allie before he said, "Your sister is dumb andcks knowledge, don''t listen to her advices unless you want a repeat of today. She''s a crocodile and you are a hamster. Listen to me and you will be fine."

    Crocodile? Allie asked herself. With her mood changed, she asked, "What are you?"

    A wide smile appeared on his lips, and he asked, "What is your favourite animal?"

    "Rabbit," came the quick reply from the small vampiress.

    "Mm, I am that. A rabbit that digs a lot," and on Vincent''s response, Allie beamed, not understanding the underlying meaning of his words.

    Getting back to the present, Allie noticed her sister watching her as if waiting for her response. Unlike Marceline, Allie was kinder and she smiled at her sister. She answered, "Okay."

    Only because she remembered the argument before she was told to leave the room where her parents and siblings stood. Marceline looked desperate, wanting help, and she would go to any means to regrow her fangs.

    Marceline smiled at the thought that she had bribed her younger sister, and they walked to her room. When they reached her room, she offered her the dolls that belonged to her while closely watching Allie.

    After five minutes, Marceline finally asked, "It must have been painful when your fangs grew, isn''t it?"

    "Not much," came Allie''s voice, slightly distant as her concentration was on the dolls.

    "No?" Marceline tried to y it subtly, and she said, "I am d that your fangs are back." But she wasn''t happy, because she was in the shoes that Allie was a few months ago. Right now, she didn''t even have someone to apany her. She said, "Your heart is pure, Allie, and I am happy to be your sister. Even after everything, you stood strong."

    To the little girl, Marceline''s words were like treasure. She looked up from the dolls to meet her older sister''s eyes, which looked at her kindly.

    "Me too," Allie smiled. The little girl was innocent not to know that those words were used to pull out answers from her. "Brother Vincent and you are important to me," she said to Marceline, but the older vampiress wasn''t in the mood to hear about Vincent, who was why she didn''t have fangs.

    Marceline only nodded, the smile on her lips intact, and she asked, "How did you get back your fangs? I mean we didn''t even know when you got it. You must have done something to trigger it, right?" Every action had a reaction, and there was an exnation for Allie''s fangs, she thought.

    If Marceline found an answer to it, she would be able to get her fangs back. She waited for Allie''s answer with eager and anxious eyes, and the little girl replied,

    "Kindness gave it to me," before going back to y with the dolls.

    Marceline gritted her teeth because that wasn''t the answer she was looking for! But Allie''s answer wasn''t too far from the truth, as it was Eve''s kindness that had restored Allie''s lost fangs.

 Chapter 297 Verbal Acceptance

    Thank you for asking <3 I am doing better now ^^ Another chapter will be posted, post reset hour

    --

    Alfie carried a burningntern in his left hand, which was hung in the air at the level of his head. He walked through the underground of the Moriarty mansion, where the walls were made of dark uneven stones. Not far behind him walked Vincent, his footsteps quieter than the paws of a feline.

    The butler took out the key to the cer in his right hand. Inserting the key in the gate slot, he turned it around and opened the grill-like gate of the cer.

    "Light the ce," Vincent ordered, and he went inside along with the butler, who bowed.

    The front part of the cer was built with racks of different coloured bottles that held liquor, like treasure being stored for many years. When the butler lit the room by burning the torches ced against the wall, the ce soon brightened and gave a golden hue-like glow.

    "Get me a ss of blood," Vincent ordered again.

    "Right away, Master Vincent," Alfie bowed, barely bothered with the number ofmands given to him.

    Once the butler left Vincent alone in the cer, Vincent made his way to the other side of the room, which held racks of parchments tied with thread to hold it still. On another rack sat files and books, which heldbels of the years when the information was collected and stored.

    Vincent walked towards the rack where the books with years were present, standing in front of the rack, he picked one that belonged to his mother and father. He took afortable seat by sitting on the edge of a table that hadn''t been used in some time but was still clean. The front of the book read-- Eduard and Katherina Moriarty.

    The book wasn''t big like the others, but it had information about his parents. Small portrait-like pictures were ced in the book, bringing memories that Vincent kept close to him.

    Vincent stared at the picture long enough for Alfie to return with a ss of blood, and the butler offered it to him.

    "Is that Lady Katherina''s picture?"

    "Mm, must have been when she was with grandfather and grandmother," Vincent replied, taking the ss of blood from Alfie and sipping it. The picture belonged to the time when his mother was young.

    Alfie wondered if Master Vincent was here to reminisce about histe mother''s memories.

    "Are these all the family record books that we have in the mansion?" Vincent questioned, pulling out the picture of his mother and slipping it into his pocket. He closed the book and pulled another book from the rack.

    "These are all we have, Sire. Are you looking for something in particr?" Alfie inquired, with his hands folded in front of him.

    "I met a cat that talks, which said some very curious things and I thought to take a look at the history of the Moriarty family," Vincent finished the entire ss of blood within seconds and handed the empty ss back to the butler.

    Vincent''s lips twisted while his eyes appeared to be holding a great concentration before he picked the book that aligned with the time when the Gauntlet family existed. He turned the pages and said,

    "Looks like the Moriarty family did work along with the Gauntlet family," Vincent hummed, while Alfie still didn''t know what was going on. He continued, "The Moriarty family worked as the King''s advisors. Don''t think they did a good job advising the King to not meddle with the Goddess of the Sea. Or the King was just a pure idiot who didn''t care about the consequences."

    "Most of the families that belong to the high society must be closely connected to the great King back then, sire," Alfie put his thoughts, to which Vincent nodded.

    "That''s how it is now, but with the centuries and generations that have passed and arrived, no one is certain of where they stand. Present yes, past not too much," Vincent stated as he turned the pages with his eyes moving across the coarse pages. He said, "There are some notable family names here, whose families still exist. Like Marquee Hooke''s ancestor was a lord back then, and now the family is a Marquee. The Quintin''s were in the ministry, while there are others. Not too high in ranking, but on the lower end. Mm, and the Sullivans."

    "The Duke of Woodlock''s family, Sire?" Alfie asked who knew the names of the men his master worked with.

    "Mhm," Vincent hummed with interest. This wasn''t the book record of the Moriarty family. This has recorded the time when the King was alive and his family existed. The ones who worked closely with the King were notable enough to be mentioned in the book. He murmured, "The Sullivans and Moriarty''s seem to have worked together far in the past," and a slight smile appeared on his lips and he closed the book.

    The next morning, as usual Eve arrived at the Moriarty mansion along with her lunchbox and her purple umbre in hand. When she entered the hallways, she noticed some of the maids curiously stare at her. But when she turned to look at them, they quickly offered a bow before scurrying away. She wondered what that was about.

    Before Eve could head towards the stairways, the butler quickly appeared in the corridor and greeted her with a bow,

    "Good morning, Ms. Barlow. May I take your umbre and your lunch box?" He offered in politeness.

    Eve greeted the butler with a smile, "Good morning, Alfie. I think I can carry it myself, don''t worry about it."

    "The Moriarty family expects your presence in the dining room, mdy," Alfie politely informed her, who continued to bow at her. He then said, "I will have your things brought to the piano room."<sub> </sub>

    Eve finally nodded and handed him her things. She then made her way towards the dining room. When she reached the front of the dining room, a servant pushed the door open for her and she stepped inside and offered her greetings to the family,

    "Good morning, Viscount Eduard. Good morning, Lady Annalise. Mr. Moriarty," Eve''s eyes met Vincent, who looked amused by her morning greetings. When her eyes fell on Marceline, ready to greet her, the young vampiress stared at her with no hint of her usual polite and kind smile she always wore on her lips. "Good morning Lady Marceline. Good morning, Miss Allie."

    "It seems like you are a meticulous person, Ms. Barlow," Eve heard the Viscount remark and he then waved his hand towards the empty chair, "Have a seat, and join us for breakfast."

    Eve bowed, and walked around the table. She saw a chair pulled for her by the servant to Allie''s immediate right.

    Marceline clutched the silverware in her hands, and if she was alone with Eve, she would have stabbed this human for bringing her humiliation. Unable to look at the hideousness, she pushed her chair backwards and stood up, ready to leave the dining room.

    "Where are you going, when the breakfast isn''t served yet?" Lady Annalise questioned her eldest daughter, not liking Marceline''s rude manners at the table.

    "Sit down, dear sister," Vincent said looking at Marceline, before he added, "The blood served now is fresh, and it is the most fresh you will be able to drink for the rest of your life."

    Marceline''s face turned red in anger and shame that she was punished to carry sincest night. Her eyes narrowed at Vincent. She turned to her father andined, "Isn''tst night enough that he''s trying to hurt me more?"

    "Vincent," Eduard warned his son, not wanting to pick on Marceline as it was a sensitive matter, even though he knew there was a way to get back his daughter''s fangs if she would change her attitude. He then said to his elder daughter, "Sit back in your seat, Marceline"

    Marceline didn''t want to have her meal with Eve at the same table. Anger bubbled in her mind, and though she wanted to protest, the vampiress was aware enough to know that her words would not go down well with her family after being exposed to what she had done to this human.

    Before the breakfast could be served, Eve heard the Viscount address her, "Ms. Barlow, Vincent told us that you have agreed to marry him. Is that right?"

    Everyone''s eyes fell on Eve, including the two maids in the room, who couldn''t wait to gossip about this. She nodded, "Yes, that is right, Viscount Eduard." The Viscount stared at her as if gauging something. It was because Eduard had doubts if his son would ever take a wife, as no woman in high society could endure with his nature until now. If Katherina was alive, she would have been the only one.

    "Why do you want to marry him?" Lady Annalise questioned Eve in an interrogative tone, her lips set in a thin line which almost seemed invisible from a distance. The older vampiress said, "I hear you are very popr in Meadow, in being wooed by many men. Why not settle with them? Unless you are aiming for status and wealth."

    Lady Annalise couldn''t help but be suspicious about their governess and, somewhere, found it unbelievable.

    When Eve looked at Vincent, the pureblooded vampire was busy enjoying drinking blood. She answered, "I like him for who he is. Wepliment well together."

    "That isn''t a strong enough reason to marry someone," came the curt words from Lady Annalise.

    "Anna, I thought we had already discussed this," Eduard tried to stop his wife.

    "I am questioning what a mother would generally ask. We don''t know anything about her intentions," Lady Annalise frowned before her questioning eyes fell on Eve.

    "I think Vincent is a man of good character. Most men don''t hold the same intellect as Vincent. Though a little grey and odd in some things, he brings me peace, and I hope I bring him peace too," Eve''s eyes fell on Vincent, whose lips curled as if loving the words that fell out of her lips.

    Eduard said with a smile, "Ms. Barlow, we look forward to you being part of the Moriarty family."

    Eve was grateful for the eptance from Vincent''s father. Noticing that Lady Annalise wasn''t belittling her with her being a ''human'', she could only guess that she wasing around after hours. But it wasn''t out of willingness, but because the vampiress knew Vincent would marry her anyway without her approval.

    The older vampire then continued, "I have always wanted my family to be close knit, and if mistakes have been made, it can be fixed and forgiven so that there''s no bad blood within the family. It is a Moriarty family rule to keep feuds within the family, while also standing strong against the outsiders."

    Marceline gritted her teeth. The same rule could have been applied to her because the human was an outsider, while she was Moriarty blood. Her mother''s favourite was slowly changing to Allie, and her father''s favourite had always been her brother, leaving her all alone.

    Eve nodded again, "I will keep it in mind, Viscount Eduard."

    But Senior Mr. Moriarty''s words weren''t for Eve; as he turned to look at Marceline and met her eyes, that turned curious. He said, "Marceline."

    Marceline looked like a willing wolf who had been wearing sheep''s clothing until now, and without knowing where it would lead itself, it now stood ready to be butchered. She blinked at her father,

    "What is it, father?"

    Eve wasn''t unaware about what was going on. She looked at the Viscount and then at Marceline. When she turned to look at Vincent, it appeared as if he was having a good time, as he sat back and enjoyed the scene in front of him that was satisfying his sadistic needs.

 Chapter 298 An Apology Due

    Music Rmendation: Sol Mata a Francisco- Ivan Palomares

    --

    Marceline was frozen in her seat, while all eyes were on her. Her father held a serious expression on his face and he said firmly, "We talked about this yesterday. As Ms. Barlow is here now, it will be easier for you too instead of going to Meadow."

    "Vincent already did what he wanted to, why do I have to do this again?" Marceline''s dull red eyes had gone wide, "Why are all of you enjoying seeing me being humiliated over and over again? Wasn''t what happened yesterday not enough?!" Her voice went higher at the end and had Lady Annalise''s eyebrows subtly furrowed.

    Vincent and Senior Mr. Moriarty noticed how Marceline didn''t look like she had done anything wrong with what she had done even after she had been defanged and instead was still being defensive. Vincent said, "Eve is going to be your sister-inw, and she deserves an apology for what harm you caused her."

    Eve asked Vincent, "What is going on?" Marceline tightened her jaw.

    <o>,m "Marceline wants to be a maid," Vincent remarked, and the maids in the room, who tried not to look at the family members, couldn''t help but look at Lady Marceline to see if it was true or that the siblings were only jabbing each other for fun.</o>

    "I don''t!" Marceline raised her voice again, and this time, Lady Annalise closed her eyes.

    "We can all hear you just fine, Marceline. There''s no need to shout while talking," said her mother, but Marceline was losing her mind with how she was suddenly being cornered.

    Marceline clenched her hands and said, "I am not going to apologise after what the emotional trauma I went through and am still going through it."

    "That isn''t an option," Eduard stated.

    Vincent finally revealed to Eve, "The person who spread ill rumours in your town, about you sleeping with different men was none other than my dear sister Marceline. She is the reason why the Humphrey''s along with the other people of Meadow hurt you."

    Eve didn''t have any words for the truth revealed to her, and her blue eyes gently moved and looked at Marceline, who stared back at her with contained anger. Vincent had already warned her about his first sister''s nature, but she had never thought that the vampiress would go so far as to ruin and shame her in public.

    "Why?" Eve''s eyebrows furrowed as she asked Marceline.

    She and Marceline had shared tea more than once, and the young vampiress seemed to get along with her just fine until now. She had always spoken politely and smiled, but who knew that Marceline had looked at her with such intentions to hurt her.<sub> </sub>

    Marceline, who was used to spinning lies of politeness, suddenly failed in speech. She finally said, "You don''t deserve to sit at the same table as I. You don''t deserve to be under the same roof as I."

    "It is good to know that you aren''t worthy, Marcie. It is a good opportunity to marry Horace and leave this ce," Vincent watched Marceline with his calcting eyes. "Even after knowing we know, it is truly a pity that you don''t have an ounce of remorse over what your actions has brought."

    "It is all about her. You are all about her, while you are unable to see my pain as if it doesn''t exist," Marceline gritted her teeth while her eyebrows furrowed. "You are my brother, but you favour her."

    "As I rightly should. I don''t need a sister with a hollow mind and heart," Vincent deadpanned, and though most of the things didn''t hurt Marceline until now, his words hurt her now and she stared at him.

    "If you loved me like you should, I wouldn''t have done it. Nobody here cares about me," Marceline shook her head, "I am the one who lost people I loved."

    "Yet you cannot cherish them even after they left," Vincent didn''t make it easy because he knew whom she was talking about being lost and it was not their mother. He said, "It is time to make things right, Marcie. You will be cared for after you show your sincere regret. You get what you give."

    Marceline, who was sitting until now, suddenly stood up with the chair sharply screeching against the floor. "You defanged me! I have no fangs anymore all because of this woman, and you want me to apologise to her, which I will never do!" This side of Marceline was a stark contrast from her usual calm and poised self. "Can you bring back my fangs? If yes, I will apologise to her."

    Vincent clicked his teeth, "Are you allergic when ites to being humble? I told you, change your behaviour and one day you will have your fangs back."

    A loud thud was heard on the surface of the table, which was the Viscount''s hand had pped against the surface. He said, "Both of you, I have heard enough. And Marceline, it would be better for you to apologise to Ms. Barlow. Unless you want me to send you to the Sabbiet to reform your ways."

    Marceline''s eyes widened, and she stared at her father as everyone was favouring this lowly human. She gritted her teeth, her lips trembling as if she was about to cry out but she didn''t. Turning to Eve, she started,

    "I am sor--"

    "You don''t have to," Eve interrupted her, her voice calmer than the sea that she belonged to. Marceline let out an internal sigh of relief, because if there was something she despised, it was asking for forgiveness.

    "Let herplete her sentence, Ms. Barlow," the Viscount said, wanting his daughter not to be as stubborn as she was.

    Eve softly smiled at the Viscount''s words. She said, "Thank you, Viscount Eduard, but I don''t think it matters anymore. It isn''t like Lady Marceline means it with her heart, which has no value to her words." Marceline''s mouth fell agape at the human''s words.

 Chapter 299 King Gauntlets Wives

    Eve''s words only infuriated Marceline, and she red at the lowly human who had suddenly started speaking as if she was already part of a high-standing family in the society. But with no support in the room, where Vincent also had a point, the vampiress drank the blood offered in the ss.

    On the other hand, Eve could feel Marceline''s gaze on her. It wasn''t harsh, but she could feel the wrath of the vampiress. She couldn''t believe that Marceline could stoop so low and busied herself with the meal and Allie, who seemed happy.

    Allie asked Eve in her small voice, "Will you be living with us here in the mansion?"

    "What a smart hamster. That is right, Eve will be living with us before the end of this week," Vincent hummed in approval, and his eyes met Eve''s, who stared back at him.

    "Ms. Barlow and you aren''t married yet, Vincent, for her to share the same roof," Lady Annalise pointed out the obvious, as she hadn''t wholly digested the fact that a lowly human from the town of Meadow was going to be her daughter-inw.

    "It is only the roof mother, not the room. Unfortunately, Ms. Barlow isn''t forward in such matters, isn''t that right, my Eve?" Vincent asked Eve with such sweetness that everyone in the dining room paid attention.

    Marceline, who was slowly sipping the blood from the ss, coughed as it entered her windpipe and came out of her nose. She quickly picked up the napkin next to her te and dabbed her nose. Lady Annalise paused eating her food because never had she heard Vincent use such a sweet tone before, while the others just stared at him before resuming what they were doing.

    Eve offered him a tight smile. It seemed that Vincent had forgotten about showing his affections to her public. His words were often dipped with sarcasm that people around him had gotten used to, that his tone with Eve felt foreign.

    Vincent then said to his father, "Eve''s aunt right now is in Berkshire, and with the ill rumours that dear sister spread about Eve, it is ufortable for her to live there anymore."

    Viscount Eduard''s eyes shifted to look at Marceline, still cleaning the blood she had spewed. The man nodded and said to Eve, "Vincent is right, Ms. Barlow. You will be a member of this family soon, and it will be easier to also start the wedding preparations from here."

    Eve bowed, "Thank you for your kindness, Viscount Eduard."

    She heard the Viscount say to his wife, "Anna, you know the seamstresses, make sure Vincent''s bride wears the best wedding gown made that no one has ever seen."

    Lady Annalise pursed her lips and offered a slight bow, "I will see what I can do." When she looked at Eve, her expression turned sour.

    Once everyone finished having their breakfast, Vincent and Eve walked in the corridor near the piano room. She said to him, "Your sister hates me."

    "Mm? Hamster dotes on you as if you are her own, don''t pay attention to the other one," Vincent responded to Eve, who held a worried look on her face.<sub> </sub>

    "But she is your sister," they were rted by blood, Eve thought and she wished she could get along with everyone. Until today, she had believed that Lady Annalise despised her, while Marceline was kind towards her. But it seemed like Lady Annalise was ready to tolerate her, but Marceline... Eve didn''t know why she did it. Remembering something from the conversation in the dining room, she said, "You broke her fangs."

    "Very gently," Vincent answered, adding, "She didn''t feel the slightest pain," and he smiled with his fangs in view.

    Eve stared at him, "Would you have done it if I didn''t have the ability to restore it?"

    "You ask apelling question," Vincent''s hand reached for Eve''s hand, lightly pulling her to have her face him. "I did it because she deserved it. She might be my family, but you are no less to it. In a matter of days you will be my wife, and if anyone tries to screw with you, I will screw them over. You know how it goes," and his lips curled.

    Releasing her hand, he brought his hand to her face to gently caress the side of it with the back of his fingers. He asked her, "How was your night? Did you sleep enough?"

    "It was a little chaotic because Timotei wanted to sleep in the house, on the bed. In Lady Aubrey''s bed, because he said he wanted ''privacy'' but Eugene didn''t want him to stay in the house," Eve rememberedst night where in the end, Eugene and the ck cat had ended up sleeping in the living room. She then asked him, "How was your night?"

    "It was interesting. I went through some of the recorded parchment files that belonged to my ancestors of the Moriarty family. I found the name associated with King Gauntlet, who was cursed by your Sea Goddess. Sullivan''s name was in there too."

    "Like Noah Sullivan?" Eve''s eyebrows furrowed, and Vincent nodded.

    He exined, "The Moriarty''s and the Sullivans worked too closely to the Gauntlet''s family. The King lived his life more than he was meant to. He had five wives. A pureblooded vampiress, one regr vampire, a human and a werewolf. A witch, whose identity was exposed and she was killed. The human died out of sickness. And out of the five, one was Moriarty and another was Sullivan''s daughter."

    "Then... Does that mean you were rted to the King?" Eve looked surprised. She had heard Timotei mention itst night, when he was talking to Vincent, but she didn''t expect Vincent to belong to the same blood.

    "There was only one single Moriarty without any branches for the tree to widen in the beginning years. Mine is the only Moriarty family," Vincent stated, "So yes, I am rted to him, and your favourite Duke is a distant cousin of mine. Do you know if Noah had any ability?"

    Eve shook her head, "He''s always been human-like..." Her eyes then widened and she asked, "You think the bloodline has passed the curse to you and Noah?" To kill one, because the two couldn''t co-exist together...

    "It is a vague possibility, but if it is true," Vincent paused before a wicked smile appeared on his lips, "That would be something, wouldn''t it?"

 Chapter 300 Ties Of The Curse

    Eve didn''t like what Vincent said, and she shook her head as if that would help rid the information he had just told her. She said,

    "How is that possible though? It has been many years since the king and his sons have passed away. Even if the curse has passed on... isn''t it supposed to pass through generations where someone might have killed the other?"

    "None of them have shown any kind of abilities since the king''s sons. The king''s sons had offspring, and then their offspring, but with no credible traits of the ability like the one that was bestowed by Nerhys," Vincent exined to her, and he said, "Hold on."

    Eve watched Vincent walk near the piano room and peek inside the room. On seeing Allie sitting at the table with a book in front of her. He said, "Hamster, why don''t you practice the piano sheet, while I borrow Eve for a few minutes." He offered a smile to his little sister, who nodded at his words.

    The young vampiress got down from her chair and walked to where the piano was, taking her seat on the bench facing the piano. Vincent stepped away from the room, returned to Eve and said, "Follow me."

    Eve followed Vincent, and they reached the library room of the mansion. He pulled out the same book that held half information about the Sea Goddess and the curse she ced on King Gauntlet and his children.

    "Read this page again," Vincent handed the book to Eve to read. While Eve''s eyes started to trail the lines of words, she heard him say, "Nerhys didn''t just curse the people whom she had offered the rare abilities, and also the others, who supported the king. But the curse also extended to the two princes who were thest to survive. Though the prince''s sons were born, they didn''t hold the ability and were spared to live. Not everyone has extraordinary skills, not even the oldest and highly regarded pureblooded vampires. And many of us don''t like showing our abilities until it is required."

    Eve finished reading the page until the mention of the curse and where the page was torn. She couldn''t believe Marceline had torn this page when this was the most essential piece of the story. She asked him,

    "Do you think if I turn Timotei back to his original form he will remember what happened during King Gauntlet''s time?"

    "The ck cat is obsessed with its tail. If you turn him back, he will miss his cat form," Vincent deadpanned, and he let his back lean against the edge of the table in the room. "If what the cat said is true, that you have the same aura as the woman who turned him, and I have the same energy as the King''s son, then Noah has been hiding his abilities."

    "You guys have been at peace so far, haven''t you?" Eve questioned with her furrowed eyebrows.

    Vincent blinked at her question, "Hm?"

    Eve asked him, "Did something happen between you two?"

    "I would hardly call it something. Remember the night I visited you before we buried the wrong person and the wound on my face," Vincent reminded her, and he said, "It was a little discussion that I was testing on him."

    "By being hit?" Eve frowned when she saw the pureblooded vampire shrug. She had never considered Noah to be a violent person, and she said, "You provoked him about something."<sub> </sub>

    She didn''t want Vincent and Noah to shed blood of each other, it was something that turned her worried. It was one thing to hit, but a whole different thing to take someone''s life to bnce the world. Suddenly she remembered the time when she had dreamt about a werewolf attacking her.

    "You are supposed to be on my side," Vincent stated, the smile slipping from his lips and he looked slightly jealous. Though he knew that Eve''s heart now belonged to him, he couldn''t help but feel possessive over her.

    Eve smiled on noticing this, and said, "I am. I don''t think Noah and you are destined to kill the other. I mean if there''s no conflict, there shouldn''t be a problem, right? We can prove the curse wrong."

    "My silly one," Vincent pushed himself forward and kissed the side of Eve''s head, "There''s a reason something is called a curse. You cannot hoodwink it and are bound to it by blood and fate."

    Eve pursed her lips and said, "There''s also breaking the curse though. There must be someone who knows or heard it."

    "The Council''s library must have something regarding it. I will take a look there," Vincent said, adding, "You are free toe with me, if you want." It was because, at the mention of the Council''s library, he noticed Eve''s eyes widened in interest as if suddenly turning eager.

    "I would like to join in to read with you," Eve epted his invitation, and Vincent gave her a nod. She then looked back at the book and said, "It says here that King Gauntlet had initially arranged Nerhy''s next daughter to be betrothed to King Gauntlet''s son... Do you think he had a specific son in mind?"

    "If only we could summon the ghost of the King, it would make things so much easier," Vincent''s wordscked any humour in it. His lips twisted, and he asked, "Wasn''t the woman whom the Duke is going to get engaged to a seamstress? I know this because Marceline suddenly ordered tons of fabrics and threads that go to waste."

    Eve nodded at Vincent''s question, "Lady Anaya has a passion for making dresses."

    "Excellent, it seems like we have found a seamstress for your wedding gown," Vincent''s eyes sparkled with mischief and rubbed his hands together. "The weather is turning chilly," he said when Eve''s eyes narrowed at him.

    "I should get back to Allie," Eve said, closing the book and cing it back in its ce.

    "Let us go to Woodlock once you are done with your work here," Vincent proposed the idea, and he said, "I will finish my work in the Council ande back to pick you."

    Eve nodded and left the library room, while Vincent turned to look at the book on the shelf. He wondered if there was something more here for the people with abilities to be born in or around the same timeline. For a greater purpose or destruction.

 Chapter 301 Requirements For The Bride

    As the hours in the day passed in Skellington, in the town of Meadow, Rosetta had arrived early in the noon after realising it was safer than spending time with dead people there. She didn''t understand how Eugene could live in a haunted ce.

    She came right around the time when a few things from Dawson''s residence were being loaded into a carriage that was sent by Vincent. It seemed less like a carriage and more like a wagon to her.

    Eugene sucked in his breath when he saw the vampiress, wondering if his ns to scare her from here had backfired on him.

    "Good afternoon, Lady Rosetta," he offered her a polite bow.

    "Good afternoon, Eugene," Rosetta greeted him, trying to be polite to him, something she had never paid attention to in the past. She stepped inside the house, waiting for him toe in, but he was busy shifting things. Seeing how he was standing outside, under the sun''s rays, she demanded, "I would like to have a cup of tea."

    Eugene turned around and replied, "There''s no milk in the house," because thest ss of milk was licked and gulped by the greedy ck cat.

    "I can drink water. I am parched."

    Eugene excused himself from the men who were loading things and entered the kitchen. Rosetta, unable to keep herself in one ce, followed him to the kitchen. Rosetta didn''t realise that as she spoke to this man, her body subtly swayed out of happiness. But to the human in the room, her movement looked nothing less than a cat that was readying itself to pounce on him.

    A sweat broke on Eugene''s neck, and it slid from the ends of his hair to seep underneath his shirt. This was something Rosetta noticed, not knowing her staring and admiring the man in front of her, especially at his neck, was scaring him to death.

    Rosetta asked Eugene, "What did you have for your breakfast?"

    Eugene wondered why the vampiress was asking him about his meal. Was it because she wanted to make sure that his blood had quality before she would sink her fangs in his neck? She could have asked what he made, but no. She had asked what ''he'' ate.

    "Nothing, mdy. I have decided to starve for the day," Eugene internally nodded, this way the vampiress wouldn''t find his blood to be appeasing.

    "That is not right, you should eat well or I will be worried if you turn weak," Rosetta blurted the words, before her face turned pink and she cleared her throat.

    Eugene didn''t understand why this vampiress was keeping an eye on his blood, when she could easily afford to drink from someone else! Was this what forbidden fruit meant? The longer he tried to keep himself alive, the more this vampiress turned fascinated by his blood to drink!

    Rosetta said, "You look after Eve, but who will look after you?" Then she quickly added, "Not that I will, but my servants can." But everything the vampiress said, Eugene was oblivious to her growing affections towards him and he looked at her with wariness.

    "Thank you for your concern, but I am fine," Eugene offered the young woman a stiff smile. He then said, "Looking after Miss Eve is my duty and I am happy that she treats me as her own family, better than most would along with Lady Aubrey."

    Rosetta felt a hint of enviousness in her chest, that the man''s attention that she wanted was upied by her friend. She pursed her lips and asked, "What about marriage? Do you n to keep on serving the Dawson''s without having a family?"<sub> </sub>

    This was Rosetta''s subtlest way to ask if Eugene had someone on his mind. Eugen replied, "I am content with how my life has been going until now, Lady Rosetta. Serving the Dawson''s family is what has made me happy and I would like to spend the rest of my life the same way."

    <o>,m Rosetta wondered how to approach him with the right question, because she wasn''t prepared to confess to this man yet. Every time she mustered the courage, it felt like she had nothing but anxiousness in her stomach that was going to make her sick. For a moment, she wondered if she was really sick. What if she was?</o>

    Eugene looked at the vampiress, who appeared to be in deep thought, and he walked out of the kitchen. Realising he had left the kitchen, she ced the ss on the ind and quickly followed him. She asked him,

    "How many other things are going to be loaded into the carriage?"

    "The carriage will need to make three more trips. You should go back to your mansion, mdy. I am sure there are better things to do than watch things be loaded," Eugene didn''t see the point of thedy being here when Eve wasn''t going to be back soon.

    Rosetta waved her hand, stepping out of the house, and she moved to the side. She said, "This is nothing, I have done other more boring thingspared to watching things being loaded. And I am not bored. I think it is fascinating, especially with how everything is being fit, you--"

    Eugene''s eyes widened, when Rosetta kicked one of his pots. The ck cat and Rosetta were meant for each other in creating a mess in his garden.

    "This stupid pot," Rosetta muttered under her breath, "I didn''t even notice it was here, how did ite here? Where was I again?" She asked absentmindedly.

    "Ah, yes, it must be nice to have Eve around, because she is so nice to me and everyone else. But, she is going to get married to someone one day, you n to move where she goes? Haven''t you thought of changing positions?"

    Rosetta wondered if Eugene would be swayed by the idea of marrying a woman from high society. Of course it was none other than herself. Most of the people she knew married for status and wealth, even people who belonged to the high society to improve and better themselves.

    Eugene smiled at her, which had Rosetta''s heart skip a beat, and he replied,

    "No." He finished instructing one of the men, who carried the table out of the house, and then turned to the vampiress, who seemed chattier than usual. He said, "I am happy where I am. And even if I marry, I will find a woman who is willing to clean the dishes in the kitchen and mop the floor of this house."

    Rosetta was left speechless and stared at him as if all her hopes had been drowned by the requirements of the woman he wanted to marry. Clean dish? Mop floor? Those things didn''t exist in the spoiled vampiress''s life.

    "W-what if she doesn''t want to do it?" Rosetta asked him with a slight frown.

    "When I marry, I will marry a woman who can help me with the house chores. Excuse me, mdy," Eugene stepped inside the house while Rosetta wondered why her life had turned so difficult. Did this mean she would have to live a life of a maid?

 Chapter 302 Visiting Woodlocks Seamstress

    Hours passed in the Moriarty mansion, and when Eve finished her working hours, she picked up her things and stepped out of the room. When she climbed down a flight of stairs, she noticed Marceline standing at the side, and she would need to cross the vampiress to climb down the next flight of stairs.

    Right now, this vampiress was thest person Eve wanted toe across, especially after knowing what she had done to her. She decided to ignore the vampiress and almost walked past the woman, when she heard Marcelinement,

    "How rude, to be walking from here without a single greeting."

    Eve noticed the vampiress''s voice held arrogance, something she had failed to pick up all these days. Or it was just that Marceline failed to keep herposure that had withered in front of Eve.

    Marceline, who was looking ahead of her with her back facing Eve, turned her head to the side as if the human was still beneath her in every aspect and questioned, "Or do you think you don''t have to bother with the greetings anymore as you are going to be married to my brother."

    Eve watched Marceline turn around and look her in the eyes. It seemed like the vampiress was finally showing her true colours, and it was hard to digest that she was this despicable. She smiled at the vampiress, whose dull red eyes narrowed at her before she said,

    "Marceline," Eve ripped the title from Marceline, simr to how Vincent had broken the vampiress''s fangs.

    The vampiress''s eyes set aze in anger, hearing this lowly human address her with no respect. Eve calmly stated, "I believe you and I are not that far from being simr because of no fangs in your mouth. And we all know what it means in society when fangs are broken."

    Marceline took a step forward, where the two young women held a battle of res between them, "How dare you," she questioned in a low threatening voice, "Topare a meagre self as you to be simr to be. You must be delusional."

    "I was until now, but no more," Eve answered and then said, "You are right, we aren''t simr, because I wouldn''t have spread such an ill rumour about you the way you did about me. I am surprised that yor aren''t regretful for what you put me through."

    Marceline smiled at Eve''s words, and she said, "I didn''t do anything wrong and was only protecting what is mine. Consider it to be me doing you a favour. Do you think it is easy for someone like you to start a life in the mansion? Or have you not heard that the humans here don''t survive?"

    "If the humans are caught up because of vampires and are used as a sacrifice in the end, then it is not the human but the vampire''s fault," Eve''s words were calm, and she noticed how Marceline''s eyes narrowed, while there was no trace of the usual kind expression on her face.

    "You have heard it all wrong," Marceline softly harrumphed.

    "I have heard it from the side you should have listened to, maybe you would have known the sacrifice your mother made to keep you alive," Eve who already knew the tragic story from Vincent, didn''t need the vampiress twisting the story and she added, "But it wasn''t just her who had been sacrificed but also a werewolf. Isn''t that right?"

    Marceline didn''t like that this human was pulling up the past that she didn''t like to talk about. She warned Eve, "Don''t speak without being careful with the thought that you can do anything now. The faster you run, the worse you fall."

    "Don''t worry," Eve softly smiled at Marceline. "Now that I know, I will watch my back better. I hope you can learn from the mistakes you made, because right now, you are in the bottom level of the vampire hierarchy, which is no less than a human."

    Marceline gritted her teeth, and like her family had told her sincest night, she said, "I might not have fangs now, but I will get them back soon. Soon my fangs will regrow and then you will see."

    But if only Marceline knew that it was possible only through Eve, she would have never spoken against her after what had happened until now. If she showedpassion and remorse, Eve would have fixed her fangs. But the vampiress was clueless.

    Eve walked past Marceline, climbing down the stairs before she disappeared from the vampiress''s sight. On reaching outside, she saw Vincent''s carriage that had just arrived and Mr. Briggs offered her a bow.

    "Good evening, Ms. Barlow," the coachman greeted her.

    "Good evening, Mr. Briggs. How are you doing today?" Eve politely asked him as she stepped closer to the carriage, where the coachman had opened the door for her to get in.

    "Very well, mdy. Thank you for asking," he replied, and when Eve got inside the vehicle, she noticed Vincent sitting on the other end of the seat.

    "Good evening, sweetheart. Lovely day, isn''t it?" Vincent leaned in and kissed Eve''s cheek when she sat beside him.

    Eve felt the softness of Vincent''s lips that wasn''t overbearing, but it was firm at the same time, a quick kiss that somewhere left her wanting more for it. She turned to look into his coppery-red eyes, which unblinkingly looked back at her.

    "Is someday," Eve responded to his words and saw the corner of his lips pull up.

    "Everything good at the mansion?" He inquired, and she nodded.

    "Yes," Eve returned his smile.

    "Alright then. Briggs," Vincent called his coachman, "To Woodlock."

    "Yes, Master Vincent," replied the coachman, closing the carriage door and going to sit in the driver''s seat.

    Soon the carriage left the grounds of the Moriarty mansion and then Skellington town, moving towards the town of Woodlock. When they reached the designated mansion, gates were pulled so the vehicle could pass.<sub> </sub>

    Stepping down from the carriage, Eve stood next to Vincent while Mr. Briggs took the carriage to park it away. The butler of Sullivan''s mansion appeared at the entrance and was quick enough to notice it was the Viscount''s son, Vincent Moriarty, at the door.

    "Wee to the Sullivan''s mansion, Mr. Moriarty. Shall I take your coat?" The butler offered with a bow and was ready to step behind Vincent when the pureblooded vampire raised his hand to stop him.

    "That won''t be needed," Vincent stated and noticed the previous Duke Jeffry Sullivan and his wife Hilda appear in the hallways.

    "Mr. Moriarty, what a delight to see you here in my mansion," Jeffry greeted Vincent with a business-like smile, and Vincent offered a charming smile as if they knew each other well.

    "It seems like you havee here with some work?"

    "Indeed we have," Vincent replied and turned to look at Eve before cing his hand on her back, "I suppose you have already met Genevieve when she stayed the night?"

    The older couple''s eyes fell on Eve, and Lady Hilda nodded, "She is Anaya''s friend."

    "Good evening, Lady Hilda," Eve greeted the older woman, who only offered her a slight bow. Though Anaya''s friend, the older woman, didn''t care about the human.

    "We are here to speak to Lady Anaya, is she in the mansion?" Vincent questioned the couple, who looked a little taken aback.

    "Anaya is right on the first floor''s open balcony. May I know what it is about?" Lady Hilda asked Vincent with firmness in her words.

    "We heard good things about thedy''s taste and skill when ites to making dresses. We are here for the same reason," Vincent offered a charming smile, with his eyes crinkling at the sides.

    "Gilbert," Lady Hilda called the butler, "Lead Mr. Moriarty to where Anaya is."

    "Yes, mdy," the butler answered. The butler led them up the stairs and then to the floor, while the older werewolf couple stared at the pureblooded vampire and the human woman.

    Noah''s father remarked to his wife, "One would never expect that the son would make the same mistake as his father. Marrying a human."

    "Let the pureblooded do what he wants. It has nothing to do with us," Lady Hilda said with an unconcerned tone, cing her hand on her husband''s arm.

    Once Eve and Vincent reached the open balcony where Lady Anaya was sitting out in the open, the she-wolf looked surprised seeing her and a warm smile appeared on her lips.

    "Eve, what a lovely surprise!" Lady Anaya got up from her chair. She came to where Eve stood and leaned in to offer airy kisses on both sides of Eve''s cheeks. "When did you return from Berkshire?"

    "Two days ago," Eve replied with a smile.

    "I see, I am d to know that you are back. Looks like we''ll finally be able to catch up with each other," Lady Anaya stepped back and offered a bow to Vincent.

    "This is an opportune time to spend time with each other," Vincent remarked, and Lady Anaya looked between the two. "We require a wedding gown, and we were hoping if you have time on your hands, then we would appreciate it if you have it made."

    "Wedding gown?" Lady Anaya asked, taken aback, and Eve smiled.

    "It is for me," on hearing Eve''s words, Lady Anaya was slightly taken aback as if not knowing how to react, and Vincent watched the she-wolf''s expression change.

    "Congrattions on it! Of course, it would be an honour to make a wedding gown for Eve, but are you sure?" Lady Anaya asked Eve, it was because until now she had never made a wedding gown. "Wouldn''t it be better for you to find an actual seamstress? I am still a beginner."

    "My sister Marceline was so impressed after looking at your skill in dress making that she has decided to follow your path. We are sure you will turn it stunning, Lady Anaya," Vincent''s words were charming with praises for the she-wolf, who stared at the handsome silver-haired vampire.

    "Okay," Lady Anaya agreed and turned to Eve, "We can discuss what kind you are looking for and how you would like it made, and then work on it."

    "I will let youdies discuss it, while I wait inside," Vincent leaned towards Eve and, without holding back, kissed her cheek. "Take your time."

    Eve slightly red and turned flustered at Vincent, while he had nothing but a bright smile. Lady Anaya was stunned by the vampire''s affection and sheposed her expression. When the pureblooded vampire left two of them alone, the she-wolf said,

    "It seems like Mr. Moriarty is very taken by you. Let me get the measuring tape."

    And while Eve was with Lady Anaya in the Sullivan''s mansion, at the front of the mansion''s entrance, James Sullivan arrived along with Noah, and entered inside the mansion, walking through the hallways.

 Chapter 303 Killer And Victim Of Time

    Music Rmendation: Milk- Thomas Newman

    -

    James and Noah walked through the corridors of Sullivan''s mansion. They had only arrived at the mansion from Darthmore, where Noah looked slightly miffed for something that had happened in the town that they had visited.

    "Noah," James called Noah when the Duke walked further ahead of him. The older man said, "It would be best for you to stop visiting Sylvester. The more you make your presence around him in the dungeon, things will take a turn for the worse. Sylvester doesn''t want to be saved. It would be best to let go."

    Noah stopped walking and turned to look into his uncle''s eyes, "He might just be another person who works for you, but for me, he was my mentor, someone with whom I grew up around. I cannot see him being executed without a proper reason for why he had to kill Fowler."

    James stared at the young werewolf, who looked calm, but at the same time, his eyes held a spark of fire that was trying to spill out from there. The spark was a fire that was trying to push through the ceilings and the ss of the house''s window to set aze everything. He took two steps towards Noah and then ced his hand on Noah''s shoulder,

    "Sylvester did it for his own reasons. Why he did it, and what is going to happen, he knew the consequences if he were caught, so it would be best for you to look forward to building your and our future, rather than wasting your time on matters you have no control over."

    Noah offered a small smile, "I have already decided the future I want to lead, you should make sure your future is safe too, unless somethinges around the corner and disrupts it."

    Saying these words, Noah''s eyes shifted to look at the end of the corridor, and Vincent came into view with a wide smile on his lips.

    James, who took a second to realise that his nephew was looking at something behind him, turned around and caught sight of the pureblooded vampire in the ce.

    "Mr. Moriarty," James addressed Vincent with surprise and cautiously asked him, "What are you doing here?"

    Vincent''s lips curled, and he responded, "I was waiting to hear you mentioning that you have something to do with Fowler''s death. But s! It seems like Duke Noah caught me before I could get more information."

    The slight smile on James''s lips didn''t falter, and Noah stared at Vincent.

    "Is that an usation that I hear that you want to ce on me, Mr. Moriarty?" James hummed as if he wasn''t bothered about what Vincent just stated. "You seem to have quite some free time on your hand. And here I thought yton was having you solve the entire cases of the Council."

    "If I did all the work, what would be the use of having you and the others in the Council. But I do have free time," Vincent nodded and said with a bright smile, "It is why I decided to get married. You know, family nning."

    "A marriage to you? Who is that fortunate woman?" James questioned with a hint of sarcasm.

    Noah stared at Vincent, slightly unsure if Vincent was talking rubbish or if he was serious.

    Vincent replied with a dead tone, "With your daughter."

    James''s face fell, and his eyes narrowed, "I didn''t know you were familiar with my daughter. I hope you aren''t here for her hand in marriage."

    "Trust me, being rted to your family in any way is thest thing I want, but fate seems to have different ns. Do you believe in fate, James?" Vincent questioned the older man, while Noah turned around and took a whiff of the air around them, and it smelt familiar.

    A scent that belonged to Genevieve Barlow, and his back turned stiff.

    "I think it is a useless wish of a dreamer, to put hopes and responsibility on something that doesn''t exist," James replied to Vincent.

    Vincent stretched his hand forward towards the older werewolf as if wanting to shake hands with the man. There was a calm, unnerving smile underneath the pureblooded vampire''s features, and his coppery-red eyeszily stared into the old werewolf''s eyes. He noticed how one eye of the man was positioned slightly differently than the other eye, as if the eyeball had been moved.

    Noah excused himself from the ce because he hadn''t expected Eve to be here now. Not when his uncle was present under the same roof. When James didn''t take Vincent''s hand to shake it, the pureblooded vampire remarked,

    "What is it, Mr. Sullivan? Seems like you aren''t fond of me."

    James returned it with his experienced smile, and he finally took Vincent''s hand, shaking it, "When did I ever say that?"

    "I thought you would be angry. Considering how I put Sylvester behind the bars, but it seems like more than you, your nephew is more worried about the vampire going to be dead. Never thought you would mix with vampires, less a pureblooded one."

    "I cannot help but think you have something to say, but you expect me to know about it. How about you give me a hint?" James asked in his calm voice while they stood in the corridor with no one else around them.

    Vincent took another step closer to James and said in a low voice, "Hint. There are lots of hints that I can give you, but the question is if you will be able to grasp it, Mr. Sullivan." A sly smile appeared on his sinful lips, and he let off of the werewolf''s hand. "By the way, I forgot to mention this. Your men were pretty useless."

    This time James frowned, his eyebrows drawing in deeper, "My men?"

    "Mhm," Vincent hummed before giving a nod. "Yes, your men. The ones you sent up to the North to follow and try to kill or frame me. Your selection in choosing men is the worst, you must be paying them less that they aren''t able to afford decent food to strengthen themselves," a chuckle escaped from his lips.<sub> </sub>

    "I don''t know which ones you are talking about," James responded, tilting his head, "You must be mixing me up with someone."

    "Hm? It wasn''t you?" Vincent and his conversation were calm, with barely any disruptive expression. "I know you are better than that. After all, only a coward would attack in the back, instead of sending hisckeys to fight," the smile on his lips widened, and his fangs came into view.

    On the first floor, Eve sat with Lady Anaya, talking about the designs and fabric to be used, when Noah appeared at the front of the balcony. Lady Anaya, who heard Noah''s footsteps stop, turned, and so did Eve in his direction.

    "Duke Noah," Lady Anaya greeted, standing up from her seat, and so did Eve.

    Noah walked towards where the two women stood, and he gave a nod to Anaya before his eyes fell on the woman he was in love with. Eve offered him a friendly bow.

    Noah was slightly tense, and he managed a quick smile before he asked her, "Genevieve, I didn''t know you were visiting."

    Eve smiled, "I came here with Vincent for a wedding gown."

    "Wedding gown?" Noah asked, and Lady Anaya wondered how he would react, and the news wasn''t too far from now.

    "Yes, my wedding gown. I am getting married," Eve softlyughed with a hint of blush on her face.

    The smile on Noah''s lips threatened to disappear, and he finally nodded, "I see..." And there was a gap of silence, which was short, but it weighed heavily in the air. "I am guessing the man you are marrying is Vincent Moriarty?"

    "Yes, that''s him," Eve noticed the sudden hint of dullness in Noah''s eyes even though the smile on his lips or the look of kindness in his eyes barely left.

    Noah stared at Eve, while Lady Anaya stared at Noah, where the eyes fell on the unrequited love except for Eve.

    He knew this day woulde. It wasn''t that he hadn''t foreseen it, but he hadn''t expected it to be right now. He knew something to be brewing between the pureblooded vampire and her. The smile he put on his lips, he did it by keeping a heavy rock on his chest.

    And now that the day had finallye, Noah found rigidity in his feet to move away. Lady Anaya ced her hand on Noah''s arm and said in a cheerful voice, "It is lovely that Eve has found someone to fall in love with," breaking his continuous gaze on Eve. The she-wolf then said to Eve with a smile, "Not everyone is fortunate to find someone they love. We are very happy for you, and I will make the best wedding gown for you."

    "That is very kind of you, Anaya. If you need any help while preparing it, I will be more than happy to assist you with it. I cane here after finishing my work," Eve offered, but Anaya shook her head.

    "You do not have to trouble yourself with that. You cane by here during the weekends, or better, I cane to your ce? You haven''t invited me to your ce, even though it has been a while since we have known each other," Lady Anaya tried to change the conversation after seeing the sadness appear in Noah''s eyes. She added, "The Duke has been busy himself to show me your ce."

    Eve apologetically looked at the she-wolf and said, "Forgive me. I think you will be able to visit my home today or tomorrow, because my family will be moving to Skellington soon."

    "Oh? That''s perfectly fine. Isn''t that right, Noah?" Lady Anaya questioned the Duke, who offered her a smile.

    "Yes, I will be happy to take you to her," Noah answered and then asked Eve, "Are you all moving to the Moriarty''s mansion?"

    "Ah, yes," Eve nodded, and Noah only smiled.

    "It is good, you will be able to start learning things that you need and it is also better to be in a ce where you will be taken care of," Noah stated. He knew Vincent''s reputation, but also seeing how the pureblooded vampire was always with Eve, he knew he would one day be able to finally let go. No matter how painful the feeling was, "If you are happy, we are all happy about it. Just stay well."

    "I will," Eve nodded with a smile, "Thank you."

    Noah heard the sound of footsteps approaching from inside the mansion''s corridor, and he heard the voices of Vincent and Uncle James. Lady Anaya noticed the tense expression and turned to Eve and said, "Eve, why don''t you finalise the fabrics and we can then move to the next ones."

    When Eve''s attention was on the book of different fabrics attached to it, Anaya softly asked Noah, "Are you regretting your decision of not confessing to her?"

    On hearing the voices get closer, Noah quickly said to Anaya, "Take Eve from here. It won''t go well if Uncle James sees her." Not would it go well if Eve recognized him.

    "What?" Lady Anaya turned confused.

    But it was toote, as Vincent and James Sullivan had already stepped in front of the open balcony, where Eve, Noah and Lady Anaya were. Noah''s face turned ghost-like, where the smile on his lips had evaporated when he noticed Uncle James step into the balcony.

    Noah couldn''t let Uncle James know who Eve was. He couldn''t know about her existence, because he knew that the man was still searching for her.

    At the same time, Vincent, who stepped out where they were, noticed Noah''s tense face. For a moment, he wondered if it was the news about him and Eve getting married that had drained the blood from Noah''s face. But then he noticed, the Duke wasn''t looking at him, but at his uncle, and the pureblooded vampire couldn''t help but narrow his eyes in wonderment.

 Chapter 304 Request For The Night

    When James stepped outside the corridor and then on the open balcony, Noah quickly walked towards his uncle and said,

    "There is something I remember I had to talk to you about."

    James''s eyes had fallen upon Lady Anaya, whom he was familiar with, and for the briefest moment, his eyes fell on the woman with blonde hair next to her. Before Eve could turn to look at Vincent, Noah came to stand in front of the older werewolf, blocking his uncle''s gaze from looking at Eve..

    "What is it about?" James Sullivan asked, his voice was so low that Eve didn''t grasp as Vincent stepped near her.

    Noah said to his uncle, "It is about the case that was given about Russell''s case."

    "I thought yton closed itst week," James raised his eyebrows, and he craned his neck to the side as if more interested in Vincent.

    Vincent and Eve were talking to Lady Anaya, where Vincent said, "Have the underneath skirt in satin, preferably everything satin as it is smooth under the touch--"

    Eve kicked his foot so he wouldn''t detail what he wanted to do after their wedding. She smiled at Lady Anaya, who tried to keep a straight face rather than look embarrassed. She said, "I think I will leave it in your good hands."

    "Yes," Lady Anaya cleared her throat and said, "I will let you know as soon as I start working on the outer dress and see if it is what you want me to continue with. I will see you soon, Eve."

    "Thank you again," Eve offered the she-wolf a bow, while Vincent ced a hand on her small back.

    "It is my pleasure, Eve. I will try to do my best," Lady Anaya responded, and as they exchanged pleasantries, Noah and James stood with the side of their faces facing Vincent and the others there.

    James returned to Noah, "Actually there was something I wanted to inquire about. About thetest bodies that were dug out from Darthmore," the man turned to look at Vincent.

    Noah could feel trouble rising, and when he looked down at his uncle''s shoes, he noticed the shoe''sce hade off. He pointed, "Uncle James, your shoe''sce is out. You should tie it lest you want to stumble with your steps."

    James looked down at his shoe and clicked his tongue. Going to the side, he began to tie you. At the same time, Vincent and Eve had begun to leave, heading towards the exit. Eve offered a quick bow to Noah, along with a smile. While Vincent and Noah shook their hands, before stepping out of there.

    Noah felt relieved when the couple left and his uncle returned, where Eve and his uncle didn''te across each other now. Lady Anaya stood afar, watching Noah and his uncle talking to each other, but she couldn''t hear what they were talking about.

    James said, "One of the bodies there, it was of a special human, did you get a hold of it and have it ced elsewhere?" He asked his nephew.

    Though years had passed, Noah was aware of his uncle''s obsession with certain things. And one of them was the woman he had slept with, a woman his uncle believed to be human, but Noah knew that Eve''s mother was not a human since the body had gone under Vincent''s investigation.

    And even with the woman''s death and the little girl had escaped years ago, Noah had seen and heard his uncle trying to find the little girl, whom he doubted that she was still alive, wanting to skin her alive and eat her after Eve''s mother had blinded one of his eyes.

    "Yes, the skeleton has been buried in another ce which you wanted," Noah informed.

    "The same skeleton?" His uncle confirmed as if he was in doubt about it.

    "Yes, the same one," Noah replied.

    James nodded in satisfaction and noticed Lady Anaya looking at him, and he offered a smile to the woman. But before Noah and James could step back inside, Eve appeared in front of them, and she quickly bowed,

    "I forgot my handkerchief in here."

    And at the same time, Eve and James''s eyes met, staring into each other. Eve noticed the man''s calm face, who stared at her with intrigue.

    Eve quickly picked it up before waving at Lady Anaya. As she left the ce, she couldn''t help but turn to look at the man who stood with Noah.

    She offered a bow, before leaving the ce without a word as if she had never seen James before. But that was only because she didn''t remember the man''s face, and the voice that she believed to have remembered it had changed and disappeared as if like seasons bringing new things into it.

    Once Eve was out of sight, James questioned Noah, "Who is that?"

    Lady Anaya, who walked to where the two men stood, heard Noah reply with, "She is Lady Anaya''s friend. Genevieve."

    "Hmm, for a human she is stunning, isn''t she," James remarked.

    "She is indeed beautiful, and she is going to marry Mr. Moriarty," Lady Anaya informed the man, who raised his eyebrows at the information.<sub> </sub>

    "How strange. A pureblooded vampire marrying a human when they know the vitality of the humans," James hummed and he then said to Noah, "I will talk to youter. Have a good time with Lady Anaya," patting his nephew''s shoulder, he left the ce.

    Noah''s tense shoulders didn''t rx and his thoughts were disrupted by Lady Anaya, who said, "You keep introducing Ms. Barlow as my friend, do you hate the idea of it being known to others? Or is there another reason?" Asked the she-wolf.

    Lady Anaya asked this because Noah had told his uncle was not meant to see Eve, yet when they did see each other, nothing had happened. It made her wonder what that was about.

    "It is nothing," Noah''s words sounded distant, before he offered her a polite smile that was enough for the woman to know that he didn''t want to share about it. But at the same time, it only turned her that much curious. He said, "I will let you continue with your work."

    "Don''t you have anything to say about the news about them getting married?" Lady Anaya questioned.

    "I don''t think it would bring or change anything. It is best to not discuss matters that don''t concern us, Lady Anaya," Noah''s words were calm as he spoke, "Excuse me. I have work to do. I will see you at dinner," and the Duke left the ce.

    In the carriage that Vincent and Eve had gotten inside, which was now driven by Mr. Briggs, Vincent asked her, "Excited for your wedding gown and our marriage?"

    Eve gave him a nod, "I am," and she smiled. She then asked him, "Did you find anything in the Sullivan''s mansion?"

    "Nothing," Vincent shook his head, "I couldn''t sense anything in Noah''s hands. The next best shot is to have yton check him. The man is known to read the internal energy one possesses."

    Eve gave him a nod, "Okay."

    After a few seconds, Vincent asked Eve, "Do you know that man who was with Noah earlier?"

    Eve, who was looking outside at the town of Woodlock, turned to look at Vincent, "The man?"

    Vincent gave a nod, "The one who is Duke''s uncle. His name is James Sullivan. Did he seem familiar to you?"

    Eve shook her head, "I don''t think so. Why?"

    "Was just curious," Vincent shrugged his shoulders.

    Vincent offered a bright smile when she stared at him with questions in her eyes. Raising his hand up to her face, he pushed the piece of her hair behind her ear, he said, "My beautiful girl..." he drawled, and said, "How long has it been since youst took bath in the bath salts?"

    "Five days, why?" Eve asked him.

    "You should use it today. Take a good long bath, take your time and let your body and these sun lit rays of hair soak in warm water," Vincent hummed, "I would love to help you with it, but I have important work to do."

    "I can manage it myself," Eve slightly red at him.

    "Don''t worry, my darling. I know deep down you wish for what I want to do with you," Vincent caressed her cheek before lifting her chin with his finger, "There''s no need to be shy," he brushed his thumb against her lips.

    The little brushing moment left Eve''s stomach in knots, and she felt him lean towards her.

    Vincent''s eyes fell on Eve''s plump lips, and his hand that was on the side of her face, he let it slide down before he used his fingertips to brush against her neck. Just when their lips parted, he pulled back and said, "Seems like I forgot to be a gentleman. Pardon me."

    Eve''s eyes widened at Vincent''s words, and she stared at him. He sat back in his ce with his back against the seat. He then turned to look at her and asked, "Hm? What is it?"

    Her lips parted to speak, but it closed before she opened and said, "Nothing."

    The corner of Vincent''s lips tugged, and he said, "If there''s something you need... all you have to do is ask," as he said the words, there was mischief in his eyes.

    Eve stared at him with her blue eyes, then said, "I don''t think there''s anything to ask, Mr. Moriarty," She licked her lips, noticing how Vincent''s eyes followed the action, "I wouldn''t want to ruin the good gentleman."

    "I think that is already ruined," Vincent hummed, a wicked smile appeared on his lips. He then said, "Keep your room''s window open today. I wille to visit you."

    A night visit... Eve thought in her mind.

 Chapter 305 Modest Me

    When Vincent dropped Eve home in his carriage and left with his coachman, she walked towards the main door of her house and noticed Mrs. Edwards smile, but the woman''s smile wasn''t heartfelt. Eve returned it with a stiff bow and stepped inside her house.

    On seeing some of the furniture missing in the house, she finally realised that she wouldn''t be living in this house soon. Her life was going to change, and she hoped it was for the better.

    "Good evening, Miss Eve. Did you have a good day?" Eugene greeted her, taking the lunch box from her hand.

    "It was good," Eve nodded, and she asked him, "Did Vincent''s men take away all the furniture that we discussed before?"

    "Yes, mdy. All of it," Eugene responded before adding, "Lady Rosetta came to visit you today, but she was called back home before evening. I think her parents are in Skellington."

    Marquee Hooke and his wife were here. Eve wondered why the man had a sudden change of heart in trying to uncover his sister''s death. At first, she didn''t react, but then she replied, "I see. It will keep her upied for some time. Anything else that happened during my absence."

    "I think you should somehow stop the cat from entering inside the house, Miss Eve. He drank the entire stock of milk, and ate the meat I had cut and was yet to cook in the pot. He didn''t even wait for me to cook it and selfishly ate it all like a glutton," Eugeneined, not happy with Timotei''s parasitic behaviour.

    "Where is he now?" Eve inquired.

    "In Lady Aubrey''s bathroom," Eugene sighed as if he couldn''t handle Rosetta and the ck cat in one day.

    Eve gave him a questioning look and then walked towards Lady Aubrey''s room along with Eugene. The door to the room was open, and she stepped inside to hear the sound of water sshing in the bathroom. With a frown, she stepped in front of the bath and noticed the ck cat floating in the water of the bathtub.

    "Ohhhh look at the water, that brings warmth on my skiiiiin," Timotei seemed to be busy with himself, and he paused before saying, "Furry me. Mhm hmm, and thenes the rainbow with many col-ours." A meow sound appeared from the cat''s mouth, who failed to notice Eve and Eugene''s presence. Eugene folded his arms, quietly staring at the spoilt cat who had no regard for anyone. "Water! Water!" The cat''s tail pped on the surface of the water.

    "Timotei?" Eve called the cat''s name.

    The ck cat, who was repeating the word ''water'', stopped. Blinking at the wooden ceiling of the bathroom, he slowly turned to notice two pairs of shoes, and his eyes trailed up to see the two people.

    "AHHHHH!" Timotei screamed, which ended with a cat growl. "My modesty has been stolen in broad daylight!"<sub> </sub>

    "Timotei!" Eve scolded the cat, ready to drown it before he would startle her nosey neighbours. "What do you think you are doing!"

    "What am I doing? What are you doing?!" Timotei had stopped floating on the surface of the water, and he quickly pulled his tail as if to cover the front of his body, even though he was often in this appearance without water for others to look at. "Peeping at me when it is my bath time," he gave them an using look. He turned to Eugene and said, "I knew you were giving me fishy looks."

    Eugene held a nk stare at the spoiled cat and stated, "One of these days when there is a shortage of the logs of wood, I know what to throw into it."

    "Hmph!" Timotei harrumphed, "Can''t the splendid me take a good nice bath without having peeping toms? What has the world fallen into?! Such shame!!" He shook his small head.

    "Have you been stealing all the meat that Eugene was yet to prepare?" Eve questioned the cat, whose bushy tail curled around his body.

    "Steal? I don''t steal," the ck cat raised his head as if he was looking at the ceiling, but his eyes were on them. Yet he couldn''t look down upon the two people in the room as he was stuck in a small body. He said, "I thought it was all for me. I ate it all, but I must tell, the meat wasn''t as fresh as I expected it to be. In a way, I did you a favour, you deserve the freshest meat to eat. Maybe Eugene can go hunt fresh meat for you now."

    Eugene red and went straight near the bathtub, and at the same time, Timotei struggled to get out of the bathtub. But the water turned him slipper, and he iled his hands only to end up drowning. Eve also walked to the bathtub and pulled the ck cat out. But the cat only screamed, "Oh, my modesty has been stolen!"

    "I don''t think there''s anything left," Eugene remarked in a mutter.

    Two hourster, Eve entered the bathtub. She took extra care to wash her skin--rubbing the scented flower soap after using the bath salts. Vincent was right, as much as she was embarrassed by his words, those words stirred her in a way no one could.

    Eve immersed the first half of her body in the bathtub, her headpletely under the water, while she continued to be lost in her thoughts about Vincent and his family.

    At the same time, a shadow slithered into her bathroom even though the room doors and windows were closed. Below the surface of the water, she ran her fingers against the almost still water in the bathtub. Suddenly, she noticed a shadow next to the bathtub that now hovered above her.

    Eve couldn''t see who it was because of the sudden haziness, but whoever the person was, the person''s hand reached out for her, breaking the water''s surface and catching hold of her neck.

 Chapter 306 Vindictive

    The water in the bathtub violently sshed, while Eve tried to pry the person''s hand away from her neck. The hold of the person''s hand was too tight around her neck, and though she could breathe underwater, it didn''t mean the person couldn''t hurt her.

    Eve''s blue eyes turned to gold, the pupils in there constricted to turn into slits, and she dug her nails into the person''s hand. Suddenly the pressure in the water increased and the bathtub couldn''t contain it anymore. With the building pressure of the water, the walls of the bathtub broke and released the water all over the bathroom.

    Her eyes were wide, and she turned her head while her eyes searched for the intruder. But the person had escaped.

    She took a deep breath, looking around where the person in the room had disappeared. She picked the towel lying around, and wrapped it around her body before stepping out of the bathroom.

    Knock! Knock!

    "Miss Eve? Is everything alright? We heard the sound of something breaking," Eve heard Eugene ask her from the other side of the door and when she didn''t immediately respond, he opened the door, and next to him stood Timotei. "Miss Eve?"

    Eve looked slightly breathless and replied, "Someone was in here a minute ago."

    "This ce seems filled with peeping toms," Timotei responded, looking left and right.

    "Miss Eve, there is no one here apart from us. Me and this cat were at the stairs when we heard the sshing sound of water," Eugene answered her with a look of worry on his face. He said, "If there was someone, we would have seen the persone out from your room."

    Eve carefully walked near the windows and took a peek outside; like they said, there was no one. She nodded, "I am sorry for worrying you both."

    Eugene nodded and said, "Let me and the cat take a look around to just be sure." He then asked, "Would you like me to set the dining table to have supper?"

    "Finally there would be food. I have been starving," Timotei answered, with his tail moving back and forth.

    When Eugene and Timotei left, Eve stepped back in the bathroom and her eyes fell on the broken bathtub. She wondered if she had slipped into her sleep and was dreaming because the person in the room felt very real. If it was a dream, she wasn''t sure if she was supposed to worry that she was going to meet that fate in the future. And if it was a person in real life, then who was it?

    Drying herself and dressing in her home clothes, Eve walked down the stairs with her hair still wet after she finished towelling it. She walked down the stairs where her eyes had gone back to the usual blue ones. Reaching the dining room, she noticed Timotei sitting on the table, waiting for his share of food.

    "Timotei, are you aware about mermaids or sirens having dreams thate true?" Eve asked the ck cat as she took a seat at the dining table, and Timotei, who was eagerly looking at the kitchen turned to look at her.

    "Everyone at my time knew about it. Why do you think King Gauntlet didn''t allow the Goddess of the Sea to return to her home?" The ck cat purred.

    The little creature stared at Eve, taking a dramatic pause before it revealed, "Rumour had it that Goddess Nerhys had dreamt something. And of course, as I was in such a prestigious position, I had inside information," he looked proud about knowing it, even though that was something that had happened years ago.

    "What did she dream about?" Eve asked the cat. Eugene entered the dining room, carrying a vessel in both his hands and he ced it on the table.<sub> </sub>

    Timotei licked the corner of his mouth, losing focus to the delicious smell of the warm food, before he looked back at her. He said, "I heard that she dreamt of her daughter killing King Gauntlet''s sons. The King wanted to marry one of his sons to her daughter, so that he could rule the sea along with thend. But once he found out about Nerhys''s dream through one of the maids who was attending the woman, he captured her without letting her go back."

    "I thought that he fell for her beauty and didn''t want to part with her," Eve responded, and Timotei waved his small paw in the air.

    "That was just a small reason, this was the actual one," the ck cat nodded. He then continued, "But King Gauntlet acted like a coward and brought chaos to his family and kingdom. If he had let Nerhys free, maybe he would still be alive along with the princes. I mean, if you look at it, it wasn''t Nerhys''s daughter, but his own sons who killed each other."

    "I thought the mermaid''s dream came true," Eve murmured. Was it perhaps a faulty dream?

    Once Eve finished having supper with Eugene and Timotei, she returned to her room andy on the bed. She wasn''t sure if it was the long bath or the dream she dreamt of that had exhausted her. And while she waited for Vincent, who had told her to keep the window open, within a few minutes, her body and mind lulled to sleep.

    Eve, who drifted to sleep, was soon woken up feeling hot. She turned in her bed, wondering why the weather had drastically changed, until she opened her sleepy eyes for a moment to notice something red and orange glow apanied by clear screams and shrieks outside her house.

    Realising what was happening, her eyes snapped open. Her house was on fire along with the rest of the town!

    "Good nap? There was still time so I didn''t want to wake you up."

    Eve turned around and noticed Vincent sitting in the room with a book in his hand and his legs crossed. She said in a panic, "The town is burning. The house is burning!" Noticing how calm the pureblooded vampire looked, she asked, "Was it you?"

    Vincent closed the book in his hand and got up from where he had been sitting until now. He ced the book in his coat, "I need to know what happens with the book next," and walked towards the open window. The scene in front of his eyes cooled his mind, and he said, "It is pleasing and a lovely sound, isn''t it? People screaming in panic and losing things that they love so much."

    "You are burning their houses, Vincent!" Eve stared at him with worry in her eyes. She noticed Mrs. Edwards crying out to her husband--

    "What happened! Every house has caught fire and we need to take some of the things out! My valuable curtains!!" Mrs. Edwards cried. "AHH! Somebody help!"

    "Just stay here!" Mr. Edwards scolded his wife, "There was a sighting of rogue werewolves in here and they lit the ce aze! We need to save what we can!"

    Eve didn''t expect Vincent to burn down the town, and she turned back to look at him, and she met his coppery-red eyes, "You already punished them. There was no need for this..."

    "Not everyone. They started it, I am just ending it with peace," Vincent leaned towards Eve and pecked her parted lips, who stared at him. A bright smile appeared on his lips and he said, "This is how I am, when in love."

    "You are insane," Eve whispered, while shaking her head.

    The smile on Vincent''s lips widened, "But you like it, don''t you? The crazy me that you fell for." He then watched outside the window and hummed, "What a lovely bonfire."

 Chapter 307 Bonfire Of The Town

    Eve stood next to Vincent, watching the roofs of the houses that had been covered in the hay before, had disappeared into the air after burning in the fire. The reflection of the mes could be seen in both hers and the pureblooded vampire''s eyes, but it was Vincent who enjoyed the sight of it.

    She knew Vincent was different than most, a person of unusual behaviour but she hadn''t expected him actually to burn down Meadow. The man was greyer than she had believed him to be. Even though it was done with respect to love, it didn''t justify his actions in her eyes, and she said,

    "You went extreme on this one, Vincent."

    "Hm, I didn''t?" Vincent questioned, making Eve wonder if he was asking her in doubt or telling her that he hadn''t done enough.

    Eve looked outside the window, watching the townsfolk panic and said, "These houses were of people who worked very hard to make a living. They don''t have money like the wealthy families of Skellington to be able to afford it. You are burning their hard work."

    Though her own house''s roof was burning, but not as much as other houses, the couple didn''t step out of the house yet, as Eve was left in shock over what Vincent had initiated. She heard him say,

    "Their actions brought this upon themselves. You know why people do bad things? Because they believe no one will know."

    "Like you did now?" Eve asked him with a look of bewilderment in her eyes.

    Eve didn''t know if she had to be worried about Vincent''s nature. Because when it came to her, it had softened with him showering her with affection. One would believe that herpany would affect him in toning down his craziness, but instead, it seemed like it had only spurred him even more, and there was a look of happiness mixed with madness in his eyes.

    She noticed the wide smile on his lips, and he said, "But you know about it and I will own my actions, but you see... if there''s no one to regte the other''s deeds, they will not take responsibility for their actions and continue doing the same. Silly girl, did you really think that I was done dealing with them? I dealt with the people who physically and directly hurt you, but what about the rest of the people? The ones who stood and quietly watched it, without stopping the ill treatment or murmuring a protest."

    "So you decided to burn their houses," Eve sighed because it didn''t feel right.

    But to Vincent, what the townsfolk had done to Eve wasn''t right, and he had sworn to punish them. He said, "Today''s bonfire would have taken ce sooner, if you didn''t go to Berkshire, but well, everything fell into ce. Do you know what will happen now?" His coppery-red eyes looked like gemstones, because the ce caught fire.

    "They will be homeless?" Eve asked, worried with a deep frown and she heard him chuckle. It was a dark chuckle, and the smile slowly started to burn down and the look in his eyes turned serious.

    Vincent responded, "People are going to wonder why only their town was targeted by the rogues. And though some wille to believe that it is because they are weak, soon they will reflect that it happened because of you."

    "This feels like a double-edged sword," Eve whispered.

    "Anything but that. My actions are always fireproof, my beloved girl," Vincent said nonchntly. He came back to the point, "The townsfolk will think that they are being punished for hurting an innocent woman. Life gets back at them for the injustice they caused, but then they aren''t very bright and they will just continue to panic, with fear in their minds."

    Noticing the look of worry and disturbance in Eve''s eyes, Vincent raised his hand and caressed her face, "We should step out of the house. Want to take a walk on the streets?"

    Earlier that day, when Vincent had told her to keep her room''s window open for him, thest thing she had expected was for her to wake up to houses burning. The pureblooded vampire slipped his hand into hers and pulled her out of the room.

    Eugene and Timotei appeared in Eve''s room to alert her, "Miss Eve!" Eugene shouted in worry, and then noticed Vincent and Eve standing at the window without attempting to move to shelter themselves.

    Timotei eximed, "Fire! Fi--Oh, it is the vampire."

    All of them walked down the stairs and stepped out of the house. The four stood in front of the house, before Eugene went to fetch a bucket of water to put out the fire. Eve turned her head, noticing some houses didn''t burn as brightly as the others. At least not as much as the Edwards or other houses who had tortured Eve with their thoughtlessness.<sub> </sub>

    "The heck! I was sleeping and dreaming that I was back in the warm bathtub only to see that the ce was burning and I would burn in it too!" Timoteiined before he hissed and he stared at the house. "Looks like we will be moving to Skellington sooner than the decided date?" His tail swayed back and forth, while he followed Eugene.

    Eugene turned to look at the ck cat, who had decided to stick to him. He said, "Don''t you have a home of your own?" Surely if this cat vampire belonged to the high society in the past, he would have a mansion of his own.

    "Of course, I do," Timotei coughed because of the smoke, and he picked up his tail before brushing the end of it as it had caught dust. He said, "But when all of you are having such a difficult time, it would be rude to leave your side. I will offer the emotional support you need."

    "You mean you want to freeload on us," Eugene deadpanned.

    The ck cat gasped in shock, "The rudeness of this lowly human has no bounds especially after peeping on me when I was taking my bath."

    Mrs. Edwards, who saw Eve standing out of her house, turned to where she stood and said, "Look at what the rogues have done, Genevieve! They seem to have not spared our town. Lit and torched every house as if we humans don''t go through enough!"

    Eve silently stared at Mrs. Edwards, not knowing how to respond to the woman''s statement.

    As minutes passed and after the shock reduced on their minds, they finally started to ssh water on the fire, trying to extinguish the fire, which took more than an hour. Light smoke moved up to the sky, where the woods had burned, and the damage wasn''t too much, but the people couldn''t ignore it as it had created holes in their roofs, or some houses'' windows had broken.

    There was a heaviness in Eve''s heart that she couldn''t exin on seeing the sight in front of her. But at the same time, somewhere deep down, she wasn''t sure if the siren''s characteristics brought peace to her.

    Eve turned to look at Vincent, where the pureblooded vampire stared at their surroundings with a peaceful expression. The pureblooded vampire had burned the entire town to avenge the humiliation brought to her.

    Not too far from where they stood, Eve caught sight of Mrs. Humphrey and her family holding glum expressions on their faces. Compared to other houses, their house was burnt more than the rest, and one of the townsfolk, who noticed this, remarked,

    "Mrs. Humphrey, looks like your house took most of the burn. This is why you shouldn''t cause trouble to anyone. God must be punishing you for the harm you did to Genevieve."

    "My family has already suffered enough for you to badmouth me, Sarah! If you aren''t going to help fix my house, then stay quiet!" Mrs. Humphrey snapped at the woman, while she appeared to be distressed. It was one thing when her son Patrick was working with a good wage, but it was another when his current wage could barely even restore the house.

    Though the thought about what the woman just said didn''t pass her mind, it continued to linger in her mind and made her question if God was furious at her. Her eyes fell on Eve, who held a slight hint of smudges of soot on her face and clothes.

    For a moment, Mrs. Humphrey couldn''t keep her frustration inside her, and she loudly used Eve, "You burned my house down!"

    The usation was true because Vincent had done it out of his spitefulness. Eve stared back at the older woman, slightly anxious. Patrick appeared beside his mother with fear in his eyes after seeing the pureblooded vampire next to Eve, and he pulled his mother to the side.

    Patrick whispered to his mother, "What do you think you are doing, mother?! Haven''t we already meddled enough with Genevieve and that vampire that you go now looking for trouble??"

    Mrs. Humphrey half red at Eve and then ducked her head when her eyes met the red eyes of the vampire. She whispered, "Look at her strolling to look at our ruined house."

    Patrick quickly said, "Genevieve''s house has also undergone damages and burns because of the fire, mother! Can you stay quiet than speak without knowing the facts at first?" And he dragged his mother away from there.

    Eve watched the townsfolk and the town before she heard Vincent remark, "Now that the bonfire is over, it is time to go home. To the Moriarty mansion."

 Chapter 308 Guests Of The Moriarty Mansion

    Music Rmendation: Sharpening My Knives- Kris Bowers

    --

    The sky was cloudy with no hint of the stars or moon. Marceline stood on her room''s balcony, staring at the street right in front of the mansion with a serious expression. She knew it was impossible for anyone outside the mansion to know about her being defanged, and she decided to keep it that way.

    Humiliation had sunk in the pureblooded vampiress''s mind, and she hadn''t stepped out of her room except for having her meals, and even less from her room. She wondered if she should perhaps find someone who could help bring back her lost fangs. A witch? Surely they would have something, but witches couldn''t be trusted.

    While Marceline was busy thinking about her situation, a carriage arrived at the front of the mansion''s gates. Her eyes moved to look at the carriage that didn''t look like it was of a person who belonged to a high-ss person. She looked down at one of the mansion''s guards and ordered,

    "Go and find out who is at the gates at this hour." She then added, "Don''t let anyone enter. Whatever the matter is, finish it right there out of the gates."

    The guard who had looked up at the vampiress bowed and walked to the gates. He and another guard moved closer to the carriage to see who it was.

    "Who are you and what do you want?" One of the guards asked Eugene, who wore a coat around his body and a hat on his head.

    But before Eugene could answer, Vincent, who was inside the carriage, responded, "Open the gates."

    "Yes, Master Vincent!" The guardsman quickly obeyed the order, while the other guard offered a deep bow before opening the gates so the carriage could enter.

    Soon Eugene drove the carriage inside the Moriarty mansion''s premises and pulled the horses'' reins to stop the vehicle in front of the mansion''s entrance. A frown appeared on Marceline''s face. Her eyes narrowed on wanting to know which human had the nerve to enter their mansion. She quickly left her room''s balcony while going below where the carriage had halted.

    In the meantime, Eugene climbed down from the carriage and opened the carriage door for the passengers to step out of it.

    When Marceline arrived in the hallways, she noticed Alfie entering the mansion with two servants carrying trunks in their hands. She demanded, "What is with all these trunks? Is it some sort of gift by someone?" She was curious to see if there was anything of high value.

    Alfie bowed and replied, "These are Ms. Barlows trunks, mdy."

    "What?" Marceline quickly walked past the butler, who led Eugene along with me, while she made her way towards the entrance to catch in time her brother and the lowly human, who was apanied by another human. "What is going on here?"

    "What a perfect time that you havee here to greet your sister-inw, Marcie. Seems like defanging you did you good," Vincent remarked with a bright voice.

    Eve noticed Marceline wanting to re at her, but she tried to hold it back. The pureblooded vampiress stated, "If you are going to get her to the mansion, can''t you do it after you both are married? Or have you forgotten the basic protocols and decency of the society that we live in?"

    Vincent blinked at Marceline and asked, "Decency? I think the Moriarty childrenck it. But you should already be aware of it. You should be thest person talking about decency, dear sister. Now if you would be a doll and carry my beloved''s umbre. From today onwards, Eve will be living here with us. A big happy family, isn''t that lovely?"

    Marceline gritted her teeth, and though Vincent stretched his hand forward to hand it to her, the vampiress red. Turning around, she left the ce.

    And though she walked away from there in speed, the vampiress stepped to the side and stood behind at the corner of the hall, watching the couple giving each other romantic looks.

    Back to where Eve and Vincent were, Vincent informed her, "You will be sleeping in the room next to Allie''s room. The room has already been cleaned and is ready to use. It would be better for you to stay inpany than in the guest room. Even though, personally I would like to have you in my room. Stop moping now."

    "I cannot believe you expect me to be okay with what you did," Eve muttered.

    "But you did expect that I would do something of that sort. You worry for nothing, I was frankly quite fair in choosing the degree of heat," Vincent offered her a charming smile, and they walked past the wall where Marceline stood. The vampiress''s eyes fell on a ck cat that somehow managed to enter the mansion. With her concentration away from the couple, he said, "It is the people who still speak ill about you, and didn''te to your aid, whose houses have been burned simr to your neighbour and the Humphrey''s."

    "How do you know who did what?" Eve asked the crazy vampire, whom she had agreed to marry.

    "I got my special ways to find out about such information. The people you are so worried about whose houses were burnt, don''t forget that these were the same people who watched you drag through the streets of the town, without offering a word of protest to help you." He paused and then said, "No one is ever innocent. Not you, not me, my beloved girl. Not even the hamster."<sub> </sub>

    Eve''s eyebrows raised, and she asked, "What did Allie do?"

    "Keeps treats in her room thates from the lowly bakery her mother so despises, hide sensitive information of crimes that takes ce in this mansion," Vincent shrugged his shoulders.

    Eve didn''t have any words for this as the secrets Vincent mentioned about Allie knowing was one of Eve''s crimes. It was hard to refute what he said about people''s innocence because his words made sense when she paused and took a closer look. She wondered if it was because she was spending this much amount of time with him, which was why it made sense.

    Vincent said, "If it makes you feel better, some of the houses will be fixed in your name."

    "My name?" Eve asked with a slight frown.

    He gave her a nod, "Mhm. Your name. We''ll be fixing your house from tomorrow, and the ones who can afford will be working on their own house. I will help rebuild some of their houses, which will be done under your good name."

    Eve turned to meet his eyes and realised what he was doing. He wasn''t just reconstructing the damaged house but fixing her name by bringing her good name back into the townsfolk''s eyes.

    "I thought you didn''t care about what people thought," Eve remarked, and Vincent''s lips curled.

    "It doesn''t matter to me, but it does to you, doesn''t it? I didn''t feel it would cause any harm, in brushing the dust off your name," Vincent replied as they continued to walk in the corridor. When they came near the room that was supposed to be used by Eve, he said, "What matters to me is your happiness, and no one else''s. You are my priority. The rest can go to hell, so stop thinking about others and think only what I think, and that will be enough."

    This was a hard thing to do for Eve, and she answered, "I will try."

    Far away from where they were, Marceline walked near where the ck cat that had intruded into the mansion. She waved her hand and said, "Shoo! Shoo from here!"

    The ck cat stared at the vampiress, blinking once before it walked past her.

    Marceline clenched her hands and called one of the servants, "Take this filthy cat out of here! We don''t know where it has been."

    Timotei wasn''t impressed by this woman''s words and sized her up and down. Especially when he took such a long time to groom himself. When the servant came to pick him up, he pulled out his ws and scratched the servant''s hand.

    "Meow," Timotei growled, and he huffed. Did they think they could throw him from here?

    The servant noticed the light scratch marks on his hand and made a second and third attempt to catch the cat, but the ck cat kept ying with him by moving back and forth.

    "How hard is it for you to catch a small cat?" Marceline questioned the servant and rolled her eyes at the servant''s incapability.

    Timotei noticed the vampiress making her way to him and her nails sharper than his ws. When Marceline bent down, ready to grab the cat''s tail, his eyes narrowed, and he scratched her face.

    "AHHH!" Marceline screamed, feeling the cat''s ws swipe across her face.

    Hearing the vampiress''s shriek, Eugene quickly ran to see Timotei somewhere between ring and sneezing at Lady Marceline. He picked up the ck cat without prior notice before closely hugging it so its paws wouldn''t move and over its mouth..

    "Forgive me, mdy. The cat is untamed," Eugene apologised to Marceline with a bow.

    "That horrible cat cannot live here! Throw it out, right this instance!" Marceline demanded with a re, feeling the burn on her face.

    Horrible? He would show what horrible meant, but Eugene had covered the cat''s mouth. If Eve didn''t need this cat around, he would have kicked it out himself, but this cat was notorious. He said,

    "This is Miss Eve''s cat. Please forgive it!" Eugene quickly ran to the servant''s quarters carrying the cat, leaving behind a fuming Marceline.

 Chapter 309 Shadowers

    Eve noticed a maid light the wood logs in the firece, and in a minute the room started to brighten apart from the light that came from the candles already burning in the room.

    "If you need me, I will be in my room. It is two corridors away from here," Vincent said, watching Eve look at the painting that hung on the wall.

    Eve nodded, "Thank you for offering us to help us this early."

    "Well the mansion has plenty of rooms, it would be a sin to not use it when in need," Vincent remarked, turning to look at the closed door, "You should get some sleep."

    "Yes," a sigh escaped Eve''s lips, and she said, "Earlier today when I was taking a bath, I had this weird dream when I was still in the bathtub."

    "What was it about?" Vincent inquired in curiosity, watching Eve purse her lips and her eyes met his coppery-red eyes. "Another bonfire? Or something ominous?"

    "It was ominous," Eve tried to remember the dream and the person who had tried to choke her. But she was a half mermaid and half siren to be drowned in the bathtub. She said, "I couldn''t see who it was, but the person appeared to want me dead. The bathtub broke."

    Vincent stepped closer to Eve and brushed his hand against her hair resting near her neck. His eyes narrowed, and he said, "It wasn''t a dream. You have fingerprints on your skin here. It is good that you are here now."

    Eve turned alert, while she hadn''t paid attention to her neck until now. She said, "But Eugene said there was no intruder, and no signs of breaking."

    Vincent wondered who had tried to enter Eve''s room and hurt her. He said, "It could be the shadowers. A person''s shadow is controlled and manipted so that it behaves as a person, by leaving the person''s side and doing the work. It is probably why you didn''t see a face."

    "Are they different kinds like vampires, mermaids?" Eve asked him.

    "They can be anyone from any kind. There are certain conditions to be met, if you want to be a shadower. It isn''t an innate characteristic, but something you achieve over the time," Vincent exined, and on noticing Eve''s curious eyes waiting for him to speak more on it, he said, "If a person wants to use their shadows as a shadower does, they need to kill the person, who is closest to them. Rip the victim''s heart out, and make a binding and offer it to their shadow. Along with a few other sacrificial rituals and spells."

    "This doesn''t sound good," Eve whispered, as if one thing wasn''t enough to worry her, now there was some stranger who wanted to kill her.

    Vincent took Eve''s hand and said, "It isn''t, but I will help you protect and fight the shadowers. You aren''t alone and have me." His words felt warm, and they put her mind to ease.

    Her eyes lowered for a moment before she looked up at him, "Thank you for standing next to me and always having my back."

    "I don''t mind having your front," Vincent shrugged before a wicked smile appeared on his lips. Leaning forward, he kissed one side of her temple and took a whiff of the flowery scent wafting from her hair. "You smell nice. Sweet, ready to be devoured."

    Now that they were once again alone in the middle of the night with no one to bother them, Eve felt him press his nose in her hair.

    Vincent whispered, "Were you nning to tempt me tonight, my little girl? No shame in admitting it," and he wrapped his hands around her waist. Bringing her close to him, he lowered his head to her ear and said, "If you admit it, you might get what you have been craving."

    A sigh escaped from Eve''s lips, and for a moment, she closed her eyes to feel the pressure of his lips, and it started to stir the emotions in her heart and the other parts of her body.

    Vincent continued to circle his hands around Eve''s waist before he pushed her back further towards him, and she stared into his eyes, a breathless breath escaping from her lips as if waiting for him to breathe life back into her mouth.

    "So what is it, my dear Eve?" Vincent questioned her, bringing his head back to trail the tip of his nose down her cheek and neck.<sub> </sub>

    "What?" Eve asked, lost in her thoughts, and a smile emerged from Vincent''s lips.

    "Is there anything you are interested in tonight? A goodnight kiss perhaps?" Vincent whispered those words reverberated against her neck. His sinful lips didn''t touch her skin, but they hovered, evoking Eve''s arousal, and she clutched on his arms. The grip of his hands on her lower back had her legs pressed against each other, and she started to feel heady.

    "A quick goodnight kiss?" Eve replied breathily, and Vincent raised his head, taking a good look at the woman in his arms.

    "I doubt you will be satisfied with something so small, and now that you are home, I don''t think there''s any hurry to it," Vincent hummed before lowering the height of his body from Eve''s by bending down, while releasing his hands from her waist.

    Soon, Eve felt Vincent lift her with his arm going around to settle on her bottoms, and he instructed her, "Wrap your legs around my waist."

    Eve blushed at his words but shyly did what he asked her, putting her arms around his neck so she wouldn''t fall. Vincent walked her to the table present in the room, letting her settle there for a moment, and she released her legs to let them dangle at the edge of the table.

    Vincent looked straight into Eve''s eyes. He ced his hands on her knees and stepped close enough, and pulled her towards him such that he bnced her.

    "Someone wille in," Eve whispered, and when her eyes shifted from him to look at the main door of the room. But feeling his hands move up, her blue eyes quickly looked back at him.

    "No one is going to disturb us. Most of them here havemon sense to not interfere when I am busy," Vincent''s hand continued to trail up such that Eve''s skirt hitched up, and she heard him ask her, "So far good?"

    "This is in no means a goodnight," Eve stated, noticing Vincent''s lips spread with a wide smile while his eyes seductively looked at her.

    "Hm, is that so? You are mistaken, but this is exactly how you start a goodnight..." Vincent''s voice trailed, and soon his lips touched hers.

    With her feet dangling and being supported by Vincent, she felt slightly more vulnerable, and her toes curled. Prying her lips open, he took in her upper lip to suck at it first and then bite into her lips. She winced because of the sharp pain and felt him run his tongue along the length of her lip before sucking it between his teeth.

    Eve sighed in the sweet tantalising sensation, getting lost in Vincent''s lips, which sucked and bit her. She realised it was something she very much liked and was aware of his hands that moved higher and higher, which came to settle next to the sides of her bottom. She felt her heart hitch when he pulled her such that she pressed against him.

    "Ouch!" Eve yelped, feeling one of Vincent''s fangs nip into her bottom lip so that he could taste the blood that he had missed for so long.

    Vincent''s eyes glowed bright red, like burning charcoal that could burn anything that touched it, and he let her burn in his arms. When she felt he was going to bite her again, her fingers gripped his hair near the nape of his neck, which did the trick of pulling him away from her lips. She saw him send her a slight re, where he looked like a beast that wanted to consume her.

    A gasp escaped from her lips when Vincent locked his hands on the back of her knees and pulled her such that she almost fell off the table, but he caught her.

    Lifting Eve up in his arms and having her legs wrapped around his waist, Vincent walked them towards the bed. Once they reached the edge of the bed, he let them fall on the surface of the bed such that her back was pressed against the surface of the bed, while he hovered above her.

    "I am hungry," Vincent murmured.

    "Eugene is an excellent cook. If you want to eat no--" Eve''s words were hushed by Vincent''s thumb that brushed against her bottom lip.

    "Why look for the cook when the sweet delicacy is right in front of me like an offering," Vincent hummed with a wicked smile. He whispered to her seductively, "I can eat you... can''t I?"

 Chapter 310 May I?

    Music Rmendation: Little Heart- Amarante

    --

    Eve felt her heart thundering inside her chest, threatening to break free as if it had suddenly received wings. Vincent''s gaze held her captive, even though he was yet to restrain her with his hands or body.

    She replied, "It has been a while since youst drank my blood." She knew the little nips and drops from her lips didn''t quench his thirst.

    Vincent hummed with a cunning smile on his lips. He said, "Indeed it has been long since Ist drank your sweet blood, and today we shall find a sweeter spot for me to drink from."

    Eve''s heart thumped harder at his suggestive words. She clutched the sheet beneath her. She asked him, "A ce different from the previous one?"

    "Mhm," Vincent responded, and without saying it in words, he cupped the part between her legs over her dress. A soft gasp escaped from Eve''s lips, and blood rushed up her neck, some rushing between her legs.

    "Vincent!" His name rushed out of her lips, and she looked utterly embarrassed, unable to meet his eyes.

    "Shh. It''s okay," Vincent assured her when she raised her upper body to meet his eyes, while she looked startled. "I won''t hurt you, I promise. I want to eat you here."

    "E--eat me..." Eve stuttered, trying to keep her mind and body from falling apart in his arms.

    "Yes, eat you. And it is unfair that I am the only one to enjoy."

    Eve felt Vincent''s hand gently rub between her legs, and the more he did it, the more she wanted him to continue as if she was the cold coaling to life as she started to burn under his touch. She gasped, feeling his entire palm stroke her intimate part before feeling one of his fingers push on her core over the fabric of her dress, which made her softly whine.

    "What is it, my beloved girl?" Vincent asked her, his coppery-red eyes staring into her blue eyes. He tilted his head to the side and asked, "Something you wanted to tell?"

    Eve''s face had turned bright red, and her breathing was uneven even though Vincent was yet to eat her. She asked him, "What are you doing?"

    There was a faint hint of wickedness in how he looked at her right now, where he barely smiled at her. He ran his tongue over one of his fangs and remarked, "So impatient."

    Vincent continued to rub the ce between her legs, feeling the intimate part as he wanted to get acquainted with it, with the entire being that belonged to Eve. He watched her with fascination, where the young mermaid''s breathing had deepened, and her chest moved up and down.

    He then pulled his hand away from her legs and ced his hands back on both her knees, sitting upright against the bed''s surface. Once his hands were settled there, he gently pushed the skirt''s fabric up her legs, which moved higher until the hem of her dress''s skirt had moved above the knee.

    Eve felt Vincent''s fingertips trace up from her ankles to her knees and then disappear behind the skirt that had been hitched up.

    During the whole time, the two of their eyes met and didn''t leave each other. Vincent watched Eve out of certain allure that she held to her with every expression of arousal passed by her face. While she watched him to know and decipher his next move, nothing could prepare her against his actions, such was his effect on her that she felt like she was drowning with him in pleasure.

    The back of Vincent''s hand brushed against the inside of Eve''s thigh, and the grip of her hands on the sheets of the bed tightened. When his hand brushed against her underwear, he asked,

    "May I?"

    It wasn''t like Eve was going to stop him when they hade this far, but even if she didn''t want to, she knew she couldn''t refuse him. It was hard to resist a charming man like Vincent and hard topare anyone to his words and actions.

    A trickle of fear mixed with excitement seeped into her bones. She was half worried about someone barging inside the room through the door, while a nervous excitement filled her body with anticipation. She finally nodded, "Okay," she whispered.

    Vincent didn''t have to be told twice. As soon as Eve uttered the word, his hands moved to either side of her waist, and he felt the strings of it between his fingers. Another ssh of fresh blush came to settle on Eve''s face. Hooking his fingers at the top of the underwear, he slid it down her legs. Letting it pass through her feet before he noticed a wet patch on the off-white undergarment.<sub> </sub>

    If Eve could, she would have buried her face under heaps of pillow after seeing Vincent crumple her underwear in his hand. He brought it near his nose to take a good whiff of it. Her scent was more potent there, and it drove his senses wild.

    Dropping her underwear on one part of the bed, his hands grazed on both sides of her legs. He then moved his hands to the inside of her thighs and pushed her legs apart. Soon he dipped his head under her skirt that hadn''t been hitched uppletely.

    Eve felt Vincent press his lips against the inside of her thigh, the pressure just enough to let her know the wicked things his lips were going to do to her.

    Instead of leaving a trail of kisses across Eve''s skin, Vincent used his tongue by having it slowly trace up her thigh, and she softly gulped down the building nervousness she felt in the pit of her stomach.

    A gasp escaped from her lips when Vincent blew air to the core of her sex, and she felt her body tighten, a shiver running down her back. He once again blew air, and heard him say,

    "You smell heavenly, Eve. Let me see if you taste heavenly too."

    His words sent a jolt down her body even though he didn''t touch her yet. When she felt his warm tongue lick her core from the bottom to the top, she went to ce her hand on his head, but he caught both her hands with his, keeping them still.

    The sensation she felt was nothing like she had ever felt before, and for a moment, it felt like her body would sink into the bed. But that was only for two seconds before her back arched because soon, when Vincent''s mouth covered her wet sex, an inaudible cry escaped from Eve''s lips,

    "AHH!"

    Her cry of pleasure only spurred Vincent as encouragement. He vigorously used his tongue up and down, asionally probing it to elicit soft whines from her.

    Eve''s nails dug into the bed, feeling every bundle of her nerves starting to light in an unexinable pleasure that had her lips part in an inaudible sigh. Knowing it was Vincent''s mouth that now licked her intimate part only aroused her that much.

    When Vincent started to suck on it, Eve felt her eyes roll and threw her head back. His tongue turned aggressive as if he wanted to suck her dry and they lost track of time. Her body writhed under the ministrations of his mouth, and when his tongue probed further into her darker part, she moaned in pleasure.

    Vincent continued to devour Eve until the room was filled with her whines and pants. He sucked and licked, feeling her body tremble until her arched back finally touched the bed. Pulling his mouth away for a moment, he murmured,

    "You taste delicious. So good and wet," and Vincent''s breath hit Eve differently. He ran his tongue across the length of the lips between her legs, making her moan. He went back to suck her wet sex before kissing it.

    Eve felt Vincent give her small kisses that made her shiver, while her heart rapidly raced in her chest. Releasing his hold on her hands that had turned weak, the pureblooded vampire pushed the skirt further up so that he could look at the art he had made on the woman.

    Vincent licked his lips, his tongue running on the corner of his lips to collect the remnants of Eve''s essence left on his lips.

    Eve''s mouth had parted as she breathed through it, her eyes holding a dazed look as if she was trying to get back to the ground from the sky that Vincent had taken her to. Her blue eyes had turned to bright gold, her arousal obvious in those beautiful eyes, and it took a lot of effort for him to hold himself back from taking more than what she could offer.

    While Eve tried to catch her senses, Vincent didn''t give her a heads-up, and he lowered his head again before taking a bite closer to the sweet cavern between her legs.

    "Ah!" Eve winced, feeling Vincent suck on her upper thigh''s blood.

    Vincent closed his eyes in satisfaction, as it felt like it had been years since he had tasted her blood, and he continued to drink from her soft skin.

    When Vincent took his fill of blood while ensuring he didn''t overtake it, he retracted his fangs in his mouth. He licked her skin and ran his tongue across his teeth to relish her taste.

    Eve watched Vincent pull himself back. He picked up her underwear and slid it above her feet, helping her wear it. His sinful lips stretched in delight, and he remarked, "I look forward to having more of you for eternity."

 Chapter 311 Interested In Another

    The following day, the sky was cloudy, and the weather didn''t change muchpared to the previous night, holding the same coldness.

    Eve woke up early, finishing her bath and dressing herself in a presentable way. She couldn''t stop thinking about the time she had spent with Vincentst night. Her toes still curled at the thought of their nightly activity before Vincent had left her to sleep.

    Opening the room''s door, Eve stepped out into the corridor and started to walk.

    "Good morning, Ms. Barlow," one of the maids, who was holding a tray in her hand, greeted her.

    Eve smiled at the maid and wished back, "Good morning."

    The morning time in the Moriarty mansion was busier than Eve had expected. The maids and the servants were quick on their feet, dusting and sweeping before the other members of the Moriarty family would walk in the corridors and the hallways. Dried flowers in the vases were reced by fresh flowers that held scent and colour in them.

    As Eve climbed down the stairs, she noticed on top of the first flight of the stairs, Vincent stood with Viscount Eduard and Lady Annalise. She hadn''t expected them to be up this early, and when she made her way to where they stood, she offered them a deep bow.

    "Good morning," Eve politely greeted them.

    Vincent didn''t hold back, and he stepped forward towards her. He put one of his arms around Eve''s back and leaned forward to kiss one of her cheeks. As he smiled, the corner of his eyes crinkled, and he asked her,

    "Did you have a good sleep?"

    Eve tried to keep a straight face, but she couldn''t stop staring at Vincent''s open affection towards her, and she knew it was something she would have to get used to in time. She replied with a smile, "Yes, it was good."

    Vincent hummed with a knowing smile, "If you need more of what I did, I will be happy to help." Eve wanted to cover the shameless vampire''s mouth before he would say something more to kill her with embarrassment.

    Lady Annalise slightly frowned and questioned him, "Why? What is wrong with Ms. Barlow?"

    "Nothing," Eve''s quick response only made her appear suspicious.

    "Eve was stressed with what happened yesterday and I massaged her feet yesterday," Vincent smiled with mischief in his eyes.

    Hearing it, Viscount Eduard looked at Eve and said, "We are sorry to hear about the damage the houses had to bear for the rogue''s actions. It is good to see that you and your people were uninjured."

    "I am grateful to the Moriarty family for amodating me along with my family members in the mansion this soon," Eve offered her gratitude with a bow.

    Viscount Eduard gave her a nod, "Though Vincent and you aren''t married yet, you are already part of the family. If not yesterday, you would be moving in here next week. I am guessing that my son has already made all the arrangements you need for your stay here?"

    "Yes, he did, Viscount Eduard," Eve answered and at the same time, they heard the sound of someone''s footsteps from the end of the corridor, as if the person was running.

    Lady Annalise''s frown deepened. She red when she noticed it was her own daughter who was causingmotion this early in the morning. The little vampiress noticed Eve standing next to her brother and wondered what her governess was doing this early morning. Her feet moved even faster until her eyes met her mother''s disapproving eyes, and she quickly reduced the speed of her little legs, which eventually came to a halt.

    "It seems like you do whatever you want when you think no one is looking at you, Allie. Have you forgotten how to behave?" Lady Annalise was ever the strict mother whose lips set themselves in a thin line.

    "I thought something was chasing me..." Allie replied in a small innocent voice, where one would believe it to be true if they didn''t know that Allie had spent enough time with her elder brother to learn some of his ways.

    "And what did you think was chasing you? Time?" Lady Annalise demanded with her eyes slightly narrowed at her daughter.

    "Spider?" It was Vincent who answered, and Allie stared at him, before quickly nodding in agreement.

    Eve internally smiled at the understanding that Vincent and Allie shared between each other. Vincent helped in saving the little one from their mother, and Allie helped him from being exposed to the little crimes that the little girl was aware of.

    Viscount Eduard ced his hand on his wife''s back to gain her attention, and he said, "As everyone is already awake, let us all have breakfast early today. Alfie," he called the butler. He stood on the floor below, and the butler quickly came forward. "Fix breakfast for everyone."

    "Yes, Sire," Alfie responded with a bow and left.

    While everyone reached the bottom of the stairs, Eduard looked around the ce and called one of the maids before ordering, "Tell Marceline to join us for breakfast."

    Eve walked towards the dining room along with the Moriarty family members, and she hoped the night had been easy for Eugene too. She doubted she needed to worry about the safety of the ck cat, considering how he had lived many lives until now.

    On the other side of the mansion and in Marceline''s room, the vampiress was being helped by the two maids to be dressed, with her hands stretched wide. The maid sent by the Viscount knocked on the young vampiress''s door and stepped inside the room.

    Marceline moved her eyes to look at the lowly servant with disdain in her eyes. The maid informed her without raising her head,

    "Mdy, breakfast will be served in the dining room in a few minutes."<sub> </sub>

    "This early? There''s still an hour left before breakfast and I haven''t gotten ready," Marceline waved her hand at the maid, "My hair hasn''t been done."

    The maid pursed her lips and went to inform, "But, mdy--"

    "Didn''t you just hear what I said? Now leave and stop getting on my nerves!" Marceline snapped at the maid and the maid quickly left before she would take the ire of the vampiress.

    Marceline had barely slept well with everything that was going on in her life.

    First, her n to drive the lowly human her brother was attached to had miserably failed. Secondly, because her first attempt had not just failed but had made way for Eve to end up staying under the same roof as her. Lastly, not to mention, the lowly human was the reason why she didn''t have fangs anymore.

    The young vampiress gritted her teeth in anger and released a heavy breath through her nostrils. Right now, her priority was her fangs, and she had to find out how to get them back! She ordered one of the maids in her room,

    "Tell the coachman to prepare the carriage, I will be leaving soon."

    The maid bowed and left, while the other maid stood next to Marceline. The young vampiress turned to the maid and ordered, "What are you idling about? Brush my hair and have it tied low."

    Not too far from the Moriarty mansion stood another mansion that belonged to thete Lady Camille Wright. Lady Camille''s brother, Marquee Hooke and his wife, Lady Aurora sat in the parlour room with their beloved daughter, Rosetta Hooke.

    Rosetta sipped on her tea without a word, while Marquee Hooke was busy inquiring about his sister to the butler. The butler answered,

    "The authorities haven''t found any evidence, Sire. If I may speak, I believe Lady Camille went to visit Moriarty mansion."

    Marquee Hooke shook his head and said, "And why would she go there and then to Nicholson''s mansion, where her carriage was parked right in front of it?"

    "That... I am unsure," the butler replied. He then said, "It was the letter that Lady Rosetta had left behind."

    Lady Aurora turned to look at her daughter and questioned, "What letter? How is it that you failed to mention it, Rose."

    Rosetta rolled her eyes and cleared, "It was just a thank you note for Aunt Camille, mother. I don''t know why that was even important. That is like you being upset that I walked on the street here." Her mother stared at her, and she quickly said, "I just wrote in the letter how I enjoyed my time here with her and thanked her for looking after me. Aunt Camille must have remembered something or was confused, how would I know?" She innocently asked in the end.

    Her mother turned to look at her husband and suggested, "Perhaps we should go visit the Moriarty family. We didn''t get the opportunity to talk about some things, maybe now is the time, yes?" She passed a look at her husband as if they had unfinished business with the pureblooded family, and the man nodded.

    "Ready the carriage to leave. We will be visiting the Moriarty mansion," Marquee Hooke ordered the butler, who readily nodded. The butler was happy hearing the order because he believed the notorious Moriarty family was behind his mistress''s unusual death.

    Marquee Hooke and his wife, Aurora Hooke, got up from the plush couch. The older vampiress nitpicked her daughter and said,

    "Fix your clothes and your face, Rose. You aren''t a small child but a woman who is going to marry soon."

    "To who?" Rosetta asked warily, not knowing what her mother was nning for her.

    "Vincent Moriarty, who else would it be?" Lady Aurora questioned her daughter.

    "But I don''t like him. I don''t want to marry him. I think his interests are elsewhere," Rosetta responded, and when her mother frowned at her, she shrugged her shoulders. "Neither do I, nor Vincent like each other. Can we give it a rest already?"

    "No," Lady Aurora snapped at Rosetta, looking at her daughter as if she was naive, who didn''t understand how the world worked. She stubbornly said in an authoritative tone, "If there''s anyone you are going to marry, then it is going to be Vincent Moriarty and no one else. And if his interests lie somewhere, it is time you work on making yourself interesting to him."

    If it weren''t for the night when Rosetta had witnessed something going on between Vincent and her dearest friend Eve, she would have been worried as she hadn''t even reached the dock yet, where her ship with Eugene was yet to sail.

    The young vampiress didn''t understand why her mother was intent on marrying her off to a person from the Moriarty family. It wasn''t as if her family name wasn''t powerful and wealthy, not to mention her father held a higher statuspared to those pureblooded vampires, Rosetta thought in her mind.

    Noticing her daughter dawdle in her thoughts, Lady Aurora ordered Rosetta, "Go quickly to your room and powder your face.

    It seemed like she didn''t have much time and would have to confess to Eugene before her mother would find another vampire for her, thought Rosetta and left the room.

    When Rosetta was out of sight, Lady Aurora turned to the butler and questioned him, "Tell me in detail about what happened the day when Camille went missing and after it. We need to know everything, including what my daughter has been doing all this time in our absence."

    Lady Aurora listened to everything her sister-inw''s butler had to say, and though it appeared as if she was interested in finding out who had killed the deceased vampiress, that wasn''t why she inquired. Once the butler ryed everything that had happened, the woman''s chin tipped up thoughtfully.

    "I will bring justice to Camille''s death, Myles," Lady Aurora assured the butler with a smile. "But I will need your full cooperation for it."

    The butler was quick to respond, "Of course, Lady Aurora! Anything you need!"

 Chapter 312 Moriarty And Hooke

    In the Moriarty''s mansion, Eve sat next to Vincent at the dining table. As the maids entered the dining room with dishes in their hands, another rtive of Lady Annalise entered the room..

    "Good morning, Viscount Eduard and Anna," Charles greeted them before walking towards where Lady Annalise sat.

    "How was your trip to the South, Charles?" Viscount Eduard questioned his brother-inw, who took a seat next to his sister.

    "It was truly a splendid time spent. The people there are just as you would expect them to treat you when I said I was rted to the Moriarty family. The food and drinks, not to mention, the life there is definitely different than what we usually see here," Charles answered to the Viscount''s question. He leaned towards Lady Annalise and kissed her cheek, "I am sorry I couldn''t reply to your letter. I tried toe as quickly as I could."

    Eve, who wasn''t particrly fond of Charles after how he had treated a servant during the ball night that had taken ce in this mansion, silently picked up the ss of orange juice ced next to her te and took a sip from it.

    "How is everything going with you, Vincent? I see we have the governess having breakfast at the same table as us?" Charles asked, looking back and forth between Eve and then his sister.

    "When times change, don''t you just love it?" Vincent remarked without exining why Eve was allowed at the table.

    Charles, who wasn''t particrly fond of humans, especially not the one who belonged to the lower status, his lips twitched. He said, "Just because time changes doesn''t have to mean that we have to change everything. Mixing something from two different levels or kinds has never done well anywhere."

    Lady Annalise decided to answer her younger brother before Vincent would try to smack him down with his words, "Vincent and Ms. Barlow have decided to marry each other. Ms. Barlow will be part of the Moriarty family soon."

    Charles looked taken aback by the revtion and with a frown, said, "I did not see thating. Not even if I turned to look at it. H--how, how did this happen and when?"

    "It was all thanks to your elder niece who helped us to understand how much we like each other. You know what they say, absence makes the heart grow fonder," there was a grin on Vincent''s lips as he said it he turned to look at Eve. "Isn''t that right, darling?"

    "Marceline helped?" Charles wasn''t sure if Vincent was joking or if he had spent too many weeks away from the mansion for things to change so fast. Because if there was one thing everyone in this mansion knew, it was that Marceline Moriarty held a strong distaste towards humans. It didn''t matter if it was a human who belonged to a low or high status.

    "Mhm," Vincent nodded in glee. He took a loaf of bread from the basket and then picked up something that looked like jam but it was darker and thicker in texture. He said, "The wedding is going to be in a month''s time, and we hope for you to attend it. Even though technically we aren''t rted by blood and only by name."

    Charlesughed, though it was a hollow one. He said, "Of course, how could I miss attending my nephew''s wedding." He looked around the table, where the Viscount and his sister seemedfortable with the news. He asked, "Where is Marceline?"

    Viscount Eduard turned to the butler, who quickly gave him a bow and left the dining room. After five minutes, he returned without Marceline and informed, "Sire, Lady Marceline isn''t in her room. The maid said she went out in the carriage."

    When Alfie finished uttering thest words, a maid came hurriedly inside the dining room and offered a deep bow. She informed them, "The Hooke''s family has arrived at the mansion."

    "The Hooke''s?" Lady Annalise''s eyebrows furrowed. "Alfie, did you fail to inform us about them visiting today?"

    With a poised expression, Alfie replied, "No, mdy. There was no previous information about it."

    "Tell them that I have invited them to have breakfast," Viscount Eduard ordered Alfie, who bowed and left the room again.

    During this time, Eve felt an air of worry settling in her mind. It was because though Rosetta was easy to handle when it came to her aunt''s death, she doubted Rosetta''s parents would behave the same.

    Eve felt Vincent ce his hand on her left hand that was resting on herp. She turned to look at him, where their eyes met, and she saw him offer her a smile. He said to her in a low voice, "Breath."

    And Eve did that. She took a slow and deep breath before exhaling it.

    Soon footsteps approached at the door of the dining room, Alfie announced, "Marquee Hooke, Lady Aurora and their daughter Rosetta Hooke are here."<sub> </sub>

    Soon the three members of the Hooke''s appeared in their proud and arrogant demeanour, their nose up high, stepping inside the room.

    Eve hadn''t forgotten Lady Aurora''s threat given to her and her family thest time they had seen each other. Despite the older vampiress''s behaviour towards her and Aunt Aubrey, Eve had still continued to be friends with Rosetta.

    With the presence of the Hooke family in the dining room, the Moriarty family members stood up from their seats to wee the Marquee''s family, and Eve stood too.

    Lady Aurora held a refined smile on her lips, which was reserved for the people of their status.

    Lady Annalise offered a wide smile to the guests. She reached to where Lady Aurora was, and the two women gave airy kisses to each other''s cheeks., "Lady Aurora, what a wonderful surprise to have you and your family here again. If we knew that you were visiting us, we would have prepared something special."

    Though Vincent''s marriage was now fixed with the human, it didn''t mean she didn''t hope for the Marquee''s daughter to be married to him.

    "Oh, please, you don''t have to worry about such things. To have a meal with your family is prestigious enough."

    The Viscount and the Marquee shook their hands together, exchanging words of greeting before Eduard Moriarty said, "Please have a seat at the table. The more the merrier."

    The guests walked around the table before taking a seat each.

    Rosetta, who caught sight of Eve, quickly walked to her friend''s side and sat next to the little vampiress, Allie Moriarty. When Lady Aurora settled at the table, she smiled with delight as her eyes shifted from one person to another until it fell on a human. Her eyes slightly narrowed, while the smile on her face continued to stay intact.

    Before Lady Aurora could remark about the human, Viscount Eduard offered his condolence, "Marquee Walter, my thoughts are with you regarding Lady Camille''s death. She was taken too suddenly and without a hint of why." Lady Annalise nodded in agreement to her husband''s words. The Viscount asked, "How are you holding up? If you need anything, we would be more than happy to offer our assistance in the matter."

    Marquee Walter Hooke''s physique was lean and slightly shorter in heightpared to most people in the room made him look small. He held a grim expression on his face, holding his hands together while his elbows rested on the table''s surface. He replied,

    "Not very good. I share this because I know your family understands how it feels to lose someone dear. Camille, my sister, has always been there for me. Through thick and thin, and now that she is gone, it has left a hollowness of shock that my family is still trying toe in terms with."

    With worry marring on his face, Vincent remarked, "Indeed, Lady Camille was a good woman whom I had a pleasure knowing and speaking to. When we heard the news about her body buried out at Darthmore, we couldn''t believe it."

    Eve didn''t know how Vincent did it, but she wasn''t an expert when it came to acting. After all, she was the murderer. One would think they would forget about the woman''s death, but somehow it kepting back to her.

    Three maids started to serve food to everyone sitting at the table, and Lady Aurora raised her hand when one of the maids was going to serve her. The vampiress said, "What I find astonishing is my sister-inw''s murderer hasn''t been found yet?"

    "I thought it was Mr. Walsh who was behind it," Lady Annalise remarked, as the gossip and rumour she had heard wasn''t up to date with the women who attended the same soiree as her.

    Marquee Hooke shook his head and responded, "If I am not wrong, it was Vincent himself who let Mr. Walsh out of the dungeon?" He turned to look at Vincent.

    "That is true," Vincent replied, and continued, "I don''t know why someone would frame a poor man like Mr. Walsh to something so extreme. Can you believe it? I felt that I had to get him justice before something happened to the innocent man," he said to the people in the room and took a bite from his meaty toast.

    While everyone continued to have their breakfast, Rosetta noticed Eugene appear in the dining room. Her eyes lit up like the lights during Christmas. But at the same time, she wondered what he was doing in Moriarty''s mansion instead of being at home. Her eyes not so subtly followed Dawson''s butler, while he served the food.

    Lady Aurora noticed her daughter''s eyes light up. What she didn''t realise was that her daughter was staring at the man standing next to Viscount Eduard and not Vincent Moriarty. But with the way Rosetta looked, it was how it appeared. After all, the older proud vampiress could never imagine her daughter paying attention to a lowly servant.

 Chapter 313 Threatening Offer

    Music Rmendation: Guy-John Lunn

    ¡ª

    During the entire time of breakfast, Eve could feel Lady Aurora''s scrutinising eyes on her. But when she looked at the woman''s way, she found the woman talking to someone else at the table or looking elsewhere.

    Not liking that the lowly human woman was sitting at the same table as her, Lady Aurora directly spoke to Eve, "Since when did you start to join the Moriarty''s to have breakfast? This must be the first time?"

    Eve politely smiled and replied, "It has been long since I started having breakfast together with the family, mdy."

    The woman softly huffed, before she stated, "Up in the North, we don''t dare to mingle with the people below our status. Thest thing we need is the lowly ones to misunderstand where they standpared to us. I hope you haven''t too. After all, you are still a governess."

    "Not for a long time, Lady Aurora," Vincent responded, and Lady Aurora turned to look at her possible future son-inw, offering him a smile along with a question in her eyes.

    "Mm? Have you decided to rece her with another one for the job? Or is it that this human is leaving town?" Lady Aurora continued to question, and Rosetta watched her brave mother, who was bold enough to put her hand in the terror''s mouth.

    Rosetta sang praises for her friend, "Mother, Eve is an excellent governess. Better than our Mrs. Merstun, who came from a high family."

    Lady Aurora offered a slight smile to her daughter and said, "I am speaking to Vincent, Rose. Don''t speak in between when I am talking to someone. You know how much I disapprove of that habit of yours."

    Rosetta''s face turned red in embarrassment, and her smile faltered before she looked down at her te to avoid meeting others'' eyes at the table. Especially Eugene, whom she noticed had turned to look at her.

    Lady Aurora turned back to Vincent and said, "About having a lowly status human join us at the dining table."

    "It would be better for you to reconsider your thoughts and words for her, Marchioness," Vincent bluntly responded, leaning back on the chair on which he sat, before letting his arm rest on Eve''s chair behind her. "Looking down at the members of the Moriarty family has never done anyone good."

    Both Marquee Hooke and his wife looked at Vincent and then at the human. Marquee Hooke turned to Viscount Eduard and asked him, "I don''t think I heard about your son being married." There was a slight tension in the man''s voice as he said it, while Lady Aurora''s eyes narrowed at this bizarre, unexpected news.

    Viscount Eduard answered with a smile, "We haven''t announced it yet, but it was decided very recently that Ms. Genevieve Barlow will be marrying Vincent within a few weeks of time."

    Charles Gagher raised his ss in the air that held blood in it and remarked, "Wonderful news, isn''t it?" and he gingerly took a sip from the ss. He was bummed because since Eve had appeared in the mansion, somewhere in his mind he had hoped to sleep with her. Governesses from low status were often quick to agree to share a bed for a decent amount of money. But the moment had slipped.

    Rosetta felt happiness bubbling up in her chest. The joy she felt right now from knowing Vincent Moriarty was soon going to get married to Eve, only confirmed her earlier suspicion. Now she could happily continue to pursue Eugene. But her mother didn''t share the same happiness as her.

    Lady Aurora was taken aback, and her eyebrows rose high towards her hairline. She murmured in shock, "What? That''s not possible."

    She had already decided that her daughter would marry Vincent Moriarty, and she wasn''t going to change her decision! She stared at the human with disbelief. Just as she thought, her daughter had failed to snag the man, and this human had used her charms on the Viscount''s son.

    Vincent responded to Lady Aurora''s words, "Hm? What''s so hard to believe about? I have agreed and so has Eve. Now we only need the priest to perform the ritual."

    Lady Aurora ced her hand on her husband''s thigh to get his attention, and Marquee Hooke said, "I thought the matter about my daughter marrying your son was fixed when west visited here. Lady Annalise, you were the one who reached out to me and now I hear that my daughter will be cast away for a human?"

    Lady Annalise held a troubled expression on her face. Before she would try to reply, Viscount Eduard exined, "Forgive me about it, Marquee. But we decided not to hope on it after your daughter Rosetta said she didn''t want to marry Vincent. I believe if Lady Camille was here, she would exin the same."<sub> </sub>

    Lady Aurora chuckled at the Viscount''s words, "Pardon me, Viscount Eduard, but Rosetta doesn''t know the difference between what is right and wrong sometimes. She made a hasty decision, but it doesn''t mean that we have agreed to it." The atmosphere in the room started to heat up, and Eve noticed Allie turning worried like her.

    "Marquee Hooke," Vincent uttered the name loud and clear for the littlemotion to stop. He said, "The only person I will be marrying is this woman sitting next to me right now. You can ept or reject it, but it doesn''t change anyone''s opinion here. Not even your daughter wants to marry me, isn''t that right, Lady Rosetta?" He turned to look at the young vampiress, who cautiously gave him a nod. "There we go. Now if we can finish our breakfast in peace."

    When the breakfast did get over and everyone dispersed from the room, Vincent walked past the hallway when Lady Aurora stopped him, "You live up to your reputation, Vincent."

    "I hope it is all good," Vincent brightly offered the woman a smile.

    "I think it would be wise for you to reconsider your decision about marrying my daughter. It will be good for you and my family too," Lady Aurora patiently waited for his reply.

    "Frankly speaking, I am having trouble seeing the good that you are trying to imply for both the families. Care to exin more about it?" Vincent hummed, his copper-red eyes directly looking at the woman. "You can have any man''s son who belongs to a high status. I know I am the best, but sometimes you need to settle with something lesser than it."

    There was no one in the hallways, apart from Vincent and the Marchioness, where both looked like they were battling with their eyes and words. Lady Aurora said, "You will be rising with the status of Marquee¡ª"

    "I don''t think you know about me or my family so let me help you with it. Status and position means little to nothing to me. You can give it to someone else," the smile continued to grace Vincent''s lips, and he keenly looked at the vampiress. He questioned, "Is there something you are hiding?"

    "That is something you are expert at and need to tell me," Lady Aurora challenged him back. "I know you are the one who killed Camille."

    Vincent calmly replied, "That is a wild usation, and a big one at it."

    Lady Aurora suddenly chuckled and said, "Camille''s butler saw the carriage ride in the direction of the Moriarty mansion. My daughter is a naive girl, who doesn''t know what to do sometimes, and I need someone who will secure her future. You see, Camille''s butler found another crumpled note behind the drawer during Rosetta''s stay. Half written by my daughter."

    "And what was written in this note?" Vincent questioned the woman.

    "It had mentions about the human woman. Many days ago, Camille and I had a discussion about this, about the human spending time with my daughter and ruining her life," Lady Aurora sounded sure, and she asked him, "Did you kill Camille?"

    "No," Vincent deadpanned, "I had no reason to kill her," he shrugged his shoulders.

    "Then you must have gotten her killed through someone. You killed and buried her in Darthmore. Not to mention, you even helped Mr. Walshe out of the dungeon, when no one else cared," Lady Aurora''s eyes suspiciously looked at Vincent. "You might be able to fool others, but not me. I know your hands are covered in her blood, and you would be surprised to know how I am sure about it."

    "But that is not all, is it?" Vincent hummed, "You are here to make me an offer."

    Silence fell for a few seconds in the hallways, and Lady Aurora said, "Marry my daughter, and I won''t expose you. A marriage to cover up the murder youmitted. I am a Marquee''s wife, you might already be aware of the connection and power I hold."

    Vincent started tough at Lady Aurora''s offer, and he said, "What a funny woman you are. I am impressed. You don''t care about the deceased woman, but the opportunity you can make with it. I love it," he grinned wide, while the woman''s expression barely changed. He said, "Too bad, but I am not interested in your bargain."

    "You are making a mistake, Vincent Moriarty. One that will cost you very expensively in the future," Lady Aurora warned him before the other people of her and his family appeared in the hallway.

    Vincent''s eyes turned cold, and he remarked, "Let us hope I don''t make you pay for it then."

 Chapter 314 Words Between Friends

    Eve and Rosetta walked in one of the quiet corridors, away from the others who were now in the parlour room. Eve noticed the young vampiress turn behind and then look back in front of them, and when their eyes met, the vampiress smiled at her.

    "I thought you weren''t going to be living here untilter this week. Seems like Vincent is too eager to have you in the mansion," Rosetta remarked, while holding a hint of curiosity in her eyes as she looked at Eve. "I didn''t know you liked him back otherwise I would have not badmouthed him in front of you," she looked sheepish as she said those words.

    Eve smiled a little before she shook her head and said, "Back then I wasn''t aware that things would turn this way between us."

    "Are you sure you want to marry him?" Rosetta asked because she wasn''t too fond of Vincent Moriarty and had long back decided that he wasn''t the person she wanted to marry. No amount of handsomeness could rid the terror he had ignited in her towards him.

    "He isn''t too bad, Rosetta. He is different, but I think his other qualities overshadow that other side of him," Eve assured her friend, who looked genuinely concerned by her choice of the man she had agreed to marry. She continued, "There was a fire outbreak in Meadow, and Vincent came to rescue. He brought Eugene and me here to safety."

    Rosetta quickly nodded her head, "I hope you both are alright? It must have been scary to have a sudden fire in the town. I wonder which crazy person would even think of lighting up the entire ce."

    The crazy she was going to marry, Eve thought in her mind.

    Rosetta said, "I am d to see that you are safe, and now that you are here, it will be easier for me to meet and spend time with you. I doubt my mother will have any problem when ites to mingling with you, after all, soon you will be part of the high society," she smiled wide.

    The two young women continued to walk in the corridor, where the corridors held light that came from the many candles that continued to burn brightly.

    Eve asked Rosetta, "How long are you going to be in Skellington?"

    "I don''t think my parents mentioned it, but I am thinking maybe after Christmas?" Rosetta replied with a thoughtful expression. She then said, "My parents are too intent on finding out the person who killed Aunt Camille, and they won''t be leaving the ce until they find the culprit." Her red eyes moved to meet her friend''s blue eyes, and there was a doubt. She said, "Myles, Aunt Camille''s butler keeps insisting that Moriarty has something to do with it, because I wrote about you in the letter..."

    For a moment, Eve felt her heart stop, and she could sense there was a question that Rosetta didn''t ask her, as if the vampiress wanted to, but she was contemting on whether to ask or to keep it to herself.

    "You think she came to meet me?" Eve asked softly, and the two women didn''t realise that the pace of their footsteps had reduced.

    "I don''t know," Rosetta replied, and she shook her head, "When the time is right, my parents will find out the truth and they will stop unnecessarily suspecting everyone. There is something that I wanted to say to you."

    Eve''s eyebrows furrowed in question and asked, "What is it?"

    They had reached the parlour room, and their footsteps hadpletely halted. Rosetta ced her hand on Eve''s shoulder and said, "If one day in the future I need you, you will be there for me, right? I will do the same for you. After all, you are the only friend I know who is genuine and would never hurt me."

    A heaviness grew in Eve''s heart, and she stared at her friend, who looked as if she heldplete trust in her. She replied, "If it is something in my hands and ability, I will be more than willing and happy to help you, Rosetta. I would never hurt you intentionally."

    Rosetta beamed at Eve''s words, and they heard footsteps from inside the parlour room that approached the door. Soon Eve noticed Marquee Hooke stepped out of the room with Viscount Eduard.

    Marquee Hooke noticed Rosetta standing next to the human, and he said to his daughter, "It is time to get back home, Rosetta."

    "Yes, father," Rosetta quickly left Eve''s side and went to her father, exchanging a few more words with the Viscount. The father and daughter met up with Lady Aurora, who was already seated in their luxurious carriage, which was ready to be driven out of the Moriarty mansion.

    Eve looked for Vincent but seeing how she hadn''te across him in the corridors or after breakfast, she noticed the butler walking her way, and she asked him,<sub> </sub>

    "Do you know where Vincent is?"

    "Master Vincent is out in the garden, mdy," Alfie answered her question with a bow, and Eve thanked him. She stepped out of the mansion''s entrance and turned her head left and right before spotting the pureblooded vampire, who stood in front of a bush with his hand holding a cigar between his fingers.

    When Vincent heard light footsteps approaching, he turned to look at Eve over his shoulders. He brought the cigar near his lips and took a drag before blowing the smoke in a direction that wouldn''t hit her.

    "Everything okay?" Eve asked him, and Vincent gave her a nod.

    "You are here with me, everything is perfect," Vincent responded, and he offered her a smile that held ease. "Something on your mind?"

    Eve gave Vincent a nod, "Yes. I keep worrying about them discovering the truth." Her eyebrows knit again, and she took a look around the garden where they stood to make sure no one was there to listen in to their conversation. She said, "The butler knows that Lady Camille came to the mansion, and I think it has left bread crumbs behind."

    "It isn''t too hard to get rid of the butler. Once he''s gone, there is less evidence left," Vincent hummed, taking another drag and Eve shook her head.

    "No, he is innocent."

    "Mm, I thought you would say that, but you seem to forget what I told you yesterday. No one is ever innocent, my darling. But you could argue that there are different levels of innocence, maybe?" Vincent''s words were calm, as if it didn''t worry him. But that was only because he was used to killing and burying the bodies.

    To hide one body, they had already killed the coachman. They couldn''t keep hiding more bodies for the murder she had caused because, at the end of the day, all those death would be caused because of her.

    "Rx, I won''t let you sink when I have wings. I promised to keep you safe, didn''t I?" Vincent stepped closer to her and pressed his lips on her forehead. "You are mine to protect and I won''t let anything happen to you. The Marchioness said she has evidence that points that we have something to do with the murder. But I will take a look at if she''s bluffing or if she really holds any evidence at all. I only need you to stay quiet and not whisper about it. Okay?"

    Eve stared into Vincent''s eyes and finally gave him a nod, "Okay."

    "Good girl of mine. Why don''t you go inside and be on your way to Allie, and I will see you in the evening?" Vincent hummed, his one hand moving down her shoulder where he didn''t want to leave her by herself. Not because he was worried that something would happen to her but because he wanted to stay close to her.

    Vincent was fascinated and enthralled by Eve''s presence, where all his mind couldtely think about was her. He wanted to wrap his arms around her, breathe in her scent, feel her body against her, and hear her cry out his name, watching her dazed and aroused eyes staring back at him.

    "Are you going to Darthmore?" Eve asked him, and Vincent hummed again.

    "Yes, unfortunately work calls, and my presence seems to be demanded by the Head Council. If not, we would spend our time together, you in my arms where I would bathe you with kisses."

    Eve felt a current run from her stomach to between her legs, where she rememberedst night, and she turned a little breathless at the memory of it. Soon her eyes turned to bright gold in colour and Vincent caressed her cheek, "My mermaid, I cannot wait to have you."

    "You already do," Eve whispered, and a crooked smile appeared on his lips. The woman was a siren, yet there was the innocence of the mermaid that he wanted to stroke and burn in mes.

    Vincent''s eyes turned slightly darker, and he dropped his hand from her cheek, "Not in many different ways. You will see."

 Chapter 315 Deal With The Witch

    Far from the respectable and prosperous towns and viges where people resided, a lonely forest named Pvista stood with ack of greens. It was because, even though the forest looked rich with flora and fauna, as a person walked closer to the heart of the forest, one would find the trees to have no leaves holding on to them.

    And Marceline Moriarty had stepped near the forest with a dagger in her hand as she stood with her back to the carriage. Her coachman looked at the forest with a weary eye, and his gaze shifted to look at the young vampire mistress.

    "Mdy, I don''t think this forest is safe to be around," the coachman said in a low voice, and when Marceline red at him, he immediately shut up.

    "I am here to see if I can find something that can be of use in the mansion''s garden," Marceline harrumphed and ordered the coachman, "Stay here until I return, and don''t wander around."

    "Yes, mdy," the coachman didn''t raise his head but heard the vampiress walk into the forest. When a nearby crow cawed, he turned startled and moved closer to the horses.

    Marceline Moriarty continued to walk into the forest, fearless even though she didn''t have her fangs because of the way she had grown up, and her pride didn''t allow her to show her weakness. She kept her eyes open, making sure not to be scared by the number of crows she came across, where some were perched on the branches, looking at her.

    Even though the treescked leaves, the forest held a gloominess and with the dark clouds that hovered in the sky, it left an eeriness in the atmosphere. Soon even the crows stopped squawking and cawing and the only sound left was of Marceline''s footsteps on the forest ground. The fog started to crawl on the ground, making it hard to look at the surface.

    When a crow suddenly flew in front of Marceline, she gasped and stopped walking. She cursed the crow.

    "A pureblooded vampiress in the forest," a woman spoke, and Marceline''s eyes were quick to fall on a woman who stood not too far behind her. "Should I call it to be my fortune to have you here..."

    "I have questions that I need answers for," Marceline stated in her proud voice.

    "And what do I get in return?" The woman asked who was a witch in disguise.

    Marceline pulled out of a pouch from behind her cloak. When she moved it, the bag jingled with coins in it, and she said, "There''s fifty gold coins in here. They will be all yours."

    The witch chuckled and said, "Pureblooded vampiress, just because I live in the forest, don''t think I don''t know the wealth all of you hold. And what use is gold for a person like me? I need something more. Something better."

    Marceline said, "That will depend on the answer you give me, if it is worth it."<sub> </sub>

    "Arrogance never does anyone good. But you should know it better than that," the witch slowly walked as if starting to circle a little away from where the vampiress stood. "Pass me the coins, and I will see next."

    Marceline then threw the bag of coins towards the witch, and the witch caught hold of it, putting it under her dress to hide it. She questioned, "I need you to regenerate my lost fangs."

    The witchughed this time, herugh echoing through the forest, but Marceline wasn''t amused. The witch then stopped and said, "Are you a new to the vampire society? Even I know that vampires or pureblooded vampires can''t bring back their fangs once it is gone. If you are here to waste your time, you should find something else to do."

    "It is possible," Marceline stated with firmness and said, "My own sister was able to regrow her fangs. She lost in a few months ago but it is back. She said it was because of her kind heart. I need you to help me with it."

    "With your fangs or kindness?" The witch was more than amused with the vampiress in front of her. She said, "There''s no such thing as getting your broken fangs back, unless you are trying to stick your old fangs into your mouth. Many vampires over the centuries havee but no witch has been able to find a cure for it. I don''t know about kind hearts, but you could try it, which I doubt will still work. It sounds more like someone who was kind helped her."

    "Help me find the person who helped my sister!" Marceline''s words held desperation in them.

    "I cannot find the person in thin air, vampiress. You ask for the impossible. Might as well humble down and maybe you will be offered kindness too?" The witch shrugged her shoulders and started to walk from there.

    "Wait!" Marceline shouted, and she quickly followed the witch, "I will give you anything if you help me!"

    Hearing this, the witch stopped walking and asked, "Are you sure about it?"

    "Help me get my fangs back and I will help you," Marceline offered the witch, her dull eyes had turned fierce, and the witch smiled.

    "Then let me see how I can help you, though it is true that I cannot help you find the person. But maybe you can see whom your sister has been ore in contact with recently. Humans don''t have powers, so it could be the werewolves or vampires, whom she came across," the witch suggested, and Marceline gave it a thought. "Did you say she regrew her fangs?" Questioned the witch.

    "Yes," Marceline answered, and then heard the witch,

    "Bring me your sister''s old fangs, and I will try to trace it back to the person. But in return... you have to bring me a human. One who is a virgin. Bring me the person and I will fulfil your wish."

 Chapter 316 Go Back To Woo!

    Marquee and Marchioness Hooke returned to Lady Camille''s mansion along with their daughter Rosetta. The butler helped in removing the coats from the trio, and inquired, "Would you like me to bring some tea?"

    "No, we would like to be left alone, thank you, Myles," Lady Aurora dismissed the butler, and the butler bowed before leaving the ce.

    As the Hooke''s walked away from the hallway and further into the corridor, Marquee Hooke said to his wife,

    "I spoke to Eduard, and it seems like the Viscount has indeed decided to allow the marriage of their son with the human. And he had no clue about Camille''s whereabouts."

    Lady Aurora walked further inside the mansion with a grim expression, and when her family entered the room, she said, "The murder took ce there and by Vincent''smands. I am sure of it. Especially considering all the facts that point to them." The older vampiress turned to her daughter and demanded, "What do you think you were doing earlier, Rosetta? Especially when you like the man."

    Rosetta looked at her parents cluelessly and asked, "What did I do?"

    "When Vincent Moriarty mentioned about you not marrying him, why did you deny it?" Her father questioned with a disappointed look.

    "Because I don''t want to marry him. I already told you he is not the man I want to marry," Rosetta exined and stepping forward, she said to her parents, "He likes Eve, and Eve likes him back. Isn''t that perfect? What am I going to do in the middle wh--"

    SLAP!

    "In the middle?" Lady Aurora asked her daughter in a low tone while her palm burned after striking Rosetta''s face. "You have the nerve to question us on the decision we take for you? How long are you going to live in your little world without knowing what is going on in the Hooke''s family? We are trying to fix things here and you are intent on ruining it! If you don''t marry Vincent, things are going to turn bad for us."

    Rosetta felt the sting on her cheek and looked taken aback by the p and her mother''s words. She screamed back, "I am not marrying him! Why am I being forced to do this!"

    "What is wrong with you!? Instead of having him as your husband, you are willing to throw it away for that human?"

    "Why are you so intent on having me married to him?!" Rosetta questioned, feeling tears prick in her eyes even though she talked back to her mother, who looked furious at her.

    Lady Aurora held a proud look but didn''t look at her daughter. She said, "Because if you don''t marry him, soon enough we will end up not being in high society and be out of it. The wealth we had has been depleting and we don''t know how long we can survive. Your father is going to get the documents processed through the Council and we will be acquiring the money that your aunt has left behind. Do you want to move into a middle ss family? Where you will be forced to work!"<sub> </sub>

    "Father is a Marquee. Where did the money go?" Rosetta asked her mother, but neither of her parents answered her question.

    Marquee Hooke ordered his daughter, "You have to marry Vincent. Not only is he a pureblooded vampire, but the wealth the Moriartys possess is enormous. We can sustain like this for maybe for ten more months, but we need to find a way to help our condition. The best is for you to marry someone of status."

    Lady Aurora''s eyes held a re that scared Rosetta. The older vampiress said, "I know how to get Vincent to agree to me. With the murder of your aunt, I will make sure he gives in and has nowhere else to go. And for that I need your help, Rose. I know you won''t disappoint me." She stepped forward and kissed her daughter''s head. "You are a Hooke, you need to preserve our names. I am sure you have seen how people treat the ones in the lower status, and you don''t want that now, do you?"

    Rosetta shook her head, while still staring at her mother.

    "I knew you would understand it if I exined it to you," Lady Aurora smiled at her daughter, and she said, "It''s time to snatch the man to your side, Rosetta."

    "I should snatch him back?" Rosetta repeated her mother''s words.

    Her mother responded, "Well, yes. I know you are friends with that human, but let us get back to reality here. You need to have a better life than her, unless you want to belong to a lower status and have everyone insult you. You are a rose, my daughter, and you should get the best. Now go get ready, and take advantage of being a ''friend'' to that human. Go back to Moriarty mansion and change everyone''s mind. In the meantime, your father and I will visit the Council."

    Rosetta stared at her parents, questions in her mind about what led to the depletion of the family''s wealth. She didn''t want to court Vincent''s affections, but at the same time, her mother pushing her to meet him also meant that she would get to meet Eugene.

    She couldn''t have her parents pushing her for marriage like this, and she knew she would have to let her feelings be known to the man she was in love with. With that thought, she walked to her room to get dressed again.

    Once Rosetta wore a new dress, she went back to visit the Moriarty''s mansion with nervousness marrying her face. She was greeted by the Moriarty''s butler, who politely told her, "Ms. Barlow is at the moment teaching Miss Allie, would you like to wait for her in the drawing room?"

    "Yes, I would like some tea and biscuits," Rosetta made herself at home, and for a moment, Alfie stared at the spoilt vampiress.

    "Of course, mdy," the butler bowed while Rosetta turned jittery.

    She wondered if she should find Eugene. Or ask him toe to meet her? But would that be strange? But where was he now?

 Chapter 317 Time For Confession

    Music Rmendation: Lyrides- Jozef De Schutter

    --

    Instead of sitting still in her ce, Rosetta decided to look for Eugene. She wasn''t interested in drinking tea and doubted she could swallow any biscuits with the anxiousness that had built in the pit of her stomach.

    The vampiress started to search for Eugene by walking out of the drawing-room, and when she came across a maid, the maid stopped walking and offered her a bow. Rosetta demanded from the maid, "Where is Eugene?"

    The maid raised her head and blinked, not knowing whom the vampiress was asking for. Rosetta rolled her eyes as if she was talking to an idiot. She said, "The man who came with Genevieve Barlow. Where is he?"

    "Oh! Yes, mdy, I believe he was told by the butler to clean the floor in the East wing," the maid quickly answered. Rosetta looked left and right, unsure which side she was supposed to go, and the maid raised her hand and pointed out to her left, "This side, mdy."

    "Of course, I knew that much. I was pondering on something," Rosetta softly harrumphed before continuing to walk as she looked for Eugene.

    After three good minutes, where Rosetta turned slightly lost because of the number of corridors and passages in the mansion with many servants walking up and down to clean, she finally found him. Eugene stood in one of the corridors with a bucket of water and a mop. He dipped one end of the mop in the water, squeezing it before he started to mop the floor.

    The man was in his mid thirties, his ck hairbed to the side, where one piece of his hair had settled on his forehead after the amount of work he had been doing without a pause and he hadn''t paid attention to his appearance. He wore a different attire than Rosetta was used to looking at him, an attire that belonged to the Moriarty family. A white shirt and ck trousers. His eyes looked tired, even though his body was trained for the life ofbour he was born in.

    Rosetta wiped her mmy hands against her expensive skirt, and when one of the servants walked past her, she finally walked to where he was.

    Eugene saw a shadow on the floor, and he turned to see if it was one of the servants of the Moriarty mansion who hade to pass him a message. But his eyes turned weary when he noticed it was the Marquee''s daughter, Rosetta Hooke. He offered her a small bow, and Rosetta, who had never bowed her head to a servant or spared a look at people who were beneath her status, feltpelled to return his bow.

    Rosetta and Eugene stared at each other with different emotions in their eyes. But when Eugene''s eyes carried a questioning look to the woman, the vampiress suddenly blushed and turned her face away to hide it.

    You can do it, Rose! Rosetta pumped words of encouragement to herself. There was nothing she couldn''t do! She was the Marquee and Marchioness''s daughter! But at the same time, she remembered the words spoken to her by her parent''s a while ago. That her family was going to lose all the wealth soon.

    Rosetta, who had grown up with wealth around her and a life of luxury without facing any hardship, didn''t care much about it, even though she used her family status to throw in a person''s face whenever she needed. She knew her parents would be very angry once they found out about her and Eugene, but they woulde around, wouldn''t they? After all, she was their only daughter.

    Eugene asked her, "Would you like me to take you to where Miss Eve is, mdy?"

    Rosetta turned to meet Eugene''s ck eyes that held no lustre. She cleared her throat and said, "No, I am here to meet you."

    Eugene was taken aback by the vampiress''s words and he asked her, "How can I help you, mdy?"

    Rosetta looked around the ce before asking, "Can we go to a quieter ce?"<sub> </sub>

    "Quieter ce?" Don''t tell me she wants to drink my blood even now, came the thought in Eugene''s mind.

    Thankfully, Rosetta cleared his doubt by saying, "Yes, I need to talk about something," and a slight relief entered Eugene''s mind, and he nodded. He led her to the quieter side of the mansion where no servants would disturb them.

    Eugene was cautious with Rosetta, not knowing if the vampiress was here to ask about her aunt''s death. He watched her, wondering what she wanted to tell him.

    On the other hand, Rosetta didn''t know how to start, and she said, "My parents want me to marry Vincent Moriarty, but I don''t want to," she pursed her lips for a few seconds and then continued, "He is not the person whom I want to marry because the person I want to marry is someone else on my mind."

    Eugene wasn''t sure why the young, wealthy vampiress was telling such personal matters to him. He politely advised her, "You should discuss this with your parents, mdy. Maybe you coulde to an agreement. Take the man you like to meet them." Considering how prideful and spoiled this vampiress was, he imagined her to have chosen someone of her own status.

    Not wanting to beat around the bush, Rosetta said, "Come with me."

    "For support? I think Miss Eve would be a better option to apany you with something so important, mdy," Eugene humbly denied her invitation with a bow, but this only agitated the vampiress.

    "No, not support. I--uh, I wanted to tell something else not that," Rosetta had begun to sweat because as much as she had followed Eugene until now, her ability to confess had been washed out like the morning wind blowing away the dried leaves on the streets of the town.

    "Okay," Eugene patiently waited for her to finish her words. At least it didn''t look like she wanted to suck his blood.

    Rosetta''s eyes wandered everywhere before it came to meet Eugene''s eyes, and she took a deep breath before confessing her feelings for him, "Eugene. I love you."

    Eugene stared at the vampiress with a speechless look, not knowing if she was making a prank, and he looked around them to make sure no one had heard it. He slightly chuckled and said, "That almost got me, mdy. But you shouldn''t joke about such things. I should get back to my work," he bowed.

    Rosetta''s eyebrows furrowed, and she saw him turn around, ready to leave. She repeated, "I am in love with you, Eugene. Since we first met, and I am being serious."

    The small smile that was present on Eugene''s lips fell. He turned back to meet the vampiress''s serious eyes. He said, "I--uh, I don''t know what to say."

    If Rosetta had a beating heart, it would have been pounding in her chest. Blood rushed to her face, adrenaline coursing through her body, and she stared at him. She had finally confessed! Finally, she and Eugene could be together!

    Rosetta fidgeted a little with nervousness, waiting for Eugene''s eptance and then heard him say,

    "I am sorry, but I cannot return your feelings."

 Chapter 318 It Is For The Best

    Music Rmendation: Choices- Kris Bowers

    --

    The butterflies that were pping in Rosetta''s stomach disappeared. She felt her stomach drop on the ground. Her nervous smile and hope vanished and was reced with an ache. She stared at Eugene, who stared back at her.

    Rosetta asked him, "You don''t like me?"

    She knew she wasn''t as pretty as Eve or smartpared to the other vampiresses in her society, but she was ready to work to achieve it. There was nothing she couldn''t achieve if she put her mind to do it.

    "Lady Rosetta," Eugene drew a sharp line between them, subtly hinting at the difference in their status, "You shouldn''t be expressing such things with me when you are very aware of my status. Your family will be disappointed if they hear about it and it would be better if you don''t mention it to them or anyone else."

    "My family doesn''t hold my heart, but you do. I don''t care about the difference in our status and if that is what worries you, you shouldn''t pay attention to it, Eugene," and when Rosetta took a step towards the man, he took a step backwards to maintain a distance between them and his action hurt her.

    Eugene didn''t know if this was a ploy by the Hooke family and if it wasn''t, he didn''t know what action of his misled the vampiress to think that he would be okay with her feelings for him. Clearly the young, spoiled vampiress lived inside her own world, not realising the reality they were part of. He said,

    "I think it would be best for you to forget about your feelings for me and marry a man who belongs to your status."

    "You didn''t answer my question, Eugene. Do you not like me?" Rosetta held her breath.

    "I only see you as Miss Eve''s friend, and nothing more than that. I hope that answers your question," Eugene curtly replied, and the vampiress shook her head, with hurt starting to brew in her chest.

    "That doesn''t answer my question. Do you not like me?" She repeated her question, her words more firm.

    "I don''t."

    A chill passed through Rosetta''s body, and her heart broke from hearing his answer. Was she unlovable? She asked herself. Was it her being unappealing? She asked him,

    "Why not? Do you like someone?" Was it Eve? Was that why he was protective about her... and the thought left a pinch in her mind.<sub> </sub>

    She then said, "I am ready to improve myself to be a better person for you. I don''t ask much from you but you. Yo--"

    "Lady Rosetta, it is only because you are Miss Eve''s friend and the only reason I exchange words with you. Else for what your mother did to Lady Aubrey, I would have never looked at your face. Miss Eve might have a kind heart, but I only possesses kindness to the ones who are close and dear to me," noticing Rosetta''s confused expression, he said, "Your mother crushed two toes from Lady Aubrey''s foot and she has made it clear to Miss Eve to steer away from you. If you really care about us, then you will stop thinking about this to avoid any trouble."

    Rosetta''s heart broke for the very first time, and she stared at Eugene, the man she believed would ept her. After all, he had shown her kindness without expecting anything in return. His words and polite actions had won her over, and now she was hurt. She said,

    "I didn''t mean to bring any trouble to you or Eve... I didn''t know that my mother mistreated Lady Aubrey in such a harsh manner..." Rosetta noticed how Eugene looked serious, as if he wasn''t going to change his mind.

    "It is something you wouldn''t have known, mdy. But now that you do, I hope you understand the gravity of the situation we are all in," Eugene responded to her. If it weren''t for her, Miss Eve would not have killed the vampiress, and things wouldn''t beplicated. And who knew how close the dead woman was to this vampiress. There was no assurance that she would still be friends with Miss Eve if she knew the truth.

    Rosetta''s hands clenched just like her heart did and she apologised, "I would like to ask for forgiveness on behalf of my mother. What if I said I will leave my status behind and would like to make a life with you?"

    Eugene stared at the vampiress and offered her a smile, "Are you willing to mop the floor? Serve food for the people who belong to your status like a maid, mdy? Can you carry the dirty clothes to the river to wash it?"

    "I can try..." Rosetta whispered, who looked like an abandoned puppy.

    "I don''t believe it is what you truly want, mdy. You deserve a better life, not one that belongs to the servants," Eugene tried to make her understand and continued, "Love is never enough to lead a life. There are many other things that need to be taken into ount that you haven''t. You should go back and forget about it because what you wish for, it cannot happen."

    More importantly, Marquee and Marchioness Hooke would hunt him, Lady Aubrey, and maybe even Miss Eve as she wasn''t married to Mr. Vincent Moriarty yet. And Eugene wasn''t willing to put the only family he knew in danger.

    Rosetta looked embarrassed but more importantly, hurt. She didn''t stay there for a second more and ran away from the corridor and out of the Moriarty mansion with tears in her eyes.

    "Tsk tsk! Don''t you think you were a little too harsh on her?" Timotei jumped on the edge of the open window with his tail swishing back and forth. "Imagine the wealth you would acquire if you were to marry her. From rags to riches, how wonderful. Yet you turned out to be a heartbreaker, tch."

    "It is for everyone''s good. Her mother will hunt us down, if she even gets a whiff of her daughter''s thoughts," Eugene responded with a deep frown, while he looked in the direction in which the vampiress had run away. "And I don''t want to die this soon."

 Chapter 319 Looking For A Trail

    Eve, who had taken a break from teaching Allie, stepped into the balcony of the piano room in time she noticed Rosetta hastily leaving the Moriarty mansion. The young vampiress didn''t get into her carriage but walked past it. Crossing the mansion''s gates, Rosetta walked on the streets, wiping her cheeks with both her hands.

    Wondering what had happened to her friend, Eve turned and saw Allie busily writing in her book. She said to the little girl, "Give me a moment, Allie. I will be back in five minutes."

    Allie nodded, and Eve offered the small girl a smile before stepping out of the room. When she reached the ground floor and neared the hallways, she met Alfie holding a tray in his hand and asked him, "Did Rosettae to visit here?"

    The butler bowed and replied, "Lady Rosetta did arrive here a while ago, but she left in haste."

    That was strange, Eve thought to herself. It was very un-Rosetta-like toe here and to leave without meeting her. She hoped everything was okay with Rosetta.

    Away from the Moriarty mansion, Rosetta Hooke after walking and crossing the streets, she finally reached her deceased aunt''s mansion, and when the main door opened, she walked past the mansion''s butler without a word, and went straight to her room. She fell on the bed, sobbing her tears into the pillow. Was she so unlikeable that no one ever epted her the way she was? Perhaps she had misread Eugene''s actions the first time when she had met him.

    Aftering to know how he despised and disliked her family, Rosetta''s heart was broken into pieces. She whispered to herself, "No one will ever love me..."

    Same time in another ce in the town of Darthmore, it was the day of execution. Ex-inner circle''s councilman Sylvester was led by two guards on either side towards the gallows, while the other inner circle''s councilmen, yton, the head of the Council and a few others like Vincent, Noah and lower ranked councilman stood not too far from the wooden gallows, waiting to see the execution of the man convicted for the murder of Jones Folwer.

    Another member of the Inner circle councilman Mr. Hart murmured to a fellow councilman, "It is unfortunate that we don''t know why he killed Fowler. Not a drop of information was spilled by him. One who saw them together would think that they were on good terms."

    "Doesn''t it only say no one is ever a friend, Mr. Hart," stated the councilman next to him, and Mr. Hart nodded. The man then turned to look at the Duke of Woodlock and whispered to Mr. Hart, "Did he tell the Duke about anything?"

    Mr. Hart noticed the Duke holding an emotionless look on his face and replied in a low voice, "No information was found."

    Vincent stepped forward,ing to stand next to Noah and asked, "You didn''t appeal to the Council for his release from the dungeon. Did you lose trust in him?"

    "I havee to believe there are some things that need to be left in the hands of the Council. I doubt you would have purposefully framed him like the others," Noah calmly replied. As the two stood a few steps away from the others, people couldn''t hear them speak but only noticed their lips barely moved.

    "Such faith in me. I feel very honoured for the work I do for the Council, Duke Noah," Vincent''s eyes brightened up with amusement, but the Duke was not amused. "As the used is tied to you closely, you will be watched very closely but I doubt there''s anything to watch at all. If you found the person whom Sylvester is working for, maybe we could still spare his life."

    Noah turned to meet Vincent''s curious, probing eyes and replied, "You should ask the dying man, as he''s the one with the answers."

    The guards and Sylvester stood on the gallows, where Sylvester''s hands were tied in iron shackles, and so were his ankles tied to each other with a short iron chain. yton, who stood near the gallows, questioned the used,

    "I believe you are already aware why you are here. Is there anything you would like to say, Sylvester, before you are executed?"

    Sylvester held a faint smile, and his eyes filled with emptiness, where he looked rxed. He answered, "No." The man was a pureblooded vampire, and some council members couldn''t fathom why a man like him would conspire the murder of a fellow inner circle member.

    "Very well then," yton turned to look at the executioner and actioned him to proceed.

    A ck cloth was put over Sylvester''s head, and a loose noose was around his neck. Though a pureblooded vampire couldn''t die by being hung on the gallows, the Council liked to follow traditional methods along with the ways to kill vampires.

    Soon a loaded gun was handed to the executioner with silver bullets in it, who ced it on the side of Sylvester''s head. The nozzle of the gun was much bigger than usual. During this time, Noah watched his mentor being ready to be shot. He wondered what secret Sylvester was protecting, while holding whys in his mind.

    Not a momentter, the executioner pulled the trigger of the gun, and Sylvester''s head blew like a ripened pumpkin being thrown on the ground. Blood sttered on the gallows, and the body fell to the ground.

    Vincent crossed his heart, and Noah turned to him, saying, "I didn''t know you believed in such things."

    "Unfortunately, some of my mother''s human teachings didn''t leave me," Vincent replied and then said, "I am sorry for your loss."

    Most of the council members started to disperse from the ce as the execution was done and there was nothing more to do near the gallows. Before Vincent could leave the ce, Noah said, "Are you still on Fowler''s case? If yes, I would like to know who ordered Sylvester to kill Fowler and why."

    Vincent turned intrigued by Noah''s request. He replied, "If that is what you want, sure. I have something to ask you too. By any chance, do you know anyone who recently visited Berkshire?"

    "Genevieve?" Noah questioned, not knowing if the vampire was testing him for something.

    A smile formed on the pureblooded vampire''s face, "Well, yes. Eve was with me, but I mean a werewolf. You see, after we left Berkshire, we were attacked by a bunch of werewolves in the middle of the night and Eve almost, and I mean almost got hurt. I was perhaps wondering, if you know of any of your kind who went missing... because of me. I believe someone wasn''t happy that I put Sylvester behind the cell."

    "None that havee to my notice," Noah responded and at the same time wondered if the person who sent werewolves to attack Vincent was the same person his mentor worked for. "I will look into it."

    Vincent gave him a nod, "Until we meet again then," and he headed towards the Council''s main building, while Noah stood in the same ce, staring at the lifeless body of his mentor that was now being picked up by the guards from the gallows.

    On reaching yton''s chamber, Vincent knocked on the door and stepped inside the room, where the head of the Council was alone and sat behind his desk. The small looking vampire stared at him as if he wanted to kill Vincent with his res.<sub> </sub>

    "Do you always wake up so grumpily?" Vincent inquired with yton.

    "You should be in the dungeon for the chaos you causedst night in the human town. What were you even thinking by burning down the town?!"

    "Winter is here, I thought they could use some warmth as their souls have grown cold," Vincent answered in a nonchnt tone, as he walked towards the desk. "Don''t worry, yton. I stayed there to warm my soul too and damn did the warmth sink deep into my soul."

    yton gritted his teeth while ring at Vincent, "One more toe off the line, and don''t think you will be covered for it. Your actions were unreasonable, so you better do some damage control."

    "That is already in progress since this morning. I am sure they will praise and love the Council for the support being shown towards them," Vincent picked up a grape from the bunch of fruits ced in the bowl and threw it in his mouth. "Actually, you should punish them back."

    "Keep your personal matters to yourself rather than causing disruption everywhere, Vincent. There are other important matters to handle, which is filling Sylvester''s shoes in the Inner Council."

    "You keep on forgetting that I am working for you temporarily and Sylvester''s shoes don''t interest me nor does Fowler''s. I am better off working without the rules set up for the rest," Vincent made his intention clear, and the two stared at each other. "My arm was torn. What about that?"

    yton''s eyes fell on Vincent''s arms, and he remarked, "They appear to be in perfect condition."

    Vincent rolled his eyes and said, "That''s because I joined it back. But imagine if I couldn''t. How would I carry my bride to be in both my arms, in a romantic way?"

    The Head of the Council stared at Vincent in slight frustration. Not only were the council members and the people of the inner council pushing his buttons, but to make matters worse, Vincent was trying to stir the pot which he usually liked to do.

    yton who then picked on what Vincent earlier said, asked, "Bride to be? You are getting married?"

    "Unless it trantes to killing more people, well then yes," Vincent''s eyes sparkled. "Without a doubt, you are invited. You can apany my little sister Allie," the grin on his lips broadened when he noticed yton scowl at him.

    "Bless the woman''s sanity who marries you," yton muttered under his breath.

    "That she does have. You have met Ms. Barlow. What more blessing do you need when I am in your life," Vincent picked another grape and popped it into his mouth. yton, who had just gotten back to look at the parchments in his hands, looked up from it to look at the pureblooded vampire in front of him. Did he mean misery instead of a blessing? "By the way, I want you to exin to me what happened the first time we met."

    The nk expression on the small vampire''s face didn''t change. He asked, "Why?"

    "Not the gore, but just you and me. How we started our great chemistry? What did you feel when you shook my hand?" Vincent ced his hands on the chair in front of the desk and leaned forward.

    "Intense darkness," yton deadpanned with his eyes dully looking at Vincent. "Why?"

    "I was curious if you found someone else apart from me. With simr energy within them," Vincent continued to probe for information.

    "I don''t think I ever have. You are the special one," yton responded, and Vincent softly chuckled.

    "I wish that was true, but recently I came to find that there is another person who holds simr energy as me. My bet is on the current Duke of Woodlock."

    "Noah Sullivan?" yton questioned in doubt and stated, "I didn''t sense any such thing from him."

    "And what if he''s hiding it, not letting anyone know?" Vincent replied with another question.

    "Even if he is, why are you curious about it? Why so suddenly?" yton wondered what was going on, but Vincent only shrugged his shoulders.

    Not a momentter, the door of yton''s chamber was knocked upon by someone and soon appeared Marquee and Marchioness Hooke with another councilman next to them. yton stood up from his seat and greeted the high positioned couple of the high society, "Wee to Darthmore, Marquee and Marchioness Hooke."

    Vincent turned to look at Lady Aurora and their eyes met. The vampiress appeared proud and confident with a subtle triumphant smile on her lips. Marquee Hooke greeted yton, "A pleasure to be here at Darthmore."

    "The pleasure is all mine," yton put up a business-like smile and could feel the rising tension in the atmosphere.

    The councilman who entered the chamber along with the Hookes looked at Vincent before shifting his gaze to the Head of the Council and informed, "Sire, Marquee and Marchioness are here to discuss about their rtive, Lady Camille Wright''s murder." The man walked towards yton with a file and then offered it to the Head of the Council, "Here is the relevant information of evidence that you might want to have a look at."

    Lady Aurora raised her hand for the councilman to stop talking so she could take over the discussion. She addressed yton,

    "Mr. Turner," grabbing his attention for a moment, who had started to read the papers in the file he was handed, "The copies have been kept in a safe too, so that there are copies of it. My sister-inw was brutally murdered and it is a pity that you couldn''t find the person behind it. With all the evidence pointing and people whom I will bring forward to speak, I would like you to detain Mr. Moriarty in the dungeon for murdering Camille," her eyes shifted to meet Vincent, while her nose tipped up.

 Chapter 320 Evidence Of The Eyes

    yton went through the documents handed over to him, the frown on his face turning deeper. In the meantime, Lady Aurora stepped in front of Vincent and said, "Is fear finallying to settle in on what is going to happen to you?"

    "So scared that I cannot express how I feel about it," Vincent sarcastically replied to Lady Aurora''s words, and the vampiress''s eyes slightly narrowed at his words.

    "Still holding the cocky attitude as if you have all the cards with you. I gave you an option, but you refused to ept it. You left me with no other choice," Lady Aurora smiled at him with a triumphant smirk.

    Vincent clicked his tongue and said, "I didn''t expect you to move so fast. And here I was, considering epting your proposal."

    Lady Aurora responded, "It isn''t toote."

    "Mm, I think I lost my mood for it. But you can take all your evidence back with you. I am sure it can add some more me to your firece," Vincent didn''t hold back his tongue for the vampiress, and his words only annoyed Lady Aurora that much more.

    Lady Aurora schooled her expression before she said, "Your arrogance is going to put you in a deeper pit than the one you dug out for Camille. Haven''t you heard? Arrogance leads to a person''s downfall, especially when you don''t know who you are against." She was older, wiser and more experienced than this young pureblooded vampire who thought he could surprise her.

    "I didn''t know you like to joke, Lady Aurora. Especially when your arrogance is as much as mine, to think you can corner me with something so simple," Vincent responded with his coppery-red eyes staring back at the woman with a glint in them.

    "I would like to see if you will smile the same when you stand behind the dungeon cell. What do you think, Head of the Council?" Lady Aurora challenged Vincent before she shifted her eyes to look at yton, who hadn''t stopped reading the evidence that the Hookes had collected.

    In the meantime, Vincent looked at the councilman who was now working for the Hooke couple and questioned him, "Byron. How are you doing? Enjoying the new case?"

    The councilman turned to look at Vincent with a hint of weariness in his eyes. He responded with, "Making sure everyone gets justice."

    "What a noble man you are. I am sure the Hooke''s have rewarded you for taking up the case," Vincent hummed, and yton closed the file in his hand.

    The Head Council held a grim look on his face, and he looked unhappy with what was about to happen. He asked, "Marquee Hooke, do you have the maid and the people who saw Vincent when he spoke to Lady Camille''s coachman, who has gone missing since her death?"

    Marquee Hooke nodded, "We do. In fact, they are waiting right outside. We thought it would be best to get their statements so that you can hear it now and know, before Mr. Moriarty decides to make them disappear."

    Vincent didn''t respond to it and calmly listened and watched them. Lady Aurora said, "I am sure those will be enough? I would request you to put Vincent Moriarty behind the cell for the pain and loss he has caused us."

    yton''s eyebrows were furrowed, and he asked, "The letter, who is it written by?"

    "It is written by my daughter Rosetta. She has mentioned Moriarty mansion as well as the governess of the Moriarty family. Camille''s butler, Myles, told us that he found a simr letter which he gave to Camille before she ordered the carriage to the Moriarty mansion," Lady Aurora responded with her chin up.

    "This isn''t enough evidence, Lady Aurora. We need something more concrete if you are trying to use Vincent as the culprit," yton replied, and his lips set themselves in a thin line. "A letter with just three lines in them isn''t sufficient."

    Lady Aurora raised her hand, turning to the side and the councilman who was with them left the room. She then turned back to the Head Council and said, "Myles isn''t lying, and he is the loose thread that Vincent forgot to tie. He knew that leaving the coachman alive would let everyone know that Camille went to visit the Moriarty mansion. They killed her in the mansion, making it appear as if she was at another person''s mansion, when the person has no idea about it. Don''t you think it is a little too convenient?"<sub> </sub>

    Marquee Hooke supported his wife''s words by adding, "Mr. Turner," he addressed the small-looking vampire, "I have heard of how you share a bond with this young man, but you should know better to save your position than to save a murderer. Less a man who killed my sister," he offered a small smile, and the Marquee''s words didn''t sit well with yton.

    "Are you trying to threaten me, Marquee Hooke?" Unlike Vincent, yton wasn''t fond of jokes and stared at the couple with a serious look.

    "There''s no need to be upset about my words, yton. I was only stating what can happen, nothing more than that," Marquee Hooke answered with a smile.

    Soon the councilman returned with the maid who belonged to the Moriarty mansion and a man. The maid didn''t raise her head. She clutched onto her skirt. The councilman informed yton, "This is one of the maids from the Moriarty mansion." He looked at the maid and said, "Tell us what you told us earlier."

    Vincent recognised the maid and noticed the poor woman fumbling for words while her eyes darted to the ground without meeting anyone''s eyes. The maid stuttered, "I--I, the day when Lady Camille went missing, she hade to visit the mansion."

    "And," Lady Aurora prompted with a slight re.

    The maid was sweating out of fear and anxiousness. On one side, she was a maid at the Moriartys mansion; on the other side, she had been given money to speak the truth against Vincent. The Hooke''s had mentioned that if Vincent was in the cell, there wasn''t anything she would have to worry about, and she would be able to flee from here. Go far away with the money in her hand. But it wasn''t easy as she felt his eyes weigh heavily on her.

    Marquee Hooke encouraged the maid, "You have our full protection and the Council''s. Isn''t that right, Head Council? So that this poor woman can speak the truth."

    The maid finally blurted out, "Lady Camille hade to the mansion the day when she went missing. She looked angry and I saw her walk in the corridor."

    yton asked, "Are you sure about it? And what happenedter?"

    The maid shook her head, "I --I continued with my work. It was thest time I saw her there, Sire... There was a carriage in front of the mansion which Lady Marceline had inquired about." She was there when the vampiress had questioned about it to the butler, but they didn''t know whose carriage it was.

    "That doesn''t tell that Vincent was the one who killed--"

    The councilman who was working on the case for the Hookes stated, "Head Council, may I point out that the Moriarty family reported that Lady Camille never visited the mansion when the investigation took ce. It was after a lot of work that this maid here decided to speak the truth to provide justice to Lady Camille Wright''s murder." He said, "I think we should summon Lady Marceline Moriarty here for questioning. And until then, keep Mr. Moriarty in the dungeon for possible so that no evidence disappears."

    "You seem to be to keen to see me behind the cell," Vincent''s eyes brightened, and the councilman, who wasn''t particrly fond of him, responded,

    "Your words don''t intimidate me, Mr. Moriarty."

    "I didn''t even say anything for you to feel intimidated, scared little chicken," Vincent taunted, and he sighed before saying, "Alright, let us get this over with."

    "..."

    The people in the room stared at Vincent. It was Marquee Hooke, Lady Aurora and the councilman in the room whose mouth was left slightly ajar at Vincent''sck of fear or worry to end up in the dungeon. yton closed his eyes for a moment. The Head Council took a deep breath, before exhaling.

 Chapter 321 Subtle Warning

    Music Rmendation: Gehenna- Thomas Newman

    ¡ª

    It was only the time near noon, when one of the councilmen arrived at the Moriarty mansion with a scroll of parchment in his hand. Lunch was being set up in the dining room, and on hearing the sound of the carriage pulled in front of the mansion''s entrance, Eve who was passing by there appeared in the hallways to see if Vincent had arrived home.

    The councilman was greeted by Alfie, who offered the man a bow. The councilman informed, "Is Lady Marceline Moriarty present in the mansion? There is something important I would like to talk to her about."

    Alfie shook his head, "Lady Marceline isn''t here as she left the mansion early this morning. Is there something you would like me to ry to her about?" the butler politely asked the person.

    The councilman was none other than the person who was handling Lady Camille''s murder case, and he was displeased by the butler''s response. Byron said, "I would like to sit here and wait until she arrives. Or if you can tell me where she went, I will meet her directly there to save time."

    "Unfortunately, Lady Marceline didn''t inform where she was going when she left the mansion. Forgive me for not being able to be helpful. Maybe you would like to speak to the Viscount?" The butler suggested, and Eve, who was at the other end of the hallways made her way to where they were.

    "Is everything alright?" Eve asked Alfie, as the councilman appeared hostile and not in the mood to leave the ce.

    The butler smiled at her, "Yes, mdy. This man here is looking for Lady Marceline."

    The councilman refused the butler''s suggestion and said, "My business here is with Lady Marceline. I will wait for her until she arrives. Also, I would like to inform that Vincent Moriarty is now facing interrogation and temporarily ced in the dungeon under the suspect of Lady Camille Wright''s murder. Enough proof has been submitted on this matter to the Head Council."

    "What?" Eve whispered in shock, and the butler was taken aback too. "When did this happen?"

    "Just an hour ago. Before I left Darthmore," the councilman named Bryon, responded to Eve''s question, "I think instead of sitting down and waiting for Lady Marceline, I would like to question something with the people here who failed to answer the truth earlier. I would like to start with you, the butler."

    Eve couldn''t believe that Vincent was put in the dungeon, and she said to Alfie, "I will go visit Darthmore."

    "Wait a minute, Miss¡­" the councilman stopped Eve.

    "Ms. Barlow. Genevieve Barlow," Eve said her name.

    "Ms. Barlow, I am a councilman. Hatice Byron. I have a few questions for you, I would appreciate it if you could spare a few minutes of yours to answer the questions?"

    Eve gave him a nod, "Okay."<sub> </sub>

    "Let me lead you to the drawing room," Alfie led the councilman and Eve to the room. And once they reached the room, he hurried out of there to inform the Viscount about the councilman''s presence and his master''s current situation.

    Once Eve and the councilman entered the ce, she gestured to the person towards the couch, "Please take a seat," and took one herself. "What would you like to know?" She asked him, while all she wanted to do right now was to see how Vincent was doing.

    Byron took a seat, leaning his back against the couch, while locking his fingers. He said, "I am sure you have already answered it before, but it seems that there were some loose ends. Did you by any chance see Lady Camille the day she went missing?"

    Eve shook her head, "No, I didn''t."

    "Are you sure about it?" Byron repeated the question, his light red eyes staring into her blue eyes.

    "Like I mentioned earlier, I didn''t. My work here has been teaching Viscount Eduard''s youngest daughter as a governess. Teaching is all I have been concerned with, before going straight home," Eve responded to the councilman.

    As Eve gave her answer, the councilman, who was a vampire, tried to tune in his hearing ability with the woman''s heartbeat, trying to find an abnormal heartbeat when she would lie. But so far, her heartbeat seemed normal.

    "Did you hear anything about her in this mansion?" The man continued to question her.

    "Nothing that not everyone is already aware of," Eve answered. This had the councilman raise his eyebrows.

    "And that is?"

    "That Lady Camille was found in Darthmore and she was murdered. Lady Camille''s niece, Rosetta Hooke, who is also my friend" Eve stared back at the councilman.

    "I heard that Vincent now wants to marry you. Considering the man''s reputation, it must have been hard to gain his affections," Byron paused for a moment, looking at the door where no one had arrived and with just them in the room, he said in a low voice, "Marchioness Hooke mentioned about your aunt in Berkshire. I pray that she will travel back safely home, considering whom you decided to lock your horns with."

    "I wasn''t aware that councilmen liked to threaten people this openly," Eve held her ground, while deep down she became worried about her aunt''s life. The Hookes wouldn''t harm her aunt, would they? Her aunt had nothing to do with Rosetta or Hooke family.

    "I am not sure if you are feigning innocence about Vincent''s actions, or you just don''t know whom you have tangled yourself with," Byron said to her. "It would be best for you to leave this town and don''te back. You are a lowly human who is aiming too high and will fall quite badly."

    Eve wondered if this man hade here to ry a message by Lady Aurora. She answered, "I did it once, but it didn''t go well. I don''t think I want to do it again. Not to mention, thesends are my home just as much as it is yours, Councilman."

 Chapter 322 Re-Investigating The Murder

    The councilman had already heard about this young woman through Lady Aurora Hooke''s mouth. He said in a low voice,

    "If you know something about the murder, Ms. Barlow, it isn''t toote. Your punishment will be minimised for hiding something important. I ask you again, are you sure you don''t know what happened to Lady Camille the time she went missing?"

    Eve had hoped that this matter wouldn''te to rise again. But it seemed like Lady Camille didn''t let her in peace even after her death. Not only that, for a murder that she hadmitted, Vincent was facing consequences as the culprit.

    She wondered in what state Vincent was, and worry started to form on her forehead. She replied, "I don''t know."

    Soon Viscount Eduard, with his wife and the butler, arrived at the front of the room and entered it. Viscount Eduard demanded, "What is going on, Byron?"

    Byron stood up from the couch, offering a bow to the Viscount and he said, "Viscount Eduard, pardon me for my rudeness but evidences by the Hookes have cropped in the case of Lady Camille''s murder, and Vincent has been put under questioning."

    At the same time, Marceline had only arrived at the front of the mansion and was on her way to meet her little sister to ask where her little sister''s old fangs were, when she noticed her family in the drawing room along with a councilman.

    "Vincent couldn''t have killed Lady Camille. Don''t you think you are using him for no reason?" Viscount Eduard questioned in slight anger.

    Marceline stepped inside the room. Bowing her head to her parents in greeting, she asked, "What is a councilman doing here?"

    Byron offered her a bow and said, "Lady Marceline. You have been summoned at the Council in front of the Head Council for questioning. I would be delighted if you would cooperate with me."

    Eve didn''t know if this was a good idea for the council members to question Marceline. Especially when Vincent was the reason she had been dull as she had been defanged. She noticed how Vincent''s family members held the same thought. Marceline readily nodded in agreement.

    "I doubt my brother has murdered Lady Camille, but I always prefer to stand with justice. Let us go," Marceline offered a slight smile with her false expression, stepping out of the room with the councilman.

    After two minutes passed, Eve turned to Vincent''s father and asked, "Viscount Eduard, is it alright if I visit Vincent right now?"

    "I will be visiting him too. You can ride in the same carriage," Viscount responded and Alfie quickly ran out of the room to inform the coachman to prepare the carriage for their travel to Darthmore.

    Soon Viscount Eduard and Eve left in the carriage, which followed Councilman Byron''s carriage not far from them. The ride was quiet, as they had simr worries, and Eve held her hands on herp.

    Eve hoped Vincent was alright and they hadn''t started to torture him. Given that the pureblooded vampire was always busy burying someone, but this time it was because of her that he was behind the cell bars. It was her murder, and he had taken the me while sheltering her.

    "Don''t worry about Vincent, Ms. Barlow," Eve heard Viscount Eduard speak to her. She turned away from the window to look at him. "He''ll be fine and be out of there in no time."

    Eve managed a small smile that didn''t reach her eyes. She asked him, "What if he''s unable to get out of it?"

    "It is Vincent. He won''t die with a mere execution," Viscount Eduard''s old eyes smiled at her. She gave him a nod. He then said, "Byron works for Marquee Hooke, and is a loyal councilman to the Hookes. Whatever evidence they used against Vincent to trap him, they have been nning to use it for some time now and it isn''t something that they found this morning."<sub> </sub>

    But there was something that did worry him. It was his daughter Marceline who could tip the scales of problems right now.

    When they finally reached Darthmore and the carriage pulled over at the front of the Council''s main building, the coachman got down from his seat and opened the door. Viscount Eduard stepped down from the carriage and was followed by Eve. Marceline was taken by the councilman, Byron, while Eve and the Viscount went straight to the dungeon to see how he was doing.

    Upon reaching the dungeon, Eve noticed a few men guarding and they offered their deepest bow to the Viscount.

    "I am here to see Vincent. Where is he being held?" Viscount Eduard asked the guards.

    "In ground level one, Sire. Would you want me to take you to him?" One of the guards politely asked, keeping the Viscount''s status in his mind.

    "That won''t be needed, I know the way," Viscount Eduard stated, and he stepped in, but when Eve followed, the guard stopped her. He quickly said, "She is with me. You can let her pass."

    The guards stepped away, and Eve finally stepped inside the dungeon of the Council for the very first time. The ce was bright, with light passing through the little windows of every cell, but when they took the stairs to reach the floor below it, the ce needed fire torches as there was no window or light in there.

    Eve''s feelings suddenly took over her heartbeat as it grew anxious to see Vincent.

    "It is always good to have visitors, especially when you are behind these rusted bars," Vincent stated, and both Eve and Vincent''s father stopped walking when they found him standing in one of the cells.

    "Are you okay?" Viscount Eduard asked his son, not liking that his son stood on the other side of the corridor.

    "Fantastic as usual. Did you speak to yton?" Vincent questioned, and Eduard shook his head.

    "Not yet, but I will be going to his chambers. They have summoned Marceline for questioning," Eduard informed his son. "I will get you out of here," he promised, and Eve could sense the worry in the Viscount''s voice for his son. "How did you end up here? They didn''t have evidence until this morning."

    This was something even Eve failed to understand. After all, when she killed Lady Camille, Vincent wasn''t in the mansion and he returned only around the time when the sky had darkened.

    Vincent replied, "Sadly, one of our maids testified against me. Saying I was in the mansion when the incident possibly took ce. Because of the favouritism yton has towards me, the Hookes demanded I be put here until they deal with things."

    "Don''t you have an alibi that you were with someone?" Eve asked Vincent.

    Upon hearing Eve''s voice, Vincent looked at her and he smiled. He couldn''t be happier to see her now, her eyes worriedly looking at him.

    "There are ones when I was out of the mansion. But they don''t believe what happened after I returned home. It opens the opportunity that I could have killed her during her time in the mansion. The maid saw Lady Camille in the mansion, but didn''t see her leave," he scrunched his nose as if thinking about something.

 Chapter 323 Set Up In The Carriage

    Watching how Vincent appeared rxed as if barely bothered about standing in one of the cells in the Council''s dungeon, Eve hoped that things would not turn to the worse. The inside of the cells were dark, which would make it hard to see the person if they didn''te to the front.

    Viscount Eduard said, "I will be back soon. Let me go and see how things are going at the Head Council''s chamber." On Vincent''s nod, the older vampire left the corridor with Eve standing in front of the cell.

    "What if Marceline speaks against you?" Eve asked Vincent in worry.

    "That would be interesting now, wouldn''t it?" Vincent softly chuckled.

    Eve didn''t understand how Vincent could not be worried about this. And she stepped closer towards the rust rods. "The murderer could be anyone, why you? Marceline was in there too."

    "Because the Hooke''s find it to be convenient, and sister dear will be interrogated. Not to mention by record, it has pressured yton to take a step, though if you ask me, not a bad one. Vincent then continued to speak in a nonchnt voice, "They don''t have concrete evidence yet, which is why I am all shiny and clean. This is more of a precautionary measure, don''t sweat it. I will be out soon depending on how things go from here. Come here," he raised his hand, that passed through the rusty rods.

    Eve took a step closer to the cell and caught hold of his hand. She said, "The Hookes want me out of Skellington."

    Hearing this, Vincent''s hand suddenly disappeared and he turned into a bat. The creature flew between the rods before he turned back himself. Free. Eve''s eyes widened and she quickly looked back and forth to only be embraced by him.

    "You are going nowhere. Not without me," Vincent whispered to her. Eve hugged him closer. "Things might turn a little bumpy, but bear with it."

    Eve nodded, "I am so relieved to see you are more than fine."

    "Silly girl, nothing can happen to me," Vincent said as he continued to hug her. Pulling away from her, he remarked cheekily, "Why don''t you give me your hand so that I can snack on something. Sadly, they don''t offer snacks here."

    Back in the Head Council''s chamber, Marceline now sat in front of the Head Council, Marquee and Marchioness Hooke, the councilman Mr. Bryon, who had apanied her to the Council from her mansion. She held a kind and innocent expression on her face, hiding the vile nature that had curled around every cell and bone of her body.

    Someone knocked on the door. In entered the inner circle''s councilman Mr. Stoker. Mr. Stoker turned surprised and remarked, "I didn''t know Marquee Hooke and Lady Aurora were here. Seems like something important is going on with the investigation?"

    yton didn''t react to Mr. Stoker''s words and said, "You cane see me after an hour, Stoker. As you can see, I am busy right now."

    "Of course, we can discusster," Mr. Stoker responded, but when he didn''t move from the room, Lady Aurora said, "This is a family matter and I would like it to be something just between a few and not be spread. If you don''t mind, we would like to have that small space before you enter the room, Mr. Stoker."<sub> </sub>

    yton looked surprised because he believed the Hookes would want to keep another person in the room as evidence when or if the final decision urred in Vincent''s case for the day. Mr. Stoker offered a tight smile before he left the room. ytn then looked at Byron and said,

    "Now if we can begin with our questions."

    Byron bowed and then spoke to Marceline, "Lady Marceline, as I mentioned earlier in the mansion, this is regarding Lady Camille Wright''s death. Your brother, Vincent Moriarty has been found guilty under suspicion and has been ced in the dungeon."

    "Yes, I remember you told that to me," Marceline responded, but her thoughts went back to many minutes ago when she and this councilman were still riding in the carriage and on their way to Darthmore.

    ''Lady Marceline, I am here for your benefit,'' Byron had told her earnestly, and his words had Marceline intrigued.

    ''And what is that?'' She questioned him, her eyes narrowing.

    ''I havee to hear that you aren''t keen about human''s existence, especially one who is going to join your family, mdy. I personally came here to get you so that I can ry a message from Lady Aurora Hooke. The Marchioness.''

    ''I am listening,'' Marceline wondered what a Marchioness wanted from her.

    ''The Marchioness said that she would like to join her hands with you. In offering you help that you need, if you help her to make things easy,'' the councilman said to her as the carriage moved. He continued, ''If you agree, your brother''s life will be spared and he will be married to a proper vampiress and not a lowly human. To save your family''s status in the society.''

    Marceline was angry with the humiliation Eve and her brother had caused her. But mostly at the human, who had caused this change in bnce in her life now. All she wanted was to see Eve in pain, and if it was being offered, why not take it? Marceline asked in her mind.

    Even though she wanted to ruin things between her brother and Eve, she knew her direct hand would only cause her damage, and she could let the Hookes take the me. But that wasn''t enough for Marceline. She said, ''I want a better position than I am. Favours that I shall askter. Do the Marquee and Marchioness agree to it?''

    ''They will, mdy,'' Byron assured her, and the young vampiress smiled.

    Marceline''s thoughts returned to the present. Byron started to question Marceline now in the chamber, "Lady Marceline, the day Lady Camille Wright went missing, did you see her in your mansion?"

 Chapter 324 Deal Of Peace

    Everyone in the room waited for Marceline''s answer as if sitting on needles and heard the young vampiress answer, "No."

    Lady Aurora''s eyes narrowed at the young vampiress''s words. Did the councilman fail to ry her words to this naive young vampiress? Even Byron turned slightly worried with the way Marceline refused. He was sure the woman would agree to it on the first try. He picked the next question, while yton quietly sat there witnessing the beginning of the interrogation.

    Byron questioned again, "Did you see anything unusual that particr day? One of your maids told us that you inquired about a carriage that didn''t move from the front of your mansion''s gates for a long time. Can you tell us a little about it?"

    Marceline gave a nod. She then exined, "Father and mother weren''t at home. They had to attend a soiree and they left with my younger sister Allie."

    "It seems like we have another suspect in the list apart from Vincent Moriarty," yton remarked, and Marceline turned slightly annoyed that this short vampire had the nerve to suspect her. She offered him a sweet smile before continuing,

    "I went to get some fresh air, when I noticed this carriage standing in front of the mansion. Not directly, but right next to it, as if someone visited us. I decided to take a look, after all, I didn''t know if the person had lost way or if the carriage was broken. When I stepped out of the mansion to inquire and learn more, I found my butler there."

    Lady Aurora wondered where this vampiress was spinning the tales because she wanted to corner Vincent and not some lowly butler. But the older vampiress didn''t know that Marceline wasn''t making it up and this was something that had happened.

    Marceline continued with, "My butler said it was from the council. Who hade to meet my brother, who was in the mansion that time. And the carriage had left."

    yton questioned the young vampiress, who feigned innocence, "Are you telling Vincent was in the mansion at that time? When the carriage was stationed."

    Marceline nodded, "Yes."

    Marquee Hooke remarked, "As you can see, Vincent Moriarty is the one who is behind my sister''s death."

    "We aren''tpletely sure about it, Marquee Hooke. Things like these take time to understand and gather. Just because Vincent was in the mansion, it doesn''t say if Lady Camille was in there too," yton pointed it out.

    Lady Aurora red at the Head Council and then Bryon for not being able to convince this vampiress to bring her to their side. At this rate, the little hope she had gathered was slipping between her fingers.

    But Marceline spun a lie and said, "The carriage that the butler said was a councilman''s, I believe it belonged to Lady Camille. It is because I have seen thedy and her carriage move frequently on the streets of Skellington."

    yton''s eyebrows furrowed, "Are you sure of what you saw?"

    Marceline nodded, "I wasn''t sure before, but now... I believe it to be so. I just cannot believe that my brother would do something like that."

    A proud smile appeared on Lady Aurora''s lips on hearing these words. Finally, she thought.<sub> </sub>

    The Head Council could sense that the Hookes weren''t here for the deceased murder but for Vincent. But he didn''t understand why Vincent''s own blood was agreeing to his murder. The truth was, yton didn''t know if Vincent had or hadn''t killed the woman. He said,

    "Alright. As Lady Marceline has revealed information that we weren''t aware of, I will ask the council¡ª"

    "You don''t have to do that, Head Council," Marquee Hooke interrupted yton, leaving the small-looking vampire curious. "This is a case that we reopened, and the Council failed us. We would like to deal with things our own, vampire, old fashioned way."

    "What do you mean?" yton questioned.

    "If Vincent Moriarty agrees to marry our daughter Rosetta, we are willing to drop the charges. It is only because my daughter Rosetta is in love with him that we are ready to overlook things," Lady Aurora exined with a serious look and said, "We want it in writing and get a copy of it. Let him know about it."

    yton, who was already aware that Vincent was going to marry the governess, stayed quiet for a moment before asking, "And what if he refuses?"

    "I am sure he will understand the situation, when he knows the evidence that has been gathered against him. We are all looking to draw peace among us," Lady Aurora responded.

    After giving it a thought, yton turned to look at the councilman and ordered, "Byron. The lower ranked councilman bowed, and left the chamber to go to the dungeon to deliver the message.

    Lady Aurora faintly smiled and said to yton, "It is good to have your cooperation in this matter, else there would be a need to get an answer from the lords. I am d that everything went well," she smiled, bowing her head, and she walked out of the chamber.

    Marceline was next to leave the room, leaving yton alone in his chamber. But not for long, as the Viscount came to meet him, to inquire what was going on.

    A couple of minutester, Bryon appeared in front of Vincent''s cell with the deal the Hookes proposed for the matter to bepletely hushed. Vincent had returned inside the cell, while Eve, who stood outside the cell, heard it all and looked between the councilman and Vincent. The councilman asked Vincent,

    "What is your answer to it?"

    Silence fell in and around the ce, while Eve could feel her heartbeat increase.

    Byron was more than pleased to see the arrogant and sarcastic pureblooded vampire in the dungeon. It seemed like all the highly ranked vampires were being shown their true ce and he said, "Take your time to answer it. The Hookes are in no hurry and you can tell it tomorrow."

    What better, but to have this person in the dungeon, so that his pride could lower down, the councilman happily thought to himself.

    But when Bryon turned to leave the ce, Vincent replied, "Okay. I will take the deal. I will marry Rosetta Hooke." Eve''s eyes widened at his words.

 Chapter 325 Sealed With Blood

    Right now, back in the Head Council''s chambers, everyone except for Vincent and the Hookes looked stunned. Speechless at how the pureblooded vampire had immediately agreed to the deal offered to him. Eve stood at the side, staring at Vincent, who finished reading the parchments of documents.

    Lady Aurora made it clear to Vincent, "You will not take back the word you have given. Disappearing from here isn''t allowed. Nor will you leave my daughter standing at the altar without your presence. You will marry Rosetta by word and presence of every member of the high society. If you fail to follow it, you and the rest of the Moriarty family will be charged for my sister-inw, Camille Wright''s murder."

    Vincent leaned forward, picking up the quill dipped in the ink bottle. He signed his name on it as an agreement and then handed it to Lady Aurora.

    "Is that it?" Vincent calmly asked the woman, while Lady Aurora''s eyes narrowed at him, wanting to make sure he wouldn''t pull anything from his sleeve to nullify the agreement.

    Lady Aurora picked up the document and stared at his signature. She then handed it to yton, "Mr. Turner, we would like you to verify that this is his signature and would like the Council to get a blood seal."

    "Pardon me, Marchioness, but you sound very witchy when you say that, Lady Aurora," Vincent remarked and Lady Aurora softly huffed.

    "You forget that I am a woman way beyond the years that you cannot catch up to," the older vampiress stated in pride.

    "That''s one way to say that you are an old woman," Vincent couldn''t helpmenting on it, and when Lady Aurora red, he added, "Mother-inw," and he offered her a bright smile.

    yton rolled his eyes at the things he had to diffuse and he took a look at Vincent''s signature before confirming, "This is his signature."

    "Good. Now time toplete it with blood on the marker book," Lady Aurora was persistent and thorough with her actions, not wanting to leave a loose thread for Vincent to use against her.

    "Byron get the registry," yton ordered the councilman, and the man quickly bowed, leaving the room to fetch the marker. He then asked the Hookes, "Are you sure you don''t want to prosecute him further if you feel he is guilty?"

    Marquee Hooke replied, "We aren''t sure why my sister was killed, but I am hoping it is for a valid reason. And if we can bring peace in our lives than vengeance, I don''t see why we should not opt for it." Lady Aurora agreed to this by giving a nod, and he stated, "There is something that I would like to request or more so, to be imposed, Head Council."

    "And what might that be?" yton questioned, while the others waited for him to disclose it.

    "I would like my family to live in the Moriarty mansion until the wedding is over. Just to keep an eye and closeness so that everything is being abided. Also keep distance from this lowly human," Marquee Hooke obviously didn''t trust his future son-inw.

    Vincent wasn''t too keen on amodating the Hookes in his home even though he had agreed to the deal for now. He expressed, "We both live in Skellington, Marquee Hooke. I do not see why you need to worry when we live barely five minutes away from each other. The whole purpose of abiding with the marker is so that you can be at ease. I am not sure I want to marry a woman, whose family cannot put a little more faith in me. Unless the Wright mansion isn''t doing in a good condition..." he drawled, his eyes slightly narrowing, and Lady Aurora didn''t want anyone to know about their family''s poor condition.<sub> </sub>

    The older vampiress corrected her husband''s words, "My husband and I will be staying at the Wright''s mansion, but we would prefer for Rosetta to live in the Moriarty mansion. Especially when Ms. Barlow is living there, amodating one more person shouldn''t be that hard."

    While everyone discussed Hooke''s staying in the Moriarty mansion, Marceline stood at the side staring at her brother with a bewildered look. It was because the young vampiress couldn''tprehend how her brother had agreed to the deal so quickly. Though siblings by blood, she had hoped for him to suffer a little more, just like she was scared with no fangs in her mouth.

    Her brother had left the lowly human behind, while taking the deal with the Hooke. It made Marceline question why he even defanged her. He had humiliated her for someone he didn''t bother about anymore. Unless... there was something else cooking in his mind, but there was no way out of this situation. She needed to keep a close eye until he married Marquee''s daughter.

    "Rosetta and I haven''t spent enough time with each other. To get to know one another and this might be a good n, to have her at the Moriarty mansion," Vincent nodded, and Lady Aurora held doubt in her eyes even though it was her husband who had proposed the thought.

    "Then it is settled," Lady Aurora remarked and she said, "But we will still need you to mark your blood."

    Vincent sighed, "What has this worlde to. First you trap me of a murder I didn''tmit, and then you say you don''t trust me."

    Soon, Byron returned with arge book that looked like the registry. When the pages were turned, Eve noticed there were names and thumbprints marked in blood in front of them.

    Eve watched Vincent bite into his thumb, drawing a drop of blood, he ced his thumb in front of his name on the page. With this, his fate was sealed, and he had to keep his promise of marrying Rosetta Hooke, and there was no way of backing out of it.

    Marquee Hooked congratted Vincent, "We''ll hold an engagement before the wedding, this way everyone will know about it. What do you think, Viscount Eduard?" He turned to look at the older vampire, who had been quietly observing with slight shock and confusion.

    Like Eve, Viscount Eduard didn''t know what was cooking in Vincent''s mind. As the deal had been made, he nodded. Putting up a polite smile and going along with whatever his son was nning, he replied, "We shall hold it in the Moriarty mansion."

    "That sounds absolutely lovely!" Lady Aurora chimed in with a delighted smile on her lips. She said, "It seems like we have to look for rings. I should let Rosetta know about this, she will be dancing after hearing this news." Before leaving the room with her husband, the older vampiress paused in front of Eve, who stood at the end. She said, "Rosetta will need a bridesmaid to help her, you are invited for the wedding," offering a sweet smile, she and Marquee Hooke stepped out of the room.

    Soon Byron left the room to follow the Hookes to talk to them, while Marceline decided to excuse herself, "I am feeling very tired with the day. I would like to return to the mansion, father."

    But Viscount Eduard was not done talking to her, and he demanded, "Why did you help the Hooke''s, Marceline?"

    Marceline turned startled and asked, "Help? They cornered me for an answer and the councilman said they had all the evidence along with the testimony of the maid. I didn''t want to get anyone else to get into trouble but tell the truth..." she blinked in innocence.

 Chapter 326 Time To Make Move

    On their way back to Skellington, Eduard Moriarty and Marceline rode in one carriage, while Eve and Vincent rode in another. Eve sat with her arms crossed, and Vincent watched her from the corner of his eyes.

    "Did my response shock you?" Vincent asked her, the corner of his eyes crinkling in amusement.

    Eve turned away from the window and stared right into his red eyes. She stated, "I thought nothing could shock me more than you burning an entire town. But you exceed my imagination."

    "I like to always try," Vincent smiled, showing off his fangs to her.

    "What is a blood marker? The registry, what happens if you break it?" Eve asked him, as she had never heard about it before.

    "It is a promise you cannot go back to once you have made it. You know how we creatures of high society sneak around to get away from things we say we will do orply with. It is a more fixed way of saying we mean to hold our end of the deal," Vincent exined to her. Noticing her shoulder slump, he said, "Worried?"

    Eve shook her head and replied, "Not much."

    It was because she knew Vincent didn''t want to marry Rosetta. But then he said,

    "You know, in the olden days, it was eptable for a vampire to have more than one wife. One of them even had five or seven wives. King Gauntlet was it?" Vincent said it jokingly, and the peaceful look on Eve''s face turned into a scowl. "Rosetta might be the first wife, but you will be the second and my dearest wife. Close to my heart, air to my lungs."

    "You know I don''t find it to be funny," Eve pointed to him, where she wasn''t in the mood but d at the same time that, for now, Lady Camille''s death was brushed back under the carpet.

    "Why would it be funny when I was merely stating the possibility of our future?" Vincent asked in seriousness before his lips cracked a smile. "Everything is going ording to the n."

    "You ending up in the dungeon?" Eve asked him, and Vincent leaned towards her and gently kissed the tip of her nose.

    "That was actually a desire of mine. Sadly it was a short one," Vincent replied to it nonchntly.

    He picked up her hand resting on herp, intertwining his fingers with hers and said, "I have everything under control. This is something that we needed to close for once and for all, and the Hookes chose to attack, and we will lure them so that they don''t bring the subject up again. No more Lady Camille''s murder to haunt and worry your mind."

    "I know," Eve whispered, she trusted and believed him. She doubted there was anything that Vincent couldn''t do. When he was next to her, all the worries evaporated from her mind, and she asked him, "Does nothing worry you at all? On what if something goes wrong?"

    One corner of Vincent''s lips pulled up, "Fear and worry is something that makes a person grow old quickly. It is when the person makes more mistakes. And it isn''t like you killed the woman on a whim. We had to bury her because the situation demanded and I am not letting you drown. Even if you would have killed the woman on a whim."

    "That''s very supportive of you," Eve couldn''t help but smile and shook her head.

    "You have found a good, supportive husband. All you have to do is stay next to me, under my shelter and I will take care of the rest," Vincent said as they stared at each other. "Moreover, your dear friend doesn''t want to get married to me either. What I don''t get is why she hasn''t taken a step yet, or if she has."

    The vampiress was love-struck with Eve''s butler, and with her parents'' insistence to have her in the Moriarty mansion, Vincent only found it an opportune time to get things running.

    Eve let her body lean against Vincent''s before resting her head against his shoulder. They didn''t seem to have a good break in their lives and could only steal these little moments for themselves.

    Her eyes fell on their interlocked fingers, noticing how Vincent''s fingers were lean and long, his nails longer than most people she hade across. When she felt him press his lips against the top of her head, a small smile bloomed on her lips.

    "Is there anything I can do or need to do during this period of time?" Eve asked him, ying with his fingers.

    "Just be the way you are and feed me your blood," Vincent said in a cheeky tone. Eve gently nodded before the smile on her lips widened. She had been worried when she had left the mansion, but now that they were together, everything seemed alright. "The next few days, the Hookes will push Rosetta next to me when we are in public. Will you be alright by yourself?"

    "I will be fine. I am learning to be myself more," Eve softly replied.

    Vincent squeezed her fingers between his, "That''s good to hear."

    When the Hookes returned to Camille Wright''s mansion, Lady Aurora appeared to be in more than a good mood. She demanded, "Where is Rosetta?" It was time to start the chess game so her daughter could grab the title of Vincent Moriarty''s wife.

    The butler took hold of the woman''s furry coat and answered, "Lady Rosetta is in her room, mdy. Lady Rosetta hasn''te out for lunch or snacks since early noon."

    Lady Aurora rolled her eyes, wondering what had upset her precious daughter. She reached the front of the room and knocked on the door. When she received no response, the woman tried to open the door, but the door was locked from the inside.

    "Rosetta? Rosetta, why is the door locked?" The older vampiress asked loudly.

    Rosetta hadn''t finished crying, where she had wet one side of her pillow and was on the mission of wetting the other side.

    "I know you are in there, Rosetta. Open the door," Lady Aurora turned slightly impatient as she stood in front of the closed door.

    "I want to be left alone," Rosetta responded, where the rim of her eyes had turned slightly swollen.

    "I have good news for you and the entire family. Open the door and I will tell you," Lady Aurora lost her patience and she shook the door knob. "Are you going to open the door or should I have it opened now?" She heard the little rustle from the other side of the room and muttered, "What are you doing locking the door."

    Finally, the door opened, and Lady Aurora stepped inside the room without noticing her daughter''s face, which had turned flush.

    Lady Aurora held her hands, and when she noticed Rosetta''s face, she asked, "What happened to your face?" Rosetta shook her head as she was unable to form a proper answer. The older vampiress continued, "Anyways, your father and I were able to talk Vincent Moriarty into marrying you."

    Rosetta stared at her mother, trying to wrap her mother''s words around her head, "W--what? What about Eve and him marrying?"

    Lady Aurora smiled wide before replying, "That has been called off. Now that we have paved the path, make sure not to mess things up this time."

 Chapter 327 Mothers Strict Instructions

    Music Rmendation: Violin Concerto No. 2 - Antonio Vivaldi

    ¡ª

    Rosetta now stood in front of the entrance of the Moriarty mansion with her two trunks on the ground next to her. Next to her stood her mother, who held a pleased expression with how she had cornered Vincent Moriarty. There was no way for him to get out of it.

    "Don''t forget what I have told you, Rosetta," Lady Aurora warned her daughter, "All you have to do is stay in the mansion and wait for the days to pass until your marriage to Vincent. After that, we''ll join you."

    "What is wrong with our mansion up in the North?" Rosetta questioned before she started, "Mother, I don''t want to marry Vincent¡ª"

    "Don''t. Even. Think. About. It." Lady Aurora turned to look at Rosetta and red at her. "If you don''t want me or your father to be angry with you, listen to what we are saying. Vincent is handsome, wealthy, a pureblooded vampire who will push your name to the top position in high society. If you so much as mention a word of refusal, don''t think I will spare your dear friend."

    Rosetta softly gulped and clenched her hand, "You hurt her aunt¡­"

    Lady Aurora smiled, "It isn''t something you haven''t seen us do before. You have done it too. Throwing things at the servants, or breaking sses, where the servants would step on the ss pieces. There''s no need to behave like an angel. I will ept you the way you are, but others won''t. Not to forget, they killed your aunt."

    "Then why are you and father getting me married into this family? Don''t you two love me anymore?" Rosetta sadly asked in desperation.

    "It is because we love you, which is why we have taken such great measures so that you can have a great future and so shall we. Do you think you will be able to find a better man than Vincent by yourself to settle with? Don''t be upset now," Lady Aurora said when she noticed the Moriarty''s butler appear at the entrance.

    Alfie offered a bow to the two women, "Wee to the Moriarty mansion, Lady Aurora and Lady Rosetta. Let me ask the servant to carry the trunks and have them ced in the room assigned to Lady Rosetta."

    "You will need to make the arrangement to amodate Rosetta''s personal maid," Lady Aurora stated in a proud tone. Right on time, a maid entered the gates and walked towards them. The maid served the Marchioness and was here to keep an eye on her mistress''s order. Not on Rosetta, but on the human governess so that Rosetta''s future husband wouldn''t be trying to spend his time with the human.

    "Pardon me, but we have enough maids and Master Vincent will appoint the best one for Lady Rosett¡ª"

    "I don''t remember asking for your suggestion here," Lady Aurora spoke sharply to Alfie, who offered her another bow. She turned to her daughter and said, "Blythe will take good care of you and help you with anything you need."

    For a moment, Rosetta thought of running away from here. Though she was old enough to look after herself, she was scared of what her mother could do. She knew her mother was ruthless and was leaving her hawk maid with her. She nervously smiled and said,

    "You might need her, mother. It would be very selfish of me to keep her with me."

    Lady Aurora stepped towards her daughter and kissed her head before whispering, "She will report to me about everything that happens with you and rted to you. Don''t disappoint me."

    Rosetta gulped, while feeling the subtle warning her mother passed for her in those words. She pleaded in a whisper, "Mother, please. Reconsider it!"

    "You won''t understand it now, but one day in the future, you will appreciate our decision. I am after all older and wiser than you, unless my daughter thinks otherwise," Lady Aurora stepped away from Rosetta.

    Alfie heard only half of the conversations, but behaved as if he wasn''t paying attention. Once Lady Aurora turned to look at him, he asked permission, "Allow me to call the servant." He looked around before calling, "Eugene."

    On hearing Eugene''s name, Rosetta turned in the direction where the butler was looking, and her eyes fell on the man who had rejected her this morning. He was on one side of the garden, pouring water on the nts.

    Eugene wiped his hands against his pants and went to where they stood. Alfie ordered, "Take Lady Rosetta''s trunks inside and have them ced in her room."

    "Isn''t this man the lowly human''s servant?" Lady Aurora noted with a hum as her eyes zeroed on Eugene. Rosetta couldn''t stop staring at Eugene. It felt like it was only a minute ago she had confessed to him, and her heart still hurt. When Eugene picked up her trunks, she heard her motherment, "This is how a low life lives. Obeying othersmands to make money and scrubbing the floor for days or months before they can earn a single coin. I don''t think you are ready to lead such a life, are you, Rose?"

    Alfie turned confused wondering what Lady Aurora''s words meant, while on the other hand, Eugene, who heard the remark, came to believe that Rosetta had told her mother about her feelings for him. He only hoped the Marchioness wouldn''t take severe action against him.

    "That isn''t too bad though, is it, mother? It is an honest way of earning a livelihood," Rosetta retorted without holding back her tongue. This resulted in her receiving a re from her mother.

    "True. This is the reason why I have taken away all the money and precious jewels that have been in your procession. I am sure the Moriartys will look after you, and if you need anything, your father and I are only a few minutes away," Lady Aurora kissed Rosetta''s cheek and said, "I wille back to meet youter. Take care until then."

    Lady Aurora left in the carriage, while Rosetta stood in front of the mansion. She noticed her mother''s maid smiling at her. Rosetta did not like this maid.

    "Let me lead you to your room, Lady Rosetta," Alfie politely said, and once he started to walk, Eugene followed behind him, and then Rosetta and her mother''s maid. The maid carried a trunk of her own, and when they reached the stairs, Rosetta paused and haughtily demanded,

    "You don''t n to sleep in my room, do you now?" She turned to the butler and said, "Why don''t you show her to the servants quarters, while this man can take me to my room."

    Alfie offered, "In that case, let me take the trun¡ª"

    "Now. I am not in the mood to say everything," Rosetta tipped her chin with a small re, and it was apparent that she wasn''t in a good mood.

    Seeing how the youngdy didn''t listen, Alfie said to Eugene, "The room is in the East wing and fourth room." Eugene only nodded, and he started to climb the stairs to be followed by the young vampiress.

 Chapter 328 Persuasion In The Corridors

    Music Rmendation: RV 155: II. Allegro- Antonio Vivaldi

    ¡ª

    With her mother''s maid away from her, Rosetta could finally speak to Eugene without having to worry about the maid reporting about their interaction to her mother. They finished walking on the stairs and had stepped on the second corridor. She tried to walk next to him, but the man didn''t even try to look at her or make an attempt to talk to her.

    Rosetta''s arrogant heart softened everytime she looked at Eugene, and she wondered why her love was so hard. She tried speaking to Eugene,

    "I, uh. I don''t want to marry Vincent Moriarty. It is my parents who are forcing me to marry him and I have nothing to do with it."

    Eugene turned to look at Rosetta, "It is good to hear it." His words brought a smile to Rosetta''s lips. At least he understood her. But then he continued, "It would be the worst if you agreed to marry the man because of other reasons."

    He had heard about the situation from Miss Eve and wasn''t pleased with how things had turned. But he trusted Mr. Moriarty to fix the situation. He knew both Miss Eve and Vincent shared a deep bond, which was the only assurance he had for now.

    Rosetta nodded in agreement and said, "I would never do that to Eve. She is my only friend and who cares about me, I would never betray her. I know she and Vincent like each other."

    "Thank you for holding your friendship with her, Lady Rosetta," Eugene paused for a second to offer her a quick bow, but Rosetta wasn''t happy with the wall between her and him. He avoided looking her in the eye, as if it was beneath him, but in truth, he didn''t want to get her hopes up.

    "I want to marry you, Eugene," Rosetta once again dered her thoughts to Eugene. The man turned startled and quickly looked around to make sure no one had heard her. He quickly said in a hushed voice,

    "You cannot go saying that, Lady Rosetta. Lest you want all of us to get into trouble. Haven''t I told you not to pull me or Eve into any more trouble? Please," Eugene pressed on the ''please'', hoping she wouldply. But Rosetta, who had been crying back in her aunt''s mansion, had bounced back to her usual self after seeing him.

    "I don''t want to cause any problems. All I want is for you to look at me as your potential wife. I love you," Rosetta paused her feet.

    Eugene turned worried, and before someone could catch what they were talking about, he requested, "How about we go and talk about this elsewhere?" When Rosetta didn''t move from her ce, he let out a frustrated sigh. How did she even fall in love with him? Surely this woman was allergic to people who belonged below her status, and her confession puzzled him.

    "Not until you agree to what I said," Rosetta knew this wasn''t how to approach a man''s heart, but she didn''t have enough time with her parents nning her wedding with Vincent.

    Eugene said in a low voice, "Did you not hear what your mother said at the entrance of the mansion? If you marry me, I cannot offer you anything. I don''t have a house of my own, nor do I have the money to look after you the way your parents have."

    "I just need a little space in your heart, I will live there," Rosetta said with her eyelids gently batting, and she looked at him with a hopeful expression. "I am willing to live the way you do. The only thing I want is your love. I will adjust with the rest. I promise to do my best!"

    "Lady Rosetta," Eugene gently dropped the trunks on the ground. "You seem to be not li¡ª"

    "Rosetta. Rose will do too," Rosetta interrupted him. Her voice got slightly louder in excitement, and she said, "I am sure with your guidance, I will learn to cook, clean and everything else. I have enough clothes tost for a year and by maybe an year I will learn to knit and we can¡ª"

    Eugene quickly covered Rosetta''s mouth to stop her voice from getting any louder with her thoughts of their future. The young vampiress suddenly stopped thinking and trying to speak, while she stared into Eugene''s ck eyes. His hand was pressed on her mouth, and the thought of him touching her entered her mind. She furiously blushed.

    Rosetta''s heart skipped a beat, as she stared into Eugene''s eyes. She saw him part his lips, but before he could say something, they heard a gasp from the other corner. Both she and Eugene turned, noticing it was Eve.

    "Uh¡­ Is everything alright?"

    On finding out about Rosetta''s arrival, Eve came looking for her friend. Eugene quickly let go of Rosetta, while the vampiress was ready to melt into a puddle.

    Eugene didn''t know how to exin. He murmured in haste, "I will keep these trunks in the room," and he grabbed the trunks and left the ce.

    Eve noticed something to be going on between Eugene and Rosetta. Unsure if Rosetta had perhaps shown her sharp fangs that had led Eugene to cover the vampiress''s mouth in fear. She walked to where her friend stood.

    "Are you alright, Rose?"

    Rosetta shook her head. Like a child, her eyes started to brim with tears, and she said, "Help me, Eve."

    Eve frowned before she quickly nodded, "Of course. I will do my best." But before she could hear what it was about, the young vampiress grabbed her and hugged her tightly. "Easy on the hug," she patted Rosetta''s back. Soon she felt her shoulder turning wet and could only guess the vampiress was crying. "Rosetta?"

    "I am so sorry, Eve," Rosetta softly sobbed, "I¡­ I am in love. I¡ªI didn''t know about things before. I am sorry. I don''t know what to do."

    Rosetta''s words being unclear and Eve, unknown of what the vampiress was apologising for, questioned if perhaps Rosetta had agreed to marry Vincent because she was in love with him. If so, the situation had only turnedplicated and Eve didn''t know what to do.

    "You don''t have to apologise for it," Eve whispered with a frown, "Somethings are out of our control."

    "But he doesn''t love me," Rosetta sobbed. That was because Vincent liked her, Eve thought in her mind and she rubbed her friend''s back, and when the vampiress pulled away from their hug, she noticed tears streaking down the pale cheeks of her friend. "Will you help me gain his attention? So that he starts to think of me?"

    Eve turned speechless because she knew Rosetta was a spoiled vampiress, but she hadn''t expected for the girl to be in love with Vincent.

    Same time, Eugene stepped back into the corridor after cing Rosetta''s trunks in her room. He walked past the two young women, and Rosetta looked at Eugene, "He doesn''t even look at me."

    Eve got confused and asked, "Eugene?"

    Rosetta nodded, "Am I not his type?"

    Eve''s eyes widened, "You love Eugene?"

    "Obviously," Rosetta answered in a proud tone.

    Eve remembered the letter Rosetta had written to her, which Lady Camille had brought along with her. There was a mention of Rosetta asking for her approval, something Eve had forgotten. But who would have guessed that it was something to do with Eugene?

    On one side, Eve felt relief wash over her mind, knowing Rosetta wasn''t in love with Vincent. But simultaneously, she realised the trouble that her friend would bring her and Eugene.

    Rosetta then quickly said, "Don''t tell anyone though! Only the three of you know about it."

    "I don''t think it would be good for anyone to know," Eve pursed her lips and then asked in doubt, "Three?"

    "Yes. You, Vincent and Eugene are the only people who know about it," Rosetta confessed, and it finally dawned on Eve. "I don''t know how he found out, but he just did. I didn''t mean to hide it from you!"

    They heard footstepsing from one side of the corridor, and soon Alfie appeared in sight. Reaching near them, Alfie informed, "Ms. Barlow, Master Vincent wants to meet you in his study room along with Lady Rosetta."

 Chapter 329 Ingredients Inside The Cooking Pot

    Upon reaching Vincent''s study room, Alfie knocked on the door and informed, "Master Vincent, Ms. Barlow and Lady Rosetta have arrived with me."

    "Step inside," Vincent ordered. The butler pushed the study room''s door and stepped to the side to give way for the two young women to step inside. Once they entered the room, they noticed the pureblooded vampire leaning his back against the front of his desk. He instructed the butler, "Close the door while you leave," and the butler bowed and left the room, closing the door behind him.

    Rosetta suddenly turned guarded and gulped when Vincent''s shrewd eyes fell on her. Eve, who noticed it, asked,

    "Is there something you wanted to tell us?"

    Vincent''s eyes softened when they fell on Eve, and he offered her a smile,

    "I was missing you and needed to speak to this one," he jerked his head towards Rosetta. He then remarked to the vampiress, "It seems like you are too keen on marrying me, Lady Rosetta. It seems like you don''t like your life as much as I thought you would. How would you like me to end it?" He pushed himself away from the desk.

    Rosetta stuttered, "I¡ªI do not want to marry you! It is my parents who forced me toe to stay in the mansion!" She didn''t know how her friend could be fascinated with this silver-haired vampire, who was crazier than he looked. "Why did you even agree to marry me?!" She questioned him back.

    "It is all thanks to you. Your parents framed me for your aunt''s death and threatened that if I don''tply, my family and Eve''s family will suffer," Vincent red at Rosetta as if he wanted to kill her for the mistakes she had made and the trouble it had caused them. "Had you not written the letter to Eve which your family found, we wouldn''t be in this situation."

    Nervously, Rosetta tried to remember which letter he was talking about and then remembered. She wanted to be eloquent in her words, but the first few tries, she had trouble phrasing her words. This had led to one of the initial, barely written crumpled parchment to get stuck behind the dressing table.

    "But it is fine. It isn''t something that you cannot fix," Vincent remarked and his words caught both the women''s attention.

    "Why me?" Rosetta asked him with her eyebrows knitting together.

    "You were the one who started it, so I am hoping you will be the one to end it. Refuse the marriage with me or run away from here now, and we can report you to be missing," Vincent deadpanned, as he didn''t have any interest in marrying the vampiress. The only woman who had in his heart was Eve and he wasn''t nning to give even an inch of space to another person.

    Rosetta turned worried, and she asked him, "How long should I go missing?"

    "As long as we are alive." Rosetta blinked before she scowled. She couldn''t do that! And even Eve was aware of it. "I would have killed you if you didn''t like your life, but the deal in the parchment says that if something bad happens to you, I will be the one to hold responsible for it."

    Rosetta held a look of shock on her face. She knew it! This man just wanted to kill her!

    "You cannot kill Rosetta," Eve stepped into their conversation and asked Vincent, "Is there no other way for it?"

    "There''s onest option," Vincent hummed and turned to look at Rosetta, "Marry someone else and the deal will turn void. There''s nothing anyone can do after it."

    Rosetta''s eyes sparkled and excitedly said, "I already found my groom!" She was ready to get married right this instant, but the next second the sparkle in her eyes disappeared. She let him know, "There''s a problem¡­ Eugene doesn''t want me as his wife."

    Vincent walked to where Rosetta stood and raised his hand for the vampiress only to end up closing her eyes. But he only patted her back, "If you truly love him, then it''s time to move mountains so that he notices you." He then turned to look at Eve and asked, "Does he hate vampires?"

    Eve, who was still digesting the news she had heard Rosetta being in love with Eugene, replied, "Not that I am aware of. He''s never shown discrimination between any kind."

    "If Eugene doesn''t like you back, I have a few potential men whom you may be interested in," Vincent offered. He knew the only way to nullify the deal was for this vampiress to marry someone who wasn''t him.

    Rosetta vigorously shook her head, "I am marrying no one, but Eugene!" She eximed in a firm voice, but at the same time she remembered his rejection and her eyes started to fill up with tears. "I didn''t do anything to Eve or Lady Aubrey, but because my mother hurt Lady Aubrey, he doesn''t want to do anything with me!"

    Noticing the vampiress on the verge of tearing up, Eve quickly took out her handkerchief from her dress pocket and offered it to her friend. She gently ran her hand on Rosetta''s back to console her.

    "Don''t I have my own good qualities?" Rosetta asked them in between her tearing up and blowing her nose. Vincent stared at the vampiress, while Eve continued to soothe her.

    "Why don''t you take a seat, Rose, while we figure out what to do," Eve pulled the chair and made Rosetta sit, who continued to drown in sadness for her inability to receive Eugene''s attention the way she wanted.

    Eve walked to where Vincent stood and slightly elbowed one side of his stomach, "You are scaring her!"

    "What is this about Lady Aubrey and the Marchioness?" Vincent curiously asked Eve. Once she finished exining what had transpired between Marchioness Hooke and her family, he said, "So Eugene hates the Hookes for what her mother did. I can only guess that he''s worried about the consequences, which puts a mental block towards her."

    Eve wasn''t against Rosetta and Eugene being together, but she was aware that Lady Aurora Hooke was a vile person. Who knew what she would do? She didn''t mind talking about it to Eugene, but feelings couldn''t be forced.

    Vincent asked Rosetta, "What did your mother say to you? Surely, she didn''t send you here as a blind sheep to be butchered."

    Rosetta blew her nose one more time, dabbing it with the other end of the handkerchief. She looked up at them, "She took away all my money and jewels from me so that I don''t run away. She said it is necessary that I marry you because it is important for our financial condition to improve. Mother said that the family money has been nearly exhausted and by marrying you, it will be replenished."

    "Well well well, isn''t this wonderful news," Vincent remarked with the corner of his lips pulling up high. "At least we know why they were so persistent. Your aunt''s death was only a leverage they used to frame me. Lady Rosetta, would you like to join hands with us?"

    "Meaning?" Rosetta asked, dropping her hand that held the handkerchief on herp.

    "Eve will help you to reach your affections to Eugene, and in return, you will ry all the information your mother tells you. If in the end you aren''t able to move the man, I will need to resort to my own methods, which I hope it doesn''te to," Vincent offered the vampiress a saint-like smile, but that sent shivers down her body.

    Rosetta was stuck between her mother and Vincent.

    But then she thought. She could indeed use this time with their help to gain Eugene''s affections. She nodded to Vincent.

    "Okay. Eugene and I will marry!"

    For a person who was crying over rejection just a minute ago, her friend had bounced back and was too optimistic, Eve thought in her mind and smiled. She hoped things would end well and not in a disaster.

    Rosetta excused herself from the study room and left the ce, while leaving Eve behind with Vincent. Eve looked outside the window at the sky which had somewhat turned orange and pink as the evening was soon turning to night.

    "Still worried?" Vincent inquired with Eve, who was staring out the window.

    Eve''s blue eyes quickly shifted to meet his dark red eyes. She shook her head and smiled, "No."

 Chapter 330 Quick One

    "You sure?" Vincent picked up her hand that was resting on her side, and he tugged it as he led her towards the couch that was ced in front of the firece. The logs of wood brightly burned in the firece, keeping the room warm.

    Vincent knew that despite the hardships Eve had faced, she was mentally strong to stand her ground, and if she hadn''t learned it before, she was now. It wasn''t that he overestimated her, but the thought that she trusted him and he did the same, it had intertwined the understanding between them.

    But Vincent didn''t want to take advantage of that and cause pain in her and he wanted to know what she thought through her words. It was the smile on her lips that replied to all his questions. He took a seat on the couch while pulling her onto hisp.

    "Did you forget that we aren''t meant to spend alone time together?" Eve asked him when she sat on hisp with her knees resting on either side of the couch''s surface.

    "The deal speaks of things that I have no n to follow. Walking between said lines is something that I am not very good at, you should know that," Vincent pressed the tip of her index finger. On hearing her heart hitch, a wicked smile spread on his lips, "Does it excite you? Knowing we might be caught and to be sneaking around?"

    Eve wanted to listen to the door just in case Marceline or the maid Rosetta had mentioned about before they had entered the study room would appear at the door. But it was hard to do that with her rising heartbeat.

    "What about you?" Eve asked him, and Vincent stared deep into her ocean-blue eyes.

    "Anything to do with you excites me, darling. That goes without a doubt," Vincent hummed, and he caught her other hand.

    Eve felt a soft current run up from her fingers as she felt Vincent''s fingers y with her fingers before he brought them to the front. He asked her, "Where were we? Yes, Rosetta and Eugene. Has the man ever had his heart broken before?"

    "No," Eve answered, and she said, "Eugene has always focused on taking care of Lady Aubrey and me that I don''t think he ever thought about anyone. He isn''t someone who will chase wealth."

    "That goes without saying, considering he raised you with your aunt," Vincent held a thoughtful look on his face. "Looks like your dear friend will need to work hard to win the man''s heart. Now that we know the Hook''sck money, and are desperate, it will be satisfying watching the result of how things turn out to be."

    Eve stared at their hands, which were intertwined. Soon Vincent untangled his fingers with hers, making her wonder if she should get up. After all, they had to be careful about who would burst through the unlocked door.

    "Where do you think you are escaping to, my little girl?" Vincent asked her, cing one of his hands on her lower back. He ced his other hand on one side of her waist.

    When their faces got closer, Eve''s lips parted and their noses rubbed against each other. Eve whispered to him, "Vince."

    "Yes?"

    "Lady Anaya wrote to me about wanting to check the piece of the wedding fabric she has made and wants to confirm with me. That she will be visiting here in two days," Eve let him know, while feeling his fingers tracing on her back. "Shall I tell her not to make the gown for the time being?" She asked him.

    With their marriage on hold, as Rosetta''s parents wanted Vincent to marry their daughter, Eve didn''t want Marceline and Lady Aurora''s maid to know about it. Vincent pulled away his hand on her waist and caressed her face, "There''s no need to change the ns, just because they think we won''t marry."

    "But soon word will be out about you marrying Rosetta. Won''t it cause doubt?" Eve inquired with her eyebrows furrowed.

    "There''s no rule that a man or a woman cannot get their wedding clothes stitched. And I doubt apart from the Sullivans, the woman helping with your gown and us, anyone else knows where you are getting your wedding gown made," Vincent hummed, and the next second, he quickly turned his body to the side and pushed Eve''s back against the couch''s long surface. He asked her, "Will you be able to handle the next few days?"

    "I will do my best," Eve answered. Vincent leaned his upper body towards her, and remarked, "I am sure you will."

    Eve stared back at him, and her breath quickened because of the quick movement. Her hand reached near his face and brushed her fingers against his silver hair. She was aware that Vincent liked to lead his life dangerously, even after he had stepped inside the dungeon cell today and was having Lady Aurora''s eyes in the mansion.

    Vincent brushed her lips with his thumb, "Don''t be nervous about the future. Close your eyes." Seeing his face get closer to hers, she closed her eyes and felt his lips press against hers.

    And like many other times, Eve felt him steal her breath. She felt him capture her lips with his, and she tried to do the same, indulging in the sweet feeling that he offered her. Though the pureblooded vampire brought chaos in others lives, he brought peace to her. Their moment was short, as she heard the doorknob to the study room turn and felt Vincent''s weight disappear.

    When Eve''s eyes snapped open, she noticed Vincent had disappeared. She quickly sat up and noticed Marceline standing at the door, and Lady Aurora''s maid stood behind the vampiress.

    "What are you doing?" Marceline questioned her, and her eyes swept across the room, not to find her brother there.

    "Resting," Eve answered and asked, "Do you need something?"

    Marceline took another look before replying, "Nothing you can help with. Now that you aren''t going to marry my brother, you should watch your back," she warned Eve.

    But before Marceline left the front of the room, Eve responded, "So should you," and her words had the vampiress grit her teeth.

 Chapter 331 Word Of Caution

    Any person who was a human or any other creature who wasn''t another pureblooded vampire or a werewolf was meant to be scared of a pureblooded vampire. In the past, Eve respected Marceline like any other person from high society, as she knew where she stoodpared to the other people around her. But she didn''t have to hold the same respect or wariness towards the vampiress.

    Marceline had humiliated her in front of every person in Meadow, causing Eve mental and physical pain. But it ended there. Knowing the vampiress didn''t have fangs anymore nor her family''s support in hurting Eve, Eve didn''t have to bow her head to this woman. The vampiress was reduced to nothing less than a human, who drank blood from the ss.

    "Love is fickle, Eve," Marceline stared back at Eve with a stubborn and arrogant glint in her eyes. "Don''t think it will always stay like this just because you think everything is good now. The love my brother has in his heart might burn too bright now, but you should also be aware that the things that burn too bright also exhaust fast."

    Marceline knew she couldn''t do anything to Eve because her brother was still not married to Marquee''s daughter, which was why she would have to wait for proper time. And that time wasn''t too long.

    Marceline took another step further inside the study room, her red eyes scanning the room much more carefully. There was no way this woman was taking a nap in here, when she had her own room. Her eyes went back to meet Eve, and she said,

    "Vincent and you cannot stay in the same room, alone anymore. It will be reported to the Hooke if you do something out of line. We don''t want to make things difficult for you. Tell my brother that too, that I will be keeping a close eye on him and so will this maid."

    Eve noticed how Marceline''s arrogance had returned twice in amount since they had returned from the Council''s quarters. She calmly replied, "You can tell it to him yourself."

    Marceline''s eyes narrowed. She threatened Eve, "Don''t forget that you are still a lowly human and will always stay like that. So don''t try to act superior."

    Eve offered the vampiress a polite smile and stood up from the couch, making her way to where they stood, near the door and replied, "I wonder what it is, but you seem to be intimidated by me to take my simple response as an act to threaten you." Not forgetting her manners, she offered a slight bow and stepped out of the study room.

    The vampiress turned furious with Eve''s behaviour and wanted to show Eve her ce. She ordered the maid,

    "More than keeping an eye on Lady Rosetta, keep an eye on this woman and my brother. Make sure they are never alone in a room. Vincent has to get married to Lady Rosetta and I wouldn''t take any other lowly person as my sister-inw," Marceline red at Eve''s back.

    "Of course, mdy," Blythe bowed,plying with the order.

    Away from the study room, Eve walked in the corridors, not knowing where Vincent had flown away. On her way, she met Lady Annalise, who held a grim look on her face.

    "A moment with you, Ms. Barlow," the older vampiress''s words surprised Eve, and when she nodded, the woman said, "Follow me."

    They walked away from prying ears and eyes, towards a deserted corridor, where there was no sight of a single soul apart from them. Eve asked, "Is there anything I can help you with, Lady Annalise?"

    Lady Annalise''s red eyes looked left and right. The woman said, "As you are already aware of the recent arrangement and agreement that has been drawn between the Moriartys and the Hookes family, there''s a mansion that has been vacant which you can use if you want to use for the time being."

    Eve wondered if the vampiress was trying to send her out of the mansion or if she was making arrangements after taking pity on her. She offered a bow and responded, "Thank you for your concern, Lady Annalise, but I will be fine here."

    On feeling the older vampiress stare at her, Eve asked, "Is there anything else that you wanted to talk about?"

    Lady Annalise pursed her lips, somewhere appearing as if her lips were glued, and she tried hard to pry it open and said, "Imend you for being able to shoulder and ept someone so wild as Vincent."

    "Vincent is a good man when you pass through those wild sides of him," Eve carefully replied, not expecting Lady Annalise to even think about it, considering how the Hookes had nned to marry Rosetta into the family.

    Lady Annalise softly harrumphed, "There''s no need to tone it down. The Moriarty children''s turbulence cannot be passed, but you live in it. It is about managing." The older vampiress tipped her chin and stared at Eve, as if trying to read something before she said, "I don''t know what Vincent is up to, but steer clear of Marquee and Marchioness Hooke, youngdy. They aren''t people whom you would like to y or test with. It would be good to sleep with an open eye, you don''t want to know what they are capable of."

    Eve was already aware of what Marchioness Aurora Hooke could do if someone tried to go against her. She nodded, "I shall take your advice, Lady Annalise."

    "You better do, unless you don''t like your life or don''t want your close ones to live," Lady Annalise warned in a low voice and said, "The higher the society goes, the more pristine it looks and the blood on their hands is unimaginable. There are barely a few of them who are sheep." She muttered under her breath, "Heaven knows why he killed the woman," and she brought her hand to press her temple.

    Having watched Vincent grow up in front of her eyes, Lady Annalise had an idea that something bad was brewing behind the curtains. It seemed like she was the only one who cared about their family reputation, while the others were intent on ruining it.

    Eve watched Lady Annalise giving her another look before she softly harrumphed and walked away from the corridor.

    That was all? Was thedy here to warn her about Hookes?

    Did it mean the vampiress had pulled her to the side to give her a word of advice? The woman was confusing with her actions, making it hard for Eve to infer the kind of person Lady Annalise truly was. At the same time, it made Eve feel there was something on the vampiress''s mind, but she hadn''t delivered it.

    After finishing dinner, Eve stood with Rosetta on one of the many balconies of the mansion. But even though they tried to stay away from people, Lady Aurora''s informer maid didn''t stop tailing them. She stood at the far end of the corridor, keeping an eye on both the young women.

    When a chill breeze passed where they stood, Eve pulled the shawl around her shoulders closer and Rosetta mumbled in question, "Have you ever thought about running away, Eve?"

 Chapter 332 A Friend In Need...

    Hearing Rosetta''s words, Eve''s eyes slightly widened and she turned to look at her friend, and whispered, "Do you have ns to run from here?"

    Rosetta cleared her throat, "I thought it had a novelty of its own. Maybe it won''t be bad," and her shoulders slumped in disappointment. She said, "I feel like I am trying to gain affections from a wall that doesn''t see or hear me."

    Eve wasn''t sure if she should feel pity for Rosetta or Eugene. She had noticed the disinterested face on Eugene''s face, when he was serving food in the dining room, while Rosetta had ''tried'' to look at him subtly. She asked,

    "Did he say anything else apart from rejecting your feelings?"

    Rosetta nodded with a tired sigh as if the world was ending. The vampiress pushed her fangs that had appeared with her thumb and replied, "He said he couldn''t offer or look after me the way my parents have. Which I am aware of, but my parents are going to have no money soon and we''ll both be in the same status, won''t we?" She held a thoughtful expression.

    It seemed like her friend was missing Eugene''s point here, Eve thought. And she asked, "Rosetta, have you carefully considered it?" She asked this not because she had seen Rosetta''s spoiled self but because the reality was, Rosetta wasn''t built for the life of a servant. She noticed her friend furrowed her eyebrows, and she said, "I don''t mean to discourage you. If Eugene agrees, will you be able to sleep on the floor? Clean people''s used tes and mop the floor? These are little things. Maybe you can start with something small that will put the point across to him." Eve wanted Rosetta to be sure of her feelings and not to be swept by the whirlwind of romance.

    "Point across him?" Rosetta looked up at Eve as if consulting for any suggestion.

    Eve nodded, "You can ask him if he needs any help, show him that you are willing to lower your status to a servant."

    Rosetta was not like Lady Aurora. She was innocent, sheltered, and though arrogant, she appeared ready to learn.

    "I see," Rosetta nodded. She then asked, "What do I do about Blythe? She''s going to keep following me everywhere!"

    "I will distract her and keep her busy. In the meantime, you can try to speak to Eugene and sway his heart," Eve offered her friend a bright smile, and a twinkle entered Rosetta''s eyes. She then ced her hand on the vampiress''s arm, "Eugene and I... we are upset with what happened to Lady Aubrey. But that doesn''t mean we are angry at you. You never tried to hurt her, it was your mother."

    "Thank you for having such a kind heart, Eve. I knew you were the best person as my friend," Rosetta said enthusiastically and muttered under her breath, "It is a mystery how you ended up with such a vile person."

    "What?" Eve asked, as she didn''t catch Rosetta''s words and the vampiress shook her head. She said, "But make sure no one finds out about it. Don''t act suspicious. Not in front of that maid nor Marceline."

    Rosetta nodded, "I will keep that in mind and make sure not to do that!" Still with the same enthusiasm, she asked, "Shall I meet Eugene now?"

    It seemed like Rosetta was too in love, and Eve nodded, "I will try distracting Blythe. I will leave from here first, and have her follow me."

    Rosetta turned emotion for the support she was receiving. She quickly put her arms around Eve before hugging her. She said tearfully, "You are a good person, Eve. I cannot tell how much this means, what you are doing. Even my own parents went against my feelings, and the people I thought were my friends, they had nothing but ill words behind my back. And here you are... I hope one day I can be as remarkable as you, Eve."

    Eve gently rubbed Rosetta''s back, "You are already good the way you are, Rosetta. We all have our positives and negatives, and need a little tuning on how to handle things." Before the vampiress would squeeze her to death in her arms, Eve said, "I should get going so that you have time." And soon the vampiress loosened her hold on her and took a step back.

    Rosetta took a deep breath and exhaled, "I am ready."

    "Please be careful," Eve had little faith when it came to Rosetta not bringing trouble, but she hoped the vampiress would be more cautious.

    Eve stepped away from the balcony and made her way through the quiet and lonely corridor. As she turned to another corridor, she noticed Lady Aurora''s maid taking a peek as if wanting to follow her without letting her know.

    The maid, Blythe, slowly tiptoed as if she were doing her work. She passed the balcony where Rosetta stood, following Eve until the end of the corridor, wanting to see if the human would leave for her room.

    Eve decided to confuse the maid and paused her feet. She looked left and right before starting to walk to Vincent''s room. On seeing this, the maid narrowed her eyes and quickly followed, wanting to see if this human was trying to provoke herdy.

    Candles burned brightly in the corridors, keeping the mansion bright in the candles'' golden light. Eve continued to walk and when she reached the corridor where Vincent''s room was located, the maid waited for her to step inside his room, ready to run back to the Wright''s mansion to report about this.

    But Eve paused her feet in the middle of the corridor again, only to end up walking down the stairs and towards the study room.

    Blythe followed Eve, waiting for the right time to catch the human with the pureblooded vampire. While in the meantime, Rosetta took this opportunity to find Eugene so she could woo him.

 Chapter 333 Let me help

    Chapter 333 Let me help

    Music Rmendation: Crisis of my home - (K)NoW_NAME

    ¡ª

    Eve walked through the corridors while being followed by the nosey maid. It had been fifteen minutes since she had started walking from one corridor to another, pausing now and then to take a peek at the rooms as if she was looking for Vincent when she knew where he was. But the lowly vampire maid wasn''t aware, and continued to follow her.

    While Eve leisurely walked in the corridors, from the other side appeared Alfie with a tray of kettle and sses in it.

    "Mdy," Alfie offered her a bow and asked, "Is there anything you would like to drink before bed?"

    "Thank you, but no," Eve replied. "There is something I wanted to ask," she said loud enough for Blythe to hear it.

    "Yes, mdy," the butler asked attentively.

    Eve stepped closer to the butler and whispered, "Have you seen the ck cat?"

    "I believe he was walking around the kitchen but I don''t know where he went after that," Alfie answered in the same low voice and asked, "Would you like me to find it?"

    "No, that is alright. I will find the cat myself," Eve''s eyes shifted to look at the tray and asked, "Is that for Allie?"

    "It is mdy."

    Eve smiled at him, while the butler offered her a bow and made his way towards the parlour room where the young vampiress was sitting with her mother.

    Eve walked in the opposite direction, and when she disappeared at the end of the corridor, Blythe quickly made her way towards the human she was supposed to keep her eyes on. At the same moment, she crossed paths with Alfie. The butler noticed the maid was following Eve.

    Blythe wondered if the human had asked where Vincent Moriarty was, as the woman had been looking for him all over the ce.

    While Eve had sessfully diverted the maid from Rosetta, on the other side of the mansion, Rosetta quickly slipped away from the balcony and made her way to where her beloved Eugene was working.

    The young and spoiled vampiress took a quick peek inside the kitchen, but she didn''t find Eugene there. She wondered if he was perhaps in the servant''s quarters. He did need lots of rest after the amount of work he must have done in this mansion. But reaching there, she didn''t know which was Eugene''s room. On seeing a servant walk in the corridor, who offered her a deep bow, Rosetta demanded,

    "Do you know where is Eugene? Ms. Barlow''s family person, she is looking for him," and cleared her throat.

    The servant replied, "I believe he is in the dining room."

    Rosetta turned on her heel but suddenly paused. The servant stood still, wondering if he had made a mistake. It was because the vampiress turned back, sizing him. He grew nervous and then heard the vampiress arrogantly utter,

    "Thank you."

    Rosetta swiftly turned and started walking towards the dining room. If only Eugene were here to see it, he would see the effort she was putting into having his love for her. And though for the vampiress, it was a big step to thank a lowly servant while she was the Marquee''s daughter, it was the basic politeness of a humble person.

    Quickly going to the dining room, in excitement, she pushed the door with both hands, and the doors banged against the wall.

    Eugene and the two maids in the dining room turned startled at the sudden disruption. Rosetta red at the two maids, who were a hindrance, and ordered, "My bed needs a new bedspread. Change it. Now."

    The maids were of low ss and didn''t dare to argue or question. They only bowed inpliance and left the dining room. Happiness started to bubble in the vampiress''s chest.

    Eugene could sense that the vampiress was scheming something, and he decided to stick to his work of cing the fresh tes on the table.

    "You don''t have to act as if I am invisible. You know I am here," Rosetta tried to walk stylishly like the other women of the high society that men often fell for, swaying her hips, but that didn''te right.

    But to Eugene, it looked like something was wrong with the vampiress''s back or legs. He answered, "Are you here to kill me? If someone catches us¡ª"

    "I told you, I will not let any harme to you, Eugene. Before anything happens to you, I will take the arrow for you," Rosetta ced her hand on her chest to emphasise it.

    That meant that after she took an arrow, it would be his turn without being spared, Eugene thought to himself. He requested, "Lady Rosetta, you should go back to your room and rest."

    "What will I do there, when you are here?" Rosetta continued walking towards him, and she said with a bright smile, "You can drop the title ''Lady''. Just Rosetta will do it from now on."

    Eugene moved in the opposite direction, cing the clean silverware and also maintaining distance between each other. He wondered how he got into this sticky situation. He knew that vampires were persistent creatures, but he had hoped this one would quickly lose interest in him. He responded to her, "That would be too bold of me."

    "I don''t mind you being bold with me," Rosetta offered a sweet smile and mistakenly stepped on the hem of her dress, but on time caught her footing. But as she did it, she ced her hand on the table and pushed the te that fell on the ground.

    CRACK!

    Rosetta offered Eugene a sheepish smile and said, "I was thinking of helping you."

    "No!" Eugene responded, and Rosetta furrowed her eyebrows.

    "How will I show you that I can help and work like you?" Rosetta questioned out loud.

    Eugene politely said, "You don''t have to show me anything, mdy. I am sure you are very capable of doing things," he falsely smiled.

    "Then that only means I am eligible to be your wife. How wonderful!" Rosetta''s red eyes brightened. "But I still insist on helping you. It will be a practice for our future," and Eugene stared at her.

 Chapter 334 Words In The Corridors

    Music Rmendation: Transient Calm- (K)NoW_NAME

    ¡ª

    Eve wondered where Timotie was, hopefully, not causing any trouble, she thought to herself. Several minutes had passed, since the maid diligently continued to follow her. While she made her way to her room, she noticed Marceline walking in the opposite direction.

    From what Eve knew, Marceline''s room was not on this side, but on the other side of the mansion. When they came to cross paths with each other, Marceline remarked,

    "Enjoy as much as you want now, because soon you will be back to living in that lowly human town."

    "I heard that you are going to get married to one of the elite vampires. You should too," Eve handed Marceline''s words back to her with a smile.

    Marceline softly huffed, "I don''t know where you heard it, but it is old news that doesn''t hold anymore."

    The vampiress continued to walk but at the end of the corridor, she crashed against one of the maids of the Moriarty mansion, who had walked from the right corridor. The thing that Marceline was holding in her hands fell on the marble floor with a light tter, and Eve''s eyes fell on it.

    It was small, white and sharp. Were those fangs? Eve questioned herself.

    Marceline''s eyes widened on noticing the fangs on the floor and she quickly picked them up in her hands. She then red at the maid for not watching where she was walking and raised her hand to p the maid for her audacity. But before she could strike the maid''s face, Eve caught hold of the vampiress''s hand.

    "What do you think you are doing? How dare you even touch me," Marceline demanded from Eve.

    "One would think that after being defanged you would have learnt your lesson to showpassion to the people who belong to the lower status. But you seem to not hold a pinch of it," Marceline pulled her hand back and Eve let it go.

    "Who are you to tell me how I should treat my servants?" Marceline huffed, turning around to face Eve.

    "You are a lowly human, and if it weren''t for my brother''s interest in you, you would be a servant in this mansion. Which isn''t too long."

    Eve stared at the vampiress, who surprised her every day since finding out about what she had done to her. She replied, "You could have watched your footsteps then me the servant who was carrying the quilt in her arms. Don''t you think it is a little more than out of line for you wanting to hit her, where you share half the fault."

    Marceline rolled her eyes, "Of course, I wouldn''t expect for you to understand how things work in the mansion of the high social standing families. Considering how you were brought up in a small house in a poor condition."

    "I don''t think it is a matter of status, but a matter of what is right and wrong. Surely, you had your own governess who taught you about it, but it seems like you might be a poor student," Eve calmly replied.

    "It seems like you are intent on making me appear bad in front of people, when I am only showing where I stand. I am the daughter of this mansion''s owner. These servants and maids work for the Moriarty family and their lives are already given to us," Marceline took an intimidating step towards Eve and warned her, "Do that again, and you will regret it. It will be better if you don''t try to cross paths with me. Don''t think I have forgotten what you have done until now. I will pay them all back. "

    But Marceline''s words didn''t intimidate Eve, and she responded, "Let us hope you don''t do something that will result in more humiliation, Marceline. It is pitiful when it happens."

    "Watch your words, you filthy human," Marceline red at Eve, "I might not be able to harm you, but that doesn''t mean I will go easy on the people whom you care so much about. At the end of the day, I am still a Moriarty and though Vincent hates it, he cannot kill me. Blood is thicker than anything," the vampiress walked away from there.

    The maid whom Marceline crashed against looked too scared. And though Eve had helped, the maid only apologised before hurrying away and out of sight.

    Eve stared at Marceline''s retreating figure. Blythe stared at her and she stared back. She wondered what Marceline was doing, carrying her broken fangs and walking around the ce. Was she looking for a way to attach her fangs back to her mouth?

    Earlier when the fangs fell on the floor, the vampiress looked flustered, as if she was embarrassed for anyone to know about what had been done to her. Yet, at the same time, Eve noticed that Marceline learned no humility or feel regret over her actions.

    Eve stepped inside her room, closing it and heard purring.

    "What are you doing here, Timotei?" Eve questioned the cat, who had stretched himself on the bed and was rolling on it.

    "I was keeping an eye. Saw the scheming vampiress walk in front of the door and wondered if she was here to check something," Timotei yawned before adding, "I am such a useful person. The world would be in utter disaster if I didn''te to help."

    "Did she step inside the room?" Eve asked him, her eyebrows furrowing in question.

    "As if she could, when I am here. It seems like she stepped into the next room," Timotei continued to purr and said, "It feels like back in the day when I had a room of my own. Such great pleasure," his bushy tail moved back and forth.

    Next room, Eve thought, and she murmured, "That''s Allie''s room."

    "Mm," Timotei purred and said, "It seems like all Moritarty members are odd, aren''t they. The little girl wanted to pet and put me on herp, which I did not mind until she called me a pet," he paused and raised his paw, "I am not a pet!"

    Eve ignored Timotei and after a moment, realised, "Fangs. Those were Allie''s old fangs." But what was Marceline doing with them? There was definitely suspicious behaviour out in the corridor.

 Chapter 335 Turn Me Back To A Vampire!

    Music Rmendation: Crisis of my home - (K)NoW_NAMe

    --

    Timotei got up from the bed and jumped on the floor. Coming to stand in front of Eve, he said, "I have been wanting to tell this to you since morning, but you have been so busy. I need a room of my own so that no one disturbs my peaceful time with myself."

    "I do not own this mansion, Timotei, but I am sure you can sneak into one of the unused guest rooms and use what you want," Eve stated in a matter-of-fact tone, this was something the cat would do.

    Timotei huffed, "You underestimate me,dy. Do you think Timotei didn''t try to do it already?" He ced his soft paw on his chest. "They have locked every damn room, and I was unsessful sneaking in any of them. I need to take a good bath, and you know how important privacy is."

    Eve didn''t want to imagine what would happen if someone in the mansion caught Timotei taking a bath, whilst he sang some song and floated in the water tub if someone entered the room. She said, "You can use my room tomorrow morning. When I leave to attend work."

    "Hm, to have to wait for a few more hours, I can try that. I would also like to have some clothes stitched to wear for myself," Timotei offered her his smile and his sharp fangs appeared in her sight.

    Timotei remembered the first time when he found that he had turned into a cat. It had been a true trauma for him to stand naked without any clothes on his body that he couldn''t share his woes with anyone. Though, over time, he had finally epted his plight and the way his life had turned into, he still preferred to have some clothes for him to wear.

    "But before that, when are you turning me back to my vampire self?" Timotei asked Eve in a patient voice, while his tail appeared impatient.

    "I told you that I don''t know how to turn you back," Eve replied, while she pulled out a few hair pins and let her hair down.

    "Don''t give up hope, Eve! You aren''t trying enough. Close your eyes and tap into that sea creature magic and wave your hand. Go on," Timotei eagerly waited for Eve to follow his instructions.

    Eve sighed, noticing how Timotei looked at her with hope, and she closed her eyes. And when she closed her eyes, she recollected what took ce outside the room and in the corridor. Marceline''s face appeared in front of her, and then the fangs. She opened her eyes and asked the cat, "Why would one carry their broken fangs around... looking for a solution."

    "That wasn''t what I was waiting for. Maybe they are looking for answers? How about we close our eyes and try again here, Eve," Timotei took a deep breath and closed his eyes.

    But Eve couldn''t get the uneasiness feeling off her chest. What if those weren''t Marceline''s fangs but Allie''s old fangs?

    "Something isn''t right," Eve could sense it.

    "We focus on one problem, which is mine. I have been stuck in this body for who knows for how long, and some people even shoo me because I am a ''ck'' cat as if I will bring them bad luck. You know what I did? Broke their things, bit them, and crossed their paths multiple times. Do you see how terrible my life is?" Timotei reasoned with her and continued to yap, "Maybe we need to do something for you to ascend with your abilities. I am thinking somewhere along the lines of life threatening situati--"

    "I need to go find Vincent. You keep an eye on Marceline and don''t let her out of your sight," Eve quickly stepped out of the room, leaving Timotei who sighed.

    When Eve reached Vincent''s room, he wasn''t there, and she went to the ground floor and found Alfie there. She asked him, "Where is Vincent?"

    "Master Vincent just went out with the Head Council, who came to visit him," the butler replied, and Eve turned slightly worried. "Is everything alright, Ms. Barlow?"

    Eve wasn''t sure if it was alright and asked, "Alfie, the day Marceline lost her fangs. What happened to them? Where are they?"

    "Master Vincent has them, mdy. I believe it is in his room. Lady Marceline took off from the room after it happened without taking them with her," Alfie answered.

    "Do you know where exactly it is in Vincent''s room?"

    Alfie shook his head, "Unfortunately, I don''t, mdy. But I remember him cing the fangs in a small velvety blue box. It was of this size," he used his thumb and index finger to show the size.

    That sounded just about right on what Vincent would do. Treasure his sister''s fangs that he defanged.

    "Thank you," Eve offered a slight bow and she left for Vincent''s room.

    On reaching the room, she closed the door and looked for the velvety box. Not finding it on the desk, she looked everywhere else through the cupboards and drawers while apologising to Vincent, who wasn''t there and for intruding his room.

    When she didn''t find the box, Eve didn''t know where else to look for it, and she rubbed her forehead. Where could he have kept it? Where would Vincent Moriarty keep it? Unless Marceline had taken it and that''s what she had earlier seen.

    Maybe she should wait for Vincent to return, and hopefully, Marceline wouldn''t try anything at that time. Eve was only about to leave when her eyes finally fell on the box sitting on the corner of the table next to a stuffed bear. But on opening the box, it was empty.

    "Not here," Eve muttered in disappointment.

    Before leaving his room, her eyes fell on the bear, and she wondered if it held any sentimental value, that Vincent kept it around because it looked old.

    Picking up the bear, she murmured, "Of course." Vincent had stuck the fangs into the bear''s mouth.

 Chapter 336 Distraction In The Corridor

    Surely Vincent didn''t keep any person''s fangs after breaking them, and considering the velvety box was right next to the stuffed bear, it only meant that these bear''s fangs belonged to Marceline. Eve pulled out the fangs from the bear''s mouth, slipped them in her dress pocket, and made her way towards Marceline''s room.

    Right on time, Timotei stood outside Marceline''s room, his bushy ck tail moving back and forth while he watched the door.

    On noticing Eve at the end of the corridor, Timotei left the door and made his way towards her. Making sure no one was around, she asked him, "Is Marceline in her room?"

    Timotei nodded, "She hasn''t left the room since she entered. How long am I supposed to sit there again? I have a busy night ahead of me."

    "She has her younger sister''s fangs. She''s either trying to harm Allie, or trying to trace it back to me in some way," Eve exined to Timotei in a hushed tone. The young vampiress wasn''t in the mansion untilte noon and had left home quite early. Returning home, she had looked for Allie''s fangs, and this only meant one thing. "She''s probably using some help from someone to find answers. There is something I need you to do, Timotei."

    The ck cat didn''t look impressed with Eve''s words and responded, "If you are going to make me work, I think I should start getting paid. I would like to have one gold coin every ten minutes."

    Eve gave the cat a pointed look. Somewhere it gave her a feeling that both Timotei and Rosetta were cut out of the same cloth. Instead of agreeing to his demand, she bargained, "How about I speak to Vincent about a room all for yourself? There will be delicious food too."

    Timotei gave it a thought and asked, "Directly to my room?"

    Eve nodded. But the cat appeared to be doubtful and before it could refuse, she added, "You are the only person I can rely on, Timotei. I know by your sharp and clever skills, you will be able to do it."

    The ck cat stared at her for two seconds, where his tail had gone still before it started moving again. He waved his paw in front of him, "Isn''t that evident. I am the bravest and cleverest of them all. There is nothing I cannot do. All I need to do is snap my fingers, and everything will be done in a second," he harrumphed, while he looked at Eve with a proud face.

    "I need you to switch Allie''s fangs with Marceline''s fangs. Here they are," Eve fished for Marceline''s fangs in her dress pocket and then pulled it out, cing them on the ground. "I think Marceline put it in her dress pocket, and before she leaves the mansion, you need to do this quickly. Without her notice of course."

    Timotei took hold of Marceline''s fangs in his paws and hid them where Eve couldn''t see them anymore. He smoothened one of his ears and said, "I will be back in three minutes. You will see." Saying this, the ck cat disappeared from the corridor.

    Eve went to stand in the corner of the corridor, waiting for the cat to return with Allie''s fangs. Just as Timotei had proudly said, he arrived after three minutes in front of her.

    Timotei cleared his throat and said, "We have a little situation," Eve frowned at what it could be, "Her windows and doors are locked and there''s no way I can get in. I need you to open the door for me."

    Eve covered her eyes for a moment and sighed, "I will divert her attention and you take the fangs from her dress pocket. Okay?"

    "Of course, I can do something so easy. I can do it with just one paw," Timotei coughed, and Eve walked towards Marceline''s room.

    On reaching the front of the vampiress''s room, Eve made three sharp knocks on the wooden door. From the other side of the door, Marceline opened the door, and her arrogant look turned sour on seeing Eve in front of her room. The vampiress bounty asked,

    "What do you want?"

    "I am here to make peace between us, than fight with each other," Eve suggested to the vampiress, who stared at her. She said, "Hurting each other will bring us nothing."

    Marceline softly huffed, "Do you think I am interested in your peace offering? It is because of you Vincent defanged me, robbed me of my peace."

    "And what you did was alright? Provoking people to humiliate me for a reason I have no idea why," Eve internally hoped that Timotei would swap the fangs quickly, and right now, she noticed the cat hanging on Marceline''s dress skirt without her notice.

    "You are a lowly human, you cannotpare your worth and status to mine at any time. Are you now scared after knowing my brother is going to marry Rosetta?" Marceline smirked triumphantly. She continued, "I told you, I will drag you through the dirt and show you what it means if you intervene in my path."

    The ck cat used its ws to hang on the vampiress''s dress skirt and tried climbing up near her dress pocket. The arrogant vampiress was too immersed looking down at Eve, to look down at herself and realise Timotei was there.

    "One day you will regret your own words and actions, Marceline," Eve''s eyes softened, but Marceline''s red eyes narrowed.

    "Step out of the mansion, and then see what happens to you. I will make sure it will be difficult for you to walk in the light with your head up," Marceline red at Eve. When the vampiress looked away for a moment, Eve noticed Timotie''s paw carefully sliding into Marceline''s dress pocket.

    The vampiress was about to close the door in Eve''s face, but Eve ced her hand on the door to stop it. "What do you think you are doing?"

    "I am not done talking to you," Eve stated with a straight face, and she could tell Timotei wasn''t done yet.

    "And I do not talk to lowly humans who are beneath my shoes. Get out of my sight now, I am going to sleep," Marceline red at Eve, even though she wasn''t wearing her night clothes, and it appeared as if the vampiress was still in her earlier clothes. "If you really want peace, why don''t you lick my shoes and I will reconsider my decision."

    Eve pursed her lips. This person was unredeemable, and she doubted there was hope for Marceline toe around. She said, "I hope God shows you mercy, Marceline." This elicited a chuckle from the vampiress. Timotei jumped down and quickly walked to stand behind Eve.

    "Pray for yourself, you filthy human. You need it more than me," Marceline then closed the door with a bang in front of Eve''s face, which was an inch away from being hit.

    Eve stepped away from the door, walked away from Marceline''s room and to the next corridor and then asked, "Were you able to switch the fangs?"

    Timotei, who walked next to her, puffed his chest and proudly responded, "There isn''t anything I am not capable of. I do not like that woman, she smelled funny."

    "Funny?" Eve asked. Timotei stopped walking and raised his paw.

    "I would like to be carried now and be treated like a King after finishing such a difficult job."

    To Eve, Timotei was only a cat because of his cat appearance and behaviour, and as she hadn''t seen him in his vampire form, she didn''t find it odd. It was just a talking cat that she doubted would ever take its vampire form ever again. She picked up the cat, and heard him sigh contentedly.

    Timotei stretched his limbs beforefortably settling in Eve''s arms. Though he wasn''t someone who liked his food to take care of him, he couldn''t deny that Eve was a beautiful woman with a kind nature, better than most and he didn''t mind being spoiled once in a while. He closed his eyes, softly purring, but his blissful time was short, which he didn''t notice.

    When Eve stepped towards the mansion''s hallways, she saw Vincent making his way from the front.

    Vincent''s eyes fell on the rotten cat in Eve''s arms and his eyes narrowed. What did they think they were doing? His footsteps sped through the hallways beforeing to where Eve was and picked up the sleeping cat by its scruff.

    "Meow?" Timotei felt the pinch that woke him up, and he came face to face with Vincent. "Wait, where are you taking me?!"

    The ck cat iled its arms, wanting to free itself, while Vincent walked towards one of the open windows and threw it out of the mansion.

 Chapter 337 Glimmer of hope

    Chapter 337 Glimmer of hope

    Vincent dusted his hands against each other, and turned to Eve and remarked, "If your arms are idle and need work, you cane to my room. I am sure I can keep them as busy as you want them to be, than carry that thing in your arms."

    This was probably one of the first times Eve had caught the streak of jealousy in Vincent''s eyes, and she remarked, "Noted." She then informed in a low voice, "There is something you need to know. Marceline was with Allie''s fangs, but Timotei and I switched them to her fangs."

    Vincent''s eyes narrowed, and he said, "Seems like she hase in touch with a witch to get her fangs back. Good thinking on switching them. I will have someone keep an eye on her at all times."

    Eve gave him a nod, "That would be a good idea."

    "Looks like the nosey maid isn''t here to spy,e with me," Vincent said, catching Eve''s hand, and they stepped out of the mansion.

    "Where are we going?" Eve asked as she followed him out of the mansion and into the garden.

    Vincent turned to look at her and offered her a cunning smile, "A ce where it is just you and me. No one else will disturb or interrupt "The tes should be extra clean for tomorrow. I am making sure 23:46

    everyone will approve of them," Rosetta enthusiastically stated to us."

    Inside the mansion, Rosetta and Eugene were still in the dining room, where the vampiress picked up a te and rubbed it with the cloth. She looked at Eugene and asked, "Like this?"

    "Mdy, that is really not needed," Eugene tried to stop the vampiress from working in here. What was she even doing cleaning the already clean tes? He asked himself. Every time she picked up the te, he felt his chest tighten, worrying about where she would break another one.

    "The tes should be extra clean for tomorrow. I am making sure everyone will approve of them," Rosetta enthusiastically stated to him. She said, "When I was young, I used to have this little kitchen toys, and I used to cut the nts and use mud to cook when I was a child," sheughed fondly before she remembered her mother had thrown it the next day.

    "Why don''t you take a rest and I will finish all the work," Rosetta proposed, and Eugene did what she was doing, wiping the already clean te as quickly as he could beforeing to stand in front of her so that she wouldn''t have to do it.

    "Lady Rosetta, if someone sees you doing this, I will get into trouble. You have helped me enough for the night," Eugene assured thedy, ready to chase her away.

    Rosetta, who noticed this, her shoulders fell, and she asked him in a soft voice, "I don''t mean to cause you trouble. I want to be able to unburden your burden, but not with you telling me to not hold any feelings towards you. I promise to try harder¡­"

    Since thest few minutes, Rosetta had tried to move Eugene''s emotions and feelings. But she could sense that nothing had changed since she had arrived here.

    Eugene pursed his lips, noticing how down the vampiress suddenly looked. He looked at the closed doors of the dining room and said, "Mdy, I don''t know what you see in me, but I believe I am not the one for you."

    "Why?" Rosetta asked him. She had been looking for ways, and maybe he could show her the way.

    "If you were to marry me, I have nothing to offer you. Love is part of life, but it isn''t life. What will you do when someone you know from high society meets you when you are a servant? They will belittle you for the life you could have, or the life you give up," Eugene tried to make her see the future.

    "That will be my choice, isn''t it? We can build things from the bottom," Rosetta''s hope somewhere made Eugene stare at her.

    "If it was that easy, we wouldn''t have poverty in our country, would we?" Eugene asked her.

    "Do you not believe in love, Eugene?" Rosetta questioned him.

    "It isn''t about believing, mdy," Eugene responded to her. "I know what the future holds. You would do much better marrying someone of your own status and maybe kind. I understand it is hard to think about it now, but you will do well with a secure future without your parents being angry at you, or hunting us down."

    Rosetta gave it some thought before she replied, "I will protect you from my parents, Eugene. I will also protect Eve and Lady Aubrey so that no harmes to you. What is stopping you? Is it the fear for your life, or the hate towards my family? Because if it is thetter, I had no hand in it."

    Eugene wondered how to sway the vampiress''s mind, who seemed fixated on him. Maybe if he would give her some examples, that could help, he thought. He said,

    "Alright. Tomorrow, I am going to mop in the South wing before breakfast will be served in the dining room. You can take over it. Let us see if you have the basic skills."

    Rosetta''s eyes brightened, and she asked, "Then¡­ does that mean you are willing to consider it?"

    "We shall talk about it once you are done with it," Eugene responded, and Rosetta nodded. It wasn''t the kind of progress she had hoped for, but the vampiress was ready to grab anything he gave.

    Rosetta walked towards the closed doors of the dining room, and she paused her footsteps before turning to look at Eugene with a satisfied smile.

    She said, "Thank you, Eugene. For considering me. I have heard that when you love someone, you can move mountains. And regarding your earlier question," she paused for a moment, staring into his ck eyes, "People have bad mouthed me even though I am the Marquee''s daughter. I don''t think I should care what they think if I lower my status for the person I love. Because what matters to me is the one I want to live with."

    Something in Rosetta''s words struck Eugene and his eyes slightly widened before he gave her a nod, "Goodnight, Lady Rosetta."

    "Goodnight, Eugene. I eagerly wait for tomorrow," Rosetta stepped out of the room with a smile.

 Chapter 338 First Snow With Each Other

    Music Rmendation: Who do you see in me? - Nathan Barr

    --

    It was past twelve in the night, with both Vincent and Eve''s beds empty and cold.

    Right now, they sat in a tall tree, where its strong branches spread wide, and it was rooted near a cliff. Next to the cliff flowed a river that made soft gurgling sounds along with the sound the forest had to offer.

    Eve wore the coat that belonged to Vincent as the weather was too cold. The night sky was covered in clouds without a single sight of a star.

    "Do you think the maid will check our rooms?" Eve asked Vincent, who sat next to her, smoking a cigar.

    Vincent blew the smoke into the air and responded, "She won''t if she holds her life dear to her. I told Alfie to ce pillows on your bed and cover it with a nket."

    Eve smiled at his words, "I see." She took a deep breath before exhaling the air through her lips, watching the fog escape from her mouth. "Don''t vampires or pureblooded vampires not feel cold?" Vincent had handed his coat to her before they had flown out of the Moriarty mansion, and it had prevented her from catching a cold as the wind was icy cold.

    "It isn''t that we don''t feel cold. But we have a better resistance when ites to the cold temperature," Vincent replied to Eve''s question, and he took another puff from the cigar. After blowing the smoke to the other side, he turned to look at her.

    Eve, who was looking at the scenery in front of her and the tranquil sound of the water that gave her peace, felt Vincent''s gaze on her. Turning her blue eyes to look at him, she raised her eyebrows in question and saw him shake his head, while he continued staring at her.

    "Do youe here often?" Eve asked him and felt her toes curl with the way Vincent watched her. "To have some peace?"

    "No. I was looking for a good ce to bury a body and found this ce," Vincent remarked calmly, and Eve nervously smiled.

    "Is there a body buried here?" She asked him.

    Vincent''s lips twisted into a smile he didn''t hold back and replied, "Not here." And Eve sighed. If ghosts existed, with the number of people Vincent had killed and buried, they would have been haunting the pureblooded vampire. When he leaned towards her, he said, "Tell me if the smoke bothers you."

    Eve gave him a nod. It wasn''t as if the smoke was hitting her face as they sat in a way where the smoke blew away from her and asionally drifted towards her. Vincent enjoyed his cigars, which kept him somewhat warm like the mes of a firece and it also helped him in curbing his urge to drink blood.

    "You have been staring at me. Did something happen?" Eve asked him.

    "Does something need to happen for me to stare at you?" Vincent answered her question with his question, and Eve shook her head.

    "Unblinkingly," Eve pointed out. On her words, he blinked before asking,

    "Better?"

    Eve couldn''t stop the sweet smile on her lips and warmth filled her chest. Flying with Vincent hadn''t been easy, but at the same time, it was something she had never experienced and had never imagined. After all, she was a water being. A creature who was supposed to live in the water. Walking on thend without being caught until now was already a lot.

    She slightly swung her feet in the air and continued to admire the scenery in front and around her. She wondered if Eugene would have a change of heart towards Rosetta. Would her friend be able to move him? She asked,

    "What are we going to do if Rosetta and Eugene don''t get together? I don''t think pushing her to marry someone where her heart doesn''t belong would be wise." Eve didn''t want to sacrifice her friend''s happiness for her happiness, and at the same time, she didn''t want to force Eugene into something just because it was convenient. A little nudge was the most she could offer.

    "I bluffed when I said about having potential grooms for her," Vincent remarked, and he tapped the top of the cigar for its ash to fall and disperse in the air. "Rosetta is naiver than a human would be, but also determined and loves Eugene for who he is. Surely, there is something that she saw she believed to be worthy and chased after. A man like Eugene will appreciate her earnest feelings. He might not have seen her as a woman until now, but he might once he sees her efforts. Though we cannot be sure what the oue will be."

    Vincent then continued, "The vampiress is starved of love. The need for approvales off as arrogance, but you can detect a regr arrogance to worse. Showing that she needs to be seen as an important person and that she matters. There are a lot of people like that in high society."

    "You know, I always felt Rosetta and Timotei are simr," Eve let out her thoughts, and she remembered the cat being thrown out of the mansion.

    "It is good that one of them is a cat, else they would bepeting against each other," Vincent brought the cigar to his lips and took a puff before blowing the smoke out. Noticing Eve pull his coat closer to her, he asked, "Cold? Let us get you back to the mansion."

    Eve shook her head, "I can handle it. Nothing I haven''t experienced."

    She remembered the time when she was young, when her mother was still alive and it was the time of Winter. Her mother would make sure to wrap her in warm clothes before putting her to bed. When her mother wasn''t around, Eve had the habit of walking out of the house and in the snow.

    Her eyes shifted to look at Vincent, to think they had met each other when they were young. Sadly until now, she couldn''t recollect the memory.

    Vincent stared at her with his red eyes that had darkened. Suddenly his ck, bat-like wings spread out from his back, and they covered her body with them. He murmured, "Don''t want you catching a cold when our wedding is near." Eve stared back at him, feeling her heart race. Her eyes trace hisshes and his high cheekbones. As weird as the pureblooded vampire, he was considerate when it came to her, making her feel special. His hand reached for the ribbon in her hair, letting it down. "You don''t have to look like that in front of me, little girl. I know how you look and you look beautiful like this."

    "Thank you," Eve whispered, feeling the distance between them had magically reduced. But that was because they leaned towards each other. The cigar slipped between Vincent''s fingers and fell on the ground.

    "It is going to get tangled because of the wind."

    Vincent''s silver hair wavered in the wind like her hair, "I will help you untangle it."

    His hand reached out to her, brushing the side of her neck. His other hand found her hand, and he used his thumb across her wrist, feeling her pulse rise.

    Vincent closes the distance between them and presses his lips against hers. Eve kissed him back, her toes curling half because of the kiss and half because of the weather that had turned colder than when they had arrived here.

    The kiss deepened with the seconds that passed by, and they tried to freeze time.

    Snowkes started falling from the sky, one after another, until they found a surface to settle on. One or two snowkes drifted in the air,ing to fall on the cigar''s burning end to melt and take away the heat from it, turning it cold. While the two people who sat on the branch shared a heat that had only been kindled and burned brightly in their hearts.

    When they pulled away from the kiss, Vincent stared at Eve, whose eyes were still closed as she lingered longer in the sweet kiss. The side fringes of her hair gently moved in one direction, and when he was able to look into her blue eyes, he confessed,

    "I love you."

    Eve felt her heart skip a beat. She responded, "I love you back." She noticed Vincent''s grin, which was less wicked and appeared boyish.

 Chapter 339 Nightly Activity In The Forest

    Music Rmendation: Up the Down Trench- Thomas Newman

    --

    Marceline stepped out of her room in the middle of the night with her body covered in a ck cloak and a hood over her head. She didn''t need antern in her hand as she knew the way outside the mansion, like the back of her hand. Instead of using the entrance, she sneaked through the back door and left the mansion.

    She reached the edge of the town and mounted the horse that she had ordered to be tied at her disposal, the vampiress quickly left Skellington town, heading towards the forest named Pvista.

    On reaching the forest''s heart, Marceline finally pulled the horse''s reins to stop it from clip-clopping further and unmounted from the horse.

    An owl hooted at a distance, leaving a trail of eerie silence behind it. The silence of the forest surrounding her didn''t intimidate Marceline. She reached the ce she had been earlier this morning.

    "You are more desperate than I thought," came a voice not far from where she stood, belonged to the witch.

    "I like to finish my work than leave it hanging in the air," Marceline replied, trying to find where the witch stood.

    As the witch moved towards the vampiress, one could hear the scrunching of the dried leaves as it was being stepped on, "If you want something from me, I am guessing you have brought the virgin human that I told you I need for my own use."

    Marceline had been in such a hurry that she had forgotten the witch''s deal. She said, "I will get the virgin human once youplete my job."

    The witch chuckled darkly, standing three steps away from Marceline and moving her index finger in the air, "Not so fast, vampiress. Firstes the fulfilment of my demand and, thenes the fulfilment of your wish. Don''t take me to be one of your servants who will do your bidding." She said in a low voice, "If you want something from me, then you need to follow my rules. Got it? Now go bring me a virgin girl," the witch waved her hand, turning around and starting to walk away from Marceline with her hunched back.

    Marceline clenched her jaws in frustration, and her hands turned into fists. If her brother had not defanged her, she would have ripped this witch''s head from her body for talking to her in such a rude way. But without her fangs in her mouth, the witch knew she couldn''t threaten her.

    "What if I give you the name? And the location of the virgin person? Will that be enough?" Marceline didn''t have time to go back and forth, and she had to be back in the mansion without anyone''s notice.

    The witch disappeared into the darkness, and Marceline scoffed in anger. She decided to bring Eve as the sacrifice, and with that thought, she mounted the horse and left Pvista. An hour had already passed since she had left the Moriarty mansion.

    On her way to Skellington, Marceline came across a quiet vige. She noticed small houses; outside one of the sheds, there stood a young girl who was probably no more than fifteen. The young human girl hade to the shed after hearing the mooing of her beloved cow.

    Marceline wondered if she should perhaps use this one for now and save Eve forter, after all, she wanted to make sure to torture Eve. She wanted to drink Eve''s blood to the point where the lowly human would beg and cry for mercy.

    Halting her horse, she unmounted and headed towards the young girl who had just finished feeding the cow and was making her way back to her house. Silently creeping behind the girl, she struck the girl''s head, and Marceline dragged the unconscious girl to the forest.

    Once again, returning to the forest, Marceline loudly let the witch know, "I am here with a virgin! Where are you?"

    "Hmm, a young one. Though not ripe enough, she should do," the witch took a keen look at the unconscious girl and then took hold of the person before dragging her by the hands to her den.

    Marceline followed the witch in darkness, heading deeper into the forest. On reaching the witch''s den, the vampiress was surprised at finding many jars filled with liquid. There were many animals caged for the witch''s use, and soon the young human girl was thrown into a bigger cage before being locked up.

    The witch stared at Marceline, her slit eyes glowing in the dark and she questioned, "Did you bring something that belongs to the one whose fangs were fixed?"

    Marceline fished her dress pocket and pulled out the fangs she believed belonged to her younger sister, "Here they are."

    The witch took a look and tapped on the ind''s surface, which had a circle and markings drawn on it, "Keep them here." She then lit the candles in the room.

    "Will you be able to tell who fixed my sister''s fangs by this?" Marceline impatiently asked the witch with wariness marring her face because she knew not to trust the witchpletely.

    The witch walked to one of the cages, opening it, she pulled out a ferret. She came back to stand near the ind where the marking was. Taking hold of a dagger in her hand, the witch gruffly replied, "I won''t be able to see the face or know the name, but I will connect with this person who helped bring back the fangs. Once the connection is made, I will know where the person resides and will make a mark so that you can identify this person."

    Marceline was satisfied knowing this, but then she changed her mind and said, "If you mark the person, they might hide and it will be hard for me to find out who it is. You might as well cause severe pain in the person''s body," she smiled with wickedness.

    The witch agreed, liking how this vampiress thought, and she nodded, "That can be done."

    Using the dagger, the witch cut open the alive ferret''s chest and pulled out its heart. She ced it at the centre of the circle. She whispered spells under her breath, while the candles around them zed brightly. She threw her head back as if tapping and channelling into something. She dered, "The person is in the same town as you have been living! Has been there for a long time. So close."

    This person who had fixed Allie''s fangs, had stolen her happiness and light from her, pushing her to the shadows. Marceline wanted the person to suffer yet simultaneously be alive, and in a condition where she could regain her lost fangs in her mouth. She ordered the witch,

    "Tomorrow, once the rays of the sun touch thend in Skellington, let this person''s leg start to hurt and rot like an aged human."

    The witch threw powdered ash into the circle marking, causing fire to ze in it. She informed, "It is done."

    Marceline wanted to see who had dared to hide their ability, leaving her to suffer being fangless. Soon. Soon she would find this person and restore her lost pride.

 Chapter 340 Art Of Wooing: To Mop

    Music Rmendation: Very Elegant- (k)NoW_NAME

    --

    Darkness prevailed in the mansion''s corridors as the earlier lit candles had melted and touched the surface they had been standing on. Eve tip-toed from her room and reached Rosetta''s room. Slipping inside the room, she saw the vampiress whose arms were stretched wide on the bed while shefortably slept on her front.

    "Rosetta, wake up," Eve nudged the vampiress, who moved her lips while murmuring something under her breath.

    "... mm, I want a buttery marmde bread, with a side of warm blood tea... Refine it..." Rosetta murmured as she dreamt.

    Eve turned to look at the wall and saw there was still time before the clock struck five in the morning, but the vampiress had to wake up if she was nning to woo Eugene. She doubted Blythe would know that her mistress''s daughter had woken up this early.

    "Rosetta," Eve shook Rosetta''s arm with much more force. "Rosetta!" She called the vampiress''s name a little louder.

    "Ugh?!" Rosetta woke up startled, and on seeing Eve, she said groggily, "It is you, Eve. What are you doing here? Come sleep," she scooted to the side and closed her eyes again.

    Eve sighed and said, "Eugene is getting married to a mai--"

    "WHAT?!" Rosetta''s eyes snapped open and she sat upright on her bed. "To whom?!" She asked with furrowed eyebrows.

    "He will if you don''t wake up. Wear your coat ande with me. We need to finish this job before Blythe wakes up and finds you out of bed," Eve pulled the nket from Rosetta.

    Rosetta suddenly turned energetic and she got out of her bed. She then demanded, "Someone get my coat!" When Eve stared at her, she sheepishly smiled, "I can get it myself..."

    Eve sighed internally and advised, "You need to show that you are self sufficient, and don''t need maids or servants to do your work. That you will be able to do it yourself."

    She knew Rosetta couldn''t change her behaviour in a day or a week, but little progress would help tone down her arrogance and prideful nature because of the status she had grown up with. Seeing her friend looking for her coat as if she didn''t notice it hanging on the back of the chair, Eve pointed, "The chair, Rosetta."

    Rosettaughed, "Of course, I remember cing it on the chair! I was looking for a scarf." She quickly padded towards the chair, picking up her coat and wearing it. She then tied the straps around her waist and when she was about to wear her shoes, Eve stopped her,

    "You don''t need that. You will walk barefoot."

    "I will?" Rosetta asked Eve in doubt.

    Eve nodded, "As this will be your first time to mop the floor, it would be best to avoid you from falling."

    "But... if I were to fall and Eugene catches me, wouldn''t it be wonderful? Can you imagine it?" Rosetta started to dream with a wide and creepy smile forming on her lips.

    Eve pursed her lips and wondered if they should use that card, "How about for now we focus on mopping the floor and then think about him catching you in his arms?"

    A hopeful Rosetta eximed, "I am ready!"

    Eve and Rosetta made their way to the part of the mansion where Eugene had already started to work. Eugene wasn''t aware of the fact that Eve was helping Rosetta.

    Taking a quick peek, she leaned back and whispered to the vampiress,

    "Don''t forget what I told you, and be careful. If I see Blythe or anyone who causes problems, I will let you know, and you need to leave the corridor."

    Rosetta nodded her face in full seriousness. Eve couldn''t help but think that the vampiress looked like an earnest cute child, "I won''t disappoint you, Eve! Today is the day I will make Eugene fall for me!"

    Eve patted Rosetta''s back and gave her thumbs up, and watched her friend make her way to where Eugene was.

    In a hurry to leave the room, Rosetta hadn''t found time tob her hair and realising how her hair might look like a bird''s nest, she turned around to go back to her room so that she could fix her hair.

    But before that, Eugene caught sight of her and greeted her, "Good morning, Lady Rosetta."

    Rosetta froze in her ce and looked for her friend''s help, but Eve seemed to have disappeared out of her sight. The vampiress gingerly turned around to meet Eugene''s ck eyes. How could she have forgotten tob her hair?! It could be because, usually, it was her maids who helped her brush and tie her hair to look pretty. What would her Eugene think?! She hoped he wouldn''t reject her for this reason. The horror and anxiety was getting to her! The vampiress thought in panic.

    "G--good morning, Eugene. Did you have a good sleep?" Rosetta asked in a stiff voice.

    "I did, mdy. Thank you for asking me. How about you? I must say, I am surprised to see you wake up this early in the morning," Eugene didn''t seem fazed by her untidy appearance and looked at her the way he usually did.

    Eugene''sck of expression made Rosetta wonder if perhaps it was because he was a human and couldn''t see that clearly in the dark, which was why he didn''t react to her ghastly appearance now. She cleared her throat and said,

    "How could I not after what we decided. If I cannot do the bare minimum, my love for you would be shamed. It was a sense of duty to wake up!" Rosetta could feel Eugene stare at her, and she stiffened. Did he catch her lie?

    Eugene noticed that Rosetta wasn''t walking strangely anymore and whatever back pain she had must have gotten better since thest time he saw her in the dining room.

    "I see. How about we start with the work?" Eugene suggested, and Rosetta readily nodded. He offered the mop he held and said, "Take this. I will use the other mop I brought with me. You can start moping from here, and I will take the opposite end. So that we can meet in the middle. Let me teach you how to use the mop."

    Rosetta was eager to spend time with Eugene, and internally she felt her heart was bursting with joy. Alone time with him, what else could she ask for? To spend time with him, she would wake up many more mornings.

    She saw him pick another mop on the ground, and he returned to her, where she stood next to the bucket of water. He said,

    "You hold it like this and move it across the floor," Eugene demonstrated how to mop. "Make sure to squeeze out the water from the cloth properly and also clean it well when you dip it in the bucket. You need to make sure there''s no footprint of people and no dirt brought by the people walking."

    Rosetta diligently nodded, keenly listening to him. Eugene made moping look so effortless that the vampiress believed she could do it single-handedly. She couldn''t show him the shiny floors with her mopping skills, she nodded in confidence.

 Chapter 341 Satisfaction Of Happiness

    Holding the mop in her hand, Rosetta took a look at it before making a simr action the way Eugene had showed her.

    Rosetta dipped her mop in the bucket, sloshing it up and down in water. She enjoyed doing it as it seemed fun. Then came to twist the cloth and she watched the water drip. Having never done anything like this before, she felt shivers run down her body at the thought of having to touch it. It was because the cloth looked ragged and old.

    Gulping down the icky feeling she felt, Rosetta told herself, ''If I pass through this, Eugene will see me in a new light. I need to do my best!'' She finally touched the wet mop and squeezed the water as she scrunched her face.

    Eugene, who stood on the other side, watched the vampiress putting her effort and he continued with his work. Who knew that the vampiress would show such determination. He hadn''t expected her to touch the mop, but here she was.

    The first time he had met her, he had remembered her crying her eyes out while in her drunk state.

    "Front and back. Front and back," Rosetta pushed the mop on the floor. "This seems more fun than it looks," she muttered and continued to follow what Eugene had instructed her.

    Suddenly feeling empowered by just touching the mop and doing something she had never done before, she used more force and tried to speed up the process. Every now and then, she looked up at Eugene and shyly smiled. They were already a couple! Cleaning together early in the morning, her chest puffed in pride. While the vampiress continued to dream about their future as she worked, she heard something crack and her eyes fell on her mop, which had broken into two parts. The wet mop, and upper side of the wooden stick.

    Rosetta''s eyes widened. She quickly took a look at Eugene, who hadn''t noticed her ipetence. She quickly tried to hide it and held the two ends of the wooden sticks as tight as she could. Thest thing she needed was him to dismiss her. It seemed like being a servant wasn''t easy, the vampiress thought.

    When Eugene turned to look at her, Rosetta stared back at him and heard him say, "Be careful to not step on the wet floor."

    Rosetta smiled, "Thank you for taking care of me so that I don''t fall."

    Eugene pursed his lips as that wasn''t the only reason and he said, "You will leave footprints if you walk on it."

    Rosetta''s happy smile lowered on hearing her beloved''s stern voice, "I will keep that in mind." She muttered, "You could have admitted that you are looking after me. Eugene cares about me," and she secretly smiled.

    Eve, who stood behind the wall leading to the corridor on the left, took a peek and was d to see that everything was going well so far. When she felt something soft curl around her ankle, she softly gasped and noticed it was Timotei.

    "You scared me, Timotei," Eve whispered to the ck cat and raised her finger cing it on her lips.

    "Did you think I was a ghost who came back to haunt you and your lover? Let me just turn back to my original self, and I will throw him out. Actually you should turn him into a toad, and I will eat him for dinner," Timotei suggested before chuckling at the idea.

    "Vincent?" Eve asked him.

    "Where?!" The cat quickly turned worried and looked around to see if the pureblooded vampire was here. He then questioned, "What are you even doing here?"

    "Rosetta is working along with Eugene," Eve replied, and Timotei craned his neck forward and noticed the human and the vampiress working in the corridor.

    "The disastrous human Romeo and Juliet vampire," Timotei remarked and shook his head.

    "Did you ever love anyone when you were a vampire... or a kitty?" Eve tried to hold in the smile when Timotei grimaced at the idea.

    "Hmph, no one can make me, Timotei fall in love. To capture my attention is the hardest, as if they would even get a nce from me," the ck cat looked proud and boasted, "Do you know how many women used to wait to see me?"

    "You must have been a very good looking man," Eve praised him in a low voice. Timotei waved his paw in front of him and responded,

    "That goes without saying. I was the most handsome man. There were rumours that I gave a toughpetition with the princes in the women''s mind," Timotei raised his head back and Eve believed that if he stretched it a little more, he would be able to see what was behind him. "Women are nothing but troublesome creatures. Look at what happened when the King wanted the woman from the sea. It brought his downfall."

    Eve took another peek to make sure Eugene and Rosetta were fine, and she then heard Timotei say, "I hear someone''s footsteps." She turned her head to look in the direction of where the ck cat was looking. The ck cat was the first to walk in that direction, and she quickly followed to see if it was a maid.

    "There''s no one here," Eve remarked, noticing the empty corridor.

    "No. Fast and clean footsteps. Too fast as if... it is a thief!" Timotei quickened his paws on the cold marble floor, and after crossing a few more footsteps, they reached near the corridors where they could see the stairs.

    "That''s not a thief. That''s Marceline." The vampiress had a cloak over her head and with some patches of wetness on the cloak, it was obvious that she had been out and was only returning home now.

    "Still a thief. Didn''t she steal her sister''s fangs?" Timotei said in a matter-of-fact tone, and Eve agreed.

    Eve wondered where Marceline had been to, and she quickly walked back to where Eugene and Rosetta were to keep them away from trouble.

    In the meantime, Rosetta had finished mopping her side of the corridor, and so did Eugene. She murmured in pure happiness, "I did it..."

    Eugene noticed how she appeared happier, and now that he knew she wasn''t trying to attack him to drink his blood, he noticed how she looked at him like a little girl waiting for approval and praise. He replied,

    "It is good for your first time, but next time you will need to move faster than that. Good work, Lady Rosetta."

    A child-like smile graced Rosetta''s lips. She had cleaned half of the corridor all by herself! She was proud of herself, and Eugene had good words for her!

    Too shy to hug him, she wanted to thank him more. Rosetta''s feet moved so quickly that neither of the two expected what was going to happen next.

    Wanting to get closer to Eugene, the vampiress kicked the bucket of water, which ended up tilting and hitting the floor, while on the other hand, Rosetta wanted to stop it from happening and lost her bnce because of the water that spread next to her feet.

 Chapter 342 Cleaning The Mess

    Eve''s eyes widened, as everything had happened in slow motion and she heard the tter of the bucket against the ground, while the used water spread on the floor. She heard distant, yet quick footsteps approaching and when she leaned over the railing to see, who it was. She noticed Lady Aurora''s maid.

    During that time, Rosetta stared at the dirty water spread on the floor, and her lips quivered. How could this happen....and she sniffled.

    Eugene''s eyes widened on hearing the sniffling sound, and noticed tears ready to fall from the vampiress''s eyes, "Please don''t cry, miss!" He hurried, "I should have moved the bucket to the side. Are you hurt?" Not only did he have to clean the dirty water from the floor now, but the vampiress appeared to have hurt herself.

    "I will clean this!" Rosetta tried to hold back her disappointment. She then noticed Eve appear at the end of the corridor and signalled her something. Blythe was on her way here! Oh, no.

    Eugene assured her, "You don''t have to do that, mdy. You have worked hard enough, it is time for everyone t--"

    "Hurry, hide!" Rosetta quickly got up and pushed Eugene the other way.

    "Lady Rosetta, I need to clean--"Eugene''s words were in vain, as Rosetta pushed him to one of the closest rooms and said to him,

    "Please allow me to handle this, and don''te out!" Saying this, she closed the door.

    Eve slipped inside another room, before Blythe walked past the room she was in. When the maid appeared in the corridor, her eyes were ready to fall on the floor. She quickly ran to where the young vampiress stood and almost slipped because of the fallen water and asked bbergasted,

    "Mdy, what are you doing with a mop in your hand?! Please drop it! "

    "You aren''t my mother, Blythe," Rosetta stubbornly raised the mop in front of Blythe.

    "But, mdy, this is a servant or a maid''s job. You are going to be thedy of this mansion!" Blythe reasoned with Rosetta. "I will call the butler to clean this up--"

    "You will do no such thing. I was the one who spilled the water, and I will be the one to clean it," Rosetta picked up her broken mop. She said, "It is time for me to take responsibility for my actions. If I am going to be thedy of this mansion, I should start taking responsibility. Unless you don''t want me to be thedy of this mansion, what would mother say if she found out?"

    The maid''s eyes widened in horror at what the young miss suggested. She stuttered, "T--that is not what I meant, mdy!" Was this really the Marquee and Marchioness Hooke''s daughter?! The vampiress who made people pick, carry, or do the simplest things wanted to mop! "Allow me to help you with this."

    "Blythe, are you thedy of this mansion or am I going to be thedy of the mansion?" Rosetta demanded, her eyes narrowed at the maid foring between her and her moping. She had to make Eugene proud, but this woman was hindering her and she couldn''t help but re.

    "... you, mdy," the maid carefully answered.

    "Good. Now move to the side so that I can finish the mess I made," saying this, Rosetta started cleaning the floor.

    The maid suspiciously stared at her young miss. Something didn''t seem right, and she asked, "Mdy, if I may ask--"

    "No," Rosetta curtly had the maid shut up, and in no time, she mopped the floor clean.

    Blythe couldn''t report this! Lady Aurora would behead her if she knew her precious daughter was mopping the floor while she stood at the side watching it!

    Once Rosetta finished her work there, she wiped her forehead and sighed. She finally did it. The floor was back to being spotless and she had cleaned it all by herself. Blythe offered with a bow, "Let me take the bucket, mdy." When the maid went to get a hold of the mop, the young vampiress pulled it away from the woman''s reach.

    "I am taking this to my room," Rosetta softly harrumphed. This was Eugene and her first mopping time, and she wanted to treasure it.

    Blythe didn''t know what Rosetta was up to, but she hoped she wasn''t unnecessarily causing trouble. Bowing her head, the maid said, "Okay, mdy. You should wash yourself and... fix your hair."

    Her hair!

    "I will," Rosetta calmly shooed the maid away from the corridor, and when it was safe, she knocked on the door where Eugene had been. Unable to leave the trait of being proud, she informed him, "I have cleaned the floor and you don''t have to do it. My apology for the earlier mess. I will see youter, Eugene. I hope we can do this more."

    Turning around, Rosetta started walking away from there. She felt her hands burn, not because of the fall but because she had held on to the broken mop, keeping it together with it scathing her palms because of the uneven wood that kept rubbing on her skin.

    But internally, she felt giddy. She could only imagine how surprised and amazed Eugene was by her work.

    Eugene''s eyes moved from the dry floor to the vampiress, noticing her wiggling her hands. She had bruised her hands.

    On reaching her room, Rosetta came to stand in front of the mirror and realised how terrible her appearance was. Getting into the bath, she washed and then dried herself. Wearing one of the finest dresses her parents had bought, one of Moriarty''s maids came to help her get ready, but she refused and now tried to fix her hair.

    The maid stared at the vampiress, not knowing what was going on. Because clearly the young heiress of the Hooke didn''t know how to tie her hair. When someone knocked on the door, Rosetta ordered,

    "Come in." But seeing no one enter the room, she rolled her eyes and told the maid, "See who is it."

    The maid left her side and after a few seconds, returned with a bowl and a note, "Mdy, this was in front of the room."

    Rosetta stood up and took the note from the maid, which read-- ''This will help reduce the burns on the palms.''

 Chapter 343 Invitations To Be Written

    Getting ready, Eve stepped out of her room with a yawn escaping from her mouth. Though she wasn''t a human but a mermaid, she needed some rest, which she couldn''t have as she had been out with Vincent tillte midnight, and after that, she had to make sure to wake Rosetta up.

    As she walked in the corridor, she heard the door to Allie''s room open, and out stepped the little vampiress and a maid who had helped the small girl in getting ready.

    "Miss Eve!" Allie turned excited, seeing Eve there.

    "Good morning, Allie. Did you sleep well?" Eve asked the little one, who nodded but stared at her. Feeling Allie''s stare, Eve wondered if something had happened. "Everything good?"

    The maid offered a bow to Eve and walked away from the corridor, leaving the two of them alone in the corridor. Allie looked enamoured with the way her governess looked. In the small girl''s eyes, the woman looked no less like an angel, not to mention she even had powers to heal. Sheplimented, "Your hair is beautiful. You look beautiful, Miss Eve," and then blushed for being so straightforward about it.

    Eve returned Allie''spliment with a kind smile and touched the crown braidings on one side of her head, "Thank you very much, Allie. You look lovely yourself."

    The small girl fiddled with her fingers before meekly asking, "Can you¡ªCan you do that for me too?"

    Slightly taken aback, Eve confirmed with the girl, "You mean the hairstyle?" And Allie enthusiastically nodded. "Sure. Would you like me to do it now or after breakfast?"

    "Now¡­" Allie replied shyly.

    "Alright then, let us get you back to the room," Eve led Allie to her room and made the young girl sit on the bed and she sat next to the girl.

    Eve noticed how excited Allie appeared to be with the thought of having the same hairstyle as her. Seeing this, it warmed her heart that the small vampiress held that innocence without getting lost in a mansion like this.

    Taking theb, Evebed the vampiress''s hair, moving it one section at a time before braiding the two sides of her head and secured it with pins. Eve made sure not to make it too tight and keep it slightly loose so that the little one would not feel her hair strands pulling her scalp. Once done, she pulled two pieces of her hair near the temple before letting it rest.

    Allie''s eyes shone with excitement and she turned to Eve and hugged her tightly, "Thank you, Miss Eve. It looks as lovely as you."

    "I would say it is much better than mine," Eve hugged the little girl back, gently stroking Allie''s small back.

    Allie closed her eyes as she continued to hug Eve. The little vampiress didn''t know why, even though they weren''t blood-rted, there was something very warm about her governess. Her parents were busy attending and catering to the people of the high society, while her brother was busy with work, and her sister, she didn''t spend time with her like this. Slowly pulling away from her governess, she looked up at Eve to meet her eyes and asked,

    "Miss Eve?"

    "Yes?" Eve gently asked with a question in her eyes.

    Allie looked slightly troubled, but she tried to get her thoughts out and asked, "Can I¡­ call you as my sister?"

    Eve was taken aback by the small girl''s request, as this was something she hadn''t expected. She stared at Allie before replying, "I don''t think your family would appreciate it." By family, she was referring to Marceline, who had built hate towards her that she didn''t know existed.

    Allie''s shoulders slumped and said, "Brother Vince told me that, there are important rtions, more than the ones that tie you with blood. Some that are connected by heart, and if I feel it is important, then I must treasure them¡­" Her small voice trailed before it picked up, and the small vampiress said, "When I grow up, I hope to be like you¡­ like sister Eve," she looked at Eve with her big red eyes.

    Eve knew she had her shorings but hoped she would be better at things than she was yesterday. She smiled at Allie and said, "You can call me your sister."

    Hearing Eve''s words, Allie beamed. Soon they left the room and made their way towards the dining room.

    When everyone arrived at the dining room to have breakfast together, most of them appeared happy for different reasons.

    Eve had a good time with Vincent the previous night. Though she was sleepy, she couldn''t help herself from yawning, her chest felt full after Vincent had uttered the three beautiful words to her. Before him, she had believed that she would die all alone while trying to protect herself from being found out.

    Allie was excited with her new hairstyle, which elevated the small vampiress''s mood, where she suddenly felt like she had turned into an adult. Rosetta was still giddy on the other side of the table that Eugene had sent her a balm to apply on her palms. His kind heart won her where he didn''t judge how she looked or where she came from. She knew soon she and her beloved would set sail in the sunset. She blushed, remembering the time they had spent together as they worked.

    Next to Rosetta sat her mother, Lady Aurora, who looked more arrogant than ever. After all, she had trapped Vincent Moriarty so that he would marry her daughter. With their alliance to Moriarty, their wealth and status would soon move higher than others in high society.

    Then there was Marceline, who couldn''t wait to catch the person who had healed her little sister''s to regrow her fangs. Picking up the teacup next to her, she sipped on the blood tea. Marceline knew that it was only a matter of time when the sun''s rays would touch Skellington, and the person would be exposed to her. Either through tea gossip, the physician, or worse, in the newsletter.

    "Viscount Eduard," Lady Aurora started at the table, "About the soiree that I mentioned yesterday regarding the announcement of Vincent and Rosetta''s wedding, have you chosen a date?"

    Viscount Eduard pursed his lips, and his gaze shifted to his son, who was smearing jam on his bread and asked, "Vincent, have you picked a date?"

    Vincent looked up from the bread and offered a charming smile to Lady Aurora, "I was guessing you already, considering you nned framing me and everything else."

    Lady Aurora chuckled before it turned into a slight sneer. She replied, "I was thinking of holding it in two days. Why wait, when we have everything ready?" She turned to Rosetta and said, "Your dress will be brought here by the seamstress, make sure you see if the fitting is fine. As it is abined soiree, it would be good to have the parchment scrolls sent out to the people with both our family''s names on it. What do you think?" She asked the Moriartys.

    Marceline was the most enthusiastic one, and she responded, "I say it is a very thoughtful thing to do, Lady Aurora. After all, our family is going to be unified."

    Marquee Hooke turned to Viscount Eduard and Lady Annalise, "We don''t want to cause any trouble, Viscount. A smooth soiree where we all are in agreement."

    "Of course, Marquee Hooke," Viscount Eduard offered a business-like smile. After all, he was there when Vincent had sealed the deal with his blood.

    Lady Aurora then looked at the lowly human, who continued to sit at the same table as her and her family for meals. She offered, "As Ms. Barlow is an esteemed governess and well educated, she can help write the invitation for the soiree. What do you think, Ms. Barlow?" She offered a cunning smile.

    Eve stared at the Marchioness, "I have to teach Allie today, and I am sure you will find many others who will be willing to do the job," she offered a slight bow to the Marchioness.

    "What a pity, Rose. Your friend isn''t ready to help you in your wedding and you call her a friend," Lady Aurora softly harrumphed.

    "A more important role before a friend is of a mother, Lady Aurora. I hope you will enjoy writing the invitations for your only daughter," Eve''s words were polite, but this angered Lady Aurora red at her.

    "How dare you talk to me in such a tone? Your education makes you think you are superior than me," Lady Aurora stood up from her seat, not liking being disrespected and spoken back to. "I don''t want to share meals with this lowly human. Either she leaves or my family will not have breakfast and I don''t know what wille next."

    The room turned tense, and Vincent remarked, "She might be no one to you, Lady Aurora, but she is still Allie''s governess."

    "My sister," Allie added, with her eyebrows furrowed.

    Marceline rolled her eyes, "I am your only sister, Allie. Don''t mix human blood into our family."

    Allie pursed her lips and muttered, "You have it too." Vincent couldn''t help but be proud of his little sister, while Marceline''s face darkened because it was the truth she didn''t want to ept.

    Vincent then remarked with a cunning smile, "Lady Aurora, I may be getting married to your daughter, but that doesn''t mean that we the Moriartys are going to follow every whim and word of yours. This is my house, and you will follow it without questions. Now, how about we enjoy the meal in peace. If not, I am sure you will find it more satisfying to have your meals in your home than to order in others'' houses."

 Chapter 344 Wise Decision Of The Past

    Marceline kept staring out of the window every five minutes. There was no hint of the sunrays, and snow continued falling from the sky, painting the entire town white along with the trees. Some town workers cleaned the snow off the streets so people could walk, while some snow on the roads was pushed to make way for the moving carriages.

    "I should go and see the witch," Marceline murmured, realising the mistake she made when instructing the witch to curse the person and the condition on which the curse would take effect.

    Picking up her ck furry coat, Marceline put it around her shoulders and made her way towards the entrance of the Moriarty mansion. She ordered the servant, "Tell the coachman to bring the carriage around. I will be heading out."

    "Right away, mdy," the servant bowed and left the ce.

    While Marceline stood at the front of the entrance, waiting for the carriage, at the same time, Lady Aurora arrived. The Marchioness remarked in wonderment, "Lady Marceline, I was hoping to make the guest list for the soiree with you."

    Right now, Marceline had more pressing matters than making a guest list: to get her fangs back in her mouth. So far, only a few people in the Moriarty mansion knew about her being defanged, she didn''t want anyone to find out that she was a vampiress without fangs.

    "I need to visit a friend, but I should be back in two or three hours at the most," Marceline offered a sweet yet kind smile. She noticed Alfie walking in the hallways. She called the butler, "Alfie! Lady Aurora needs assistance with the Moriartys guest list."

    Lady Aurora offered Marceline the same kind smile and said in a low voice, "I don''t know how it works in the Moriarty mansion, but we don''t work with the butlers. Not directly at least. A pity, I was actually inviting you so that we can do some damage to the lowly human who spoke back to me. But if you have other important things to do, let it be for now."

    Alfie appeared near them and offered a bow, "How can I help you, mdy?" He politely asked without raising his head.

    Marceline stared at Lady Aurora in intrigue. Knowing the women held the same interests, she couldn''t help but want to indulge while her dignity and honour were in line. She ordered the butler, "Open the carriage door for me."

    Alfie didn''t know what was going on with the young miss of the Moriarty family. One moment she said something, then the next second, she changed it. Without uttering a word, he strolled near where the carriage woulde to stand.

    "I am interested in knowing how you would be doing it, Lady Aurora. Unfortunately, there is something pressing that I need to attend to and if you don''t mind, I would be more than willing to join you after noon?" Marceline inquired with thedy.

    "I will be visiting Hollow Valley at noon. See if you can join me there," Lady Aurora offered a tight smile and her eyes slightly wide as if there was something she was very eager to do.

    Marceline offered a slight bow and stepped inside the carriage, which was quick to move out of Moriartys'' property.

    Inside the mansion, Marquee Hooke was talking to Viscount Eduard in the Viscount''s study. Viscount Eduard handed the man a scroll and said, "This was used for Annalise''s birthday celebration. I think you might find all the names that you need here."

    Marquee Hooke took the scroll from the Viscount and remarked, "I am so d that you have been so epting of the marriage between your son and my daughter, Eduard. This was something both our wives wanted from the beginning, didn''t they?"<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Viscount Eduard smiled at Marquee''s words, "That is true. Annalise has been very keen to make an alliance between our families. Rosetta was the only potential girl she found, and we agreed to Vincent''s choice because you know how stubborn he is."

    "This is the reason any parents need to make sure their children are raised with the necessary amount of fear in their minds about the parents. Else it bes very hard to control them," Marquee Hooke answered and added, "My daughter has been depressed since her poor aunt''s death, but look at her now. She''s happier than ever before. She has been smiling. This only tells what Aurora and I did has always been right. But no worries, you did try to do what you could after the first Lady passed away. It is good that you married Annalise."

    "Thank you for your kind words, Walter," Viscount Eduard gave a tight smile. "I will have the butler look into the decorations of the ballroom and tell Annalise to keep an eye on it."

    "That would be wonderful and generous of you. I would have hosted the soiree at Camille''s mansion, but it would be insensitive of us. Considering my sister passed away a few days ago," Marquee Hooke moved his hands to emphasise it and sighed, "I wish things could be different, Eduard. But my sister''s death has left a deep wound in our hearts. And we can only look at the brighter side and make things right. If I am not wrong, Katherina and Annalise weren''t friends, were they?" A small chuckle escaped from the Marquee''s lips.

    Viscount Eduard didn''tment on it and stayed quiet. Katherina and Annalise belonged to two different kinds, and though they belonged to the same high society, he had heard from Katherina about what had happened in the past.

    "Well, I should get going. Aurora must be waiting for me," the Marquee announced.

    "Let me walk you till the carriage," Viscount Eduard politely offered.

    This little action led Marquee Hooke to confirm that the Viscount was on their side, unlike the strange son-inw he was going to have. But one couldn''t help but be careful, and before getting inside the carriage, he said,

    "I hope everything will go smoothly without any hups. It would be terrible if Vincent tries to pull something that he shouldn''t."

    "Vincent has made a blood seal in the Council''s registry. I don''t think there is any need for you to worry about it," Viscount Eduard replied, and soon the Hooke''s left the mansion. Lady Annalise, who hade to see the Hooke''s off, stood beside her husband with a frown.

    "Will it really go smoothly?" Lady Annalise asked her husband and sighed, "Can''t we just reject holding the soiree and wait for the main day?"

    "The Hooke''s are being careful and are trying to spread the word with the thought that we won''t be able to step back from what we have agreed upon. The more people know, the more we will be pressured toply," Viscount Eduard replied as the smile on his face disappeared.

    While Marquee and Marchioness Hooke climbed inside their carriage, Eve, who stood on the above floor in the piano room, watched the carriage leave the mansion.

    An announcement of Vincent and Rosetta''s marriage in two days, she didn''t know how to feel about it. On one side, she felt uneasy; on the other, she tried to put her faith in Vincent''s strategy.

    "Eve!" Rosetta burst through the door with panic.

 Chapter 345 Sneaking Around

    Allie turned away from her book and looked slightly startled, with her eyes shifting to look at the vampiress, while the expression on her face barely changed, and after a second, she went back to solving the problems in her book.

    Rosetta closed the door and made her way to where Eve stood. She said in a panicked voice, "D¡ªdo you t¡ªthink it is toote for me to run away from here? My parents are making sure to invite the Lords, the D¡ªDukes, and everyone else they have high contact with!"

    "Calm down, Rosetta. Deep breaths," Eve breathed in and out, and Rosetta followed, who appeared to be hyperventting.

    "I don''t think there''s enough time for me to woo Eugene," Rosetta''s red eyes widened in realisation. "He gave me a balm this morning for my palms. Is that love? Do you think he likes me? What if he isn''t?!"

    Eve wanted to be optimistic in Rosetta''s situation, hoping Eugene would respond to the vampiress''s feelings. But if Rosetta wasn''t Eugene''s type, this was a lost case, and they were only wasting their time with hope.

    "Why don''t you take a seat? And we can think of something that doesn''t involve you running away."

    Rosetta sat on the piano bench as she inhaled and exhaled loudly through her mouth, trying to calm her anxious nerves. She didn''t know why her parents were making it difficult for her. Were money and status more vital to them than her happiness? She didn''t even want to know the answer because the answer was in front of her.

    Her parents didn''t like her! Rosetta yelled in her mind.

    Eve ced aforting hand on Rosetta''s shoulder and said, "Don''t worry. Vincent has surely devised a n so that you both won''t be getting married to each other." There was more than one person who didn''t want the marriage between Vincent and Rosetta to ur, and they were all working on it.

    But Rosetta, who had grown up with a reputation, whispered as she thought about the future, "Everyone will know that I was going to get married, and then I didn''t. The shame¡­ You must have felt worse than me." The vampiress was talking about Eve''s time with the people of Meadow.

    There was the change, Eve thought to herself. The vampiress, who was previously self-centred with only her feelings and emotions, was now thinking about others'' feelings. She smiled at the thought of it.

    "Why are you smiling?" Rosetta asked with a confused look.

    "I am happy to know you. You are a good person, and I say this not because you are my friend," Eve praised the vampiress, whose mood brightened at her appreciating words. People like Rosetta showed that there were exceptions to the proud, arrogant vampires.

    Once again the piano room''s door opened, and it was Vincent, "Good, all of you are here." He noticed his sister turn to look at him, "Eyes on your book, hamster." Allie resumed her studies, while he closed the door behind him.

    Vincent walked to where Eve stood and leaned in to kiss her cheek. Rosetta''s eyebrows twitched. Here they were in crisis, and this man was busy romancing her best friend. Then suddenly, her shoulders slumped. She would be doing the same if she and Eugene were a couple, but then at the same time she blushed. She wondered what her beloved human was up to. Was he cooking? Or maybe cleaning. Maybe she should go and see, the vampiress thought to herself.

    "Do you think her parents are going to call the members of the Council too?" Eve asked Vincent.

    He gave her a nod, "That they will. They will invite the highest of the high members to the soiree. But that is fine, let them y and believe that they are in the advantage. It is always good to cheer for people on the other side. The more they fly, the worse their fall will be. Let it be an extravagant wedding to look forward to."

    "I sometimes cannot believe that I am going against my parents," Rosetta muttered in worry. If her parents sniffed even a little bit of what she was doing behind their backs, they would skin her alive. She nodded to herself in nervousness and received looks from Vincent and Eve.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Vincent said to the vampiress, "Go see if you want another dress for the soiree."

    "I don''t care about my dress," Rosetta responded, and Vincent''s eyes narrowed.

    "Your parents have arranged for you to stay here, visiting them without a proper reason would raise doubts in their minds. Show them that you were in the wrong, and you havee to realise if it weren''t for them, you would have lost an opportunity," Vincent instructed, and Rosetta''s eyebrows furrowed. "This will lower their guard, and if they ask, tell them I am still being indifferent with you. This will lower their guards about you, and they will solely focus on me. You will be free from being tailed by your maid."

    While an excited Rosetta left the piano room, Vincent and Eve stepped out too, as they didn''t want to disturb Allie. They sneaked into the next room and closing the door, and Vincent pulled Eve into his arms.

    "I missed you," Vincent leaned forward and kissed Eve''s neck, hearing a soft sigh escape from her delicate lips. "Did you get enough sleep?" He pulled his face away from hers and looked into her blue eyes.

    Vincent hade to find Eve, noticing how announcing his marriage to Rosetta had disturbed her. Though she didn''t talk about it, he could tell it bothered her.

    "I am alright. I will take a small nap when it is lunch time," Eve felt her eyes slightly burn because of theck of sleep.

    "You should get some sleep now. I don''t think Allie would mind, she''s a smart child. She will continue her work and get back to you when you are ready," Vincent tucked a piece of Eve''s hair behind her ear. He took note of how Eve and Allie wore the same hairstyles today.

    Eve shook her head and smiled, "That wouldn''t be an ideal thing to do for a governess."

    "Mm but you aren''t just a governess here anymore. You are going to be my wife, a sister to Allie, and I don''t think the hamster would want her sister to be tired when she can rest," Vincent felt the curves on either side of Eve''s waist before he gripped it firmly. "I haven''t slept either, want to join me?"

    Eve chuckled at his suggestion and noticed how he looked serious. She asked, "You are serious? It''s day and Blythe will be hot on our tail. Do you always have to live at the edge of danger?"

    Vincent grinned, "It is the only way I know to live, else I feel dead with the paleness, my love. So, what do you say? I promise to try to keep my hands to myself," and his words stirred her quiet mind.

    "My work, I need to¡ª"

    Vincent ced his finger on Eve''s plump lips, brushing it gently enough to stir her emotions. He said, "I will let Allie know that her big sister needs some rest and that she continues with her studies. Don''t worry, little girl, your employer won''t cut your wage."

    Eve asked him in a slight whisper, "How do you n to do it without getting caught?"

    Vincent''s eyes darkened, picking up the willingness. He said with a lopsided smile, "Leave that to me."

 Chapter 346 Hoodwinking The Tattle Tale

    Music Rmendation: RV 155: II - Antonio Vivaldi

    ¡ª

    With the Hookes and Marceline away from the mansion, Eve left Vincent''s side as per his instruction and made her way directly to the carriage which was parked at the shed.

    "Mr. Briggs," Eve called Vincent''s coachman.

    "Ms. Barlow," Mr. Briggs greeted her with a bow.

    "Vincent said that we''ll be going out soon and to bring the carriage to the front," Eve informed him, while looking around. "I will be riding with him."

    The coachman opened the carriage door for Eve, "Mdy." The carriage was pulled to the front of the mansion, and she waited for Vincent inside the vehicle.

    Though Eve was an adult, she couldn''t help but feel anxious and nervous. Yet, at the same time, it had an unexinable excitement. Doing something they were not supposed to do when Vincent had sealed it in blood. She wondered when she had turned bad, to go against the norms of society and be so brave. Right now, it felt nothing less than sin.

    Surely they were not going just to sleep, Eve thought to herself. Because something so simple yetplicated could be done in the mansion. But who knew when Lady Aurora Hooke would barge into the room. She clutched onto the front of her skirt as she continued to wait, wondering what Vincent was up to.

    In the piano room, Vincent patted his younger sister''s head, "Such a good hamster. Did I tell you how proud you made me today?"

    Allie shook her head, not knowing what she had done, asked, "I did?"

    "Very very much. On that ount, I will get you your favourite cakes from Lily''s inn," Allie''s eyes brightened at the mention of cakes. "Don''t forget what I said. Pick up the book and read," the young vampiress obliged her brother and watched him walk towards the door, closing it and turning the knob. Her brother walked to the window and opened it, and in a blink of an eye, he disappeared from her sight.

    Soon Vincent slipped inside the carriage through the window in his bat form and then turned himself into his usual form. He appeared in a good mood and ordered his coachman, "You can start the carriage now, Briggs."

    "Yes, Master Vincent," Mr. Briggs answered and patted the back of the horses before the vehicle started to move and passed through the gates of the Moriarty mansion.

    In the meantime, next to one of the front pirs of the mansion, Blythe hid behind it after noticing Vincent Moriarty''s carriage parked in front of the entrance. The maid was trying to ensure that the pureblooded vampire climbed on the carriage and left the mansion so that she didn''t have to keep following him or the lowly human, whom her mistress had ordered to keep a close eye on.

    Seeing the carriage leave without Vincent Moriarty or anyone else, her eyes narrowed. Was he trying to blow dust in her eyes by making her think he wasn''t in the mansion and then sneak around with the human? With that thought, Blythe walked inside the mansion and went straight towards the piano room.

    Seeing the piano room''s door closed, Blythe tiptoed near the door and ced her ear on the wooden surface.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "Ugh¡­ ah!" came the soft noise from inside the room and her eyes narrowed.

    She knew it! The pureblooded vampire and the human were inside the room doing forbidden things!

    The maid raised her hand and made sharp knocks on the door, "Ms. Barlow. I need you to open the door right this instant. Ms. Barlow? Open the door!" She loudly asked, but receiving no response, as if they didn''t hear her or the knocks she made, Blythe decided to catch the human and the pureblooded vampire red-handed.

    "Ms. Barlow!" The maid called again, moving backwards, she used all her might before running towards it. Simultaneously, Allie opened the door, for the maid to go straight through the open door and crash on the floor.

    Blythe''s eyes widened on noticing the sharp wooden pencils in front of her face. At the same time, on hearing the littlemotion, Lady Annalise entered the corridor and reached the piano room. The woman questioned, "What is going on here?"

    The maid quickly stood up on her feet and looked around the room for her sight to fall on the youngest member of the Moriarty family, who innocently blinked at her. Allie turned to her mother andined with her small voice, "Mother, this maid interrupted my studies," she pointed her finger at Blythe.

    "Mr. Moriarty and that governess are in this room!" Blythe was too sure of the noise she had heard a minute ago.

    Lady Annalise red at the maid for causing amotion in her peaceful mansion, "Do you see any cupboards or beds that they can hide in or under? Don''t you have themon sense to knock before you enter a room? How dare you try to disrupt my daughter''s studies?!" she asked in a stern, threatening voice.

    Blythe looked around the room, and as thedy mentioned, the human and Mr. Moriarty weren''t there. Her eyes fell back on the young vampiress, who innocently stared back at her.

    Lady Annalise was annoyed that this lowly maid had barged in, ignoring what a servant was supposed to follow. Her eyes then fell on arge book next to Allie''s feet. Even Blythe noticed this, and she quickly bowed, apologising,

    "Forgive me, mdy. I didn''t me¡ª"

    "I will run a stake through your heart if you try to step into any rooms from now without permission. If someone asks me, I will ce charges on you for trying to attack Allie," Lady Annalise sneered at the maid, who didn''t raise her head. "Alfie!" She shouted, making everyone close their eyes.

    The butler quickly hurried to the piano room and bowed, "Mdy?"

    "Give this maid work to do, so that she upies her time without disturbing anyone in the mansion," Lady Annalise waved her hand in dismissal, and Blythe followed the butler out of the room.

    Once the servants left, Lady Annalise stared at Allie and the book as big as her daughter. The earlier sounds were from the young vampiress trying to lift the book. Allie blinked, and thedy said, "I don''t even want to know." When Allie went to move the big book to the side, Annalise said, "Leave that be, I will send someone to pick that rock like book. Just go back to studying."

 Chapter 347 Acquaintance In The Past

    Music Rmendation: Gehenna- Thomas Newman

    --

    Lady Annalise stepped out of the piano room, passing through the corridors in the Moriarty mansion until she came to the side of the mansion, which was quiet with no disturbances. It was a corridor that the servants didn''t enter unless they had instructions to clean before they stepped in there. The guests didn''t dawdle near it, as it was away from the main entrance.

    Annalise stared ahead of her with her chin slightly pointing up as she came from a pureblooded family and was the wife to the Viscount of Skellington.

    "The elder ones are as reckless as ever, and now even the younger one is following in their footsteps," the womanined, while she stood in front of the Viscount''s deceased first wife, Lady Katherina Moriarty.

    She stared at the first Moriarty wife''s portrait, who still looked alive as the painter had captured Katherina''s expression and beauty in a frame, trapped timelessly even though the silver-haired woman was no more.

    Even before Lady Annalise was married to the Viscount, she was familiar with Lady Katherina. A feeling of bitterness came to touch her tongue before it slid down her throat. It was the memories she had buried, memories of their young age before things turned sour and they stopped talking to each other again.

    Her memories started to drift back to the past that she asionally remembered. The memory belonged to many years ago when Annalise and Katherina were young women, almost ready to cross their teenage years.

    At that time, even though Annalise''s family was as proud as any other vampires in the higher society, she had made an acquaintance in her sewing ss at Madame Tara''s mansion. It was with a human girl who had unusual silver hair. Usually, it was the vampires or werewolves who possessed such unique hair colour; like many others, it had caught the vampiress''s eyes.

    On one of the days during their sewing ss, Annalise had trouble in the new stitch they had been taught and kept fiddling around until she heard Katherina say,

    "You need to move the thread like a snake before you dive it in the cloth. It is between the threads and the cloth."

    Annalise turned and said, "I know. I was just checking what would happen if I did it the other way." She then noticed Katherina had already finished her part of sewing and she said, "For a human, you have quick fingers."

    Katherina smiled, her eyes shining with gentleness and she said, "I am d to hear that you feel that way. I have been working on it for my parents this year."

    "How wonderful," came the dull response from Annalise. "Don''t you have servants to do that or buy it in the shop?"

    "I do, but I think if I do it myself, it will have more value. You should try it," Katherina looked at Annalise, who shook her head.

    "I am good. I have other things to spend my time on," Annalise responded and she then asked, "Will you be attending the courtin season that is being held? I will be meeting the man I have been looking forward to speaking with. You should find one for yourself too."

    Katherina had noted that Annalise was fond of someone, but the vampiress had never revealed who the man was.

    "The one that Mr. and Mrs. Sey are holding?" The silver-haired girl started to pack her things like the other girl and said, "Yes, I have heard about it from my mother. I am not sure if I will be attending it."<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "I believe you are looking for a human? And considering how the Sey''s are vampires, they will have our kind invited than humans. If you want my advice, don''t sit too long and wait because you would have no good man left for you to choose from. If I am not wrong, I don''t think I have seen you at most of the soirees when it is the courting season," Annalise softly harrumphed and stood up from her seat.

    As they walked out of the room and into the corridor, Katherina responded, "He must be a man of great honour and status if you have already eyed him," and she smiled.

    "He is," Annalise answered with her nose almost pointing at the roof. "My parents have already spoken to his family, and I just need to talk to him about it. As we are both pureblooded vampires, it will be the perfect match."

    "I am happy to hear about it. I hope it is everything that you want," Katherina smiled at Annalise. The vampiress stared at the human, not knowing how one could be polite at all times, and she could tell that the human wasn''t faking it.

    Annalise said, "I will go first and see you next week." She didn''t want her coachman to see her talking with the human, as it would reduce her family reputation and her family wouldn''t be pleased about it, as her parents despised humans for being in the same status as the vampires.

    Katherina offered a polite bow and walked in the other direction. Even though Annalise didn''t say it openly, the silver-haired girl knew that the vampiress didn''t like to be seen with her outside this ce.

    Finally, the day of the season''s matchmaking soiree arrived, and Annalise entered Sey''s mansion with her family. She wore the best dress out of the lot and her hair was done to perfection, which many young women couldn''t help but envy her.

    And though Annalise appeared proud, she was internally nervous about meeting Viscount Eduard Moriarty. She had seen him on several asions and spared a few formal greetings, enough to captivate her.

    Her brother Charles, who was younger than her, stated, "It looks like the Moriartys aren''t here yet. This will give you time to settle in. Are you nervous?"

    Annalise''s father turned to his daughter and said, "You have a good eye and made a perfect decision to make alliance with the Viscount. We just need to hear the young man''s approval on the matter. Why don''t you go with your mother and greet the others who are here. The vampire families of course."

    Annalise bowed and took her excuse from there. As minutes passed, she decided to walk towards the powder room to touch up on her face and hair so that she could be presentable when she met the Viscount.

    On her way, her eyes spotted the silver-haired young woman stepping from the powder room. When both their eyes met, Katerina smiled, while Annalise only offered a slight nod to her.

    "It is good to see you here. Have you found anyone you would like or have been courted by?" Annalise asked Katherina, casually turning her head to confirm there was no one to spot her talking with the human.

    "Not yet, but my mother hopes I do. How about you? Did you speak to the person?" Katherina inquired.

    "Soon. Before I leave this ce, you would see me with him," Annalise breathed and said, "I wish you a good courting time."

    Katherina bowed, "You too," and watched the vampiress walk past her without sharing another word with her, and they walked in the opposite directions.

 Chapter 348 Fates Timing With Ifs

    When Annalise stepped inside the powder room, she noticed three young vampiresses sitting in front of the mirror, powdering their noses or adjusting their dresses so that their bosoms looked full. They were already in the middle of a discussion.

    "I wonder why they even invite the humans, especially one who looks like her," remarked one of the young women, who leaned towards the mirror, while continuing to talk, "Not that I am intimidated by that silver hair, as it looks like a witch''s hair. I am surprised that no one has executed her yet."

    "That''s because they have more money than you or me,"mented another young woman with a chuckle, who, like others, was attending the soiree to be courted and find an eligible man to marry. "You think if her family didn''t have money, she wouldst a day?"

    The first vampiress responded, "Truthfully, having her here is nothing less to an ill omen. Why even invite when she isn''t looking to be courted. I doubt any man would even be interested in that witch."

    Though everyone knew it wasn''t the truth. Katherina being there was only a disadvantage for them in getting suitors, as she was beautiful and pleasant to talk to. Many young men were intimidated by her silver hair to approach her, as she appeared to have stepped out of a painting.

    Annalise walked to one of the spare mirrors that wasn''t being used. She heard one of the vampiresses propose, "You know what? She''se to attend a vampire''s mansion, she might as well have a drink with blood in it. At least she will know not toe to a ce like here and next time stay home."

    "I like that idea. Something to look forward to," another young woman joined it.

    On the other hand, Annalise frowned and turned to look at them, "It is a pity that you call yourself vampires, but that must be the difference between a pureblooded vampire and a regr vampire. To scheme just because of your inability to capture a decent man''s attention."

    The woman who suggested the idea rolled her eyes and stated, "We know you like that human, Anna. Word has been circting about the time you spend with her in Mrs. Tara''s mansion. Don''t tell us that you prefer thepany of humans over us vampiress?"

    "To think a pureblooded vampire would side with a human," a snicker escaped from one of the women.

    "I am not siding, but stating your vile idea. I take the side of grace and ss," Annalise responded.

    "Nobody is asking you to join in the fun. You can take yourself out of here. Are you more arrogant today because you have already found a suitor?" Questioned the one who was nearest to Annalise.

    "My mother told me that you are eyeing the Viscount of Skellington. What an ambitious dream, to swoop in before any of the other women cany im on him," huffed the next woman.

    A friend of the woman huffed, and asked, "Are you aiming for the Viscount too, Muriel?"

    "I like to be realistic and I am hoping for Mr. Hardy to ask me for a dance. He works for the Council," replied the woman named Muriel.

    Annalise was too proud to speak another word with these average vampires and decided not to exchange more words with them. Not to mention, her parents wouldn''t like to know that she had caused problems. The three vampiresses left the powder room, leaving her alone to fix her few errant strands of hair. And while the vampiress was fixing her appearance, Katherina had made her way to the main hall where all the suitors along with their family members.

    Not soon enough, one of the three vampiress from the powder room decided to send a drink with blood on Katherina''s way.

    "M-mdy, this is for you," the servant offered the drink to Katherina, who was trying to find her parents in the room.

    Katherina turned to meet the servant''s eyes, and she offered him a polite smile, "I didn''t ask for a drink."

    The servant was entranced by the beautiful woman, and he tried to remember what he was told, "This is by your admirer."

    Admirer? Katherina asked in her mind, and she softlyughed, "I think you have got the wrong person. I definitely don''t have one at the moment. But if you insist," she took the ss in her hand and watched the servant leave.

    "You are right. That is indeed not sent by your admirer," came a man''s voice behind her, and Katherina turned, meeting a tall man with dark red eyes. "Shall I?" And he stretched his hand towards her drink.

    Annalise, who had just entered the hall, noticed the silver hair in the room. But next to Katherina stood Viscount Eduard Moriarty. The man she had feelings for.

    Katherina handed the drink and Eduard took a sip. Gulping the entire content of the ss, he politely asked, "I don''t think you fancy blood in your drink, do you?"<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Katherina was surprised that the man knew the drink had blood just by looking at it. She offered him a bow of gratitude for stopping her from drinking it.

    Eduard stopped one of the servants who carried a tray full of drinks and then picked up one of the sses before offering it to her, "A drink from your actual admirer. Eduard Moriarty," and they both smiled at each other.

    Within the next few days, Annalise found out that Eduard Moriarty was going to marry Katherina. At first she stopped interacting with the silver-haired girl and avoided her. But a few days before Katherina and the Viscount married, the human confronted her.

    "Annalise, we haven''t been able to talk to each other for thest few days. Are you avoiding me?" Katherina asked because she considered Annalise a friend. Out of the many vampiresses, Annalise had spared her words and they had talked.

    Annalise stared at Katherina. Unable to hold back, she said, "I wished for you to find a good man. I didn''t know you would end up taking the man whom I wanted to marry."

    Katherina''s eyes widened. It was because Annalise had never mentioned the name of Eduard Moriarty. The vampiress had been secretive, making it impossible for her to realise that they were in love with the same man right now. The only difference being, Eduard Moriarty loved and had eyes only for Katherina.

    "I... I didn''t know he was the man, Annalise," Katherina shook her head. She knew that there was someone Annalise often talked about, but the name never came up. The vampiress always talked in riddles. "If I knew, I would have stepped away from your path. I never meant for things to happen this way."

    Annalise knew Katherina meant what she said because of the kind of person the human was. But the vampiress knew that Eduard had fallen in love with the human with just one look, and no matter how many times she woulde in front of him, he wouldn''t look at her the way he looked at Katherina.

    After what happened, Annalise kept wishing she had not let the other vampiress send a ss of blood drink towards Katherina. It was because she hadter found out that it was what had sparked the conversation between the Viscount and Katherina. If she had prevented it, her heart wouldn''t have been aching the way it was now.

    Being the proud vampiress she was, Annalise said in a curt tone, "There''s no point in talking about it as nothing can be done. From now onwards, we are nothing but strangers. Good day, Katherina."

    "Annalise..." Katherine felt a heaviness weigh in her chest as she watched the vampiress disappear from her sight.

    With how things had continued from there, a young Annalise started to despise humans and turned to have cold feelings towards them when it concerned them. A few yearster, she heard the news of Katherina''s death.

    Katherina Moriarty''s death had shaken the entire town of Skellington. It was because she had performed her duty as the Viscountess, helping people when needed without looking at her status. She was considered the brightest star of Skellington.

    Initially, when her parents asked her to reconsider marrying Eduard as he didn''t have a wife anymore, Annalise wasn''t ready. Not because she would be the second wife of the Viscount. But because she knew she would never be able to fulfil the role that Katherina had left behind nor fill the space in his heart.

    At that time, Annalise remembered one of the conversations she had had with Katherina when they were still on talking terms, and Katherina had thanked her by saying,

    "Thank you for being nice to me, Annalise. I say this because except for you, most of the people whoe here don''t look me in the eye."

    "Likewise," Annalise''s reply was short. The human women and the vampiresses didn''t speak to each other and preferred to stay with their kind in the ss.

    "Do you think we will still be like this, maybe close after many years? I want to live a long life. Maybe being friends wouldn''t be that bad," Katherina said with a fond smile. "It would be nice to exchange each other''s good qualities for our children, isn''t it? You will be the one with discipline."

    "I am not strict," Annalise red at Katherina before clearing her throat and schooling her expressions. She said, "The future is full of uncertainties. We shall see."

    And after a few more thoughts and reconsideration, Annalise finally agreed to marry Eduard Moriarty and be the mother of his and Katherina''s two young children.

    With years that had passed, and now that Lady Annalise stood in front of Katherina''s portrait, her thoughts had slightly changed. Lady Annalise wished she had intercepted the blood drink from reaching Katherina. Maybe if the ss of drink didn''t lead Eduard to Katherina, the woman would still be alive.

    Living a long life as Katherina had wished.

    ''I will look after them as my own,'' she promised before leaving the corridor.

 Chapter 349 Waiting For The Curse

    The snow had stopped, but with the thick clouds that hid the sun behind them, there was no trace of the sun''s rays. Marceline''s carriage reached the edge of the Pvista forest. The coachman nervously opened the carriage to his young mistress, not knowing why she was revisiting this ce.

    Marceline looked at the forest and ordered, "Don''t go anywhere and stay here." Pulling out a crown coin, she waved it in her hand, "You better not try to betray me, Adam, and tell anyone about this or what I am doing. Or I will make your life a living hell."

    "Of course, mdy. I would never do that!" The coachman caught hold of the coin that the vampiress threw in the air. He looked at it and noticed it was a crown coin and bowed at her.

    Marceline started to make her way towards the heart of the forest, where the roots of the trees emerged from the forest ground, which was slightly covered in snow. She continued to walk until she finally reached the witch''s den. When a stake flew at Marceline, but the vampiress was quick to hold it. She turned and red in the direction the stake hade from, and noticed the witch hiding behind a tree.

    It didn''t go unnoticed by Marceline that the witch looked younger thanst night when she had met her.

    "Well well, it seems like you are turning into a frequent customer of mine," the witch stepped away from the tree.

    When the witch came near her, Marceline grabbed the witch''s neck and harshly pushed her against the nearby tree''s trunk. The vampiress pulled the dagger from her cloak and ced the pointed edge above where the witch''s heart was beating. She threatened, "Throw another wooden stake and I will sever your head from your body. Don''t think just because I don''t have my fangs, I am harmless."

    The witch quickly nodded, "It is just for precaution sake, mdy. Do not take it personally."

    Marceline squeezed the witch''s neck further before pushing the witch away from her hold. The witch staggered on the snowy ground. She then stated, "I want you to change the curse that you put on the person yesterday. Remove the sunray part and keep the rest of it as it is."

    The witch coughed, touching her neck before looking at the vampiress. She said hoarsely, "I cannot redo the curse,dy. I will need the fangs again to connect to the person which melted yesterday during the ritual curse I did."

    Marceline gritted her teeth in anger. This couldn''t be happening! She looked at the witch with suspicion and distrust in her eyes. The witch had better done the curse right because she had been looking forward to it. ring, she turned around with the end of her cloak swinging in the air and started to walk back to where her carriage was waiting for her.

    As Marceline walked on the soft snow-covered ground, her shoes slightly sank in before she pulled them up to step forward. She wondered how long it would take for the clouds to clear and if she should go to the witch and get the clouds cleared from the sky! Halfway near the carriage now, she thought of revisiting the witch when the snow was softer than it looked, and her foot sank deeper inside the snow and stuck into a tree''s root covered in snow, making the vampiress wince.

    "Ugh!"

    Marceline pulled her foot in difficulty, but only ended up falling backwards, and she turned frustrated, as nothing was going ording to her n!<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    When she tried to stand up and walk, she hissed in pain as it seemed like she had sprained her right ankle.

    She loudly called her coachman, "Adam! Adam!"

    But the coachman was a lowly vampire who couldn''t hear from the distance between them. Huffing and puffing, Marceline reached the edge of the forest where the carriage was parked and she staggered. Noticing her coachman, who was ying with a twig, she red at him. Noticing her stagger, the coachman asked in concern,

    "Mdy, are you alright?!" When the coachman came near her, as she almost wobbled and was ready to fall t on her bottom, the vampiress red at the lowly vampire.

    "Don''t. You. Dare," Marceline caught her footing while her foot hurt. She then demanded, "Are your ears filled with snow that you couldn''t hear me?!"

    Had she called for him? The coachman shook his head, "I did not hear your voice, mdy. Or I would havee right away!"

    Marceline rolled her eyes and then red at the lowly servant. The coachman quickly opened the carriage door and watched the vampiress struggle to climb inside, and it took her a good twenty seconds before she sat inside on the seat..

    "Back to the mansion," Marceline ordered her coachman.

    "Right away, mdy," the coachman replied, closing the carriage door. Walking to the front of the carriage, he climbed and sat on the driver''s seat. He moved the reins of the four horses that were tied to them. Soon the vehicle left the edge of the forest side and got on the road.

    Marceline gently pressed her hand on her right leg as her twisted ankle had a lingering ache. She was supposed to go and visit Lady Aurora in Hollow Valley. Maybe she would do it after changing her clothes, also the ache in her foot would reduce after an hour or two.

    The vampiress leaned back against the seat and closed her eyes, wondering what to do next as there was still time before she would get her fangs. As the carriage moved on the snowy grounds, Marceline failed to notice the clouds had moved a bit for sunlight to pass through the gaps of the clouds.

    The rays of the sun first fell on the wide forest with tall and thick trees. The light started stretching further until it finally touched the ground, fulfilling Marceline''s wish.

 Chapter 350 Out In The Snow

    Music Rmendation: Frog- Helen Jane Long

    ¡ª

    Eve looked outside the window, noticing the heavenly-looking trees on which snow had fallen on the branches and leaves passing them as the carriage moved through the forest path. The sun, which had appeared for a moment, had gone back to hiding behind the clouds.

    She turned away from the window, and her eyes fell on Vincent, who sat next to her. Like her, he was looking outside the window.

    The pureblooded vampire''s silver hair gently wavered because of the movement of the carriage. He looked like an ice sculpture, and if it weren''t for his ck coat and clothes with a white in-shirt that peeked from the little gap in the front, he would easily camouge with the background of the snowy weather. Feeling Eve''s gaze, he moved his red eyes to look at her.

    Eve asked him, "Where are we going?" The carriage had turned away from the town''s road, riding in the forest.

    "Remember the cliff that we visitedst night?" Eve nodded at Vincent''s question and heard him say, "We are going near it, but this time to view it from the bottom. There''s a cave where no one visits, and it is secluded."

    A cave for a bat, Eve thought in her mind, and when she smiled, she noticed Vincent''s gaze turn curious. Remembering what she saw this morning before breakfast, she said,

    "Did you know thatst night Marceline wasn''t in the mansion and returned only early this morning," her eyebrows furrowed.

    "I wasn''t informed about it, which means no one was aware of it," Vincent hummed thoughtfully. "Her carriage didn''t leave the mansion, which means she left through another means. I will question Adams, her coachman and see if he knows about it. But considering she left the mansion in the middle of the night, and also had her fangs along with her, which she believed to be Allie''s, she is indeed looking for answers on healing herself. If only my dear sister focussed this much on improving her thoughts and healing herself," he sighed.

    Eve pursed her lips, not liking how Marceline was ready to sacrifice her family members to avenge her humiliation. She then asked him, "I thought she loved and respected you."

    "She does, but in her own twisted ways," Vincent rubbed his jaw, "By having me married to a vampiress of status rather than a human, whoes from a lower background. Somewhere I was worried about this. She''s un-fixable and worse is only yet toe."

    ? Eve wondered what it would take for the vampiress to give up and mend her ways. She knew that Marceline kept her family on the highest pedestal, but it came with the condition that she was ced on the higher pedestal by everyone too. She wondered if Marceline was perhaps jealous, not because she was beautiful or educatedpared to the vampiress, but because she had stolen her brother and little sister''s attention.

    "How about we forget about others and focus on just us two?" Vincent suggested with a bright smile.

    When the vehicle stopped, Mr. Briggs opened the carriage door after a moment, and the couple stepped out on the snowy ground.

    Eve looked around the ce and when she breathed, fog escaped from her lips. Mr. Briggs walked around and to the back of the carriage. Before stepping out of the mansion''s entrance, on her way, she had picked up her coat which kept her warm. The coachman returned with two big baskets in his hands, and Vincent said to him,

    "I will take it from here, Briggs," and the pureblooded vampire took the baskets.

    "What are these?" Eve curiously asked, her eyes shifting from the basket to Vincent.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "Food for us to eat," Vincent replied, and then asked his coachman, "Where is the axe?"

    The coachman walked to the back of the carriage again before returning with a sharp axe. As Vincent''s hands were full, Eve offered to take it by stretching her hand forward, and the coachman handed it to her.

    "You don''t have to stay back. Go back to the mansion, and park the carriage," Vincent ordered Mr. Briggs and the coachman bowed without question.

    "Master Vincent. Ms. Barlow," Mr. Briggs excused himself, and they watched the coachman climb back to his seat, driving the carriage away from there.

    Eve stared at the axe in her hand and then asked Vincent, "You don''t have any ns to sleep, do you?"

    They started to walk through the forest, leaving light footprints on the freshly fallen snow, and Vincent remarked, "I promised you a good sleep, it is what we will do. But after a few things of course," he winked at her.

    Eve''s cheeks had caught colour because of the cold weather, and she only stared at him as they continued to walk. When they finally reached the cave, Vincent ced the baskets on the ground and said,

    "Give that to me." Taking it in his hand, Vincent jerked his head to the other side, where one could hear a soft gurgling sound of water. "I thought you might want to stretch your fins and tails."

    So that is why they were here, Eve thought in her mind. "You didn''t have to do that," She was warmed by his thoughtfulness, but as she said this, the sound of the water called her soul as if beckoning her to get closer to it.

    "Don''t be shy. The river here has a bit of salt in it as it connects to the sea so you might find it more soothing than the one near your town. Like I said, this ce is isted and if people doe here, you don''t have to worry about it. I have it all covered," Vincent raised the axe in his hand, and Eve stared at him.

    A grin spread on Vincent''s lips, and his eyes held mischief. He said, "Go on. Enjoy your swim, unless you want me in there with you and are worried about drowning," he teased. "Your coat," he stretched his other free hand.

    Eve removed her brown coat and handed it to him.

    Sirens had a better resistance than mermaids in cold temperatures because their scales deflected and adjusted to a certain cold temperature. Eve made her way towards the river and watched the clean water flowing from one end to another. She turned to look at the cave and noticed Vincent walking towards one of the trees as if checking something.

    Turning back, she looked at the ground covered in snow and a small stone peeked. She cleared the snow from it so that she could ce her clothes there and they wouldn''t get wet.

    Eve''s hand reached for the buttons at the front of her dress. Unbuttoning the ones at the top, she slid her dress down her body along with the rest of her clothes and dived into the water with a sshing sound. As it was just the beginning of the wintery snow, the river hadn''t frozen, and it was still bearable.

    Within seconds her legs joined until below her midriff, transforming into a mermaid''s body, bringing out the blue scales with an outline of gold. Her translucent fins stretched wide along with the delicate fluke tail that elegantly moved under the water. She didn''t know how much she needed this until she was immersed in the water.

 Chapter 351 A Being Of Two

    Under the water, Eve caught sight of the colourful fishes that swam below and next to her, a smile spread on her lips as she continued to swim.

    Wondering what Vincent was up to, she surfaced above the water and swam towards the river bank. She ced her forearms on the river bank and looked for him.

    Vincent had removed his thick ck coat and had rolled up his sleeves until his elbow. Eve saw him raise the axe and chop the wood into two halves. He must be cutting them for fire, Eve thought in her mind.

    Even though Vincent did something that a lower-ss man would be doing, the pureblooded vampire didn''t look poor because of his appearance and those red eyes. He chopped the woods with ease, and she admired him from a distance. A soft sigh escaped from her lips. He was too handsome that, at times, she found it unbelievable that a person like him existed. But then, to bnce it came his craziness, she thought, and a small smile appeared on her lips.

    As if sensing her gaze, Vincent turned and looked at her. He asked her, "Is the water not up to your liking?"

    Eve shook her head, "It is good."

    Vincent collected the logs of wood that he had cut in his arms, carrying it to the cave. After a minute, he stepped out of the cave and went to where she was with towels in his hand. The water covered Eve up until her chest, and her dampened hair spread over her shoulders, letting him see her delicate shoulders.

    "You should enjoy it before the snow starts to fall again. Within a few days the weather is going to turn harsh and soon most of the water bodies around us," Vincent advised her, and he watched Eve''s fluke waver under the water. He knelt with one of his knees touching the ground, leaned forward and pressed his lips on her wet forehead. "I will watch you."

    Eve felt warm at Vincent''s gestures and thoughts, which made her smile, and she moved her hands away from the ground and immersed herself below the water''s surface.

    Just as he promised, Vincent watched her from where he sat. He didn''t want the shadow of darkness to cloud her heart and instigate it to switch to a siren. Though he had sworn to protect and love her however she was, precautions didn''t hurt. With the Hookes who nned to have a soiree to announce the wedding, he didn''t want to cause a ripple in the calm water.

    He watched his beautiful mermaid dive in and out of the water as if ying with the other fishes. He murmured, "What do you think you are doing..."

    It had been a long time since Eve had let go of the fear of having to watch her back. Now that Vincent was here, she could let go of the worry. When she surfaced back and turned to look at him, she noticed him not there anymore. A slight frown appeared on her forehead, and her blue eyes turned worried as she reached for him.

    But Eve didn''t find Vincent to be anywhere.

    Suddenly something sharp touched her bare back and she gasped. She heard Vincent''s voice behind her, "What if someone kidnapped me, you would be in trouble." She turned and noticed him raise a stick in his hand.

    "Anyone who wants to kidnap you has a death wish," Eve muttered. She caught sight of his bare chest and strong shoulders, realising that she had failed to notice the pile of his clothes that he had left on the ground next to hers.

    Vincent and Eve stared at each other in each other''s eyes in silence. As it wasn''t their first time being naked in the water, the mermaid didn''t seem as embarrassed as she was in the past.

    "You didn''t tell me what you wanted for your wedding. How you want it," Vincent remarked, and Eve shook her head.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "Just a simple one do. For a person like me, who thought I would always watch others marry, while I stand at the back, I don''t want much. Just you will do," Eve answered, feeling Vincent''s steady gaze where he failed to blink like before. "How do you want it?" She asked him.

    "I never dreamt about my wedding, my Eve. Not until you were able to manage to sneak into my heart. I am thinking of something big, for the whole world to know that you are now mine. It will also avoid having to kill people who would thoughtlessly try to harm you," Vincent''s eyes slightly turned darker, and he moved closer to Eve as they kept themselves afloat above the water''s surface. "Will that be okay with you?"

    Eve breathed out the fog, feeling under his spell. She responded, "The killing or the wedding?"

    A crooked smile appeared on his lips, his fangs in sight and the corners of his eyes crinkled, "Both. You know, I am fairly a sane person, but people often have a knack to step on my nerves."

    "You don''t tell, Mr. Moriarty," Eve answered, narrowing her eyes a little. After a few seconds, she asked him, "Everything will go well, won''t it?"

    "More than well. Forgive me for the difort in between. Bear with it a little," Vincent assured her, and she nodded.

    He had taken the me for Lady Camille''s murder away from her and on himself; it was the least she could do. How many women or men were willing to sacrifice themselves for their partners? She couldn''t forget the day when the siren had been captured by the guards of Meadow and the siren''s human husband had abandoned her. Life wasn''t easy for outcasts.

    ''And then in the sea of people, I found you'', Eve murmured in her mind, while looking at Vincent, ''Shining like a bright pearl, and all I could see was you, and no one else''.

    Vincent asked her, "Did you try turning yourself to a siren?"

    Eve shook her head, "I don''t think it is possible to switch between mermaid and siren."

    "I would agree but your gold eyes say otherwise," Vincent stated, and Eve looked down at the reflection of her eyes in the water. As the water wavered, she couldn''t take a good look at it and only saw golden specks waver. "There have been a few cases where mermaids turned into sirens, simr to how vampires or werewolves turn into rogues. But you being a special case as your mother gave her siren blood to you, it might be different for you."

    Eve looked beneath the water at her mermaid body. She was unprepared to see her siren side.

    "You will know your siren side is taking over when your gold eyes turn into snake-like slits," Vincent informed her, and said, "If you can control both the sides, who knows, you might be able to fuse things you need and turn into another being of the sea."

    After a few seconds, Eve asked him, "Once the Hooke thing settles down, do you think we can take a trip to the sea?"

    "Anything you want."

 Chapter 352 In The Cave

    Music Rmendation: Andrei- Martin Phipps

    --

    After spending more time together in the water, they finally stepped out. Vincent covered her body with the towel he had earlier brought from the basket. He used another towel. They both dried themselves before wearing their clothes.

    As the weather was cloudier on this side of thend, it left a shadow on the forest and thend. Vincent had spread a nket on the ground, while he ced the logs of wood that he had earlier chopped.

    Eve asked him, "What would you have done if I refused toe out with you today?"

    "I didn''t doubt that you would refuse me," Vincent responded and rubbed the two stones against each other in his hands for a spark to erupt, and soon the logs of wood caught fire, emitting warmth in the cave.

    Water dripped from the ends of Eve''s hair, and when she went to pick up the towel, Vincent took hold of it. He said, "Allow me."

    "You are worrying me by being too gentleman-like," Eve told him, not knowing if the pureblooded vampire was up to something.

    "Is that your way of saying that you prefer a non-gentleman me? I wouldn''t want to worry you," he teasingly smiled and sat down on the spread nket before patting the gap between his legs that he parted.

    Eve walked to where he was and carefully sat between his legs, which he pulled up with his knees facing the cave''s ceiling.

    Vincent put his arm around Eve''s waist and pulled her closer to him, noticing her warming up along with the heat in the cave. He then ced the towel on her head and gently rubbed it, making her close her eyes. After five minutes, he said,

    "There, it''s all dry and you won''t catch a cold."

    "Thank you," Eve murmured, feeling very loved and cared for. A soft sigh escaped from her lips when Vincent''s cold lips pressed against the back of her nape.

    "Out of the river you smell like heaven, and the sweetest delicacy that has been seasoned with a hint of fire," Vincent whispered in her ear while his chest pressed her back. "Are you hungry?" He asked her. Eve felt her pulse rise with the way his voice had lowered, "I had Alfie pack some things you might like, you must be tired after the swim."

    Saying it, Vincent leaned to where the basket of food was, grabbing it, he ced it near them. When the basket''s lid was opened, Eve took in the delicious smell of the meat and other items that drifted up to her nose. There were small pieces of roasted steak, slices of bacon, and freshly made bread with a few more things to go with them. She smiled and said, "This is like a pic. My mother and I used to do this... whenever she had time and wasn''t at work."

    At the memory of her mother and the sacrifice that was made for her to live, Eve''s eyes lowered as she stared at the burning logs of wood.

    Vincent put his arms around her, holding her close to him. He said, "She did the best she could."

    "She did," Eve whispered, and she was finally resting in peace. With a slight worry about their future, she asked him, "You will always stay by my side, won''t you?"

    When Eve was young, she had always believed that her mother would be there with her, that they would move to a ce where people didn''t stare at her or her mother in disgust. Her younger self had believed that she and her mother would spend more time with each other, where she wouldn''t have to share her mother with her mother''s work time. But things weren''t as one often thought they would be.

    Vincent loosened his arms around her and had Eve turn the upper half of her body to face him. He noticed her glistening eyes, and he said, "I vow to have you next to me. In life or death. In any form, and I won''t leave you. You will always have me. Every part and piece of my soul. Asking me such a question, silly girl," he hugged her, gently stroking the back of her hair.

    Eve hugged him back, trying to let go of the slight tremor of uneasiness that had slipped into her mind.

    The pureblooded vampire could feel his mermaid''s emotions, and he pressed his lips on the side of her head for more than three seconds.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Several seconds passed, Eve''s breathing turned calm, and her body rxed in Vincent''s arms. Suspecting, he quietly pulled away from her and noticed her closed eyes. She had fallen asleep.

    "Sleeping like an innocent angel. You must be more tired than I thought," Vincent whispered, letting her sleep in his arms. He closed his eyes, allowing himself to rest in bliss, while the fire from the burning log of woods crackled in the cave.

    Far away from the forest and in Skellington, Marceline, who reached the front of the Moriarty mansion, stepped down from the carriage. She ordered, "Don''t park the carriage. I will be going to Hollow Valley soon."

    "Yes, mdy," her coachman bowed. He noticed his vampiress mistress had trouble while walking, but he didn''t dare to utter a word about it. Who knew if he would only end up getting scolded for it? It was better to stay tight lipped.

    Before Marceline stepped inside the mansion''s entrance, she noticed the bright light and couldn''t help but be pleased. She muttered under her breath, "Finally something good is happening. Soon," all she needed was to wait to hear about the rotten leg of the person.

    As she walked, her back turned straighter than ever, with her face lifted and her eyes holding the same arrogance and spark. On her way, she met Alfie, who bowed at her. On noticing the young vampiress walking unevenly, he apologised,

    "Forgive me, mdy for asking, but is your foot alright? Would you want me to call a physician?" he asked, half in concern and half in curiosity about what she was up to until now.

    Marceline red at the butler, knowing he was her brother''s loyal servant. Without answering, she was about to walk towards her room when one of the servants arrived and informed her,

    "Mdy, Lady Aurora told me to inform you that she will be waiting for you to join her to Hollow Valley."

    And if Marceline had the time to change her clothes, maybe she would have noticed the colour of her foot that was slowly changing, where the curse she had ced had backfired and her foot would only turn worse with every passing hour.

    Marceline huffed, before muttering, "Seems like I will have to change my clothester." She then ordered the butler, "Get me my coat. This one is dirty," she raised her hands, and Alfie quickly came to stand behind her and helped her remove her coat. He then picked up another coat of hers which was in the coat stand, and helped her to wear it. "Shoes," came the next order.

    If there was one thing the vampiress liked to do, it was to show the servants their ce, who thought they could measure to her or to her status.

    Alfie fetched her shoes and returned, helping the vampiress remove her shoes. But it was when it came to helping her wear them, that Marceline felt a sting in her foot and she kicked the butler with the sharp end of her other ck shoe.

    "Did you forget how to do it? Gently now," the vampiress red at him, and Alfie silently buckled her shoe before standing up and stepping away.

    "Forgive me, mdy," Alfie apologised, and heard her harrumph. The butler was sure that he had taken extra care in buckling her shoes.

    Marceline Left the mansion in her carriage. Upon reaching the Wright''s mansion, the Wright''s butler went to inform the Marchioness about her. Soon Lady Aurora appeared out of the mansion, wearing another dress that looked expensive than thest one. In the young vampiress''s mind, the Hookes were the right alliance for her family.

    "I thought you wouldn''t be able to make it, Lady Marceline," Lady Aurora made her way to where Marceline and her carriage stood.

    "I would never miss an opportunity to spend time with the Marchioness, mdy," Marceline smiled.

    Lady Aurora smiled and said, "To save time, how about we use your carriage, as it seems already here." Marceline nodded, and when she went back to climb the carriage, she could feel the ache returning. Seeing this, the Marchioness asked her, "Are you alright?"

    Marceline offered a polite and kind smile that she had mastered and replied, "It is just a little twisted foot. Nothing to worry about," and she used all her force in stepping inside the vehicle before taking a seat.

    Lady Aurora joined her inside the carriage, and soon the carriage left for Hollow Valley.

 Chapter 353 Ploy For The Governess

    Music Rmendation: RV: 297 "L''inverno": I. - Antonio Vivaldi

    ¡ª

    Marceline''s coachman stopped the carriage at the centre ce of the town Hollow Valley, where one could effortlessly notice the young vampiress making her entrance. Getting down from his seat, the coachman quickly reached the carriage''s door and opened it, while he bowed.

    Soon Lady Aurora stepped out of the carriage, followed by Marceline. The people of the high society who were visiting Hollow Valley noticed the two women in their expensive dresses. They couldn''t help but talk among themselves.

    "I didn''t know the Hookes were close to the Moriartys," one of the passersby from afar whispered.

    Then came another remark from the onlooker near their carriage, "For the highly positioned Marchioness to be riding along with a youngdy like Marceline, they must know each other very well. People of simr status do move together."

    As the murmurs continued, both Marceline and Lady Aurora seemed pleased hearing the remarks that fell on their ears. Lady Auroramented, "Once the announcement of Vincent and Rosetta''s marriage is made public, they will understand what is going on." She smiled with her eyebrows raised in arrogance.

    "That is true, and I cannot wait for the union of our two families. Everyone will envy us. Knowing two powerful families areing together," Marceline happily smiled, and she turned to look at her coachman, where the glimmer in her dull red eyes reduced. She ordered, "Stay here, and wait for us."

    "Yes, mdy," the coachman bowed and watched the two vampiresses take a stroll through the town''s streets.

    Slowly sunlight started to fall upon the town and the nearbynds. The snow that had spread all around the town melted the ice, and when the sun went back to hide behind the clouds, it started to harden the surface.

    Every time Marceline caught the sun''s rays, she couldn''t help but smile. And on noticing this, Lady Aurora inquired, "Something good must have happened with you, Lady Marceline. You have been smiling for quite some time now."

    Marceline turned to look at the Marchioness, "Some happinesses with patience and when it bears fruits, the joy is unexinable, mdy. I have always wanted my family to be purely with the members who are vampires. I do not want my brother making a mistake like how my father made."

    The Marchioness was excited herself, looking forward to the wedding. Even though they wouldn''t have full ess to the Moriarty''s wealth, but with Rosetta''s wedding to Vincent and how much people of the high society value their reputation, the Marchioness knew that the Moriartys wouldn''t let them sink and would pull them up, if not with goodness, but out of obligation.

    "I am sorry about your mother, Lady Marceline," Lady Aurora offered sympathy that only came from the tip of her tongue. "It must have been hard for you and your family."

    "It was¡­" Marceline answered, taking the sympathy offered, "It is so hard to lose a mother at such a young age." She then asked, "Were you able to send out the invitations to all the people you want to invite? Forgive me for not being able to assist you earlier."

    "That''s fine, you are here now and that is what matters, isn''t it? And yes, I have sent out all the invitations, made sure all of them were written by me and sent by my butler. I didn''t want any mishap taking ce," Lady Aurora responded, and as they continued to walk, she noticed Marceline slightly wobble and said, "The snow is slippery, please be careful."<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Marceline was more than happy to be building a solid rtionship with the Marchioness, and she smiled. But internally, she could feel her sprained foot bothering her. It was as if it was swelling and couldn''t fit into her shoe anymore as it felt tight. A sliver of pain passed through her face, and she covered it with a smile.

    With seconds that passed by, the pain in her foot only worsened every time she took a step forward. To keep her mind off the pain and bear with it until they returned to the mansion, she asked, "Lady Aurora, earlier you mentioned about helping the lowly human." This was something that was on her mind. She couldn''t harm the governess, but that didn''t mean Lady Aurora couldn''t do it.

    The smile on Lady Aurora''s lips widened, making Marceline curious. The Marchioness said, "I thought it would be rude to leave the human unmarried, after all, she must have told some of her people on how she''s getting married. I have an excellent match for her."

    Marceline''s eyebrows raised, and she asked, "Who is it?"

    Lady Aurora stopped walking, and looked ahead of her as if her eyes caught sight of someone. She remarked, "There he is!"

    Marceline turned to follow the woman''s line of sight, and when her eyes fell on the man, she looked taken aback. She murmured, "Henry Quintin."

    The man came to where they stood, offering a bow each to thedies and kissing the back of their hands,

    "Good afternoon, Marchioness. Lady Marceline, it is so good to see you two here. You both look lovely."

    Marceline had a distaste towards this man because some time ago, he was wooing her, and after Eve entered in their lives, he had started to woo the lowly human.

    "Henry here mentioned his interest in Ms. Barlow when we were speaking, and I thought, why not help them get together. This way, no one will be left out and everyone will get to live happily, what do you think, Lady Marceline?" Lady Aurora asked with a smile and her eyes brightened in wickedness.

    Marceline''s lips twisted, and she nodded, "I think you are right. Causing harm would do no one good. We should see that every person ispensated in one way or the other." She turned to look at the human man and remarked, "I thought you lost your interest after the soiree as I didn''t see you invite our governess again," her words were soft and polite.

    Like many other men who hade across Genevieve Barlow, Henry Quintin wanted to have her for himself, but the young woman was inessible with her prude self even though she came from a low background. He offered the same smile as many people and answered, "I thought thedy''s interesty somewhere else, but I was wrong. Lady Aurora has been kind enough to lead me to another opportunity, and I thought to woo thedy once more."

    "It must be nice, to not feel ashamed with the first rejection," Marceline was still slightly bitter that she was cast aside because he wanted to woo Eve.

    The truth was that the young vampiress didn''t want to see Eve joining the high society as if she was part of it. She preferred to see the human in the low ss, where she could easily trample on the lowly being and no one would know.

    Henry continued to smile and responded, "If the woman is worth it, I don''t see a reason why I should stop myself from wooing her until she submits to my confession."

 Chapter 354 Be Careful What You Wish Upon Others

    Music Rmendation: RV: 315 "L''estate": III. - Antonio Vivaldi

    --

    Lady Aurora lightly chuckled and remarked, "It is good to see that you are so passionate about the woman, Henry. This will make it that much easier. And without question, we expect you to attend the soiree that is going to be held in the Moriartys mansion the day after tomorrow. I have sent you the invitation, but I would still like to personally invite you," Lady Aurora let him know, and Henry bowed in gratitude.

    "You are too kind to do that, mdy. Thank you," Henry thanked her.

    In the meantime, Marceline had trouble standing on her foot that she had earlier twisted. It was itchy, and all she wanted was to scratch it. She had been standing with the support of her good foot.

    Henry, who noticed the disturbed look on Marceline''s face, asked her, "Lady Marceline?"

    Marceline quickly schooled her expression and smiled. She felt like she had started to sweat, and she said, "I would like to take a look at the gowns that are here."

    "I have some things to buy too. Join us, Henry," Lady Aurora persuaded, and though Marceline didn''t know what the man would do by tagging along with them, the Marchioness needed someone to pay for the things she would buy. And who better, if not the one she was offering her favours to?

    Marceline and herpany walked into the shop that belonged to Mrs. Russo. The young vampiress looked around the ce when she heard Lady Aurora remark, "This ce looks less shabbier than I thought when we were outside. Mm, this dress is pretty, isn''t it?" She walked towards the mannequin wearing it.

    Marceline''s eyes fell on the gown, and her eyebrows furrowed, "I think I have seen this dress before." Where did she see it?

    "The woman must have imitated the style from somewhere," Lady Aurora whispered, and at the same time, Mrs. Russo entered the room to greet the customers.

    "Good afternoon,dies. How can I help you?" Mrs. Russo politely asked them with a friendly smile.

    "This dress..." Marceline pointed at the mannequin.

    "Unfortunately, that one is only for disy. It isn''t for sale," Mrs. Russo answered. "Would you like to see new dresses that might be to your liking?"

    ? Marceline nodded, and soon Mrs. Russo''s assistants started to disy many different and expensive gowns. The young vampiress picked a gown that she fancied and decided to try it in the other room. Once she was all by herself, she removed the dress that she wore.

    The vampiress stared at herself in the mirror, proud of how beautiful she was and she turned her body. When she was about to wear the chosen gown, she noticed something dark green on her stocking and her face scrunched in disgust.

    The dirt on the ground must have stuck to her leg when she fell on the forest ground. She scowled in disbelief. Not wanting to walk around with this dirt, she pulled the door slightly ajar and ordered one of thedy assistants who stood outside, waiting to help her,

    "Get me new stockings. Clean white."

    "We have only cream ones, mdy," the assistant woman answered.

    "You don''t have a white one? Fine, get it," Marceline didn''t have time to pick a colour and it wasn''t like anyone would notice it with shadows.

    The assistant woman left from the front of the room for a moment before returning with the cream stockings.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "Mdy, here they are."

    Marceline''s slender and pale hand sneaked through the door''s gap, snatching the stockings from the assistant woman and the door closed with a light thud. How embarrassing it would be if someone noticed the dirt on her stockings and an icky green too!

    Soon the vampiress started rolling down the stocking with green dirt on it. When she pushed it further down, she wondered if the dirt had passed through the fabric and touched her skin. But then her eyes widened when she removed the entire stocking off her right leg.

    "... w--what is t--that..."

    After a second, Marceline screamed in shock, "AHHHHHHHH!!!"

    People, not just in Mrs. Russo''s shop but also outside it, who were outside the shop and walking on the streets heard Marceline''s scream.

    Mrs. Russo quickly rushed to the trial room with a frown. When her eyes met her assistant woman, the person shook her head and said,

    "She wanted a white stocking, but as we didn''t have one, I gave her a cream one."

    Mrs. Russo wondered if the stocking didn''t fit the wealthy vampiress that had the vampiress scream. This was something she had often seen in her shop. Especially when the women couldn''t fit into the dresses and gowns. She knocked on the trial room door and asked,

    "Mdy, is everything alright?"

    But Marceline was in shock to hear what was being said from the other side of the door. She stared at the mirror that reflected her beautiful self, but when her gaze moved to her leg, which had no stockings on it, it didn''t look like it was part of her.

    The young vampiress''s usual pale and dainty leg had turned hideous. It had turned bloated and slimy with a green texture as if it had an infection and boils on some side.

    What the hell was happening!? Marceline screamed in her mind. She tried to remove the rest of the stocking from her leg, and noticed her slimy skin stick to the flimsy material that belonged to the stocking.

    "AH!" Marceline winced in pain as her skin peeled out and her lips parted in an inaudible scream. She banged the wall next to her with her face contorted in misery. She pulled back the stocking because of how tender her leg felt.

    How could a simple twist in the ankle cause this?! She had--

    "No..." Marceline whispered in shock. The witch... she had cursed her! "That bitch!" The witch had done something wrong!

    Outside the room Marceline had upied, Lady Aurora appeared, while Henry stood at the beginning entrance as it was rude to step further in. Lady Aurora demanded from the seamstress, "What is going on? Is something wrong?"

    "Thedy hasn''t responded," Mrs. Russo bowed as she answered.

    Lady Aurora stepped in front of the door and knocked on the wooden surface, "Lady Marceline, is everything alright? Do you need help?" She then turned to look at the seamstress and chided, "Don''t you know that the youngdy would like assistance while wearing the gown?"

 Chapter 355 Petrified Vampiress

    Music Rmendation: RV: 315 "L''estate": I. - Antonio Vivaldi

    ¡ª

    The seamstress wasn''t impressed with how the Marchioness spoke to her, and she offered a tight smile, "Please allow me to attend to thedy."

    Marceline, amid her life crisis, heard the voices from the other side of the door, and when the doorknob turned, she quickly held it tight.

    "I am fine! I don''t need any help!" The young vampiress snapped. Thest thing she needed was for anyone to see her hideous leg!

    What was she going to do?! She had been excited to receive her defanged fangs back in her mouth, but instead, the condition had worsened, and her leg would soon start to rot!

    The curse was put by the witch, and she would get her to undo it. Marceline wore back her dress and fixed her expression before stepping out of the room with a tight smile. She noticed everyone staring at her because of her earlier scream and tried tough it off, "I thought I saw some strange insect in there."

    "Oh!" Lady Auroraughed along with her, not knowing that internallyMarceline was losing her mind.

    Marceline then said, "I don''t think the gown suits me. I think I will wear something that I already have."

    They walked back to the front of the shop, and the Marchioness replied, "That''s fine. I have to take a look at a pair of shoes, maybe you can take a look at them too?" Smiled the older vampiress, and Marceline felt dread mar her mind.

    Marceline only smiled. Because she wanted to visit Pvista to meet the witch, but she and Lady Aurora hade together to Hollow Valley in her carriage. She couldn''t leave the woman so suddenly when not even an hour had passed since they had arrived here. Lady Aurora was a Marchioness, and she didn''t want to upset thedy, but only if the young vampiress knew of the financial crisis, the Hookes were in.

    Marceline politely said, "Forgive me, mdy, but I think something is wrong with my foot, and I need to rest it." She hoped the Marchioness would pick up the hint so they could return to Skellington.

    But instead, Lady Aurora''s eyes furrowed. She asked, "What happened?"

    "I know of an excellent physician here in Hollow Valley. Let me bring him to you," Henry Quintin suggested.

    "How kind of you, Henry!" Lady Aurora praised, as she didn''t want to leave Hollow Valley yet, and at that moment, Marceline wanted to strangle the human.

    Marceline shook her head, putting up her innocent act. She said, "Please, I wouldn''t want to burden you with something so trivial. It must just be the weather that is acting up my leg. Why don''t we instead go take a look at the shoes that Lady Aurora wants?" She offered a pleasant smile, and Henry was slightly blown away by how kind the vampiress was.

    "It would be no burden at all, mdy. I wouldn''t want you to be in pain," Henry tried to show his gentlemanly side.

    "Mr. Quintin is right, Lady Marceline. Or would you perhaps like to rest your foot?" Lady Aurora proposed, and Marceline nodded.

    "Yes, that would be better. I am sure with little rest, it should be good," Marceline smiled at both of them, while all she wanted was to cry and meet the witch.

    She had found a virgin human that had turned the witch younger and the witch dared to curse her Marceline Moriarty. Rage spread in the young vampiress''s mind.

    Henry didn''t pester and then asked, "Shall we?"

    And the three of them walked to one of the shoe stores before the manager and his assistants swarmed them. After all, the two vampiresses visiting his shop were of high status and he would like to leave a good impression so that they would return to buy more shoes.

    Wanting to show how chivalrous he was, Henry took the lead and ordered, "The Marchioness and Lady Marceline would like to see the finest pair of shoes that you have to offer."<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "Of course, sire! Please take a seat. Would you like to drink something?" The shoe manager asked.

    "That''s fine," Lady Aurora''s chin was raised.

    Marceline said, "I am not looking for shoes, just for the Marchioness." Even though the tightness of her shoe was bothering her, she didn''t want anyone to notice how fat her leg had turned.

    The entire time, Marceline felt pain shoot up her foot, and she clutched the chair she sat on, while trying to control her breathing. She couldn''t forget the way her foot and above her ankle looked.

    Lady Aurora more than enjoyed getting things, as Henry Quintin paid for the Marchioness to keep her in his good grace. After a little more shopping, where Marceline had to behave as if she was fine when her foot was hurting, the shopping ended, and Henry took his leave from there while the two vampiresses got into the carriage to return to Skellington.

    On arriving at the Wright''s mansion, Marceline was forced to step down from the carriage to see Lady Aurora leave. Lady Aurora remarked, "I had a lovely time with you, Lady Marceline. I will see you soon."

    Marceline offered a tight smile in agony and replied, "It was my pleasure, mdy."

    In pain, she climbed back inside the carriage and sat, while her coachman closed the door and climbed into the driver''s seat. When Marceline noticed Lady Aurora and her butler out of sight, she ordered,

    "Adams, take me to Pvista."

    "Now?" The coachman asked. Had they not visited it just this morning?

    "Did I tell youter?" Came the snarky reply, and Marceline ordered, "Do what is being told."

    "My apologies, mdy. Right away," replied her coachman and then drove the carriage towards the forest.

    Once the carriage arrived at the edge of the forest, Marceline didn''t wait for her coachman to open, and she pushed the carriage door open, which smacked the servant''s head, and he held his nose.

    The young vampiress hurriedly made her way towards the witch''s den. Upon reaching the ce, Marceline shouted,

    "Where are you hiding?! You bettere out and fix this right now!"

    Anger red in Marceline''s eyes, and she demanded, "How dare you curse me and make my leg rot. You don''t know the family I am from, they will burn you alive!" She threatened.

    Marceline walked inside the den. Noticing the witch not there, she stepped out and looked for her. In frustration, she shouted, "I am not in the mood to y your games, so you bettere out and take your curse back right now."

    Dragging her bad foot, which had begun to rot, Marceline searched for the witch. Hearing a sounding from behind arge tree, her eyes narrowed, and she pulled the dagger she carried with her.

    Walking around, Marceline said in an irritated tone, "Didn''t I tell you th¡ª"

    Her words froze mid-sentence when she saw a bird perched and pecking. It wasn''t pecking at the tree, but at the witch''s body, who was nailed to the tree. Panic struck her mind, and she lost colour in her face. She shook her head,

    "No no no! This can''t be happening!! You can''t be dead!"

 Chapter 356 Despair Of The Cursed

    Music Rmendation: RV: 315 "L''estate": I. - Antonio Vivaldi

    --

    Marceline''s lips trembled in shock, and she didn''t know how this could happen. She saw the bird peck on the witch''s body, and the vampiress couldn''t believe that her luck had run out.

    The pain in her foot didn''t reduce, and it only increased with every passing second.

    She pulled the front of her dress. Unbuckling the shoe strap, she removed her cursed foot and felt like she could finally breathe from the tightness as her foot had swollen. She then carefully started to roll down the stocking, an inch at a time, and when she came right above her foot, she screamed in agony.

    "AHH!" Marceline grit her teeth, her soul ready to escape from her body.

    Not because of the pain alone but also the sight of one of her limbs. Pieces of her skin had stuck to her stocking and came off when she rolled the stocking and removed it.

    "Who is there?" Marceline heard a male''s voice from behind her, and she quickly covered her foot. "Raise your hands!" She heard a creaking sound.

    When the young vampiress turned around, she noticed it was a human who worked for the Council. The man was in histe thirties. She knew it because he had been invited to the soirees that were held in the Moriartys mansion.

    "Lady Marceline?" The man asked in surprise. "I don''t think you remember me, I am Uric Osborne. I worked under your father," he ced his free hand on his chest and dropped the gun away that had been pointing at her.

    Marceline mustered a smile while she was still in pain and shock.

    "What are you doing here? Don''t you know that this is the ce where the witches usually take shelter?" Uric informed her.

    The vampiress innocently batted hersh as if she had no clue, and she lied, "I was taking a walk and didn''t realise how far I came."

    The man nodded, "That''s fine. I am just d to see that you are safe. This thing here must have scared you," he jerked his head in the direction of the dead witch. The councilman continued, "You don''t have to worry about her. We have been hunting her for more than two weeks because she has been kidnapping young women and killing them. But we finally tracked her down and killed her," he appeared proud as he said this.

    Marceline''s eyes shifted from the dead witch and looked at the councilman. Her hands clenched in frustration, and she was ready to snap his head here for what he had indirectly done to her. She could me it on the witch. It wasn''t as if anyone would know she was there. Or maybe she could convince everyone that the witch cursed her while they were fighting, and she somehow, single-handedly, killed the witch.

    "Where is your carriage parked? Let me walk you till there as it isn''t safe here," the councilman offered, and Marceline started to walk with him.

    Marceline tried hard not to wobble. She had hidden her shoe and stocking behind her dress and walked unevenly, where one of her feet felt the snow under her feet. She felt nothing less than a wobbling duck, which frustrated her more.

    Having lost the ability to think straight because of her condition, when the human looked the other way, she raised her hands and was ready to choke him to death.

    "Osborne!" Someone yelled from a little distance from where Marceline and the councilman were. The vampiress quickly dropped her hands to her side. Another councilman walked to where they were and informed the man, "There are no other witches anywhere around here. It appears like the dead one was the only queen bee witch in here."

    "That''s good to hear, let us wrap up the witch hunting mission here for the time being. Have the others get the witch''s body and have her things back to Darthmore," said Mr. Osborne, and he added, "I will see thedy to her carriage."

    The other councilman''s eyes fell on the vampiress, whose face was warped in concentration. He then asked, "Was she a victim of the witch you found in hiding?"

    Marceline was ready to say yes to the victim part, but before that Mr. Osborne replied, "No. Lady Marceline was taking a stroll when she wandered too far here and appeared after I killed the witch." When the other councilman turned a little suspicious of what thedy was doing here, Mr. Osborne introduced, "Lady Marceline is Viscount Eduard Moriarty''s eldest daughter."

    The councilman''s eyes widened on hearing the Moriarty family name, and he quickly offered her a bow, "Ezekiel Scroggs at your service, mdy."

    Marceline didn''t care to know about the councilman, but old habits die hard, especially when it was mastered and ingrained into her since she had grown up. She offered a kind smile to the man. She said, "Mr. Osborne, thank you for apanying me until here, but I think I can walk from here myself."

    "Please, I insist that Ie see you till your carriage," Mr. Osborne didn''t find it safe for a woman like Lady Marceline to be walking alone. Not to mention, something seemed off about the way she walked.

    Mr. Scroggs''s eyes fell on the youngdy''s hands, where she held her shoe. He saw they weren''t two but just one shoe. He said, "I think you should wear your shoe, mdy, lest you want to enjoy the snow..." with one leg, the man thought to himself.

    Mr. Osborne''s attention fell beneath thedy''s dress and on the ground. Marceline clenched her jaws and said, "Unfortunately, I broke the buckle of my shoe and thought it would be better to walk without it. Please, don''t mind me. I will have it fixed by my coachman."

    "Let us see you to your carriage then," Mr. Osborne stretched his hand forward, and the three of them started walking.

    Upon reaching the edge of the forest, Marceline''s coachman noticed his mistress look angry. He could tell she was mad about something because of the years he hade to work for her. He quickly ran towards his Miss and caught the shoe that she threw at him. She had stuffed her stockings inside the shoe.

    "Please be wary of ces like these, mdy. They are unsafe and can be harmful. Please convey my regards to the Viscount," Mr. Osborne said to Marceline.

    Marceline smiled and offered a slight bow to the councilman, "Thank you for being kind and seeing me here. I will surely pass your message to my father."<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    The coachman opened the carriage door, waiting for Marceline to get in. Biting her lower lip as her foot prickled, she climbed inside the carriage and quickly the coachman closed the door.

    As the carriage left the area of the forest and got on the road, Marceline''s coachman sat straight as he rode the vehicle. It was after a minute that he heard the vampiress scream in frustration--

    "AHHHHHHHH!"

    The coachman pulled the horses'' reins to stop it. When the carriage paused, he nervously turned to look at the window and asked, "Mdy, are you alright?"

    For many seconds, he received no response from her. He then turned from his seat when Marceline closed the curtain to the front and barked, "Who told you to stop the carriage? Take me to Mr. Pepper, the physician''s house."

    Before he would get more scolding from her again, the coachman quickly patted the horses and started the carriage, while wondering what had made the vampiress this angry. Surely he didn''t want to stand in her path when she was breathing fire and decided to steer clear of it.

    After several minutes, they finally arrived at physician Mr. Pepper''s house. The physician specialised in treating vampire and werewolf patients.

    Marceline got down from the carriage with difficulty. When she walked towards the front of the house, Mr. Pepper''s assistant appeared and offered a bow. The vampiress stated, "I am here to see, Mr. Pepper. Is he here?"

    "He is, mdy. Let me take you to the office room," the assistant informed, and they walked through the corridor and reached the office inside the house. The servant opened the door to the room, and Marceline stepped inside the room, and the door was closed.

    "Lady Marceline, have a seat. How can I help you today?" Mr. Pepper sat behind his desk. His blonde, greasy hair wasbed to the side.

    Marceline had trouble saying this or even showing her foot. But she had to get this treated before someone would notice what was happening to her foot. She tightly clenched her hands before she said,

    "I was walking in the garden this morning, and suddenly my foot started to swell up and there have been blisters since then."

    "Let me take a look at it," Mr. Pepper got up from his seat and walked around the desk toe and kneel. "ce your foot forward, please."

    Marceline hesitantly put her right foot forward, raising her dress and Mr. Pepper''s red eyes widened on seeing this. He remarked, "This... doesn''t look good. It looks like an infection that is rapidly spreading from your foot."

    "What can be done? It hurts!" Marceline cried in pain and her eyebrows furrowed.

    Mr. Pepper took a closer look at the slime and the blisters on her foot that were caused by Marceline when she removed her stocking. He said, "Let me apply the medicine on it and bandage it up so that it doesn''t continue the infection and can heal. If it hasn''t changed, you cane here tomorrow."

    "But you can make it better, right, Mr. Pepper?" Marceline confirmed.

    Mr. Pepper nodded, "Of course, an infection from the garden, it must be able to heal right away.

    Marceline hoped the medicine would work.

    But the vampiress forgot that this wasn''t amon illness but was caused because of a curse. A curse she had wished upon someone that hade right back at her.

    Not too far away from the physician''s house, in the Moriarty mansion, Blythe finished the work that the butler had given her. The butler had given her work that amounted to two people and had left her all by herself to finish it. But she was an expert, and she had sneaked around, looking for the governess in that time. She now wiped her hands and looked around when she came upon a window facing the carriage shed and noticed Vincent Moriarty''s carriage parked there.

    The maid quickly sneaked towards the piano room, and took a quick peek. She noted the governess was nowhere near the room. She wondered where the human could be.

    Blythe wondered if perhaps her initial suspicion was wrong! Maybe the two of them weren''t in the mansion, and they had gone outside. She gritted her teeth and without a word, made her way towards the mansion''s entrance to visit the Marchioness.

    Alfie stepped in the way, and questioned, "Where are you going? Did you finish the work that was assigned to you in the East wing?"

    "I have. Everything has beenpleted as you asked. I remembered something and need to visit Lady Aurora urgently," saying this, Blythe left the mansion, while Alfie turned worried. Did the maid discover that his master and Ms. Barlow weren''t in the mansion?

    Blythe''s footsteps were quick, and once she reached the Wright''s mansion, she knocked on the door. When the door opened, she entered, went straight to Lady Aurora, who was having her afternoon tea in her room. The maid offered her a bow.

    "What is it, Blythe?" Lady Aurora questioned, raising one of her eyebrows.

    "Mdy. The governess has been missing from the mansion since noon and didn''t appear for lunch in the dining room. She is nowhere in the mansion and I believe she is out with Mr. Vincent Moriarty," Blythe informed before pursing her lips.

    Hearing this, Lady Aurora''s eyes narrowed, and she uncrossed her legs, "They wouldn''t dare."

 Chapter 357 Threat To The Loved Ones

    Music Rmendation: He''ll Be on You- Nathan Barr

    ¡ª

    Alfie, who had been walking back and forth on the above floor''s balcony, took a peek at the gates to see if Lady Aurora and her maid would arrive at the mansion first or Master Vincent and Ms. Barlow would return before them.

    When one of the maids arrived at where he stood, the butler asked, "Has the doors in the North wing fixed?" The door couldn''t be opened from the inside and was also jammed outside like many other rooms as they hadn''t been used in a long time.

    "One of them has been sent to fix it," the maid answered.

    "Good," Alfie exhaled, and he said, "With the oing time of festivals and marriage, the rooms will need to be prepared for the guests."

    When a carriage appeared in front of the mansion''s gates, for a moment, he became worried if it was the Marchioness with the tattle-tale. But on a closer look, it was Lady Marceline''s carriage that entered through the gates and now stopped in front of the mansion''s entrance. As the coachman opened the carriage door, the butler quickly ran inside so that he could be of her assistance at the entrance.

    Marceline''s foot had been cleaned, and the physician had applied medicine before bandaging it. This way, she wouldn''t have to worry about it being seen by anyone until she would fix her situation.

    "Wee back home, Lady Marceline," Alfie reached the hallways, and suddenly a shoe was thrown at him, which he quickly caught.

    Marceline walked past him and ordered, "Send my food directly to my room."

    "Yes, mdy," Alfie immediatelyplied.

    On her way to the Moriarty mansion from the physician''s ce, Marceline had thrown her stained stocking as she wasn''t going to use it again.

    Before Marceline could leave the hallways and walk towards the stairs, Lady Aurora''s carriage soon stopped near the entrance and the coachman pulled the door for thedy and the maid to step down from it. Leaving the hallway abruptly would be strange, and if there was one thing Marceline cared about, it was to maintain good rtionships with people who belonged to high status and position.

    When the Marchioness entered, Alfie bowed and Marceline greeted the woman she had seen several minutes ago, "Lady Aurora, did you forget something?"

    Lady Aurora''s arrogance was above the roof. She said, "I havee to hear that your brother and the governess aren''t in the mansion. That they went out together."

    Even in a situation as sticky as Marceline was in right now, she couldn''t help but raise her eyebrows in surprise, and a subtle smile appeared on her lips. She said, "I really doubt that has happened, considering how my brother is bound to the deal with his blood, Marchioness. He can be reckless sometimes, but he''s not a fool."

    "Let us hope that is true, Lady Marceline. I wouldn''t want my beautiful daughter to marry a fool," Lady Aurora''s words were firm and she turned to Moriartys'' butler, "Did Ms. Barlow leave the mansion today?"

    Alfie felt sweat starting to form on the back of his neck. Still holding Marceline''s shoe in his hand, he bowed and responded, "I haven''t seen Ms. Barlow leave the mansion, Marchioness."

    "So, you are telling me that considering how Ms. Barlow is still working as a governess, teaching the youngest Moriarty, she must be with her?" Lady Aurora confirmed, and Alfie suddenly felt his neck had turned stiff.

    One would think that the butler would be burdened by the intense stares he was receiving from the three vampiresses. But Alfie was no ordinary vampire, and he had been working for the Moriarty mansion for many years, enough to be used to and keep a nk expression on his face even during stressful situations.

    "Yes, mdy," Alfie lied to the Marchioness. But he knew the inevitable that was going to take ce.

    "Good. I would like to talk to the governess now," Lady Aurora stated, and she questioned, "Where is she now?"

    Even in pain and in her plight, Marceline didn''t stop herself from taking merriment at someone''s expense and she answered, "She will be in the piano room." But that was as far as it went, as she couldn''t walk there as even after medicine, she could still feel her foot hurt.

    "Wonderful. Thank you, Lady Marceline," Lady Aurora started to make her way with her personal maid, Blythe. But the Marchioness stopped after two steps, and turned to Marceline, and asked, "How is your foot now? If you need a physician, I will send the person."<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Alfie quickly picked on this, and wondered why Marceline had notined about it. After all, the young vampiress liked to make a big issue out of small things, so everyone''s attention was on her.

    Marceline offered thedy a kind smile and responded in her sweet voice, "You don''t have to bother yourself, Lady Aurora. I am sure with a little rest in my room, I will feel much better."

    Lady Aurora gave Marceline a nod, without another word she left the ce, as she was more interested in the lowly human. The butler said she was in the mansion. But if the governess had left the mansion without informing the butler, it only showed how bad of a governess she was, leaving her work in the middle of the day and it would be easier to catch the lie and dismiss the human from her job.

    Lady Aurora walked at the front, her head high, while the two servants followed her a few steps behind, while Blythe let her mistress know which way to go, to reach the piano room.

    "This is the one, mdy," Blythe informed Lady Aurora, and on seeing the door closed again, she whispered, "Earlier when I came here, it was closed and looked suspicious. They tried to set me up. They are up to no good, mdy."

    Lady Aurora ced her hand on the doorknob, while Alfie closed his eyes. When the Marchioness opened the door, Eve sat at the table, teaching Allie with books in front of them.

    Eve looked in the direction where the door had suddenly opened, and on noticing Lady Aurora, she stood up from her seat. Alfie let out a sigh of relief that Blythe took note of. The mermaid asked,

    "Lady Aurora, is there anything I can help you with?"

    What Lady Aurora and the maid weren''t aware of was that not a minute had passed since Vincent had dropped Eve back in the piano room. Vincent had left as he had other matters to attend to. While Eve had quickly walked to the table and had taken her seat when she heard footsteps outside the door and in the corridor.

    Lady Aurora''s eyes moved across the room before she walked towards the opened windows. She put her head outside, her eyes looking left and right. She then pulled back and remarked, "Yes, I wanted to talk to you about the gown you will be needing for my daughter and Vincent''s wedding." She turned around and waved her hand at the butler to dismiss him, "You can leave. You too, Blythe. Fetch Rosetta for me."

    The two servants bowed and left the front of the piano room. The older vampiress said, "I assumed that as you are a mere governess, you would want to have a gown tailored for the uing celebration. From what I remember, governesses don''t make much to afford a decent gown that will be fit to be worn in high society."

    Eve stared at Lady Aurora.

    For a woman, who was on her way to stepping foot into the line of poverty, Eve couldn''t believe the arrogance this vampiress showed. She offered a polite smile to the woman and responded, "Thank you for your generous thought, but I assure you that I can buy my own gown. It isn''t a celebration for me, so I do not see a point in dressing like an elite."

    "That is because you are incapable of doing so," Lady Aurora sneered.

    "Sister Eve is the prettiest," came the soft voice that belonged to Allie, who had a small frown as she didn''t like the Marchioness''s belittling words.

    Lady Auroraughed, "It seems like you have been putting a spell on everyone here. Makes one wonder if you really are a human," her voice lowered as she stared at the governess. For a human, the woman was stunning to look at, and it was something the vampiress couldn''t deny. "A witch who eats little girls, to steal their youth for herself. Isn''t that what the people of your town said about you a few weeks ago?" She then looked at Allie and said, "You should choose your friends wisely, and know who your true enemies are. You don''t want ill things to befall on your family now, would you?" She smiled.

    The vampiress stepped towards Eve, staring at her clear blue eyes, "There seems to be something very peculiar and suspicious about you. Don''t think I won''t find out."

    "You seem to be overthinking things, Marchioness. I think you like to write in your free time," Eve responded to Lady Aurora, turning the Marchioness angry.

    "So young and naive. To think you can provoke and deceive me, and I won''t do anything to you¡­ or the people who you love so much. It seems like you aren''t too fond of them," Lady Aurora''s lips quirked up as she cunningly smiled at Eve.

    Eve''s face turned serious. She warned, "Don''t you dare hurt any of them."

    Lady Aurora softly harrumphed, "That''s what I thought. Before you th¡ª"

    Suddenly the Marchioness''s words were interrupted by her maid, who returned to inform, "M¡ªmdy, Lady Rosetta. She¡­" She shook her head.

    The vampiress turned to face her maid and demanded, "Rosetta what?"

 Chapter 358 Shes Run Away!

    Music Rmendation: The Way Things Were- Nathan Barr

    --

    Eve wondered what had happened to Rosetta, that made the maid look worried. She saw Lady Aurora walk towards the maid and heard her question in a low voice,

    "Where is Rosetta?"

    "Mdy, I am not able to find her in her room or anywhere in her room or other possible ces. No one has seen her since she returned here after visiting the Wright''s mansion," Blythe informed her mistress in a fearful voice.

    Lady Aurora red at her maid and scolded her, "You had the same suspicion about this human, and look she was here all along. She must be sulking in some corner of this mansion for not being able to attain Vincent''s attention."

    But noticing Blythe''s worried look, even Eve turned a little concerned. There was no way Rosetta had run away after she had advised her not to do anything like that. The Marchioness turned to look at Eve as if gauging her expression and she then ordered her maid, "Tell everyone to search for Rosetta in the mansion."

    "Yes, mdy," Blythe bowed and quickly left the ce in haste.

    "What did you tell my daughter?" Lady Aurora demanded from Eve. "Did you put some ideas in her head? To make it seem that she finally likes Vincent so that I don''t pay attention to her and she escapes from here?"

    Eve stayed quiet for a second, and she then said, "I believe that Rosetta has not run away. I don''t know about your daughter, but the friend I know wouldn''t do such a thing."

    Lady Aurora red at the human and left the room to find her daughter. Eve sighed as the tension in her shoulders left. She then turned to Allie and apologised,

    "I am sorry for not apanying you earlier today through your studies, Allie."

    The small vampiress shook her head, "I was practising a song. I shall y it in the soiree... Would you like to hear it now?" Asked the little one with excitement, and Eve nodded.

    "Of course, let us hear you y," Eve replied with a smile, and an excited Allie hopped towards the piano, taking her seat on the bench.

    Allie started to press her small fingers on the ck and white keys, and soon the instrument started creating beautiful music tunes. In her mind, Eve hoped that Rosetta hadn''t really run away. While far away from the piano room, Lady Aurora stood with her arms crossed at the beginning of the bottom flight of stairs, waiting to see her daughter before she returned to the Wright''s mansion.

    Soon servants started to search for Hooke''s daughter, but she was nowhere. Lady Annalise, who caught sight of the maids moving back and forth in the corridor, appeared at the stairs and questioned,

    "Is everything alright?"<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "It will be when I find my daughter," Lady Aurora''s eyes narrowed as anger started to bubble up in her mind. "Where is Rosetta, Lady Annalise?"

    Lady Annalise made her way down the stairs and replied, "I thought she was with you, Lady Aurora. I haven''t seen her since this morning."

    The Marchioness''s eyes slightly narrowed. Did that mean Rosetta didn''t return after it? No, Blythe said she did. What if her daughter had made it appear as if she had returned, only to escape from here? But at the same time, Rosetta had no money and would need lots of money if she travelled somewhere. If the governess had helped her daughter with money, it would only be little, so it couldn''t be the governess.

    "Where is Vincent?" Lady Aurora demanded from Lady Annalise.

    "He has gone out, and must be in Darthmore on some work, Marchioness," Lady Annalise answered, and Lady Aurora''s question made her wonder if Vincent had done something to the young Hooke.

    Blythe once again came back and informed her mistress, "Mdy, Lady Rosetta is nowhere to be seen."

    Lady Aurora red hard at her maid and pped the maid across her face. Blythe shook in fear, her hand now covering her cheek whilst she looked at the ground. The Marchioness said,

    "I told you to take care of Rosetta." She turned to look at Lady Annalise, "I warned your family to follow through the conditions and not try anything. If not in this mansion, where is my daughter, Lady Annalise?"

    Lady Annalise furrowed her eyebrows and said firmly, "Isn''t it possible that she went to visit her friend, or she went shopping by herself? I don''t think it is good for our future rtionship, if you are so willing to put the me on my family."

    "My daughter has no friends. Nor does she have any money on her to spend. My daughter is used to buying the most expensive things. Be it either clothes, jewels or even food," Lady Aurora responded and she said, "Let me go question your son in the Council." Saying it, the woman turned on her heel and walked away from there, while being followed by her personal maid.

    Alfie appeared at the scene. He bowed and turned to look at Lady Annalise, who held a grim expression. She questioned him,

    "When was thest time you heard about Rosetta here?"

    "When I heard that she returned, I sent a ss of blood tea to her room. But it has been left untouched and cold until now, mdy," Alfie dutifully answered thedy of the mansion.

    Lady Annalise sighed. Many weeks ago, she had believed that the Hookes would be the perfect family match when Lady Camille Wright brought up how she was looking for a groom for her niece. But right now, she couldn''t believe the trouble the Hookes were bringing them.

    Alfie watched Lady Annalise walk up the stairs, while he wondered if Rosetta Hooke really ran away to avoid marrying his master. It seemed like the vampiress was trying to rebel against her parent''s decision. But where did she go?

    With all themotions going on In the Moriarty mansion, away from the front side of the mansion, on the above floor and in one of the corridors where people didn''t often walk, inside one of the many dark rooms, an unconscious Rosetta nowy on the floor. And next to her stood Eugene, who was very much awake.

 Chapter 359 Carrying The Tray Of Hope

    Music Rmendation: Heavens, what an afternoon- John Lunn

    --

    A few hours ago...

    Lady Aurora and Rosetta sat next to each other on the drawing room''s couch in the Wright''s mansion, where the Marchioness looked pleased, while her eyes tried to look through her daughter. She remarked,

    "I am pleased to hear that you have finallye to your senses on how important our alliance with the Moriartys is, then I am more than happy, Rosetta. But if there''s something else cooking in your head, it would be best for you to stop it."

    The young vampiress shook her head, "Not at all, mother. I would never want to disappoint you." Rosetta had always tried to please her mother, but it never seemed enough. "I realised that it will be hard for me to live a life of poverty and I would rather prefer to live in that mansion."

    Lady Aurora ced her hand on Rosetta''s shoulder, "That is good. Very good. How are things between Vincent and you?"

    Thankfully well, Rosetta thought in her mind. But noticing how her mother gauged her expressions, she realised she was supposed to lie wlessly. If her mother discovered that she had revealed their family''s financial condition to Vincent and Eve, she doubted a mere scolding would be all she would be receiving.

    Rosetta imagined Vincent to be Eugene and answered her mother, "I have tried to approach him, mother. I truly have," she furrowed her eyebrows, "But I feel like I am still failing. He did offer me..." She couldn''t use the word balm!

    Lady Aurora raised her eyebrows, "Offered you what?"

    "Blood tea, when I was feeling faint," Rosetta quickly replied.

    "Seems like Vincent Moriarty has finally understood that there''s no way for him to escape. If he''s offered you blood tea, it means he''s trying or testing the waters with you," Lady Aurora raised the teacup to her lips and took a sip.

    "He is?" Rosetta asked in surprise.

    Lady Aurora pressed her lips before responding, "Of course, why go through the trouble of showing his concern to you? At least we know the person cares about the reputation of his family, enough to care for you."

    So she was right, Rosetta thought in her mind. Eugene cared enough to send her the balm. Not to mention, she had tried hard not toin or cry about her bruised hands.

    Rosetta had hope. A small smile appeared on her lips, and her mother chastised her,

    "Don''t think just because of that simple action everything will go well, Rose," Lady Aurora''s eyes were sharp, and she gracefully leaned forward and ced the teacup on the small table in front of them. "You need to learn to dress better than this. Push your bosom so that it looks full. But it isn''t all about appearance. It is how you talk, how you walk, even the way you nce at the person, that will leave the person stunned."

    "T--that, I don''t think it will work, mother,," Rosetta stuttered. She doubted that would work with Eugene when his eyes were focused onpleting his work in the mansion.

    Lady Aurora''s eyes snapped at her daughter and red, "Don''t underestimate those little things. How do you think I even married your father? A woman should know how to y her cards well to her advantage, after all, we live in a patriarchal world." She then instructed her daughter, "Today when you see him, ask him about his day, if there is something you could do for him. Bring him a drink and something to eat. That will be a good start."

    Rosetta nodded, "Okay, mother. I will try it." She would try it on Eugene once she returned to the Moriartys mansion.

    "How are things with your... ''friend''? The lowly human," Lady Aurora asked in a casual tone, but Rosetta knew her mother was inquiring only to know more about what was happening in the Moriarty mansion.

    "She uh, she has been upset about it. We haven''t spoken much since yesterday," Rosetta lied.

    "Didn''t seem like you both aren''t in talking terms after what she said during breakfast," Lady Aurora stared at her daughter.

    "Eve is very direct with her thoughts and has a kind heart, mother. I think, even though she''s giving up on Vincent, she''s trying to be supportive," Rosetta tried to make her mother see Eve''s good qualities, but the Marchioness softly huffed.

    "My naive and sweet daughter. It would be foolish for you to think that way. You never know when she will try to backstab you, after all, we are taking her love away from her," Lady Aurora softly chuckled on how silly her daughter''s thoughts would be. Her daughter would be a sacrificial sheep, if she wasn''t there to guide her.

    Rosetta shook her head, "I don''t think she is like that, mother. Eve is--"

    "Alright. If you are saying it, and give her something that she will appreciate during the day of the soiree," Lady Aurora offered a small smile to her daughter, subtly letting Rosetta know that she wasn''t interested to hear about the lowly human, when they could speak about other things.

    After spending a few more minutes in the Wright''s mansion, Rosetta returned to the Moriarty mansion. Seeing how everyone in the mansion was busy, including her mother''s maid, who every once in a while went near the piano room, the young vampiress took this opportunity. She walked to the kitchen, ordering milk and snacks.

    "Where would you like to have them, mdy?" Asked the kitchen''s cook, and at the same time, he raised his hand, signalling a nearby maid toe and take the tray, and follow thedy.

    Rosetta raised her hand, "I shall take it myself." She was a grown and responsible woman who could carry the tray herself. Also, she didn''t want the maiding between her and Eugene.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "Mdy, please allow me to bring this for you. The Marchioness and Lady Annalise wouldn''t be pleased if they found out that you carried it," the maid informed her.

    "Then it would be best for all of you in here to not mention that I was here. You did not see me. Is that clear?" Rosetta stared at the servants in the kitchen, who quickly bowed at her words.

    A secondter, Rosetta realised she shouldn''t order them around and had to treat them like her equals. Something she had never done except with Eugene. Her upbringing and what she was trying to achieve shed with each other. Maybe she could be... friends with them.

    Rosetta nodded before saying, "We should all get along well and be friends."

    The servants stared at the young vampiress, some in surprise and some in shock over her words. Rosetta then picked up the tray in one hand, which would have almost toppled if it weren''t for the maid near her, who quickly grabbed the tray and bnced it. The maid cleared her throat and carefully said, while trying not to offend thedy,

    "Mdy, it will be easier to hold the tray and bnce with both hands."

    Rosetta nodded, "See meter in my room, there is something I would like to talk about." The maid turned worried, wondering if thedy wanted to scold and punish her for trying to ''teach'' her when she didn''t need to be taught, as it was irrelevant for ady of her status. But the vampiress only wanted to get more tips on how to be able to help Eugene, as it seemed like Eve was busy with Allie and Vincent, and she didn''t want to burden her friend.

    Soon Rosetta left the kitchen, ready to serve a hard-working Eugene with some afternoon refreshments.

    Carefully carrying the tray, Rosetta reached the corridor where Eugene was supposedly working. Her feet were quick so that the milk wouldn''t be cold when Eugene would drink it.

    "It seems like Eugene is the only one working here," Rosetta murmured as she walked in the lonely corridor without making too much noise on the carpeted floor. Most of the doors to the rooms in here were closed, and upon noticing the farthest one, which had its door open, she paused for a moment. "Where do I keep this tray?" She looked left and right before cing it on the ground.

    Making sure no one was around and looking at her, Rosetta''s hands reached for her bosom and she adjusted her bosom. She wondered if her mother''s advice would work.

    Bending downwards, her hands reached for the tray. Picking it up, she came to stand in front of the room with a nervous smile. Her eyes fell on Eugene''s back, who stood on a stool, cleaning the cold ssnterns attached to the room''s wall.

    Rosetta stood in the same ce for a minute, staring and admiring him. She liked that he worked so hard, with all his concentration, even though there was no one to monitor him, where he could have chosen to rest. Her chest puffed in pride, knowing she was in love with a sincere man. Her lips parted to speak, "Eugene."

    Eugene turned around, feeling a little surprised to see Rosetta there. He offered her a bow from the stool that he stood on.

    "Good afternoon, Lady Rosetta," Eugene greeted her, and while he curiously stared at the tray she held in her hands, Rosetta stared back at him. She then greeted him,

    "Good afternoon, Eugene."

    "How are your hands?" He asked, and Rosetta nodded.

    "They are much better. Thank you for sending the balm to me. I very much appreciate it," Rosetta thanked him with a starstruck look.

    "You worked hard today. Cleaning the water on the floor even though you could have let it be and had someone else do it. One should appreciate the other, when they deserve and have earned it," Eugene replied.

    Until this morning, maybe even after the young vampiress had finished cleaning her side of the floor along with him, Eugene had viewed her as just the Marquee and Marchioness''s spoiled daughter. And maybe after it, he would have dismissed it. But the fact that she had taken responsibility for cleaning the mess she made, made him view her differently. Not much, but a little.

    Rosetta was ready to sit on the clouds upon Eugene''s praises for her, turning to the side to hide her blush while also starting to imagine their future.

    On the other hand, Eugene noticed the ss of milk and the cookies, wondering if she had brought them here for herself.

    "Are you not being chaperoned by your mother''s maid?" Eugene asked her because he didn''t know when the maid would find out about Rosetta spending time cleaning the mansion.

    Rosetta ced the tray at the nearest surface, and she shook her head, "Blythe is busy with work and she''s busy keeping a watchful eye on Eve. To inform my mother if Vincent and Eve spend time with each other."

    She then asked him, "Can I help you?... Please?"

    Eugene stared at her, but seeing her eagerness. He said, "There''s a cloth there, you can use it to dust the table there."

    Rosetta nodded and said, "Thank you! I will make sure not to break anything there. I brought you some milk and cookies. You might want to have it when it is still warm." She wondered if Eugene noticed that she had pushed her bosom, and then she added, "You must be tired from cleaning and I thought a little milk would help," she smiled at him.

    Eugene noticed that Rosetta didn''t hold expressionspared to the other vampiresses. He said, "I came here five minutes ago."

    "You can drink itter, only if you want to. It is for giving me the balm this morning," Rosetta added thest words so that she didn''t sound imposing and held her hands in front of her, and she hoped not to upset Eugene.

 Chapter 360 History Of Fear

    Eugene offered her a bow,

    "Thank you, mdy. I shall drink itter." The vampiress obviously meant no harm and was only trying to be appreciative and he didn''t see a reason to be mean towards her by refusing it.

    "Of course!" Rosetta was d about anything Eugene said, and then she realised the milk wouldn''t be warm. But maybe, he preferred it that way? She observed the room and said, "These rooms don''t have windows or balconies."

    "It seems it was once used as a storage room, which is why there was no need for a window. But in time, it was changed to rooms for the guests to be used. By vampires who prefer their quiet istion," Eugene exined to her, and Rosetta nodded. She also realised the only light that came into the room was from the candle that Eugene held in his hand, the other from the room''s door, through which she had entered.

    Rosetta picked up the cloth and started cleaning the table the way she thought it was to be cleaned. After two minutes, she turned to Eugene and asked him, "What is yourst name?"

    "Eggs."

    "Eugene Eggs," Rosetta murmured his full name and she nodded. Maybe if everything goes well, she would be Rosetta Eggs? Eggs was odd,pared to her family name, but she would keep Eggs just because of her love for Eugene.

    When the vampiress smiled, Eugene wondered what the woman was thinking, which made her almost giggle before she went back to cleaning the table.

    "How has your day been so far," Rosetta asked him, wanting to make more conversations with him and know him closely as she realised she didn''t know much about him, apart from him working for Dawson''s family for a few years now.

    "It has been the same, mdy," Eugene answered. Much better than he had expected because he knew being involved with a high-society woman was dangerous. Noticing her stare at him, he asked, "How about you?"

    "It has been the best day. The bestest after the time when my father threw this b--" Rosetta stopped, and she nervously smiled, realising the mistake she would be making and then cleared her throat. "I have had a very good day. It is thanks to you, Eugene."

    There weren''t many people who enjoyed cleaning, not in the lower ss, and rare as one moved up the social ss in society, Eugene thought to himself. He wondered what she saw in him, something she didn''t find in the men of her own kind or ss.

    "Eugene, I am done with the table. What do I clean next?" Rosetta asked, ready to turn the next object spotless.

    "You need to change the bedspread. We can do it together when ites to changing it to a new one. For now--" Did Eugene say together? "--you can remove the bedcover."

    Rosetta walked towards the bed, happy to be helping Eugene, and she pulled the cover. But as the room was dusty and old, which had been left unused for quite some time now, the vampiress caught something fly from the corner of her eyes when she forcefully pulled the bedcover.

    She went to drop it on the side when her eyes fell on what had flown earlier. The vampiress''s eyes fell on arge hairy spider that appeared to be the size of her palm.

    "S--ssspider."<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Her lips trembled, and she had trouble breathing. She started to sweat on seeing it, and in a panic to shoo it away, she used the bed cover to push it out of the room.

    When she pushed the spider out of the room, she pushed the door, so it wouldn''t enter again. On hearing the rustling sound, Eugene turned in time to notice the door closing, and he panicked,

    "Lady Rosetta, no! Don''t close the door--"

    But Rosetta, who turned to look at Eugene, her eyes fell on another spider hanging from the ceiling, and when the doorpletely closed, a click was heard from the door. The vampiress wanting to move away in panic ended up tripping and hitting her head against the wall so hard that she dropped unconscious on the room''s floor.

    "..." To warn her, Eugene had moved too quickly for the candle me to exhaust itself, leaving the roompletely dark.

    Eugene couldn''t see a thing in the dark, and having only heard the loud sound of something hitting something, he called for the vampiress, "Lady Rosetta, are you alright? Lady Rosetta?"

    But the vampiress, who was earlier freaking out because of a spider, had gone quiet. He became worried. The door of this room was not fixed, and it could be opened only from the outside. Right now, if he called for help in this isted wing of the mansion, if one were to open the door and find a servant and a highdy alone in the room, the Marchioness would suck him dry.

    Maybe Miss Eve or that arrogant cat would find him missing and look for him. He would need to patiently wait for them to find him missing.

    A few minutes passed, and while Eugene sat down on the ground, he heard the vampiress finally awake.

    "P-please, please don''t..." came the small sobs, and it confused Eugene before he realised she was dreaming. "D-don''t leave me here! I promise to be good! No no!" her voice got louder. It was as if she was having a nightmare.

    Eugene quickly came to Rosetta''s side by following her voice and knelt on the ground, "Lady Rosetta, please wake up," he shook the vampiress.

    "I promise to be good!" Rosetta cried, and Eugene shook her with more strength, finally waking the vampiress out of her nightmare, and he heard her softly gasp.

    Eugene quickly let her know, "The door to the room is locked from outside, and it can''t be opened from inside. There''s nothing to worry... I am here."

    "I am sorry for closing the door..." Rosetta whispered.

    "It is fine. You didn''t know. Let us wait for someone toe and find us," Eugene said, and it was probably the first time he had felt the vampiress turn this quiet.

 Chapter 361 Lonely Butterfly

    Music Rmendation: Professor Stoddard- Ben Frost

    --

    A small girl sat beside her mother, along with many other women, on the couch. It was a soiree held for the wealthy.

    Young Rosetta looked outside the room, where girls her age wereughing and talking to each other, while her mother had made her sit next to her.

    The guests were mostly vampires, who hailed from remarkable and reputed families. One of the women, sitting and having tea with the others, remarked, "Lady Aurora, has your family thought about moving to the West? I hear that the King has built new mansions and has decided to offer them to the Lords, Dukes, and the Marquees."

    Lady Aurora looked younger than most of the women around her and being one of the women of the highest status in the room, her chin lifted higher than it normally did. She replied, "Walter and I are very grateful for the King''s generous gesture, but this is where the family has lived for many generations. Rosetta will be growing up here."

    "Of course, that sounds more right than moving to a new ce," another vampiress agreed, and her eyes then fell on the Marchioness''s daughter, who sat next to her mother with a stiff back. "Rosetta dear, you should rx your shoulders. It looks like you are giving apetition to the statues," sheughed. "It appears as if we are strangers and you are ready to flee from here."

    Lady Aurora''s red eyes shifted to look at her daughter, with a slight annoyance passing her eyes when her young daughter, who was no more than ten, shifted in her seat. She then remarked, "Rosetta hasn''t been doing very well and her body is still recovering from it."

    The small vampiress turned and looked at her mother, wondering why her mother was lying to the other women about her being ill when she was fine and healthy. At the same time, Rosetta noticed the little re her mother sent, and she quickly tried to fix her expression as well as her posture.

    "Rosetta seems to have had a weak body since she was born. My thoughts are with you about it, Lady Aurora. I know when Molly fell ill for a week, it got me very worried," the woman who had earlier spoken to Rosetta said to the Marchioness.

    "Thank goodness that Molly is doing better," Lady Aurora said, "She''s a very well-behaved child. I am sure Rosetta can learn a thing or two from her."

    "You are embarrassing me, Marchioness. Rosetta is well-behaved and alwaysplies with things, isn''t that right, dear?

    At the question, Rosetta only blinked. She didn''t want to upset her mother by saying something. Rosetta''s little mouth always got her in trouble before being punished.

    "You are right," Lady Aurora smiled. Raising her hand, she ced it on her daughter''s head to gently stroke it.

    The otherdy then encouraged Rosetta, "Why don''t you go and find Molly and the others? I am sure you must be getting bored, sitting here and listening to us adults speak," she smiled.

    The small vampiress turned to her mother for approval, and Lady Aurora smiled at her daughter, "You can go and spend some time with them, but stay away from trouble."

    "Yes, mother," small Rosetta bowed and left the room.

    Now that Rosetta was away from her mother and the adults, her feet quickly moved to find the other girls around her age. When she finally noticed them, she fondly walked towards them and said,

    "What are you all doing?"

    The other three young vampiresses turned to look at Rosetta, and one of them replied, "Catching a butterfly."

    "What a silly thing to do," came from a young Rosetta, who didn''t know how to filter her words even though her mother had tried to teach her to do it. "Don''t you know that you shouldn''t touch them."<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "Why? It isn''t like we are harming it, or you," said another girl from the three young girls.

    "Catching it, you are weakening its wings. How would you feel if your arms were pulled?" Rosetta crossed her arms across her chest.

    "Nobody asked for your thoughts, you weird girl," the first one said to Rosetta. "Go do your thing, and leave us alone."

    "I came to spend time with Molly. We are friends," Rosetta stated, after all, her mother was friends with Molly''s mother, which made her and Molly friends.

    The girl named Molly didn''t respond but only received looks from the other two young girls.

    "Molly doesn''t want to spend time with you, nor does she like you. Stop forcing yourself on people, and you are a Marquee and Marchioness''s daughter, go find one like yourself to y with," said the first girl who had spoken and turned back to catch the butterfly in the open garden.

    Molly hit the girl''s hand and whispered, "You didn''t have to say that, Wilma!"

    "That''s fine, she needs to know we aren''t interested in being friends with her," shrugged the first girl.

    Rosetta stared at the three girls and bit her lower lip. Though hurt for being isted, she didn''t cry but only red at them. She said,

    "But..." Molly had told her that she wanted to be her friend. Rosetta noticed how Molly didn''t look at her and hid behind the other girl. "I don''t need friends like you! None of you are worth being Rosetta''s friend! You are stupid and don''t have the knowledge like me!" She didn''t wait for them to retort but ran away from there.

    Rosetta didn''t know why she had trouble making friends, making her question whether she was ipetent, just like her mother said. All she wanted was to be friends and talk to them. After walking around the stranger''s mansion as if it was her own. Feeling lonely, she wondered if she should apologise for something she must have done. She returned to the garden where the three young girls were now missing.

    "As if I, Rosetta Hooke, will apologise to them!" Young Rosetta huffed, but the feeling of loneliness lingered in her heart.

    Ready to walk back to where her mother was, she took a step forward when her eyes fell on something moving on the grass. The butterfly was on the grass but had only one wing, while the other wing had fallen a little away from it.

    Rosetta sat down on the back of her heels, and in front of the one-winged butterfly.

    Rosetta picked up the butterfly''s broken wing, and she murmured, "You have wings, which are pretty, yet you couldn''t escape..."

    At the same moment, Lady Aurora and a few of her acquaintances stepped out of the room they were sitting in to catch Rosetta.

    "What is Rosetta doing there?" Questioned one of the vampiresses, slyly smiling, when she noticed the Marchioness''s face turn pale on finding her daughter sitting on the ground.

    "Rosetta!" Lady Aurora called her, and the small girl snapped her head behind before she quickly stood up.

    Lady Aurora had always tried to raise her daughter with the highest manners that belonged to the elites, and she couldn''t believe that her daughter could disy such ack of manners.

    Another woman who was beside Lady Aurora remarked, "Huh, is that a butterfly''s wing? My my, how cold hearted for such a small girl."

 Chapter 362 Do Not Fear The Dark

    Music Rmendation: Castration- Ben Frost

    --

    "It seems like the governess that you hired for Rosetta isn''t doing a good job, Lady Aurora," Molly''s mother remarked, noticing young Rosetta make her way to where they stood.

    Even though the vampires were cold creatures in nature, most of their kind who entered high society didn''t like to show their personalities and wanted to be part of a society filled with poise and perfect manners.

    "Don''t you know not to tear the butterfly''s wings, Rosetta?" Molly''s mother questioned her.

    Young Rosetta looked at the woman''s daughter, who stared back at her. Rosetta raised her hand and pointed a finger, "Molly, Ellyen and Wilma did it. They were with it earlier, and I found the butterfly only now."

    "Rosetta is lying, mama," the girl named Wilma quickly cleared her name before suspicion of what they had done would arise. "We didn''t touch or even see the butterfly at all. Isn''t that right?" The young girl looked at her friends, who nodded.

    Rosetta''s eyebrows furrowed, and she said, "Liar! I saw you waiting to catch it. You said it yourself to me."

    Wilma cowered behind her mother and responded in a small voice, "I don''t know why she''s ming us for something she did."

    One of the women clicked her tongue and said, "Not only cruel but she tantly lies. It seems like you will need to put in a lot more effort on this one, Lady Aurora."

    "They are lying, mother! I would never do such a bad thing!" Rosetta''s voice raised, and this was enough for Lady Aurora to lose her patience.

    When they reached home, Lady Aurora dragged her young daughter through the corridors. The Marchioness scolded, "You cannot sit still without making a scene every single time I take you out so that you can mingle. Not only are you hell bent on ruining your name, but sullying the Hookes family name."

    "Mother, I didn''t do anything wrong! I swear I didn''t hurt that butterfly!" Rosetta tried to exin to her mother in a shaky voice, but her mother was more than furious to listen to even a word of hers.

    It wasn''t about hurting the butterfly. Lady Aurora could care less about the insect. People had looked down upon her, the same people who were beneath her. She said angrily, "How long will it take for you to behave like the other girls? Do you see them making a scene? You are good for nothing child. Nor do you look pretty, nor do you have the sense to behave in public."

    Lady Aurora continued to drag her daughter to the quieter side of the mansion, while Rosetta pleaded, "Mother, please! I will behave better! I promise! I won''t do it again."

    But her mother didn''t pay any attention to her pleas and she continued to pull her until they reached a room, where the curtains covered the windows. Lady Aurora reprimanded Rosetta, "This has been repeating for a long time and I thought you would learn, but it seems like you are slow. It is time for you to learn and not repeat this kind of behaviour again."

    Rosetta had already received a p on her cheek from her mother when they had climbed inside the carriage, and tears had streamed down her eyes. She shook her head, "P--please, don''t hit me mother."

    Lady Aurora looked around the room before her eyes fell on the old and closed cupboard. She dragged Rosetta and opened the cupboard, which had dust in it, before pushing the girl inside it.

    "Mother!" Rosetta sobbed, and Lady Aurora red at her. This had the little girl quiet while her lips trembled.

    "You better sit in there and reflect on what you did. It is time you be smarter, than tarnish the Hookes name," Lady Aurora closed the cupboard and locked it from the outside. She said, "You will stay here, until you learn your lesson." With that, the Marchioness closed the room''s door and left her daughter in the dark.

    Rosetta, now locked in the cupboard while surrounded by darkness, called for her mother, "Mother! Mother, please let me out!!" She shook the cupboard''s doors with her tiny hands, but it didn''t open. "I promise to listen! Plea--"

    She heard something scratch against the corner of the big cupboard, and she started to panic further, "MOTHER!"

    In the present, in the Moriarty mansion, Rosetta''s breathing was uneven, and she had pulled her knees close to her chest.

    Rosetta crumpled her skirt, digging her nails into the fabric, which pressed into the sides of her legs. The fear that had been etched in her mind from the past had returned in full force. She felt it crawl from every side of the darkness she was surrounded in.

    "I am sorry..." Rosetta whispered, her voice holding sorrow that even Eugene sensed. "I... I am scared of darkness."

    She wondered if Eugene would find it funny. That a grown woman like her, who was a vampiress, was scared of such closed spaces that were dark. But then she heard Eugene''s gentle voice,

    "I understand, Lady Rosetta."

    The silence was deafening except for the heavy breathing from Rosetta, who appeared to be trying to calm herself.

    "T--There''s a spider..." Rosetta whispered, hearing the little rustle in the room. "I don''t like spiders, Eugene."

    Eugene moved to where Rosetta was, and he sat next to her, "I am right here and next to you. I will keep the spiders away from us."

    "But you can''t see," Rosetta pointed it out, and Eugene''s lips twisted into a smile, on how the vampiress spoke directly even though she was scared and he was the onlypany she had here.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "I have good ears, mdy. I will use them and I believe you have good ones too," Eugene spoke to her in a calm voice.

    Like a scared mouse, Rosetta moved to one side only to end up yelping when her shoulder touched Eugene''s, and she quickly apologised, "I am sorry!"

    "You have been apologising too much. You haven''t done anything wrong to say sorry," Eugene said to her. It wasn''t like Rosetta didn''t want to stay close to him, but she didn''t want him to think wrongly about her.

    Rosetta asked him, "Aren''t you scared of the dark?"

    "People of the poor grow up without too much light. We live on the streets, in the alleys or forest until someone gives us a job, or brings us here to serve them. You get used to it after sometime as it is normal," Eugene said, before thinking to himself about how there was no light in some of the people who belonged to the wealthy status.

    "I don''t think I could ever get used to the darkness..." Rosetta whispered, and a tear slipped from her eye.

    For the next ten minutes, they stayed in silence. With both of them locked inside the room, not knowing how long it would take for someone to find them, Eugene asked, "Why are you scared of spiders? You are bigger than them. All you need is something to smash it with."

    Rosetta nodded in the dark, "I am bigger than that... When I was small, my family would often lock me up in the cupboards and rooms, which were dark and old. To discipline me."

    "Were you a handful as a child?" Eugene asked her.

    Right now, their status or kind didn''te into the picture. Because of the darkness, they focused on each other''s voices and the emotion behind them.

    Rosetta stared into the darkness, "I must have been." Considering the number of times her mother had turned furious and locked her up. But after two seconds, she said, "I don''t know. My mother used to be very upset with me, even if I didn''t do anything wrong. How was your childhood?" She tried to distract her mind. She added, "It is okay if you don''t want to share."

    His childhood? Eugene thought about it and answered, "I never knew my parents. Never seen them as they didn''t stick too long for me to know them. I lived in the back alleys, searching for food. I wanted to help so that I could fill my stomach. But people don''t trust children who are poor, if they steal something."

    Rosetta turned to look at Eugene, and she asked, "How did you find food then?"

    Eugene answered nonchntly, "Go through the trash of every person''s house when they were asleep." But he could do it only in the middle ss or the poorer side of the vige and town, as guards often guarded the houses of the wealthy. Somedays, there was no food, and some days, there would be rotten food, which would make him sick after eating.

    Trash.... Rosetta couldn''t believe that Eugene had such a hard childhood.

    "When did you start working at Eve''s house then?" Rosetta asked him.

    "It was two years before Mr. Dawson passed away. I was young but not too young when I came to work for the Dawson''s family. They have been very kind towards me, treating me like their family member," Eugene would forever be grateful to the family.

    "You know, when I first met Eve, I thought how nice it would be to be her. Beautiful, calm, kind, and a family who loves her dearly. I can tell with the way Lady Aubrey and you look after each other," Rosetta softlyughed.

    Eugene murmured, "Be careful for what you wish, for the wish you wish upon isn''t what you would want." Rosetta''s eyebrows furrowed, and before she could ask why he said it, she heard him ask, "You make it sound like you don''t have a loving family."

    "Would you look down upon me if I badmouthed my family?" Rosetta asked, and then she said, "You don''t like my family, so it should be okay... My parents have been everything I have known, they were the only ones who have loved me. But it is only now that I question if they really do. Ready to use me, just to achieve their own motives. Pardon me, I don''t mean toin."

    "I am sure you didn''t mean to," Eugene said, "It is the curse that many bear, when born in a family that belongs to high positions."

    Rosetta smiled and said, "I wish my parents would lose all their wealth."

    Listening to her words, Eugene burst withughter as he noticed the vampiress''s innocence in her words.

    He then said, "Don''t be scared of darkness, mdy. Once you ept it to be part of you, you will learn to walk through it."

    "You think I will be able to do that?" Rosetta asked him in hope.

    "Yes," Eugene offered his words of hope and advice. He continued, "You are bound to fear because of how you were treated and how you felt many years ago. But if you think about it, time has changed now. You are no longer that small girl. The thing that you feared, is now much smaller than what it used to be. Think closely, if you break the door now, you will find light. All you need is to break the door."

    Rosetta thought about it, realising how true his words were. There was light and people outside this room. More than that, there was Eugene right next to her.

    "Thank you for your kind words, Eugene Eggs. I will always keep them close to my heart, even if one day you may not respond to my feelings the way I want you to. We can be... friends. I do have very few of them," she awkwardly smiled.

    Hearing thest name, Eugene''s lips twisted once again. It was because that was not hisst name. He had given the vampiress an odd one because he knew a person who didn''t love him would never be able to ept such a terriblest name. Especially not one who liked to maintain an image in front of others.

    Eugene didn''t go toment on Rosetta''s words, which left her wondering what he was thinking.

 Chapter 363 Where Is Lady Rosetta?

    Eve stepped out of the piano room and while walking, met Alfie, whose eyebrows had been drawn together. The servants had gone back to continuing their work and noticed how Lady Aurora was nowhere to be seen, except for Blythe, who stood on the other end of the corridor.

    "Did they find Rosetta?" Eve asked the butler in a low voice.

    "We haven''t been able to find her in or around the mansion, Ms. Barlow," Alfie responded to her in the same lowered voice, and he continued, "Thedy hasn''t left any note in the room where she has been staying. Her things haven''t gone missing either. Do you think she eloped all by herself?" There was a hint of astonishment in his eyes.

    Eve shook her head, "I don''t think so. She might have gone out for some air." But Rosetta wasn''t someone to do that.

    "All the carriages are parked in the shed, mdy," Alfie replied.

    "Then she must be somewhere in the mansion. Let us find her before Lady Aurora makes another uproar," Eve whispered, and she asked, "Can you do me a favour?"

    "Yes, mdy?"

    "Try to keep Blythe away from me. I need to find a ck cat in the mansion," Alfie gave her a nod, and Eve walked towards the end of the corridor.

    When Eve walked past Blythe, who was watching her like a hawk, the maid was ready to follow her, right then Alfie jumped in, and he instructed the maid,

    "There is a shortage of help for having to clean the piano room. As Miss Allie and Ms. Barlow are done for the day, you can continue to work there," the butler pointed her toward the piano room.

    But the maid had not forgotten the p that she had received from the Marchioness for her irresponsibility in looking after Lady Rosetta. She didn''t want to risk her neck being snapped next for not being able to keep an eye on the lowly human governess. She said to the butler, "I am not the servant of the Moriartys, but a Hookes. I am obliged to answer to Lady Rosetta, and now that she isn''t here in the mansion¡ª"

    "Then there is no reason for you to stay here, unless you are a servant," Alfie was curt with his words. As the butler of the Moriarty mansion, he was used to managing servants during the absence of the members of the Moriarty family. He knew exactly how to handle maids like Blythe. "Would you want me to see your things to be sent back to the Wright''s mansion?"

    Blythe stared at Alfie for a good two seconds, and she then said, "My mistress may not be here right now, but I am sure you are well aware that the Marchioness would like to have me stationed in the mansion until Lady Rosetta returns. After all, her things are still here. Failing toply will only add trouble to your young master," a slight sly smile appeared on her face.

    "Don''t bring the terms about the deal that has been made by the Moriartys and the Hookes. You are a maid, and if you cannot work in the mansion, you can stand outside the mansion and wait until Lady Rosetta or the Marchioness returns. Or do you prefer to have guards escort you out?" Alfie returned his calm and poised smile. "Well?"

    "Let us hope my mistress will be able to find Lady Rosetta and if she''s run away, it has nothing to do with you, your master, or with the human governess," Blythe''s words held a foreshadowing warning.

    The maid red at the butler and started walking away from there, while he followed her until they reached the front of the mansion''s entrance. Blyth thought, ''Vincent didn''t seem to be in the mansion right now, and with the human governess inside, it is better I wait for Mistress to return.''

    Inside the mansion, Eve searched for Timotei and not knowing where he would have stretched himself toze the few hours before the next meal would be presented, she decided to look for Eugene if he knew where the cat was.

    But even after asking a few people in the mansion including the butler, Eve didn''t know where Eugene was. Somewhere the line of worry deepened on her forehead.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Away from the Moriarty mansion, a furious Lady Aurora who now sat in her carriage, was on her way to Darthmore. She had gone to the Wright mansion and picked up her husband from there, letting him know what happened. But before the carriage could leave the edge of the Skellington town, Marquee Hooked opened the front window and ordered the coachman, "Go to the magistrate''s office first quickly."

    "Yes, Sir!," the coachman obliged, and soon the horses and the carriage took a U-turn.

    Once they reached the building where the magistrate worked, they entered inside and noticed the magistrate stand up from his seat, even though a second ago, he seemed busy reading a parchment.

    "Marquee Walter Hooke and Marchioness Aurora Hooke, what a pleasant surprise that you havee to visit me. Pleasee inside and take a seat," the magistrate snapped his fingers, and the servant in the room stepped forward.

    "We havee here to seek your help, Mr. Welbek," Marquee Hooke informed the magistrate.

    It took the magistrate a moment to realise the Hookes appeared upset and tense.

    "Of course! Anything you need. All you need to do is ask, and I shall see that it is done!" Mr. Welbeck, the town''s magistrate answered without missing a beat.

    "We want you to keep this under wraps without creating too much hoo-ha about the matter as it concerns my family," Marquee instructed him, and Mr. Welbeck nodded for him to continue. Rosetta''s father said, "Our daughter Rosetta¡­ has gone missing. We want you to send your loyal men to watch the borders of all towns, and where everyone gets on the carriages. If you find our daughter, bring her back to us."

    Mr. Welbeck was taken aback by hearing that Hooke''s daughter had gone missing. He carefully asked, "Did she run away with so¡ª"

    "She has not," came the curt answer from Lady Aurora, and she held a re that had Mr. Welbeck offer her an apologetic bow. She smiled as she said, "Rosetta is a young, shydy, who doesn''t know anyone in Skellington. We are worried that she must be in grave danger, and would appreciate it, if you could try to find her as quickly as possible."

    If Rosetta had escaped from here with someone''s help, the best option was first to find her before it would be toote for her to find her daughter. She could deal with Vincentter.

    Mr. Welbeck nodded, "I shall do that once the men return from their current search."

    Lady Aurora stepped forward, trying to tower over the magistrate, who, in truth, was taller than her. She then demanded, "I don''t care if they are busy. Order and have them look for my daughter, unless you would like to be summoned by the King and be handed with execution for yourck of tact towards my family''s situation. The King would be disappointed about it, if he came to know that you didn''t help us," she warned the magistrate.

    In the magistrate''s eyes, the Hooke family was reputable and had high connections, or more right to be said, Walter Hooke had a good rtion with the King.

    "I will try to do my best, mdy," Mr. Welbeck bowed, and Lady Aurora continued ring at him.

    "Find my daughter quickly. Someone must have kidnapped my precious daughter," Lady Aurora demanded, as she didn''t know where Rosetta was and didn''t want to ept that her daughter had run away.

 Chapter 364 Admirable Councilman

    Music Rmendation: Elusive Man- (K)NoW_NAME

    ¡ª

    In Darthmore and the chamber of the Head Council, Vincent dropped a file on yton''s desk, which had the small-looking vampire stop what he was doing and stare at the bundle. His gaze shifted to Vincent and he asked,

    "Did you finally finish going through the file that I gave youst week?"

    Vincent offered a smile and said, "I like the hopeful you. It is cute. But no, these are documents that rte to the Hookes."

    yton, who had been leaning against his chair until now, sat straight and picked up the file. He murmured, "All this while, I have been wondering why you were so willing to get yourself set up by them. As if almost eager." His red eyes briefly looked at Vincent and then back at the file. "I can only assume that you did have something to do with Marquee Walter Hooke''s sister''s murder."

    "The one time where I didn''t kill someone, and I get the me for it," Vincent clicked his tongue, but the mirth in his eyes didn''t make the Head Council believe his words. He then pulled the chair in front of the desk and took a seat. "Did you know that the Hookes are soon going to be drowning in debt and poverty. The Hooke''s financial condition has plummeted, and this file has the names of people whom they owe and owed money. People from high status."

    "I already know it, I was there when they visited and quickly offered you the deal to marry their daughter. And you epted it very willingly," yton turned the pages and then ced the file back on the desk. He said, "Someone close to you killed the woman, and you are covering up for it. You do understand that breaking the blood marking in the Council''s registry will lead to your execution and your family''s reputation will suffer."

    Vincent nodded before he responded, "I am aware of that. I don''t n to break the blood binding seal, someone else will help me to nullify it."

    yton gave him a suspicious look, and he questioned with a frown, "What are you up to, Vincent? They aren''t regr people. Even if they are drowning, they are people with connections."

    "Everything good, and nothing bad. I promise, it will all be worth it," a wicked smile adorned Vincent''s sinful lips.

    Vincent knew that if he didn''t take the me for Lady Camille Wright''s murder, the Hookes would frame someone close to him, and now that they knew it wasn''t just his family but also Eve, he didn''t want them causing any harm. Even though he would try to protect his and Eve''s family, he was no God to be present everywhere and know everything. The easiest way was sometimes to trap people. One had to make their opponent believe they were trapped.

    "What are you doing with this file? Want to tell everyone that they are falling into the line of poverty?"

    "Of course, not. I am not so petty to do that," Vincent picked up the file and read the names listed. "I have much better use of this file." He added, "There''s a soiree being held in my mansion, I would be delighted if you attended it." Saying this, he turned around and made his way towards the door. Before he stepped out, yton remarked,

    "The Hookes, don''t underestimate them. Especially not with the blood seal," yton warned Vincent.

    "Thanks for your worry," Vincent smiled and stepped out of the room, making his way through the corridor. On the way, he met two men who had just returned from their hunting case they had picked up and were on their way to report.

    "Mr. Moriarty," one of the two councilmen greeted Vincent and said, "I would like to thank you for tipping us on the witch''s location. We were able to sessfully find and kill her."

    Vincent''s smile didn''t reduce, and he turned amused, "It is always a pleasure to help fellow councilmen. What do you say, Mr. Scroggs?" He asked the other councilman, who stood next to Mr. Osborne. They were the same men, who had met Marceline in the Pvista forest.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Vincent had kept an eye on Marceline, knowing his cunning sister would try to find a solution for her lost fangs without epting the good path everyone wanted her to walk in. When Eve had informed about his dear sister stealing Allie''s fangs, he could only guess that she was trying to find a witch to help her.

    Before Marceline would reach out to a witch, early this morning, Vincent had informed that the witch the Council was looking for was in Pvista forest. One which he believed Marceline had heard about and had gone to seek help.

    "Of course, Mr. Moriarty! You are the most knowledgeable man here and we look up to you!" Mr. Scroggs answered, and he said, "We also met your sister there."

    "Did you now. She must have lost her way," Vincent sarcastically stated, but the men didn''t pick it up as they nodded. It seemed like Marceline wasn''t done with one visit and had gone back to the witch for something else, the pureblooded vampire thought.

    Mr. Osborne responded, "She told us she was taking a walk and ended up losing her way back. But there''s nothing to worry about her, Mr. Moriarty. We killed the witch before she could harm your sister, and we made sure to see that she got inside her carriage."

    The corner of Vincent''s lips tried to stretch further, and he remarked, "It is good to see that the Council has brave men like you two. To have found the witch with a direction and put an end to the missing girls case, I will be sure to put in a good word about your work to the Head Council. Thank you for your kind gesture and seeing my sister in her carriage."

    Mr. Scroggs was an admirer of Vincent Moriarty. He had heard about how capable and efficient Vincent was with his work, who solved difficult cases that others couldn''t.

    "Unfortunately, we couldn''t save the young girls and women, who were lured and dragged into the witch''s den. We found nothing but bones," Mr. Osborne informed Vincent.

    "Draw up the family names of those who lost their young daughters to me, so that thepensation report can be made and hand it to me. I will submit it so the miserable families arepensated quickly," Vincent said to them, and the two councilmen bowed. He then walked past the two men and heard one of them remark from behind,

    "How generous of him. Not only did he help us inform us where to find the witch was and give us credit, but he is willing to submit the report and put in good word for us. As expected from the Moriarty family!"

    While Vincent worked on the file, he had on the Hookes, time passed in his office. He finished working on some envelopes, and once he sealed them, he handed them to Patton and ordered, "Have these immediately sent to the addresses on them."

    "Yes, Sire," Pattonplied, taking the many envelopes to post them. While the man stepped out of Vincent''s office, he met Marquee and Marchioness Hooke in the corridor, who demanded,

    "Where is Vincent?"

    "Mr. Moriarty is in his offi¡ª"

    The Hookes didn''t wait for the lowly vampire to finish his sentence. On reaching Vincent''s office, Marquee Walter Hooke demanded loudly, "Where is Rose?" Vincent raised his eyebrows, and he deadpanned,

    "In the mansion''s garden. But if you don''t like them, you will find plenty of them in the Council''s garden."

    Lady Aurora''s eyes narrowed and she red, "Our daughter Rosetta. What did you do or tell her?!"

 Chapter 365 Quick Search

    Music Rmendation: Elusive Man- (K)NoW_NAME

    ¡ª

    Vincent didn''t know what the Hookes were up to,ing here to the Council to absurdly use him. He couldn''t help but smirk as the Marchioness red in anger, and the Marquee''s face held a deep frown, while they looked at him.

    The pureblooded vampire stood up from his seat and said, "First, you force a marriage with your daughter, and now youe to my workce and me me for doing something to your daughter that I have no idea about. It is a mystery to me how you are still intent on wanting your daughter married to someone so vile as me, when you know it yourself."

    Marquee Hooke tried to fix it by saying to Vincent, "Aurora didn''t mean to use you, Vincent. Rosetta is missing from your mansion and she is nowhere to be seen. She didn''t take the carriage out either, and we are worried about her."

    Vincent''s eyes shifted from the Marquee and looked at the Marchioness, who continued to seethe from where she stood. A look of surprise appeared on his face and he said, "I don''t know why, but I don''t think Lady Aurora is in agreement with you."

    Though Lady Aurora liked to use the position of having the upper hand with Vincent because of the blood seal, Marquee Hooke didn''t want to start a rift. After all, there were still weeks before the wedding would take ce between Vincent and Rosetta. He said,

    "She is worried about Rosetta. We are worried that someone must have harmed her, and she has gone missing. We would greatly appreciate it, if you could help us find Rosetta."

    Lady Aurora tried to control her rage, and she said to Vincent, "Rosetta is your future wife. As her future husband, it is your responsibility to find her. I hear that you are very good at finding missing people."

    Vincent and Lady Aurora stared at each other for a few seconds. The pureblooded vampire calmly said, "I think you missed a little detail. The people I find are usually dead."

    A quick scowl appeared on the vampiress''s face. She stepped towards him before saying, "Find her. The terms of the blood seal clearly states that¡ª"

    "The marking blood seal states that if a physical harm falls upon Rosetta Hooke, or if she goes missing or dies, the me goes to Vincent Moriarty so that he doesn''t find a way to break the blood seal and he will be sentenced to immediate execution," Vincent finished what was written in the Council''s registry. He calmly stared at the vampiress and then said, "I remember what is written. What makes you think I would break the seal? I don''t know about you, but I do love my life. Immensely."

    Before another row of argument would take ce between his wife and Vincent, Marquee Hooke requested Vincent, "Please help us find her, Vincent. We have already informed Skellington''s magistrate, who has sent his men to look for her."

    Vincent ran his tongue across his perfectly aligned teeth and replied, "Are you sure that she''s missing?"

    "The entire Moriarty mansion was searched and Rosetta is nowhere to be found," Lady Aurora replied in a crisp tone. "Do you think we didn''t try to look for her beforeing here?"<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    ? The corner of Vincent''s lips threatened to pull, and he responded, "Let us start from the beginning. Let me see if the people in the mansion know anything about it."

    Lady Aurora rolled her eyes and gritted her teeth, "Didn''t I just tell you that she isn''t there? You are wasting time, when she would have escaped¡ª"

    "Hm? Escaped? I thought Rosetta was very much in love with me, and was dying to marry me," Vincent stared at Lady Aurora. "My my, what would people think if they found out that the young vampiress daughter of Marquee and Marchioness Hooke ran away?"

    Watching Marquee and Marchioness Hooke affected by this, it turned Vincent delighted. To know how much they cared about their reputation and how they would take their downfall. Lady Aurora stated, "Do you n to find her, or should we go to the Head Council for his help?"

    "That won''t be necessary, Lady Aurora. It isn''t as if the Head Council is the one marrying your daughter. You are right. As I am her future husband-to-be, I should find her myself," Vincent smiled, and he stretched his hand forward, "After you."

    While Vincent, Lady Aurora and Marquee Walter were on their way to Skellington, back in the Moriartys mansion, Eve had finished searching the corridors and hadn''t found Eugene. She stepped out of the mansion and into the backside garden to finally find Timotei sitting on a tree with his eyes closed.

    "Timotei!" Eve called the ck cat, whozily opened one of his eyes.

    "I am sleeping. Wake me upter," the ck cat closed his eyes.

    "I need your help finding Rosetta and Eugene," Eve hurriedly said in a low voice before turning to look back and ensure no one was around.

    But though the maids and other servants weren''t in the garden to see her talking to the ck cat, one of the Moriarty members, who stood on the mansion''s first floor, noticed Eve staring at a tree and talking to it. It was none other than Marceline, who had stepped away from her room. The vampiress''s eyes narrowed, wondering what the lowly human was doing.

    Timotei, who was hidden by the tree branches and leaves, remarked, "The vampiress must have hit Eugene''s head and kidnapped him from here until he agrees to marry her."

    "Rosetta wouldn''t hurt Eugene," Eve frowned and then said, "I worry that they are in trouble. Not to mention, Lady Aurora made a fuss before leaving the mansion. If we don''t find them, it isn''t just Rosetta, but Eugene will be used of kidnapping her. Please¡­ Timotei you are the only one who can save them."

    Eve''s words got the little cat to open both its eyes, and it said, "Of course, I am the only one who can save this world from disaster. But don''t think I have forgotten how I was thrown out of the window and I got entangled in the bushes."

    Eve was d that Timotei was the way he was, else it would have been hard to know where to look for Eugene and Rosetta. And as the mermaid and the cat started searching for the two lost people, the human and the vampiress continued to sit in the dark isted room.

 Chapter 366 Light Better Than Before

    Music Rmendation: Chiyo''s Prayer- John Williams

    --

    Rosetta, who could hear Eugene''s breathing, used it to divert her attention from the darkness. She said, "Let me try to open the door. Maybe it is only stuck. Else I can break it open."

    Eugene heard Rosetta shift in her seat before she stood on her feet as he listened to her footsteps against the marble floor. "I don''t think it will be easy to exin to others why you were here with me, or why I broke it, Lady Rosetta," he stated.

    Though Rosetta''s heart was beating loudly, as she still felt suffocated in this ce, she moved her hands in front of her before feeling the wooden door. She excitedly said, "I found the door, Eugene!"

    "Good work, Lady Rosetta. But do not break the door," Eugene warned her.

    "Okay..." Rosetta tried to turn the doorknob in every possible way she knew she could. But even though a good two minutes passed, she couldn''t open the door.

    "If no onees for us, the only way to get out is to break the door open, isn''t it?" Rosetta asked.

    There had been times in the past when the servants of her mansion and her parents left her for hours, even hungry, until the following day, she was let out, mostly unconscious as she would have fainted.

    "They will find us, mdy. Miss Eve isn''t someone who will not look for us. You have my word on it," Eugene assured the vampiress, who sounded dejected. "She won''t leave you behind."

    It wasn''t that Rosetta didn''t realise the kind of person Eve was, but hearing it out loud and knowing there was someone looking for her made her happy. She said, "Eugene."

    "Yes, mdy?"

    "I am so happy to have met you all. To havee here to Skellington even though initially I came here only to get away from my parents'' controlling hand. So that I could see the world and make friends, and I am happy that I came across all of you," Rosetta smiled as she leaned against the wooden door. "I never would havee to Skellington. I wanted to go to my distant rtives'' home, where my parents would have less control of me."

    Eugene took a moment before he uttered, "I am sure Miss Eve and the rest feel the same."

    Rosetta smiled in the dark.

    Beforeing to Skellington, her life had been monotonous and mundane. She was Marquee Walter and Marchioness Aurora Hooke''s daughter, that was all she was. She had been reduced to it since she was small, but after meeting Eve, she knew she could be something else. Maybe not a governess, but choose a path she carved for herself and not what her parents wanted her to walk in.

    "Thank you for your kind words, Eugene. They mean more than you would know," Rosetta spoke softly in the dark.

    In his life, Eugene hade across plenty of men and women of high society. Their families were wealthy who came from high-status or old and powerful bloodlines. And though one would think that they had everything, most of them were trapped in a cage. Either by responsibilities or their choices that had been puppeteered when they were children.

    This was one of the reasons Eugene found himself to be on the fortunate side of life. Even though he was a servant, he still could choose for himself.

    "You still have a choice, Lady Rosetta," Eugene said to her. "If it is what you really want and have set your mind, remember that it will be hard. One without luxury, you will be leaving your old life."

    "I told you I would leave it all behind. I want to find the happiness that the wealthy can''t find," Rosetta murmured thest words.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    There was a time when Rosetta enjoyed being the daughter of highly positioned parents, who were close to the King and the Queen. But as she grew up, the emptiness grew in her heart, which she reced with her own view.

    Silence filled the room, and Eugene said, "A vampiress is often suited to be with a vampire."

    "Is that your way of rejecting me, Eugene?" Came the quick question from Rosetta. A small frown appeared on her face.

    She then heard Eugene reply, "I am stating facts andpatibility, mdy. A human is better suited with a human. It is true that a vampire and a human are better, when ites to protecting, but the nature of who they are, will alwayse between them."

    "Do you not approve of Eve and Vincent''s rtionship?" Rosetta asked him.

    "You seem to speak better in the presence of darknesspared to when there''s light," Eugene noted, and Rosetta, who heard this, her cheeks suddenly turned red, which the human couldn''t see. With only their thoughts being heard, there was no barrier between them. He said, "Mr. Moriarty and Miss Eve''s rtionship is different. Their elders approve, but yours won''t. They will hunt the person."

    "I will protect you with my life, Eugene," Rosetta promised him earnestly. "My parents are only trying to use me... for their own gain. The more time I spend with them, the more I draw away from them, where I am failing to connect to them. And... I am tired of having to prove, knowing it will never be enough and in the end I will be med for it. There was a time when I wanted to marry someone of great status and position, someone who would be good looking."

    "But now you don''t," Eugene said, to which Rosetta nodded.

    Rosetta didn''t answer immediately. She said, "In the world where people were kind to me only because they wanted to gain something, the person made me feel that I was worth being offered kindness. I met someone who made me feel that I could be liked despite my ws. That person was you Eugene."

    "You think too highly of me, Lady Rosetta. There are plenty of people who could have done what I did," Eugene reasoned with the vampiress.

    The vampiress nodded, "Maybe. Maybe you are right, but out of everyone, I was destined to meet you. That out of everyone, it was you who offered me something I have always wanted. I don''t need a boat of treasures."

    Her words sank in Eugene''s mind, seeing her be someone who craved love and eptance. He had done what anyone would have done for her that night, but his actions and words had left a deep impact that no other good-looking or wealthy man had left.

    Eugene asked Rosetta, "You are a silly woman, Lady Rosetta." Even women from Meadow would think twice about him, especially if he used ''Eggs'' as hisst name.

    Rosetta''s eyebrows rose, "Why do you say that?" she asked him.

    While Rosetta wondered what Eugene must be thinking, as she couldn''t gauge because of the darkness that surrounded them, suddenly she felt something crawl on her back. Her eyes widened, remembering there was another spider in this room. She shrieked,

    "AH! The spider is on my back!" But it wasn''t the spider, but it was a rope''s end that was hanging from the wall that had touched her back.

    Eugene quickly stood up, wanting to help her. But in darkness, it resulted in them crashing into each other and falling to the ground.

    Hearing Rosetta''s shriek and crashing sounding from inside the room, Eve and Timotei heard it in the corridor. Eve pointed ahead of her, "They are here!"

    "I told you that you can always rely on my sharp nose," the ck cat boasted. When Eve opened the room''s door, their eyes fell on where Eugene was on top of Rosetta on the ground. "It seems like they didn''t need our help," he coughed.

 Chapter 367 Whispering Sympathetic Rumour

    Music Rmendation: Very Elegant- (K)NoW_NAME

    --

    Feeling the sudden brightness in the dark room, Eugene and Rosetta stared at each other. Eve watched them scramble and struggle to stand on their feet. The vampiress''s cheeks looked red, and she quickly eximed,

    "We weren''t doing anything!"

    "That''s what people who are doing something say," Timotei muttered under his breath, and when Rosetta''s eyes moved from Eve to look at the ck thing sitting next to her, the ck cat meowed.

    "Thank you for finding us, Miss Eve." Even though Eugene''s words soundedposed, he looked a little troubled because of what happened a minute ago. Rosetta''s heart was beating loudly because Eugene had not just fallen on top of her, but in the darkness, his lips had touched hers, and she found it hard to look into his eyes. Eugene cleared his throat and exined, "The door got locked and we couldn''t open it from the inside."

    Eve nodded, without knowing what to say, because Eugene and Rosetta didn''t look at her or each other. Rosetta then said,

    "Thank you for searching for us, Eve!" Her voice was higher than usual, almost making it feel squeaky. She fidgeted before remembering, "Yes! The milk and cookies. The milk has turned cold. I will take it with me."

    Eugene turned to look at Rosetta and stopped her, "You don''t have to. I will take it from here."

    "No, no. I brought it, so I should be the one to take it." When Rosetta''s eyes finally met Eugene''s, she turned flustered, remembering his soft lips against her own.

    Picking up the tray, her eyes looked around the room in weariness to see if the spider was in the room, and she stepped out. She said to Eve, "I will see you at dinner."

    Eve nodded. She noticed Rosetta taking a quick look at Eugene before hurrying away from the corridor.

    "What was that shriek about? Did you finally decide to consider the vampiress''s wish?" Timotei questioned Eugene.

    "She thought there was a spider in there and was worried about it," Eugene exined, staring in the direction where Rosetta had walked in. "The rooms in here needed to be cleaned and the locks haven''t been changed," he repeated. Eve smiled at his words,

    "That''s fine, Eugene. We are just d that you both are safe. Lady Aurora came to the mansion looking for Rosetta, now thinks she ran away alone," she said with a hint of worry. Eugene''s eyes widened at this. This wasn''t good at all.

    Soon in front of Moriarty''s mansion, two carriages entered inside the gates before stopping in front of the mansion''s entrance. One of the carriages belonged to Vincent, and the other belonged to the Hookes. The coachmen stepped down from their seats and opened the carriage door.

    Alfie was quick to appear at the entrance, reaching where Vincent was, he offered his deepest bow. Seeing Lady Aurora get down from the carriage, the butler turned to look at Vincent, who looked calm.

    "You are wasting your time here, Vincent. Instead of searching for my precious daughter in the other towns," Lady Aurora''s words were curt and impatient.

    Vincent raised his hands, and he let Alfie remove his outer coat. He said,

    "Lady Aurora, you said I should look for her, the way I look for others. Then you should let me do it my way, unless you want to look for her all by yourself, which you arepletely free to do," he turned to look at the Marchioness and offered her a polite smile, "Okay?"

    Lady Aurora pursed her lips, ready to retort, when her husband ced his hand on her shoulder and said, "Our son-inw knows what he is doing. He will find Rosetta."

    "I knew you were a wise man, Marquee Hooke," Vincent smiled, indirectly calling Lady Aurora a fool, and she was ready to snap her fangs at him if it weren''t for her husband''s hand that gripped her shoulder.

    Vincent and the others stepped inside the mansion''s hallways, walking through it, and he ordered the butler, "Alfie, go and find where Lady Rosetta is in the mansion. Check every room, even the ones that are not in use."

    The butler had already done it with others and Lady Aurora''s maid, but he stillplied. When he was about to leave, Rosetta appeared at the top of the stairs, holding the tray of cold milk and cookies.

    "Well well well, look who it is," Vincent remarked with ack of surprise, turning to look at the Hookes.

    As relieved as Lady Aurora and her husband looked, at the same time, Lady Aurora turned angry. She walked forward and demanded, "Rose!"

    Rosetta turned startled and asked, "Mother?"

    "Where have you been?! We have been looking for you all over the ce," Lady Aurora''s gaze pierced into her daughter''s eyes.

    Were they looking for her? Rosetta realised she couldn''t tell she had been locked in a room with Eugene for hours. She responded, "I was in my room. Did something happen?" She asked innocently.

    Lady Aurora''s eyes narrowed, and she remarked, "You weren''t in your room." Noticing the tray in her daughter''s hand, she questioned, "What are you doing?"

    "This is for the Moriarty pet. The ck kitty," Rosetta softlyughed, and she said, "I was in the room, mother. I have been in my room since lunch. I have been sleeping and just woke up."

    The exact time Eve, Eugene and Timotei reached the top of the stairs and watched the scene unfold on the floor below.

    "Earlier, Blythe went to your room, but you weren''t there. Don''t lie to me, Rosetta," Lady Aurora glowered, and Rosetta felt the heaviness in the air around them. It was something she was used to.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Usually Rosetta never lied to her mother, and because of her direct words and actions, her mother always believed her. Her direct words had also often gotten her into trouble. This time, she would have to lie, not for her but for Eugene''s sake. To keep him away from her mother''s furious gaze. She then turned to look at Blythe and questioned in authority,

    "Did you check my room?"

    "I did, mdy. You weren''t sleeping on the bed," Blythe promptly answered.

    The young vampiressughed. She moved closer to her mother and whispered, "That''s because I wasn''t sleeping on the bed. I fell asleep in the bathtub. You said I should appear better, and I was trying to do that, mother."

    Lady Aurora gritted her teeth. She turned to her maid and demanded, "Did you check the bathtub?"

    Blythe was sure that she had stepped into the room, but with the bathtub behind the room''s divider, she wasn''t sure if the young miss was in there. She stuttered, "M--Mdy, I am sure I ch--chec--"

    Rosetta squinted her eyes when her mother pped her maid, which echoed in the hallways. Lady Aurora red at Blythe, "How could you have missed something so simple?! You unfit mongrel," she said in a low voice. She could feel Vincent staring at her with that smirk on his lips, and it got on her nerves.

    As if that wasn''t enough, the Skellington''s magistrate arrived at the Moriarty mansion, and he entered. Reaching where everyone was, he cleared his throat to get everyone''s attention, and the people turned to look at him. Mr. Welbeck bowed.

    "Mr. Moriarty." He then looked at the Hookes and said, "The butler in your mansion told me that I might find you here or in the Council. As this ce is closer, I decided to check here first." He then informed them with a polite smile, "I have sent my men to look for your daughter, and have asked them to do it discreetly."

    "Which daughter are we talking about, Mr. Welbeck? Because if I am not wrong, the Hookes have only one daughter and she''s right here," Vincent remarked, turning to look at Rosetta and then back at the magistrate, who turned confused.

    "Ah, you found your daughter?" Mr. Welbeck asked the Hooke couple, slightly annoyed that the pair had made him stop his men from the work they were doing to work on their demand.

    Lady Aurora felt like she was being humiliated now because of her maid''s inefficiency. Then there was Vincent, who continued to stare at her as if wanting her to admit that she was in the wrong. Hiding her rage, she offered a polite smile to the magistrate and said,

    "Pardon us for causing your trouble, Mr. Welbeck. We didn''t know she was right here, and as parents, we thought she went missing and became worried. But we sincerely thank you for your quick assistance in our difficult time."

    Though not pleased, Mr. Welbeck maintained a polite smile and offered a bow, "We are always happy to help Marquee and Marchioness Hooke."

    "It is good that we found Lady Rosetta in the mansion, else Lady Aurora would have sentenced me to death," Vincent''s smile was as bright as the mes in the candles that were soon going to be burning in the mansion.

    Mr. Welbeck looked surprised by this information.

    Marquee Hooke covered it by saying, "My wife was joking with you earlier, Vincent."

    "That I was responsible for Rosetta''s absence, and I might have killed her?" Vincent asked nonchntly. "If Rosetta went missing, I would be subjugated to execution."

    "That was all a joke. There''s no need to take it to heart," Marquee Hooke tried to lower the impact of his wife''s reputation being ruined in front of the magistrate and patted Vincent''s back.

    "Seems like Lady Aurora is a humorous person," Vincentughed, looking at the Marchioness.

    Lady Aurora and Marquee Hooke thanked the magistrate again, soon they left the mansion before Vincent would say something more. Rosetta returned to her room, while the maid followed right behind her.

    The magistrate sighed, and he said to Vincent, "It seems like I will be heading homete today. I will need to send out a word to my men to stop looking for the vampiress. Earlier today, they came to my office and sounded very upset."

    "Pardon them, Mr. Welbeck. The Hookes haven''t been doing that well. With the recent loss of their close rtive and losing money because of gambling. They seem to suspect anyone and everyone theye across," Vincent casually threw in the information, and Mr. Welbeck raised his eyebrows.

    While Vincent apanied the magistrate to the mansion''s front entrance, Mr. Welbeck responded, "I did hear about Lady Camille''s death... but what is this about gambling?"

    "I don''t mean to spread news about the unfortunate, but as this is you, let me share it, but don''t tell it to anyone else," Vincent''s voice lowered, and he continued, "I heard from this man named George Salford, who lives up in the North. The Hookes, at first gambled only for leisure, but then it became a habit. It runs in the blood, and they pawned almost everything, and have no money. This man Salford said that they are in dire need of money to uphold their status, you know how badly it will look on them."

    Mr. Welbeck nodded, "That is very true, Mr. Moriarty. I thought they were wealthy enough, but it seems like the story is otherwise. It surprises me."

    "True, such a thing to do and happen," Vincent put a long face, and he said, "Salford also insinuated that Lady Camille''s death was orchestrated by the Hookes."

    "You don''t say! How is that possible? I thought they were in the North until recently," Mr. Welbeck looked more than surprised.

    Vincent nodded, "I told the same thing when I heard it. But he said that the Hookes had hired people to kill..." He noticed the horror on Mr. Welbeck''s face and then said, "Of course, these are rumours and we shouldn''t believe in it. After all, the Hookes are upstanding members of our society. It is better to stay quiet about it."

    Mr. Welbeck only nodded and said, "We will never know. I will see you at the Council, Mr. Moriarty. Always a pleasure to meet you," he bowed and climbed inside his carriage.

    Vincent stared at the leaving carriage and slipped his hands into his trousers pockets. Turning around, he stepped back inside the mansion.

    That night, Mr. Welbeck passed the little information about the Hookes to his wife, while skipping Vincent''s name. A piece of information that was soon going to spread in and out of Skellington.

 Chapter 368 Person In Snow

    Eve sat in her room and at the desk where the candle burned brightly. Right now, she was reading the invitation card that Lady Aurora Hooke had purposefully sent to her, along with the invitation envelopes sent to the Moriarty family members. The invitation read--

    ''This invitation is on behalf of both Hooke and Moritaty family, where we would like to invite you to the soiree that is going to be held this Friday evening in the Moriarty mansion''s hall. The soiree is to hold the event of the announcement of my dear daughter Rosetta Hooke, who is soon going to be married to Vincent Moriarty. We would appreciate your presence in the soiree with your family.''

    Below the parchment of the invitation message, Marquee Walter Hooked and Lady Aurora had signed her name along with a seal. Even though the Hookes wanted to hold the soiree in two days, they had pushed it forward with four days.

    Knowing Rosetta was in love with Eugene, eased Eve''s thoughts when she read Vincent''s name with a woman who was not her. It seemed like Lady Aurora was trying her best to trap Vincent in every possible way so that he wouldn''t be able to escape, but Eve knew her pureblooded vampire had a n and she had faith in it.

    As Eve was busy staring at the invitation card, at the same time, one of the windows of her room opened, and she heard the whistling wind. It had started to snow, and the sudden air that blew inside the room made her shiver. She walked near the open window. Before her hand reached to hold the window and she could pull it backwards to close it, she felt the cold bite her skin before closing it.

    There were barely any carriages moving on the streets, while the people had gone back to their homes because of the snowy weather.

    Before Eve could turn away, a figure of a woman outside the mansion caught her eyes, wearing white dress. The woman''s hair was golden blonde and eyes that were blue as the sky. Her eyebrows furrowed, and on a closer look, she noticed the woman looked like her.

    Eve shook her head as if to clear her eyes and mind so that she wasn''t hallucinating, but the figure stood with snow falling on her. The next second, she noticed the figure turn to look at her, and her lips moved.

    "Who are you?" Eve asked, even though the figure couldn''t hear her nor could the other person because of the distance they had between them. The only sound she did hear was the fire crackling in the firece and the windows slightly shaking because of the wind turning harsh.

    The woman continued to move her lips, making Eve open the window that she had closed and for a moment, she felt as if she heard the person''s voice,

    "....the promise..."

    "Promise?" Eve asked, and suddenly the figure held a burningntern.

    When thentern turned brighter, Eve''s eyes caught the streaks of blood on the woman''s clothes. There were blood drops smeared across the figure''s cheeks while the person''s blue eyes looked cold and lifeless.

    Eve wondered if she had fallen asleep and was dreaming. When the figure moved her lips once again, she pursed her lips before saying,

    "I don''t know what you are saying. Who are you?" Her voice turned louder.

    The woman in the street turned angry. When she opened her mouth, the wind suddenly moved in Eve''s direction along with the snow, making her raise her arm to cover her face and protect herself. The wind had blown in such intensity that it had extinguished the mes of the firece and the candles, turning the room cold and dark.

    "Are you nning to fall sick?"

    It was Vincent who had just entered the room, and he noticed snowkes on the room''s floor where Eve stood.

    When Eve turned back to look at the street, the figure had disappeared as if she had been dreaming. She said, "I saw a woman standing on the street outside the mansion."

    Vincent raised his eyebrow and walked to where she was. He looked outside the window and asked her, "Was it a dream?"

    Eve shook her head, "I don''t think so... She looked like me."

    "Just like you?" Vincent stared at her in curiosity, his eyes slightly narrowing.

    "It felt like me. She was right there with antern," Eve was sure about it. Vincent said,

    "Let me go and take a look."

    "I want toe with you too," Eve said, wanting to check if something was there too.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Soon the two of them stepped out of the mansion with Eve''s purple umbre. They came to the spot where Eve had earlier seen the figure. Thentern on the nearestntern post near them had gone cold, which had been lit but the me couldn''t protect itself from the wind, which was soon going to turn into a blizzard.

    "Anything peculiar the person, or you were doing?" Vincent asked her as he looked at the ground.

    "There was blood on the clothes," Eve murmured, remembering the figure of her standing in the snow.

    Vincent whistled, "Looks like your future has picked up to murder. Anyone special you have on your mind?" He asked, and he sat on his heels.

    Eve slightly frowned. Last time the feeling of killing someone had left a bad taste in her mind, and remembering it, she became worried. Vincent used his hands to push the fresh snowkes off the ground and stood up before stretching it forward. He stated,

    "Doesn''t look like it was one of your visions."

    Eve''s eyes fell on the snow Vincent held in his palm and then noticed blood. It was very faint, but there was a pinkish-red stain. She asked him, "You think it was a witch?" That was the only exnation to it, because only a witch who tapped into dark magic was capable of doing something like that.

    "A possible answer. But the question is, why would a witch want to turn themselves to you? Unless it is to lure you out of the mansion and trap you, but whoever must have tried, isn''t stupid," Vincent''s thought went to Marceline, who had recently visited the witch in Pvista forest, and his eyes narrowed. He said, "I might know who might be behind it," he caught a snowke that had drifted near them, escaping underneath the umbre and was going to settle in her hair that she hadn''t tied, "Let us get you back in."

    While Eve went to her room, Vincent made his way to Marceline''s room. He knocked on the door as if it was someone docile and polite at the door. From the other side of the room, the vampiress snapped,

    "I said I want to be left alone!"

    Hearing the vexed voice of his sister, Vincent raised his eyebrow.

    On the other side, Marceline was sitting on the bed and had removed the bandage in hope that her foot would have improved by now. Instead, time was against her and her limb had started to leave a foul smell that had her frown deeply in worry.

    Her beautiful, porcin skin had not only turned green with pus, but now the pus had an outbreak with liquid dripping down. The arrogant vampiress couldn''t see her decaying foot herself. She couldn''t ask the maids to wrap the bandage, as she didn''t want anyone finding out about this.

    The person knocking on her door didn''t leave her alone and continued knocking, making her frustrated. Limping to the door, she fixed posture and facial expression, while hiding the leg beneath her dress skirt. With a re, she opened the door and found her brother standing in front of her room, who had a bright smile.

    "I don''t want to talk to you right now. I am tired and want to sleep. Whatever it is, it can wait till tomorrow morning," Marceline pushed the door that she had just opened.

    But Vincent stopped her from closing the door by cing his palm t on the wooden surface. Though it had barely been ten seconds since she had opened the door, he noticed Marceline''s difort, and a strange smell drifted in the air of her room.

    The odour was simr to the smell of a dead rat, that had been killed many hours ago, and was now rotting in here. Vincent doubted that his sister was into witch magic to conduct one herself, considering how she prided herself as a pureblooded vampire.

    Deciding to y oblivious, he stepped inside the room, while Marceline gritted her teeth and demanded, "What do you want, Vince?"

    Marceline''s mouth parted in shock. She couldn''t let Vincent know about her foot!

    Vincent doubted what just happened to Eve had anything to do with Marceline. But with his sister who had gone to meet a witch in the middle of the night and then noon, who now appearing to be agitated, he decided to y and remarked,

    "Marcie. I just realised that it has been days since we spent some time together. Talking andughing like how we used to do when we were little. I have been harsh with you, and I have decided to be the brother you need." Vincent walked to the couch and patted the space next to him, "Come sister, let us bond together," he smiled.

    -

    Author Note: Please bear with the single updates until 18th December . Bush with weddings, thank you for your patience ><

 Chapter 369 Kinder Of The Two

    Marceline stared hard at Vincent, but her gaze barely did anything except for him to take an even morefortable seat on the couch. The thought about her foot starting to smell hadpletely escaped from her mind, as somewhere she had gotten used to the foul smell wafting around her since this afternoon.

    "I have already forgiven you," Marceline said just so that Vincent would leave her alone, and Vincent''s eyebrows rose in question.

    "Really?" He asked her.

    "Yes," Marceline asserted, as she put a fake smile on her lips, "I thought a lot on what you said and why you did it, and have decided to ept my faults towards Ms. Barlow."

    The smile on Vincent''s lips slowly lowered, and he said, "Why does it feel like you are only saying it because you want me to leave you. You don''t mean it, do you, Marcie?" A smile cracked again on his lips.

    Vincent took a deep breath before exhaling the air through his lips, but when he had inhaled, he tried to find where the stinking smell wasing from. The smell was spread to every corner of the room. Marceline clenched her fists, knowing she would have to put more effort in having him leave the room. She said in a convincing voice,

    "You have always been right, Vince. My hate towards humans has stemmed because of the loss of our mother, when she did nothing wrong. You did the right thing by choosing Ms. Barlow, and you should know that I am always going to support both of you. In fact, I was just thinking a moment ago on how I should talk to the Marchioness, to agree to not go ahead with the agreement made between our two families."

    The snow that had earlier begun falling from the sky had picked up speed and momentum along with the wind, which had turned the atmosphere into a slight blizzard.

    Vincent smiled, which was calm and kind, and Marceline almost fell for it when he stood up from the couch, "Okay." Finally! He believed her enough to leave her alone. But then she heard the next words from him, "Tell the woman to make another invitation to the guests, that what she sent earlier was a little prank and wasn''t true."

    Marceline''s mouth fell open, "N--now?"

    Vincent gave her a nod, "Yes, you are the one who said you are ready to go now. So why wait when it can be done right away." He then continued, "Also, it is going to take quite some time for the envelope to reach some of them and it would be rude to invite them here when there''s no soiree being held."

    "How about I send a letter to Lady Aurora through a servant to cancel the soiree? There''s a blizzard outs--"

    "But Lady Aurora won''t listen to a servant, will she? It would be better if you directly talk to her, lest she thinks the servant was sent by me," Vincent watched Marceline''s unwillingness, and he asked her, "What''s the matter, dear sister?" He walked to where she stood, as she hadn''t moved an inch since she had opened the door for him.

    Marceline couldn''t say no, as he would call her bluff. But surely he wasn''t expecting her to step out of the mansion in this blizzard!

    Marceline said, "Even in this dire weather, I will go and meet her myself, to show that I am on your side."

    "Let me apany you to the Hooke''s mansion. I don''t want you to be bored in the carriage," Vincent offered, but Marceline quickly shook her head.

    "You don''t have to do that, Vince. You have been far too kind to me, and I can do this myself," Marceline said to him in haste. "Let me--let me go and get my shoes."

    "Why don''t you let me, your amazing brother, help you with that?" Vincent walked to where the shoe rack was, and he picked up a pair of her shoes. "How about I help you wear them?"

    "No!" Vincent frowned hearing Marceline''s high-pitched scream.

    "You woe me, Marcie. I was only offering to help. You don''t have a husband to look after you and father is disappointed with your previous actions and so was I. But seeing how you are repenting over your past actions, I believe I should be a good brother to you," Vincent threw in a few facts that made Marceline feel bitter.

    Marceline grabbed the pair of shoes from Vincent and said, "You don''t have to do that. Don''t you have something else to do? Go spend time with Eve and in the meantime I will try to be useful to you."

    Vincent stepped closer to his sister, who wearily looked at him. He then put his arms around her and hugged her, "I knew I could count on you."

    Seeing how Vincent didn''t budge from there, Marceline cursed at her luck and her family for putting her through a wretched time in her life. She saw her brother patiently watching her wear her shoes, and she turned away from him, before slipping her good leg into the shoe and then came the bad leg. A squelching sound was heard when she put her bad foot in her shoe, and Vincent''s eyebrows rose.

    "What was that?"

    Marceline panicked and quickly covered it by saying, "The snow from earlier must have slipped into the shoe, and there must be water in it."<novelnext></novelnext>

    Vincent didn''t react as he could only guess something had happened to his dear sister''s foot. Noticing how she had not moved from her spot, he realised the foul smell wasing from her leg.

    "I shall go now, before the blizzard gets harsher and it is harder for the carriage to move," an unwilling Marceline remarked as she stared at the weather through the nearest window. "It will be difficult for Adam to drive the carriage in this snow," she added, hoping that Vincent would stop her from going to the Wright''s mansion.

    "Briggs is much more efficient in riding the carriage in the snow. You should take him along with you," Vincent offered his coachman for her to take, and Marceline''s face turned paler.

    Marceline could feel the sides of the shoe scraping the already worsened skin on her right foot, and all she wanted to do was scream in agony. Instead, she held it in and said, "I shall be going now."

    Vincent nodded, "Have a safe journey and make sure to convince the Marchioness."

    The smile on Marceline''s face faltered, and she said, "I will try my best to do that. I will go now."

    "You should before the snow storm gets worse," Vincent suggested. For a moment, Marceline wanted to strangle her brother. "Go on."

    Marceline turned and tried to walk as straight as possible without fumbling. Suddenly Vincent stopped her by saying, "By the way, I met two of the councilmen who met you today. What were you doing in the Pvista forest?"

    The young vampiress''s eyes widened on hearing it, and she slowly turned to look at him before smoothening her expression. She smiled and asked, "What was I doing there? I was taking a stroll in the woods like many others."

    "Lucky you. The witch there was killed before she coulde in contact with you," Vincent watched the anger and disappointment pass through Marceline''s face. He then said, "Catch this," and threw something at her.

    Marceline caught hold of it with both her hands and looked down at her hands. It was her bracelet. She had been worried about her foot that she hadn''t noticed her bracelet was missing. She said, "Did you get this from the forest? I must have lost it in there while I was taking a walk," she smiled and put the bracelet in her dress pocket.

    She asked her brother, "Did the councilman give it to you from when I met this afternoon? Send them my thanks."

    "It wasn''t them who gave it to me," the smile on Vincent''s lips disappeared.

    Marceline looked at her brother with a questioning gaze, "Who found it then?"

    "I did," Vincent responded, and he made his way to where she stood, staring at him. He stared back at the woman, who shared blood with him, his parents. He said, "I had a little case to work on because of missing girls and women. A young girl went missing early this morning from the vige thates after Pvista, and to my surprise, I found this expensive looking bracelet. Just like the one you wear."

    Vincent didn''t question her if she was there, but every word of his pointed to the obvious subject that made Marceline''s face rigid. He said,

    "If you aremitting a crime, at least learn not to be caught like an idiot."

    Vincent stepped away from her and took a few steps forward when he heard Marceline demand from him, "What do you mean by that, Vince?!"

    "When did you turn this vile, Marcie? I wonder if you can even recognise yourself and it is a true pity that you destroy yourself."

    Vincent''s words were cold and his eyes looked soulless as he said those words to Marceline, that didn''t let her rebuke him. He said, "Do you know what the difference is between you and I? You im to love our family by words, while I show it by actions. It would have taken a minute to put you in the dungeon," he whispered the words at the end.

    Marceline''s hands turned into fists, and she gritted her teeth, while feeling even more humiliated than when she had been defanged.

    "I saved you from being thrown into the dungeon for Lady Camille''s death! You are selfish enough to not see what I do for you," Marceline spoke in anger, and hearing her, one corner of his lips pulled, and he said,

    "So quick to agree that I killed the woman. Question is," Vincent paused for a moment before continuing, "If you did it for me, or for your own selfish reason to keep your reputation clean."

 Chapter 370 Controlled Environment

    Within the next two days, Lady Aurora''s invitation that had been sent out had reached the receivers belonging to a high status family. Most of them were surprised seeing the invitation hold the Moriarty and the Hooke''s name in one card. While some believed it was an excellent decision. One of the families was the Sullivans, who was right now, having breakfast and Lady Hilda Sullivan said,

    "Looks like Vincent Moriarty decided to uphold his family''s name by marrying the Marquee''s daughter. Rosetta Hooke. I don''t think I have met the girl before. Have you met her at Moriarty''s ball, Noah?" She asked her son, who was having his breakfast.

    Noah looked up from his meal and replied, "I haven''t."

    Lady Hilda nodded and then remarked, "We will see her in the future. I am sure the wedding will be grand."

    Lady Anaya, who sat next to her future mother-inw, moved her gaze to look at Noah, who held a faint frown on his face, but he didn''tment on it.

    James Sullivan, who sat at the same table, having breakfast with his brother''s family, softly chuckled, "It is good that in the future he will be busy with the Hookes and there will be one less thing to worry about. Marquee Hooke holds a decent position in the society and has a good reputation, apart from the almost tarnished name of his sister who recently passed away."

    "So much better than marrying a woman who is from a lowly family with no proper family background," Lady Hilda remarked, agreeing to her brother-inw''s words.

    "What background?" Noah asked his mother, catching her a little off guard.

    "The background of the girl that he wanted to marry," his mother answered him with a gentle smile. She turned to Anaya and said, "No offence to your friend or your friendship, Anaya dear, but I only speak the truth when I say that the girl you have befriended is someone whoes from Meadow. A ce which falls on the lower side, more rightly, the other side of the society scale. She lives with her aunt and a servant, and her parents, there wasn''t much about it." Lady Hilda''s words were calm and collected as she let the young she-wolf know her thoughts.

    Anaya was surprised that Lady Hilda knew about it and replied, "Forgive me for my negligence, mdy. But Ms. Barlow is a wonderful person, and there is a reason why Mr. Moriarty chose her¡ª"

    "But he isn''t marrying her anymore," Lady Hilda interrupted Anaya, smiling at the youngdy. She said, "There is an obvious reason why the Marquee''s daughter is well suited to a pureblooded vampire family."

    Noah''s father agreed with his wife and stated, "It is better to have the like kind married than the unlike kind. No one wants to repeat history."

    "What history?" Anaya curiously asked the former Duke.

    "Viscount Eduard Moriarty married twice, as the first wife was a human, who couldn''t defend herself or her children when they were abducted. Mind you, this abduction was operated by humans," Noah''s father said, before adding, "If the Viscount had married a vampiress, nothing like this would have happened. But see what has happened."

    Lady Hilda said to Anaya, "Anaya dear, you have already been introduced as Noah''s future wife, and we will find good dates that will not sh with others."

    Anaya gave a nod to Lady Hilda.

    The former Duke''s brother remarked, "The human girl, she reminds me of someone in the society but I haven''t been able to ce my finger."

    "It was during the councilman''s soiree," Noah''s father answered.

    "A woman of low background and being invited to such a high-ss soiree," Lady Hilda clicked her tongue.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Noah gripped the cutlery and responded to his mother, "I don''t understand why you need to bring her ss and position into the picture, mother. She is Anaya''s friend; the least you could do is be considerate about that fact, than speak ill about her."

    Anaya noticed Noah''s hands had turned white. Though Eve had been introduced as her friend to the family and not Noah''s, Lady Hilda had gone so far as to make a background check on her friend. This only showed how controlling the Sullivans were. Even though she came from a simr positioned family, there were some things that she couldn''t speak back to with the Sullivans.

    Lady Hilda softlyughed as if realising her mistake and smiled at her son and Anaya. She said, "I was only stating the truth about the youngdy, Noah. You cannot erase the fact that shees from a lowly town."

    "Eve has had an excellent education. Better than most of the women from our society, and she''s a decent person, whom Anaya considers worthy to befriend," Noah''s expression didn''t change. Still, Anaya could sense that he was upset and slightly angry.

    Anaya said, "Noah is right, Lady Hilda. If the opportunity presented itself, I believe that Eve would be an outstanding person in our society."

    The smile on Lady Hilda''s lips faltered before she fixed it again, and she replied, "Very well then, if that is both of your opinions."

    Anaya offered a slight bow to the older woman at the table and noticed Lady Hilda stare at them before her husband ced his hand on her hand resting on the table, which got the woman to return to her meal.

    When everyone finished their breakfast, Noah excused himself first to leave the dining room, and Noah''s uncle, James Sullivan, said, "It looks like Noah has started to worry more about you, Anaya."

    Anaya turned away from the door to meet James''s eyes.

    James said, "My nephew has always tried to stay away from conflicts or diffuse them. Never to be one to create them, and for him to have spoken for you, it means he likes you very much."

    Lady Hilda smiled at her brother-inw''s words, "Noah and Anaya make a perfect pair, don''t they? It is good to see that he''s paying attention to your feelings. He is, isn''t he?" She asked the young she-wolf.

    Anaya smiled and gave a polite nod, "He is, mdy. He''s a wonderful person."

    "I am sure he is," Lady Hilda softly chuckled, "Noah will never do any wrong and is a perfect gentleman, I am sure you will be very happy with him. And I am not saying this because he is my son." The woman patted Anaya''s back before leaving the room with the others.

    Once Anaya was alone, a frown settled on her forehead, remembering the invitation sent by the Hookes and the Moriartys. Noah''s family thought he had stood up on behalf of her, but in truth, he had stood up for Eve. She quickly left the dining room and caught up to where Noah was walking in the corridor.

    "Duke Noah," Anaya called him from behind. Noah paused his footsteps and turned to look at Anaya, who hurriedly came to stand in front of him, and she asked him, "Are you alright? I mean about back in the dining room¡­"

    Noah offered her a smile, "I am. Thank you for asking. I will talk to youter, I need to go to Darthmore now." Anaya gave a nod, trying to gauge the Duke''s reaction, wondering if he was relieved or worried.

    Anaya was impressed by Noah''s resilience over whatever he was holding in. To see a person love another, so selflessly, she couldn''t help but admire it and she smiled where her smile didn''t reach her eyes.

 Chapter 371 Start Of Fall

    When the day of the soiree arrived, Eve stood in front of the mirror in her room. She wore a wine-red gown that swept the marble floor when she walked. The gown had been sent to her two hours ago by Vincent for her to wear. The translucent sleeves reached up to her wrists, while the back of the dress had a deep back, which touched her lower back.

    She had parted her golden blonde hair from the side, twisting and tying it into an elegant hairstyle. She pinned two little flowers on the side of her hair.

    "A lot of carriages have lined up in the shed and the guests have entered the mansion. The Moriartys sure are a well known family with the kind of people I see this evening," Timotei said from the edge of the window, which he had only jumped on a few seconds ago. "Nervous?" He asked Eve.

    "A little," Eve answered truthfully before asking the ck cat, "Are the Hookes here?"

    The cat raised his ck paw and said, "They are missing. Probablyingte so that everyone can see them enter. I used to do that all the time," his ck tail moved in the air.

    "Might I say, you are dressed quite right for the asion. But I doubt it is of your taste."

    "Vincent chose the gown," Eve murmured, staring into her reflection. She then peeked outside the window and saw two more carriages enter through the mansion''s gates. She wondered what Vincent was up to right now.

    "The arrogant pureblooded vampire has taste in clothing. If I were in my vampire form, and not in this cat form, I would have surely apanied you to this soiree," Timotei ced his paw on his chest to show how generous he was with his eyes closed. He opened his already narrowed green eyes and said, "Now only if you had turned me to a vampire from this cat form. But that''s fine, who said you couldn''t carry a cat with you as an essory and mind you, I am more expensive than those diamonds or other jewels."

    Timotei stopped talking when someone knocked on the door, and Eve responded, "Come in."

    It was Alfie, and he informed her, "Ms. Barlow, the soiree is going to begin soon."

    Eve nodded, exhaling air through her lips and said, "I will be right there."

    "Yes, mdy," Alfie bowed and left the ce.

    Before leaving the room, Eve gently said to Timotei, "I think you would do better in Allie''s hands, than in mine."

    The cat softly growled, remembering Eve''s jealous lover who had thrown him into the bush.

    When Eve reached the top of the stairs from the right side, at the same time, Marceline appeared on the left side. The young vampiress wore a green gown that showcased her dainty shoulders, while her gown flowed simrly to Eve''s gown on the floor.

    The two women''s eyes met each other, and Marceline''s face soured on noticing Eve''s gown. It was a gown that appeared much better than the one she wore. She had wanted to buy a gown for the soiree, but with her cursed foot, she hadn''t found time to do it.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The guests who stood near the end of the hallways and near the stairs their eyes fell on the two beautiful women at the top of the staircase. One was a woman with her golden hair and red-wine gown who looked enchanting, as if one could only find in their dreams. While the other woman, the vampiress in her dark green gown, looked as if she had stepped out of a painting.

    Eve ignored Marceline after theirst conversation and started to walk. Marceline didn''t like anyone trying to overtake her, and she quickly started to climb down the stairs, such that the two reached the top of thest and long flight of stairs.

    The guests stared at the two beautiful women, not knowing which one to concentrate on. Marceline held her head high as she demanded attention and respect, while on the other hand, Eve''s eyes looked around and searched for Vincent.

    "Lady Marceline looks as beautiful as ever," one guest remarked.

    "She looks lovely, doesn''t she?" Another guest agreed before getting more interested in Eve as she seemed nothing less than a mystery, "But look at the other woman, who is she?"

    "Isn''t that the samedy who had attended the previous night''s ball here?" one of the male guests asked the person next to him. "The one who Vincent Moriarty danced with?"

    "Is she the samedy? She looks stunning. I should perhaps ask her for a dance," one of the men said, ready to grab the opportunity before someone else asked thedy for a dance.

    "But Lady Marceline still stands out better, doesn''t she?" someone else said as if subtly questioning which woman was better.

    Marceline, who could hear the whisperings, and smiled to herself. Of course, she was better than the lowly human. And as beautiful as the vampiress looked this evening, she felt her foot strike a continuous pain that had started to spread towards her knee. Though she had bandaged her cursed foot, it took great effort to walk gracefully. She put a pleasant smile on her lips as she climbed the stairs.

    But Marceline, who was concentrating on garneringpliments from her admirers, had for a moment forgotten about bncing her cursed foot, as she had raised her head too high. It ended up with her foot wobbling along with her body before the vampiress tumbled on the stairs and fell at the end of the stairs near the ground.

    Eve gasped, seeing Marceline''s fall as she hadn''t expected it, along with the other guests. The young vampiress felt pain in her back and foot.

    "Are you alright, Lady Marceline?" One of the men hurriedly approached her in concern.

    A few more gasps and murmurs erupted, "What is that?" pointing at Marceline.

    "...is that her shoe?" Questioned one of the women. "Such a big fat foot. Did she always have it?" Marceline''s face turned pale as a ghost, realising her shoes were exposed. One was normal-sized, and the other wasrge.

 Chapter 372 Dealing With Pest

    One of the female guests, who in the past had been ridiculed by Marceline, remarked, "It seems like no one is perfect."

    When Eve''s eyes fell on Marceline''s shoes, she frowned. One was small, and the other was enormous. What was going on? She noticed Marceline''s face turned red, and she didn''t know if it was because of anger or embarrassment. The young vampiress quickly pushed her gown to hide the shoes beneath it.

    Even the person, who hade to help her, held an unsure and apprehensive look on his face. Realising everyone noticed it, she said,

    "I hurt my foot and injured it," she tried to put up a smile but miserably failed. While some nodded, some looked at her in doubt and continued to whisper among themselves.

    "Vampires heal faster, what was the need for it?" One of the female guests whispered. "Do you think something is wrong with her?"

    Marceline, who was already having a hard week with the curse backfiring on her and not knowing how to undo the curse, the murmurs right now didn''t help her.

    Eve reached the bottom of the stairs. Noticing how everyone only stared at the young vampiress, she went near where Marceline was and said, "Here," stretching her hand for the vampiress to take.

    But Marceline was too angry, and the mask that she always wore had started to crack, and she clenched her hands, and some of them noticed her anger. Marceline didn''t take Eve''s hand, and only pped it away.

    "What is wrong with Lady Marceline?" asked someone in the guests.

    "Now that I think about it, don''t you think she looks a little tired? Like she''s lost the shine," one of the male guests stated.

    Marceline fumed further, and got herself to stand before storming out of there. Instead of going to the ballroom, she escaped to the backside of the mansion.

    Not a momentter, the guests who had praised Marceline now turned their full attention on Eve, finding her more attractive than the vampiress. One of them even stepped forward and bowed in greeting,

    "Mdy, I couldn''t help but admire your beauty that shines brighter than the stars in the sky. If you would allow me f¡ª"

    "Ms. Barlow is with me," Eve heard someone''s words from behind her.

    Eve turned in the direction of the familiar voice, which she had forgotten to whom it belonged. She pursed her lips when she noticed it was Henry Quintin.

    Henry Quintin walked towards where Eve and the other man stood. When he tried to pick up her hand, Eve took a step back to prevent him from touching her. But the man was as shameless as before, to forget what happened in the past, and he smiled at her,

    "Good evening, Ms. Barlow. It seems like destiny is on our side, by bringing us together once again." Henry Quintin turned to look at the other man with a pointed look, who left as Henry came from a higher social standing family. Turning back to Eve, he asked, "What do you say?"

    Eve couldn''t believe that he was behaving as if hadn''t misbehaved with her. Keeping herposure, she said, "I think your mind doesn''t catch things quickly when ites to learning not to cause trouble Mr. Quintin. It would be better if you don''t talk to me, ore near me."

    Henry chuckled, brushing her rudeness, "Just because you are in the mansion of a high ss family and surrounded by people of ss, doesn''t mean you are from one to think you can speak to me in such a tone. You are a woman from a lower ss, and I am willing to change it for you."

    When Eve ignored him and started to walk away, the man followed her, making it appear as if they were together. She stopped walking after a few seconds, and the man did the same. She turned to see him offer her a pleasant smile that might have worked on her before, but it didn''t anymore. She politely said,

    "Mr. Quintin, people like you make me believe that I am in a better ss than you can ever achieve. You are in a ss where no woman in her right mind would agree to be with you. So before you decide to change my ss, I would advise you to change yourself."<novelnext></novelnext>

    Henry Quintin was baffled that this lowly woman was speaking to him like this in public, and some of the guests stared at them but more at him with disapproving looks. He nervously smiled at the other guests and returned his gaze to the lowly woman and said,

    "Last time there was a little misunderstanding, not to mention, you seemed quite eager toe to my mansion¡ª"

    "You mean to attend the soiree where you tried to misbehave with me," Eve''s words were direct, and she spoke calmly. She would have tried to avoid causing trouble before, but she had found her voice in handling the people of high society.

    Even Henry noticed the change in her attitude, and the more she resisted, Genevieve Barlow only turned that much more alluring that he wanted to have her for himself. He opened his mouth to speak, but Eve beat him to it.

    Eve said, "With what Mr. Vincent Moriarty did to youst time, one would think you would have learned your lesson to not step into the Moriarty household again or near me. Do you think he has forgotten what you did and he would beat you in front of people?" She questioned Henry, who blinked at her.

    Henry had solelye to the mansion to attend the soiree with the thought that Lady Aurora had already set up with Eve, that she had swayed the lowly woman''s mind. Thinking about Vincent Moriarty hitting him, his face turned rigid.

    "Eve," someone called. Hearing the voice, both Eve and Henry turned in the direction. They noticed it was Duke Noah along with Lady Anaya, who made their way to where Eve was. The she-wolf asked, "Is everything alright?"

    Eve smiled and replied, "Yes. Mr. Quintin was just leaving."

    "I will go and find myself a drink," Henry excused himself before giving a nod to the two women, and when he turned to the Duke, he felt him intensely stare at him. He quickly scurried from there to see where the Marchioness was to have a quick word with her.

    Anaya asked, "How have you been, Eve? I found it very strange when I heard the news about Mr. Moriarty going to marry the Marquee''s daughter. Is that true?" She asked in a low voice.

    Eve gave her a nod, "It is true."

    "I am so sorry to hear that. Is there anything I can do?" Anaya asked, and she ced her hand on Eve''s shoulder before giving it a light squeeze.

    "You do not have to worry about me, I am fine," Eve smiled, and her eyes shifted to look at Noah, who was staring at her. "Good evening, Noah."

    "Good evening, Genevieve," Noah offered her a respectful bow, which Eve quickly returned. "Did something happen that Vincent decided to marry the Marquee''s daughter?" His calm eyes probed into her blue ones.

    Eve wished she could tell the truth to Noah, but it wasplicated. He didn''t know that she had killed someone, and to cover the murder, Vincent and Rosetta had ended up getting entangled in it. Some of the guests who stood nearby, couldn''t help but eavesdrop on what the gossip was about, making it harder for her to exin and she responded,

    "Rosetta was Vincent''s parents'' first choice for him and they wanted a vampire in the family."

    Noah slightly frowned at this information, because he didn''t believe Vincent to bepliant unless he had lost interest in Eve. He and Anaya didn''t raise more questions, knowing the guests tried to listen to their conversation.

    One of the council men came to where they stood and called Noah to talk about work. He excused himself from there, leaving with the councilman. Anaya suggested, "How about we two head to the ballroom together, unless you are waiting for someone? I am sure Noah will be busy with work."

    Eve gave a nod, "Let us go in then," and they walked together towards the big hall.

 Chapter 373 Beginning Of The Soiree

    As they walked, Anaya couldn''t help but stare at Eve, noticing the woman''s beauty. Usually, the woman was dressed as a governess, but this evening, there was something very soft yet sharp with how Eve looked. But it was the beauty inside the human that she knew had caught Noah''s attention. Noticing the she-wolf stare, Eve asked,

    "Is something on my face?" And she touched her temple and cheek.

    "Oh, there''s nothing. I was just seeing how beautiful you are, Eve," Anaya openlyplimented Eve, which made the mermaid smile.

    "You are too generous with yourpliments, Anaya. I think you look lovely in that grey dress," Eveplimented the young woman.

    "And you are too kind," Anaya smiled and raised her head to look at the chandeliers hanging from the ceiling. "This is a beautiful mansion, so old yet so neat with the details," she admired it, "How has work been?"

    "It has been the usual. Allie has been able to pick things up much faster," Eve replied as they continued to walk past the guests.

    Anaya slowed her footsteps and whispered, "I was supposed to meet you to discuss your gown, but with the sudden invitation, I was unsure about what to do. I am hoping that you will let meplete the gown that is meant for you?" It was because the she-wolf had heard how notorious and odd Vincent Moriarty was when it came to doing things his way, and she could tell when she met himst time that he was in love with Eve.

    "Thank you, Anaya. I am not sure if I will be able to wear it any time soon, but I would very much appreciate you working on it," Eve responded, and Anaya nodded.

    ? "I am relieved to hear it, and also see that you are doing better than I imagined. I am sure the Duke holds the same concerns," Anaya let Eve know and added, "I hope God blesses you with the strength that you need to pass through this storm."

    Eve was grateful for Anaya''s kind words. She said, "Noah is lucky to have you next to him. Has your and Noah''s family decided when you two will be getting married?"

    "We haven''t decided yet. Probably next year, but definitely not this one," Anaya smiled. She found it ironic how the woman Noah was in love with said he was lucky to have her when his heart belonged to the human. She wondered if things would be different if Eve knew about Noah''s affection towards her. It would not be the way it was, Anaya thought to herself.

    Eve finally caught sight of Vincent, surrounded by a few council members discussing matters rted to the Council work. Sensing her gaze, Vincent''s gaze shifted to look at her from a distance. When no one was looking at them, he sent a wink in her direction, and it threatened a smile from her lips.

    With the little hide and seek, that action of his had Eve''s heart skip a beat. She raised her hand and tucked a piece of her hair behind her ear. Even though she knew what she was going to witness was going to be hard, it was because it was Vincent that she was calm now.

    "Mdy, drink?" One of the servants offered them a tray of drinks. When Anaya picked up a ss, Eve did the same, and she took a sip of the sweet drink.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Outside the Moriarty mansion, the Hookes finally arrived in their carriage, which stopped at the mansion''s entrance. The coachman opened the carriage door for Marquee and Marchioness Hooke.

    Rosetta finally stepped out of the carriage where she was going to have a nervous breakdown. It was because she had to drag herself out of her room, into the carriage, and now out of it. She didn''t want to get engaged to Vincent Moriarty! This was nothing less than a nightmare for her!!

    "Straight back, Rose. Don''t slouch when all eyes are going to be on you tonight," Lady Aurora instructed her daughter, cing her hand on Rosetta''s back.

    "Yes, mother!" Rosetta replied.

    "From today onwards, even though there are days to get married, you will officially be Vincent Moriarty''s future wife and he will be your husband. At least that is what everyone will know," Lady Aurora said in a low voice to her daughter, who walked next to her, while she walked between Rosetta and her husband. She said, "All you need to do is stand next to Vincent and smile. Your father and I will take care of the rest of the things."

    But Rosetta''s smile was far from natural; it looked like a spirit had taken home and was smiling from within.

    "Good evening, Marquee Hooke and Marchioness Hooke. Your daughter looks lovely," people started to greet the trio.

    As they continued walking through the front hallways, Lady Aurora''s eyes fell on one of the men, and her eyes widened in rm. She turned to her husband and whispered, "Walter, what is Mr. Estbury doing here?!"

    "You must have mistaken someone for him, dear," Marquee Hooke answered as he smiled at the guests in the hallways.

    "On the far right, look there!" Lady Aurora didn''t look at Mr. Etsbury, the man from whom they had taken the money and had to return by selling theirnd properties. She questioned her husband, "Did you send the invitation to him?"

    When Marquee Hooke''s eyes finally fell on the man, his throat turned slightly dry, and he said, "Of course, I didn''t! You must have sent the invitation to him."

    "Why would I ever invite that man here," Lady Aurora gritted her teeth while she shed a smile. "Do you think the Moriartys are acquainted with him? Or maybe he works in the Council?" Because there was no way for that man to be here out of the blue when no one knew about their poor financial state!

    "Did he perhapse to collect more money?" Marquee Hooke questioned with a frown, and Lady Aurora couldn''t help but guess that it could be the reason the man had followed them here.

 Chapter 374 Nervous Wreck

    Music Rmendation: Sharpening My Knives- Kris Bowers

    ¡ª

    Lady Aurora couldn''t believe that Mr. Etsbury was attending the soiree, and before he could make eye contact, she looked to the other side and pretended to be busy talking to one of the nobleman''s wives, whom she had invited.

    "I was wondering when you would share the good news, Lady Aurora. It is good to see that you and Marquee Hooke chose a family like the Moriartys," said the nobleman''s wife with a smile and then spoke to Rosetta, "Don''t you look lovely, as if you are shy," sheughed, finding the young vampiress endearing.

    "Rosetta has always been like that. Both Vincent and Rosetta are so affectionate with each other, you would think that they are already married," Lady Aurora chuckled. At the same time, Rosetta couldn''t hear any word that was spoken around her as she felt strange in her throat.

    "That is something we all want and I am happy that you have found it, Rosetta dear," the nobleman''s wife remarked.

    On hearing her being addressed, Rosetta paid attention to thedy and replied, "It was love at first sight."

    "Oh my, isn''t that sweet now," said another woman, who stood next to the nobleman''s wife.

    Rosetta smiled, remembering when her eyes had first fallen on Eugene. At the same time, she grimaced. Her love had seen her drunk, which must have looked terrible. She wondered where he was right now and looked around for him.

    "Excuse us, mdy," Lady Aurora smiled at the women, who gave them a nod. Soon Lady Aurora and Rosetta headed towards the enormous ballroom, where most of the guests had gathered.

    "Aurora, there''s more than one," the Marquee stood at the entrance for his wife and he looked worried.

    "What are you talking about?" Lady Aurora asked, while she nodded to one of the guests.

    "Mr. Mayen and Mr. Hotham are here too!" Came the rushed words from Marquee Hooke, feeling troubled at the sight of people to whom they had taken the money and had returned most of it, but not all of it.

    Lady Aurora followed the line of sight of her husband and felt her face stiffen on seeing the two men her family owed money to. This was not good. What were these men doing here when she and her husband had told them their money would be settled soon!

    Lady Aurora and her husband had carefully covered their financial problem from others that they believed everything would go ording to n. No one would find out about it, because once Rosetta would marry Vincent, he or his family would pay all the money they owed to people. The money the Hookes owed was something the Moriartys could easily pay from their treasury.

    "What are we going to do?" Lady Aurora questioned her husband in a whisper.

    "I will deal with them once we finish the initial greetings," Marquee Walter responded.

    "Please do it fast before everyonees to find out about it," Lady Aurora said in a hushed tone. Leaving her husband''s side, she took Rosetta to where Lady Annalise was talking to one of the guests.

    But the debt collectors were here only because of the invitation cards they had received, simr to the rest of the guests. Even though they didn''t speak about the Hookes'' diminishing financial status, someone else had started to spread about the Hookes'' poor financial condition.

    Skellington''s magistrate, Mr. Welbeck, had discussed the information that he had heard from Vincent with his wife. The woman had mentioned it to the people she was acquainted with during the afternoon tea. And the women from the afternoon tea had passed it to the next person they knew, such that half of the people in the mansion now knew about it.

    One of the female guests turned to herpanion and murmured, "Do you think the rumour is true? That the Hookes killed Lady Camille to gain the deceased woman''s wealth and now they are after the Moriartys?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Marquee Hooke doesn''t look like he is someone who would kill his own sister. I thought they were close," said another person.

    "Maybe not the Marquee but what about his wife? A lot of people from the North told me that she is well acquainted with the Queen. At least that is what she says, if it was true, she could have used her connections to kill her sister-inw," the next woman whispered behind her ss of wine.

    "If she is so close with the Queen, shouldn''t she ask for help? Unless she is too prideful about it."

    "She is surely prideful, and not that I want to badmouth her, but even arrogant. Making other women do her work, so I wouldn''t be surprised if she killed Lady Camille."

    The rumours continued spreading around the hall, and soon most of the guests forgot why they were there and they stared at the Hookes with judgmental eyes. Lady Aurora could feel the eyes and the longer the debt collectors were present in the room, the worse she felt with the fear that one of them would publicly expose them.

    On the other hand, Rosetta took the chance of escaping from her mother''s side. When her eyes fell on her friend Eve, she quickly walked there and also noticed another woman standing next to her friend.

    "Eve, you are here! I was turning worried about what is going to happen," Rosetta whispered to Eve while hugging her. Eve made sure to keep her half sipped ss away from the vampiress to prevent it from spilling. Pulling away, shemented, "I love your dress, it looks¡­ nice on you."

    "Thank you, Rose. You look nervous," Eve noted and asked her, "You don''t look so good."

    Rosetta scrunched her face, and replied, "I don''t feel that good. My throat feels funny. Where is he?" she didn''t mention Eugene''s name in front of this unfamiliar woman and asked, "Who is this?" Because it seemed like this she-wolf was too friendly with her friend.

    Eve introduced the she-wolf to the vampiress, "Rosetta, this is Anaya Chambers. Her family is closely acquainted with Duke Noah''s family and right now she is living with them in Woodlock." She then turned to Anaya and said, "This is Rosetta Hooke."

    Anaya offered a polite bow to the vampiress, "It is good to meet you Lady Rosetta. You got us curious on who is marrying Vincent Moriarty."

    Hearing thosest words only increased the tension in Rosetta''s body. She hoped whatever Vincent had nned would work. She wondered if running away from here would get her anywhere, but she knew it would only be temporary. She moved closer to Eve and whispered, "Who is she? Your friend?"

    Eve nodded, "Anaya is a friend, Rosetta."

    Rosetta gauged Anaya from head to the hem of the she-wolf''s gown that touched the ground. So Eve had other friends than her. Of course, she did. Unlike her, Eve was pleasant to talk to, the vampiress thought.

    "He is in the kitchen because they need staff in there with the cooking and serving the guests," Eve answered Rosetta''s earlier question. When one of the servants carried a tray of ss filled with wines, Rosetta picked up a ss. To soothe her funny throat, she finished the entire drink in one gulp, leaving Eve slightly worried.

    "Rosetta, you will need to meet everyone soon. Don''t drink too much," Eve advised the vampiress. Thest time, the vampiress had gotten drunk to the point where she had lost consciousness.

    "I feel too stressed, Eve. I want to go back to my room and sleep, but I doubt my mother will be happy about it," Rosetta needed more than a ss of drink to survive today. She picked another ss of wine and gulped it down. "I will be fine with this."

    "Lady Rosetta, you should drinkter than now. When you are done dealing with the guests," Anaya remarked, but Rosetta, who was unfamiliar with the she-wolf, slightly red at her.

    "I know what I am doing. You should finish your drink. The drinks on are me. Wait¡­ that didn''t sound right," Rosetta murmured to herself, "Are on me! Yes, that''s right."

    Both Eve and Anaya looked at Rosetta with a frown because with the thought of wanting to get rid of the stress she felt, the vampiress was making them worried.

 Chapter 375 Announcement Of The Wedding

    Vincent was surrounded by a few council members, who were astonished that he was finally settling down with a woman. But internally, they prayed for Marquee and Marchioness Hooke''s daughter''s sanity, who had agreed to marry him. It was because of the pureblooded vampire''s nature.

    "Will you be living here in Skellington or be moving to North where the Hookes are living?" One of the Councilmen asked Vincent. "Maybe you will soon be working for the King and Queen, rather than in the Council."

    "It does sound exciting but I will settle for wherever Lady Rosetta wishes to," Vincent answered with a bright smile, "After all, I should consider and respect my wife''s wishes and thoughts."

    Vincent''s reply received many gobsmacked expressions from the men around him, who quickly fixed the surprised expressions on their faces. One of them was even brave enough to say,

    "It seems like you are enamoured by Lady Rosetta Hooke. She must be quite ady for you to agree with her," and the person cleared his throat in the end.

    Vincent smiled and responded, "Maybe that''s what happens when you meet a woman like her. I cannot wait for us two to get married and build a family." To the Hookes, Vincent''s words were nothing less than him trying to keep the blood seal that he had signed in the registry when in truth, the pureblooded vampire was only making groundwork so no fingers would be pointed at him, but it would go back to the Hookes who had enthusiastically dug the grave for him.

    "We wish you the best for theing marriage," one of the councilmen wished him.

    Mr. Stoker walked to where Vincent was and said, "Vincent Moriarty, I see you have decided to settle down. Not with anyone but with the daughter of the reputed Hookes."

    "Unfortunately, I was waiting for you to give me your daughter, but you seem disinterested in it," Vincent joked, and this got the councilman to twitch.

    Mr. Stoker offered a tight smile, "Sad indeed that I wasn''t aware of it, or we would have discussed it." Not in a million years would he give his daughter to this crazy vampire who got on his nerves.

    Mr. Stoker exchanged a few more words before dispersing from there with other council members. Not a momentter, yton arrived next to Vincent, and he asked with a straight face,

    "Am I supposed to wish you or wait for you to pull something?"

    A grin appeared on Vincent''s lips, "Not so soon. This is just the beginning. But if you have bought me a gift, I would be more than happy to ept it."

    yton pursed his lips and put his hands in his trouser pockets. He said, "I could be resting in my room rather than attend a sham engagement."

    "yton!" A sweet voice interrupted their conversation, and it was none other than Allie who came to stand in front of them. "Look I got a cat!" She was holding Timotei in a death grip so that he wouldn''t escape from her arms, and the cat had given up on running, deciding to be carried everywhere.

    The Head Council stared at the cat and then at the little girl, who was Vincent''s youngest sister. He responded in a dull voice, "Good for you. Go y with it."

    "Let us y together," Allie replied with brightened eyes, and when Vincent chuckled at his sister''s words, yton red at the pureblooded vampire and then his little sister.

    "I am allergic to cats," yton answered, and Allie frowned.

    "To Timotei too?" Allie asked him with a confused look.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Yes Timotei too," yton replied.

    Allie''s shoulders drooped, and she muttered, "I was looking forward to ying with you."

    "Hamster," Vincent said to his sister, "This one might look like another hamster, but he is older than me or our father."

    "Really? But he''s so small," Allie innocently replied to her brother. yton gritted his teeth, knowing Vincent was enjoying this too much while the vampiress had no clue.

    "Yes, you will need to y all by yourself today," Vincent clicked his teeth, noticing the little girl look sad, yton rolled his eyes before saying to the little girl,

    "I can spare a few minutes."

    Allie''s eyes brightened like the burning mes of the candles on the chandeliers.

    Vincent''s eyes moved to where Eve stood. She looked like an exquisite meal in the dress, and with her back facing him, he noticed the dip in her smooth back. She stood with Noah''s future finance, talking to her while she drank a ss of wine. But it didn''t seem like she liked it, as she drank only half of it and returned the ss to the servant.

    When the servant was walking by, collecting other empty or used sses, Vincent took hold of the same ss that was sipped by Eve and finished the entire wine left in it.

    Marquee Hooke appeared next to Vincent and informed, "It is time, son for us to make the announcement." The man seemed in a haste, wanting to finish the announcement as quickly as possible and disappear from there, while taking the debt collectors along with him and away from the other guests.

    Vincent asked Marquee Hooke, "Is everything alright? You seem a little stressed. Don''t worry, I won''t run away and leave the guests and Rosetta," a small cunning smile appeared on his lips as he said it.

    Marquee Hooke, who was looking around the hall, quickly looked at Vincent andughed, "Of course, we know you won''t be doing anything like that as you have signed in the registry with your blood."

    Together, they walked to the front side of the hall, where Viscount Eduard and his wife Lady Annalise, stood on one side. A few steps away stood Lady Aurora and Rosetta, who seemed jittery.

    Marquee Hooke picked up a ss and used a knife to hit the end of the ss with it to get every guest''s attention in the ballroom. Soon the guests stopped their chatter to pay attention to him, and he said,

    "Moriarty and the Hookes are here to share good news with you people, which many of you have already guessed," he smiled and looked at Viscount Eduard, who stepped forward and said,

    "Wee everyone and thank you for making your presence here today. My family and the Hooke''s family have decided to bring the two families closer by having the marriage between my son Vincent and Marquee Hooke''s daughter, Rosetta. They will be married to each other in one week''s time from now. This is a union we are very much looking forward to."

    Eve, who stood a little away from them, heard the announcement and pressed her lips. One week was too short of a time, and it was obvious that the Hookes were trying to speed things up rather than waste time.

    Her eyes fell on Vincent, who looked unruffled, making her wonder if anything could ruffle the vampire. Her gaze then shifted to look at Rosetta, who stood next to him, and the vampiress stared at the Viscount and her father with a look of shock. Because she had been uninformed about the wedding date to be fixed this close.

 Chapter 376 Fire Under The Feet

    Music Rmendation: Professor Stoddard- Ben Frost

    --

    Marquee Hooke turned and looked at his daughter, and Rosetta used her shaky legs to step forward. He ced a hand on his daughter''s back and announced to the guests,

    "It has been Rosetta''s wish and dream to marry the person she is in love with, and she finally found the person to be Vincent. And without a doubt, we believe he will take good care of her. We would like to hold a small engagement with the same thought to proceed things."

    Rosetta whispered to her father, "I thought there were three more weeks before the wedding would take ce."

    "It is because the time and situation demands it, dear," Marquee Hooke replied in a low voice, and he said, "Smile now. You are supposed to be happy about this, you will not have to worry about living on the streets or wearing clothes like the poor people."

    When Rosetta didn''t step forward from where Vincent stood, her father grabbed her arm with a smile and pulled her forward. The vampiress was speechless, feeling the anxiety eating her with every passing second.

    "The rings," Lady Aurora raised her hand.

    Eve watched the two families stand next to each other, while she felt an uneasiness slither into her chest. When the rings were brought forward, the guests watched the couple, who would help each other wear their rings. She turned to Anaya and said in a shaky voice, "Excuse me."

    Anaya didn''t stop her, knowing it would be hard to watch, and watched Eve exit from the ballroom.

    Eve knew all this was a sham, but she didn''t have the courage to watch this without feeling the prick in her chest. She walked through the corridors of the mansion. With all the guests and servants concentrated in and near the ballroom, there were fewer people on the other side of the mansion.

    Back in the ballroom, Marquee Hooke announced, "The couple will now exchange the rings," and both Vincent and Rosetta were given rings.

    Rosetta had barely slept thest two nights as she had tossed and turned thinking about this evening. With her already feeling queasy about everything and having drunk two sses of wine on top of it, it made her feel sicker. She turned to her mother and said,

    "Mother, I am not feeling that good."

    "Not right now, Rose. It isn''t umon to be nervous, but you will be fine," Lady Aurora ced her hand on Rosetta''s shoulder.

    "I don''t think so, mother..." Rosetta shook her head.

    With everyone watching, Lady Aurora couldn''t chastise her daughter and had to continue smiling. When she looked at the crowd of guests, she noticed Mr. Etsbury made his way towards them, and she quickly said, "Just push the ring on his finger and have yours done. You can take a rest after that. Do it soon," she said in a rushed voice.

    Rosetta raised her ring, ready to put it on Vincent''s finger.

    Noticing the unsteady gaze of the vampiress and the way her hand swayed, Vincent noticed Rosetta ready to choke, and he quickly stepped aside. Not a momentter, Rosetta threw up on her father''s shoes.

    "Ohh!"

    "Ah!"

    "Is she alright?!"

    The guests reacted, and Rosetta turned red in embarrassment. She quickly ran away from the ballroom, while Lady Aurora said to the guests, "I will be right back with her. Excuse me!" The Marchioness hurriedly followed her daughter.

    Viscount Eduard called a nearby servant, "Have this cleaned quickly and have someone escort the Marquee to help him clean his shoes right away." He then turned to the guests and said, "Lady Rosetta must be tired and nervous with the guests today. It would be best for her to get some rest."

    The guests agreed by nodding, and Vincent said, "Supper is being held in the dining room. The butler will lead the way for you there."<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Let me go and see how things are with Rosetta," Lady Annalise stated her husband, but Vincent stopped her by saying,

    "I will do that," and he walked towards the exit of the ballroom.

    Before stepping out of the room, Vincent''s dark red eyes searched the ce and noticed Eve was missing from there. When he reached in front of the powder room where Rosetta and the Marchioness were, he heard Lady Aurora scolding Rosetta,

    "You cannot do one thing right! All you had to do was exchange the rings, but you couldn''t even wait to finish it and you made a fool out of yourself!"

    "I told you I was feeling sick..." Rosetta replied to her mother, who red at her.

    Lady Aurora held Rosetta''s shoulders with both hands and shook her. She threatened, "What did you do? How did you fall sick when you have been alright all this time? You were fine until this morning."

    "I wasn''t able to sleep with the ce being switched back and forth. Why didn''t you tell me that you are holding the wedding in a week? None of my wedding clothes have been prepared, everything is hanging in--"

    "You don''t have to worry about it. I have taken care of all those things. All you need to do is sit quietly and do what we say, which you obviously have trouble following. When are you going to behave like a responsible person?" Lady Aurora demanded angrily. She couldn''t believe her daughter had ruined the one thing she had arranged with much difficulty, but at the same time, she remembered Mr. Etsbury and the others were here in the mansion. She brought her hand to her face and pressed her forehead.

    Internally, Rosetta was happy to have fallen sick and stopped the possible engagement ceremony that was going to take ce if she hadn''t thrown up. At the same time, her mother red daggers at her. Rosetta knew if they were back home, where she didn''t have to show her face to the guests, she would have been pped by her mother.

    Someone knocked on the door, which had the two women turn to look at it. Lady Aurora snapped at Rosetta, "Fix yourself quickly before you humiliate us."

    Rosetta wiped her mouth and finished fixing her dress. Lady Aurora put a false smile and said to the person on the other side of the door, "Come in."

    When the door opened, they saw it was Vincent, who looked concerned and asked, "How is Rosetta doing now?"

    Lady Aurora responded, "Much better. We will be back there with everyone in two minutes."

    "You don''t have to worry about that, my parents are taking care of the guests, Lady Aurora," Vincent responded and said, "There''s a man outside and he said he wants to talk to you. He said his name was Mr. Etsbury and it was something urgent."

    Lady Aurora''s eyes widened, and she asked, "Where is he?"

    "Right outside and at the end of the corridor, I told him I would let you know," before Vincent could finish his sentence, Lady Aurora quickly stepped out of the powder room and hurried to meet the person.

    Vincent stared at Lady Aurora''s back and then turned to Rosetta, "You okay?" Rosetta nodded, "Good, but it would be better for you to go to your room and get some sleep. If someone asks, I will inform them that you retired to bed for the night as you are unwell."

    Rosetta left the mirror in front of which she had been standing and then asked him with worry, "There''s only seven days left for the marriage. Do you think my parents will back down from their decision?"

    "They will. Everything is already in motion, and every minute counts. Now go," Vincent instructed the vampiress, who quickly left the ce. Soon Alfie arrived near him, and Vincent ordered, "Send Eugene to Rosetta''s room with food."

    "Yes, Master Vincent," Alfie bowed and left.

    On the other side of the corridor, Lady Aurora reached where Mr. Etsbury was waiting for her, and he remarked, "Marchioness, I hope you and your family haven''t decided to move to Skellington in hopes that I don''t find you."

    The woman softly chuckled and responded in a low voice, "Of course, not. As you heard, my daughter is going to get married to Vincent Moriarty."

    "You have all the money to pay for the wedding expenses but not the money you owe me?" Mr. Etsbury questioned the vampiress, and Lady Aurora quickly looked around to ensure no one heard what he just said.

 Chapter 377 Tangible Deal For A Week

    Music Rmendation: Professor Stoddard- Ben Frost

    --

    Lady Aurora looked back at Mr. Etsbury and said in a low voice only for his to hear, "The Moriarty family are the ones who are taking care of all the wedding expenditure and as my husband already spoke to you--"

    "I lent you the money right when you needed it. At that time you said you would return it within a week. But it has been three months and I haven''t received the entire amount loaned to you and interest is far from it. You and the Marquee have been dying it with reasons, Lady Aurora," Mr. Etsbury didn''t look like a man who was interested in sweet words, and the only sweet he was interested in was the money the Hookes owed him.

    Mr. Hotham and Mr. Mayen also arrived with Marquee Hooke, and they said, "We want our money back, Marquee," said Mr. Hotham, who wore sses. "I have given you enough time, respecting you as you are the Marquee."

    Marquee Hooke smiled, trying to tone down the atmosphere, and said, "We promise that all the money will be returned the next day after the wedding. I will make sure about it and you have my word."

    Mr. Etsbury said, "I will need a guarantee for it. Can Mr. Moriarty or the Viscount give us the guarantee now?"

    "I will give it myself, Mr. Etsbury," Marquee Hooke replied, not wanting to involve any of the Moriarty family in this right now.

    Mr. Hotham fixed his sses on the bridge of his nose and said, "My apologies, Marquee Hooke, but this I would need a guarantee and words will not be enough. I hope you can find something tangible that I or the others will be satisfied enough to wait until next week."

    Lady Aurora wished this was not happening here because if it was somewhere quiet, she wouldn''t have to worry about being overheard by anyone. But they were in a mansion that was filled with guests walking back and forth.

    Marquee Hooke gave some thought before he offered, "How about the mansion up in the North and the one here that is in Skellington?"

    Lady Aurora''s eyes widened hearing her husband''s words, and she said, "Excuse us for a moment, please." She dragged her husband to the side and then said in a hushed voice, "Giving away two mansions? Walter, are you insane?!"

    "It isn''t like Vincent can wiggle out from this wedding and the Moriartys have enough money to give these men what they need. It is just a week''s time, and only if the deal bounces that we will need to worry," Marquee Hooke replied to his wife. He said, "We have already preponed the wedding so that it gives no one room to think or do. Right now, everyone knows that Vincent is supposed to wed Rosetta. Everything will go fine."

    "I hope it does, because you are giving them two mansions," Lady Aurora said with a deep frown. But even she knew that these men wouldn''t stay quiet and could cause problems. She briefly nced at the three men, before whispering to her husband, "You should have agreed with me when I hired the men to kill one of the people. We wouldn''t be dealing with this if one of them was dead."

    With the debt that they were being buried in, Lady Aurora had gone so far as to contact men who killed people for money.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "We don''t have that kind of money to spend now. Let us wait until Rosetta is married to Vincent," Marquee Hooke convinced his wife.

    The couple then returned to the three men, and Marquee Hooke stated, "I will draw up the documents tomorrow and hand them to you with regards to the mansion and the deal."

    "Not tomorrow," Mr. Etsbury corrected Marquee Hooke. "Today. Let us get this done right now without any dy."

    Lady Aurora smiled at the man and said, "We are in a soiree which is held on behalf of us. It would be rude to leave everyone right now. Surely it can wait, can''t it?"

    "I am not here to eat and drink, Lady Aurora," Mr. Etsbury was firm with his words. "You have dyed the payment for months now and I would like to get the papers and the deal drawn up as quickly as possible. If you will lead the way," he stretched his hand forward.

    When Marquee Walter Hooke and Lady Aurora had borrowed the money from these men, it was in the confidence that Lady Aurora would request the Queen to help her. Unfortunately, that didn''t work as she had expected, and this led to continuous dy in repaying the money they owed.

    In the end, the couple decided to use their daughter by getting her married to a wealthy family who could support them. That was the only option they were left with.

    Marquee Hooke said, "Let us leave this ce and discuss in the other mansion in this very town." They didn''t want any eavesdroppers, and Lady Aurora joined them, leaving the mansion after sparing a few words with the Viscount.

    Far away from the guests and the music, Eve had taken a walk to clear her head when she saw someone standing in the corridor and in front of the window.

    "You aren''t attending the soiree?" Eve asked Noah with a smile, who turned to look her way.

    To Noah, everything else blurred when Eve was in his line of sight, and he only saw her. And now, with the gap he had maintained along with how things were, he realised how much he had missed her.

    "You aren''t attending it either," Noah replied to Eve, and he turned his body to face herpletely. He asked her, "Why has Vincent agreed to marry Miss Hooke?"

    The smile on Eve''s lips slipped, and she took a moment before replying, "It isplicated," and she sighed.

    "I am sure no matter howplicated, if you exin things might seem less tangled. I will do my best to understand, if you allow me to listen to you," Noah noticed the hint of sadness in Eve''s blue eyes.

 Chapter 378 Gift In The Pocket

    Music Rmendation: Chiyo''s Prayer- John Williams

    --

    Eve looked away from Noah and stared outside the window. She then said,

    "I wish I could exin, but I doubt I can. I am sorry," she apologised. After a second of silence, she asked him, "I don''t think it is easy to speak and get some things solved."

    Noah felt her words go deeper into his mind and said, "I think it depends. When you share it with people and confide it with the ones you believe, it makes things easier."

    Eve nodded, and as she stared outside, Noah''s gaze fell on her and the delicateness that she carried around her. He didn''t like how she had to see the person who promised to love her be engaged to someone else. Even if it meant that Vincent would try to get out of it. He had the sudden urge to hug andfort her, but he had drawn such thick lines that he couldn''t move but only watch. He asked her,

    "If you ever need my help, do not hesitate to ask for it. I will always help you, Genevieve."

    "Thank you, Noah. I will always remember it," Eve offered a smile to him. She took a deep breath and murmured, "I wonder if he will be busy with the guests tonight." Thest time, the ball had ended past midnight.

    Noah''s lips were set in a thin line, and he said, "Genevieve, if you have nothing nned for now, I would like to ask you to apany me. Just a walk in the garden will do."

    Eve asked, "You mean in the back of the mansion''s garden?"

    "Yes," Noah smiled, and Eve gave a thought before she said to him,

    "I think Lady Anaya is waiting in the ballroom. I even left her alone," Eve regretted leaving Anaya withoutpany.

    "I will ask someone to fetch her so that she can join us," Noah assured Eve, and she nodded. They walked to the mansion''s backside garden and took a stroll with the other guests who hade out to get some fresh air.

    Though the ce had stopped snowing, the snow still covered the ground enough to turn hard because of the weather and the number of times people had walked around to cement the snow.

    Noah and Eve didn''t need to speak to keep themselves busy, as they werefortable with their shared silence. The Duke basked at the moment, knowing things would not be the same, or it already had changed, and he had internal conflicts.

    "How are things with you, Noah?" Eve asked him.

    "Not much has changed except for the loss of someone whom I held close to me," Noah put on a kind smile, and though he smiled, Eve looked at him with furrowed eyebrows.

    "I am sorry for your loss," Eve said to him.

    "Don''t be. He wanted to die, as if he was tired of living and he had decided this end. You can only help people who are willing to ept your help," the tone of Noah''s words were as soft as the snow that had settled on the branches and leaves of the trees, while it held an indescribable hollowness in it.

    Eve wondered whom Noah lost, and she said, "He must have thought through it before deciding his end."

    Noah nodded, "He probably did." Sylvester had left him without answering his questions as if it didn''t concern him or he didn''t want to entangle the young Duke more than he already had been entangled. "Let us not speak about sad things," he smiled.

    He had invited her outside to know about her ns for the night. It was because with Vincent and the others busy with the guests, he didn''t want Eve''s day to start in the dullness. It was her birthday in an hour, and like every other year he hade to know her, he liked to give her a gift and wish her.

    Noah slipped his hand into his coat pocket, feeling the gift box he intended to give her. It was something that he braced his heart and wanted to give her. A music box that she had when she had firste to the mansion with her mother.

    "When is Lady Aubrey returning from Berkshire?" Noah asked Eve, while he stared at her.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "She is supposed to be here in a week at the most. I wrote to her a few days ago," Eve smiled, and as she continued to speak, Noah drank in every word Eve uttered and how her eyes and lips moved.

    The gift that Noah would give Eve today... was nothing less than a clue. A revtion to the small Eve, who once carried the broken music box with the same music. He had heard it y in the servant''s quarters.

    To Eve, spending time with Noah brought a certain calmness. He had been her friend since the beginning, and she cherished the friendship that they both held for each other. Though she didn''t know why she detected sadness in her friend''s eyes today.

    The Duke smiled in his usual calm and kind manner, where he appeared to be someone who knew how life and people were.

    After a few minutes, one of the servants arrived at the back of the mansion''s garden and bowed to Eve. The servant said, "Mdy, your presence has been requested."

    Eve wondered if it was Lady Annalise or Vincent. She turned to Noah and said, "I will be back in a few minutes."

    Noah gripped the music box in his pocket and gave her a nod, "Go ahead. I will be here," he offered her a smile. The need to hug her was intense, but he bit down the feeling and watched her leave with the servant.

    A minuteter, Anaya arrived where he was, and she said, "One of the maids told me that you are here. What are you doing here alone?"

    "Genevieve was here with me. It is her birthday tomorrow. We thought to take a walk with you, but she was summoned inside," Noah let Anaya know, and the woman gave a nod.

    Anaya and Noah took a stroll, and the she-wolf said, "Sometimes I wonder, Duke Noah. If you are kind to let me know the truth without hiding things, or if you are cruel, let me know so that I am aware and distance myself from you."

    Noah smiled at the woman''s words and asked, "And what did you deduce?"

    "I was hoping you would help me with that, but then I realise it doesn''t make much difference." Anaya looked at the snow, and when she looked ahead, she smiled.

    "It isn''t toote to take a step back, Lady Anaya. You are a perceptive woman, and you should know how things are with me, or my family. You will lose the air that you breathe," Noah lightly warned her, but Anaya had already made her decision, and there was nothing that could change her mind.

    Anaya only continued to smile, and she changed the subject by asking him, "What hour is it?"

    Noah pulled out his pocket watch and read, "An hour away from midnight."

    "Have you nned anything for Eve? I would be more than willing to join in. If you don''t mind that is," Anaya offered, knowing no other person could rece Eve''s spot in this man''s heart. But it wasmendable that even after so many years, he hadn''t breathed a word about it to Eve, as if he wasn''t allowed to.

    "It is a wish and a gift. I won''t be in town tomorrow as I need to go visit a town in the West on work," Noah replied, and Anaya nodded. The two sat on a bench, talking to each other as time passed, but Eve didn''t turn up at the mansion''s backside garden.

    After some time, Alfie stepped out of the mansion''s back door, and his dull red eyes looked around before they fell on Duke Noah and a woman who sat next to him, talking. He walked there and offered a deep bow before informing,

    "Duke Noah, Ms. Barlow wanted me to inform you that she needs to go somewhere urgently and she won''t be able to return here for the night."

    Noah stared at the butler, while Anaya did it too and her eyes then shifted to the man sitting next to her. The expression on his face was unreadable, and he asked, "I hope everything is fine with her?"

    "Yes, Sire," Alfie''s words were calm as he offered another bow.

    "I see. Thank you for passing her message," Noah responded, and the butler walked away from there. Sensing Anaya''s gaze, he said, "I will wish her when we next meet."

    Even though Anaya wasn''t Noah to understand how he felt, she sensed the heaviness and said, "That is a good idea."

 Chapter 379 Away From Eyes

    Music Rmendation: Prelude- Olivia Belli

    --

    Eve walked with the servant, who followed her from behind inside the mansion. While walking in the corridor, some of the guests she met on her way turned to look at her. And as beautiful as she looked, no one dared to try to talk to her.

    She gave off an aura as if she was someone who came from a wealthy family and belonged to a status that was superior to them, even though she appeared to be a human.

    "This way, mdy," the servant let her know when she was about to step into the main standing area where most of the other guests were.

    "Who summoned me?" Eve asked the servant as they continued to walk. The ce they had entered was slightly darker because of theck of candles there, and not much light passed through the windows as the moon was hidden.

    But before the servant could answer, Eve noticed Vincent standing not too far from where she was and smiled. Vincent ordered the servant, "You can leave. Don''t mention a word about this."

    "Yes, Master Vincent," the servant offered a deep bow to Vincent and Eve before turning around and leaving the ce.

    "What are we doing here?" Eve walked to where he stood and noticed him raise his hand towards her.

    Eve ced her hand in his cold hand and felt him enclosing it with his fingers, "The soiree is going to end soon, and the purpose of it isplete. I don''t see a reason for us to stay here when other interesting things can be done," Vincent stated.

    "But Lady Aurora and Marquee Hooke are still in the mansion and there are other guests in here. Won''t it be rude to leave abruptly without seeing them off?" Eve asked him with a slight frown.

    Vincent pulled her close and ced his other hand on her waist to hold her firmly. He said, "The Hookes aren''t in the mansion anymore as they have other important things to deal with," his eyes sparkled.

    Eve''s eyebrows raised in surprise. The Hookes had left the mansion so early? She asked him, "What did you do?"

    "Just reminded them that they had some past ounts to settle and focus on than us here," Vincent tilted his head and stared at his beautiful mermaid. Tonight, she didn''t look like a delicate snowke but simr to a coal that burned brightly. Letting go of her hand, he tucked a piece of her hair behind her ear before letting his fingertips gently brush the side of her neck. He said, "They won''t be returning to the mansion anytime soon tonight. We are free to do whatever we wish," Eve caught sight of the darkness in his eyes, and her heart fluttered.

    "What about the maid? She''s not given up on following us," Eve reminded him. With the wedding in just a week, she knew it would get that much difficult to be near each other, and Lady Aurora would try to make sure nothing would go out of her already nned path.

    But Vincent had taken control of the situation with the Hookes, where their n would copse.

    "Alfie will keep her busy. What did I tell you before? Stop worrying about others and just focus on me. Just like I have been focussing on you," Vincent said this while looking deep into her eyes.

    Footsteps were heard approaching in the direction where they stood, and Vincent quickly pulled her to the side and behind one of therge pirs attached to the wall. A shiver ran down Eve''s back, and she murmured,

    "It''s cold."

    The cold wall touched her bare back as her dress dipped right above her back. Their position now reminded her of when he hade to meet her at the Lowe''s house in Berkshire after she had left Meadow. The kiss they had shared was fresh in her mind, and it was a day she would never forget, even if she turned into a ghost.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Even though the corridor was dimly lit, Eve could see Vincent''s face in front and close to her. He whispered to her, "You will be warm soon... in front of the firece."

    Eve felt her miss her heartbeat as it skipped, and her throat went slightly dry at the pause in between his words. It was because the look in his eyes suggested something as if inviting and seducing her.

    The footsteps belonged to the guests, who were taking a stroll, and the guests were engrossed in their conversation that they didn''t realise Vincent and Eve were standing in the corner.

    "You look breathtaking tonight, Eve," Vincent praised her, and he said, "Every day that goes by, you turn stunning and stronger than the day before it. Have you noticed it?"

    "If that is something that you noticed, I cannot be any happier than I am now," Eve smiled at him and leaned forward for their noses to touch.

    "Also..." Vincent drawled, "You don''t have to be nice to people if you don''t want to. I know you don''t like conflicts, and you try to do things in a way that doesn''t attract attention, but certain people don''t get the message."

    Eve stared at him, and after a moment, she said, "You heard the exchange between Henry and me."

    Vincent hummed, "I cannot resist not following your voice or your breath. Would you find it odd, if I said I feel troubled when I can''t see you?"

    Eve shook her head, "No. Though following my breath would be nothing less than being stalkerish."

    "It does, doesn''t it?" Vincent asked in a thoughtful tone, but soon a grin followed his serious expression.

    Eve couldn''t help but smile along with him. She then heard him ask her,

    "I am sorry that you had to witness and hear things you didn''t want to. If it makes you feel better, my hand is still free and only for you. You can talk to me about anything, you know that, right?"

    The music from the ballroom could be heard faintly in the quiet corridor they stood in. Eve''s eyesight lowered, staring at his dark purple shirt, and she said,

    "I know it was just a sham, and I thought it wouldn''t affect me. But... it didn''t make it easy and the wedding was going to be held in a week, it just caught me off guard." She then sheepishly smiled, "I am not so strong, not yet."

    Vincent leaned forward and pressed his lips on Eve''s forehead. It was a tender kiss, where his lips lingered longer than it was meant to be, and she took it with her eyes closed, absorbing every second and moment of it.

    "I think you are plenty strong already. I am sure many will agree that, considering you will be my wife in a week," Vincent said after pulling away and looking at her.

    "You know, you are a little too confident about this," Eve whispered, a frown ready to jump on her forehead. But Vincent pecked her forehead and assured her,

    "If things don''t go ording to our n, we shall elope and wed each other," he joked before turning serious and he said, "The blood seal has been taken care of."

    "What do you mean?" Eve asked him.

 Chapter 380 A Blessing To Me

    Vincent''s eyes shone in mirth as if the blood seal barely bothered him, and he replied to her curious gaze, "There are reasons why some of the pureblooded vampires don''t show all their cards to the public, as you never know when it wille into use. Some abilities are convenient during situations you will least expect."

    "Like flying without anyone''s knowledge?" Eve asked him, still trying to figure out what it had to do with the blood seal he had made in the Council''s registry regarding the deal with the Hookes.

    "I think it would be more interesting if I show it to you, than I exin," Vincent took a step backwards, and said, "Come with me." Holding her hand firmly in his, they started to walk.

    "Where are we going?" Eve inquired because thest time when they had stepped out of the mansion, they had been lucky enough to return before Lady Aurora had barged into the piano room upon her maid''s word.

    The corner of Vincent''s lips pulled up, and he answered, "Tonight let us stay in the mansion, than go outside. The weather is going to get harsher in a few hours."

    Eve followed Vincent through the deserted corridors, where no one noticed them on their way nor caught them sneaking away from where the soiree was just about to end with the guests, who had prepared to leave or were already leaving after having a delicious supper in the Moriarty''s mansion.

    The candles burned brightly on the many stands, illuminating the corridors.

    After walking for another minute more, they finally reached in front of a room with doors that had carved vines. It was none other than Vincent Moriarty''s bedroom, and he opened the door for her.

    Eve stepped inside, looking around where the room held a golden glow because more candles were burning in here, along with the firece, that kept the room bright. She heard the soft push of the door and the click of it being locked.

    ? When she looked at him, Vincent''s expression barely changed, as if he wasn''t bothered by the fact that they were together in a closed room. In his bedroom. She watched him walk towards the desk and turn to look at her.

    "What are you doing there standing by yourself?" Vincent questioned Eve, and she walked to where he stood.

    Vincent pulled out a book which was made of binder parchments. He picked up a quill, and she asked him, "Do you sign someone else''s name?"

    "No. It was my own sign, and my own blood. You saw yton verify it," the smile on Vincent''s lips widened, and Eve watched him bite his palm. He then let the end of the quill wet itself with his blood. She curiously watched him sign his name on the parchment.

    First few seconds, nothing happened, but after a few seconds passed, where the signature was still wet with his blood, she noticed it start to move without his interference, forming into another signature. Her eyebrows rose, and she asked,

    "This is like magic. How did you do this?"

    Vincent replied, "My body, it is nothing less to a lizard''s body. Every drop of blood and body parts of mine will listen to me even when detached and I can use it to my will."

    He continued, "The Hookes thought everything is done and locked away, without realising I haven''t signed at all."

    "But what about your blood?" Eve asked because no matter what sign, the blood belonged to Vincent and his eyes twinkled.

    "It is another prisoner''s blood that I drew before which I mixed with mine," Vincent answered and closed the parchment book, throwing it into the drawer. Eve wondered how Vincent''s body operated and where he had stored the prisoner''s blood. She shook her head and heard him say, "And the evidence that the Hookes gathered has been modified. Including the maid, who is still alive but has decided to change teams in her own good interest. I don''t think anyone is ever keen to die," Vincent said in a nonchnt tone.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Eve let out a sigh of relief. She was d to know the little tricks and strings that Vincent had pulled in the background without the Marquee or the Marchioness noticing it. She said, "Thank you for your abilities and your mind."

    Vincent led her towards the couch and said, "Sit here. I will be back in a minute."

    Eve sat on the couch, wondering what Vincent was up to. Her blue eyes followed him in the room as the pureblooded vampire padded on the carpeted floor. He returned with a little box and ced it on the table.

    "What is this?" Eve asked him with a curious gaze that shifted between Vincent and the closed box.

    "See it for yourself," Vincent stated.

    Eager to see what was in the box, Eve quickly pulled it towards her and opened it. Her eyes widened, with surprise passing in them, and she murmured, "It is a cake..."

    Vincent, who had left for a moment, returned with a candle and sat on his heels. The clock on his watch dinged, letting them know that the next day had started, and so had Eve''s birthday.

    "I only knew that you said that your birthday falls around Christmas. So I inquired with Eugene, and found the date. It isn''t much, but I thought it would be something you might be interested in. Peaceful birthday with your loved one," Vincent remarked, and when he smiled, Eve noticed his fangs appear as the smile was wide.

    "You weren''t wrong," Eve agreed, and her eyes returned to look at the white cake with cream on it. There was a greeting on the cake that read--''Happy Birthday, Eve''. There were two strawberries on every corner of the square cake. She expressed her appreciation for his thoughtfulness, "Thank you, Vince. I love it."

    "It is time to cut the cake," Vincent offered her a knife, and she took it. He said, "Happy birthday to you, happy birthday to you..."

    Eve felt her cheeks turn warm because of Vincent''s extra attention and she cut a slice of cake. She asked him,

    "Is this how you celebrate your birthday too?"

    "Not anymore. My mother was the one who liked to sing during our birthdays. It used to annoy the heck out of me," Vincent shivered at the memory. "We don''t do it anymore. But I think we should celebrate yours grand and loudly, and the song is the most important part."

    Eve smiled, "I don''t mind you not singing the song."

    "What are you saying, the song is the most important part. I have an excellent voice, which is a plus," Vincent praised himself.

    When Eve pulled the piece of cake out, Vincent took half of it and fed her the cake. He wished her, "Happy birthday, my Eve." She took a bite and fed the other half piece to him.

    Vincent allowed her to feed him the cake, and he licked everyst bit of cream on her fingers until it was clean. The action left butterflies in her stomach. He said,

    "I hope the way you have touched my life, I will be able to do the same. Where your days will be filled with happiness because your existence is my blessing."

 Chapter 381 Dawn Before Time

    Music Rmendation: Elizabethan Masque- Fredrico Bayco

    --

    In one of the Moriarty mansion''s guest rooms, Rosetta sat with a bowl behind the wooden divider. The sound of retching could be heard from where Eugene stood next to the trolley of food that was half eaten by the vampiress.

    A small frown marred Eugene''s face, and he asked in concern, "Mdy, are you alright? Would you perhaps want me to bring in the physician who must be in the mansion?"

    "No, no!" Rosetta quickly replied, while she scrunched her face because of the bitter taste in her throat and mouth. He had seen her like this once, and she didn''t want him to see her like this again. As if to clear the possible doubt, she said, "I didn''t sleep enough since thest two days and I have been feeling unwell since...many hou--" she was interrupted by the need to throw up again. "It has nothing to do with alcohol, but the food..."

    "I understand... I am sorry to hear that, Lady Rosetta. Maybe you should drink some water and you will feel much better after that," Eugene advised her.

    "Okay..." came the tired voice of Rosetta, and she ced the bowl on the ground before stepping away from the wooden divider, while wiping her lips with her handkerchief. She took the ss of water he offered her, drank it one sip at a time and handed it back. "Thank you," said the vampiress, who couldn''t look Eugene in the eye.

    "It would be best for you to rest and get better, and worry about other thingster," Eugene advised her.

    Without protesting, Rosetta removed her shoes and climbed into the bed in the same dress that she had been in for thest few hours. Once she slipped inside the nket, Eugene informed her,

    "I will bring you foodter once your stomach settles in," ready to leave the room.

    "I can eat the rest of the food," came the weak voice from Rosetta, who looked visibly tired. When she saw Eugene stare her way, she added, "I won''t waste it."

    Eugene stared back at her, and he gave her a nod, "Okay, but you don''t need to force yourself if you don''t feel like eating now." He pushed the trolley near the table.

    "Eugene?"

    "Yes, mdy?"

    Rosetta pursed her lips before requesting, "Will you stay with me? I mean now... just until I fall asleep."

    "I can do that," Eugene surprised her with his answer, and a weak smile made to her lips.

    "You can use the chair from the table and sit here. Next to the bed..." Rosetta''s hopeful voice trailed.

    "I don''t think it would be right to do that. I am a servant, and you are the Marquee and Marchioness''s daughter," Eugene reminded her.

    "The door is closed. You can lock it so that no one enters and sees you. Besides... I think we are equal, or will be equal because I am going to be a very poor person," Rosetta responded to him. "Please?"

    "You are a troublesome woman, Lady Rosetta," Eugene replied with a straight face, and Rosetta''s already wilted self turned almost crumpled. She watched him leave, walking towards the door, but he didn''t leave like she imagined he would. Instead, his hand reached for the doorknob, and he locked it.<novelnext></novelnext>

    And though he had agreed to apany her, Rosetta was slightly bruised by his previous words, and she said, "It is okay if you don''t want to sit next to me... I will understand," and she pulled the nket closer to her face, while her eyes teared.

    "Not only are you troublesome, but also a child," Eugene remarked, and this time Rosetta''s eyes widened. Thest thing she wanted to hear was that the person she loved thought her to be a spoiled little child.

    Rosetta let go of the nket she had been gripping and sat upright on the bed.

    With Rosetta''s body and mind weak, sheined, "I am not a spoiled child, Eugene. I have been a responsible woman. If you don''t want to stay, you can le--"

    "Pleasey down again. Or it will be hard for me to stay here," Eugene''s expression didn''t change, but his guard had lowered around the young woman. When she listened to him, he said, "No one spoke about you being spoiled. It was about you being a child, when I have already decided to stay back. There''s no need to behave as if you don''t want me here."

    Rosetta buried herself further in the nket, covering up until her nose, letting her eyes free so that she could see Eugene. Seconds passed to minutes, and silence filled the room. She hoped her mother wouldn''te knocking in her room, and even if she did, she and Eugene would need to quickly spin a lie that he was here only to give her a meal.

    At the same time, with how she had embarrassed her family and knowing her parents, Rosetta knew they wouldn''t be paying a visit to her today.

    The vampiress''s eyes moistened, and she turned her back towards Eugene before tears slid down her eyes and soaked the pillow''s surface. All these years, like many other vampiresses, she hadn''t thought about what was going on. But now that she could see it clearly, she was hurt. Realising she had only been a doll.

    Rosetta, who had been too eager to show off her family name, now couldn''t help but be bitter about it. People knew her only as the Marquee and the Marchioness''s daughter. She didn''t have an identity of her own.

    "Forgive me if my words have been harsh," Eugene apologised. Rosetta quickly shook her head.

    "You didn''t do anything wrong. Nothing at all," the young vampiress whispered. "I will be alright," the words were for her rather than for him to hear.

    After a while, Rosetta felt like she had forced Eugene to stay with her, and she turned to look at him and said, "You might be needed in the kitchen tonight. You should go, I will be fine."

    Eugene noticed the sadness in Rosetta''s eyes and said, "If they needed me, one of them would havee to fetch me. You needn''t hide things or put up a front, Lady Rosetta. I am sure even Miss Eve would appreciate it. I have been working since morning, I don''t think Alfie would mind me taking a little break."

    Rosetta''s eyes lowered. Somewhere, her mind was more rxed, knowing Eugene was sitting in the room willingly instead of bolting out of the room. She wondered how to escape the shadows of her parents that had followed her since her birth. She decided that one day, she would make an identity of her own.

    "Lady Rosetta," Eugene addressed her, and Rosetta looked no less than a rabbit that hade out of its burrow. He said, "Things might be hard today, but it won''t be that hard tomorrow."

    "Can I... apply that with you too?" The young vampiress timidly asked for his permission, and Eugene stared at her. It seemed like love was the only thing that revolved in her mind, but he could only guess it because she had been starved of it. "I was just asking. I will--"

    "You can. If that''s what you want."

    Rosetta''s eyes widened.

    Was that hope glimmering next to her? Even though the expression on Eugene''s face didn''t change, she couldn''t help but smile. Her day was already bright without having to wait for the hours to pass.

 Chapter 382 Exiting Of The Guests

    Music Rmendation: Heavens, what an afternoon- John Lunn

    --

    With all the guests leaving the Moriarty mansion, Noah and Anaya also decided to take their leave as they had attended the event they had been invited for. Even though it wasn''t sessful.

    Reaching near the mansion''s beginning of the hallways, Anaya and Noah reached the stand where a few more coats hung on the stands. The she-wolf looked at the stands, and Noah asked her,

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Ah, I think my coat is missing," Anaya murmured, while her eyes calmly looked again.

    Noah asked one of the servants, who had finished helping one of the guests wear their coat, "Have you seen a golden coat with white fur on itspel?"

    "Golden coat?" The servant asked, and he quickly took a look at the stands by moving the other coats that hid the ones below it. Not finding it, he asked the other servant, "Did you see a golden coat here with white fur?"

    Anaya politely said, "It belonged to me. A woman''s coat."

    The second servant''s eyes widened, and he quickly nodded, "I believe I did see your coat, mdy. But another woman took it saying it was hers and she left in the carriage ten minutes ago."

    Anaya pursed her lips and then said, "I see." It wasn''t as if she couldn''t afford another coat. She wondered who had ''mistaken'' her coat to be theirs. She turned to Noah and said, "That''s fine. Maybe once thedy realises, she will return it."

    "Why don''t you wear my coat for now?" Noah offered Anaya, but she shook her head.

    "I will be fine," Anaya assured him with a smile.

    Before the two could step out from where the coats were being picked and worn by the guests, as they left one by one, Marceline appeared in the hallways.

    Marceline, who was about to climb up the stairs and her room, had noticed the Duke of Woodlock standing near the beginning of the hallways and couldn''t help but talk to him.

    "Duke Noah, what a lovely surprise to see you here. Are you leaving?" Marceline put on her politest demeanour as she asked him with a bow.

    Noah returned her greetings with his bow, "Good evening, Lady Marceline. Yes, we finished having supper and we have stayed here longer than we intended. It iste after all."

    Marceline waved her hand, "It is neverte for us supernatural creatures. We are, after all, the creatures of the night. Some of us are having a little drink in the parlour room, my brother and I will be very delighted to have you two join us. Even the Marquee and the Marchioness," she smiled.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Noah Sullivan was Marceline''s ideal person, someone she had hoped to end up with, and she couldn''t look away from his midnight eyes.

    "Unfortunately, I need to take Lady Anaya back home," Noah replied, looking at Anaya, who was staring at the vampiress. Returning his gaze to Marceline, he said, "We can always visitter."

    Marceline, who had deliberately ignored the she-wolf until now, turned her dull red eyes to look at the woman. She offered a sweet smile that even reached her eyes, and she asked, "Lady Anaya, how about you stay for a drink?"

    Anaya smiled, and she replied, "I think if I drink another ss, I wouldn''t be conscious and I always prefer to drink in a closedpany than with strangers. Thank you for the invitation."

    Marceline gritted her teeth. If it were possible, she would have sought Noah, but with her cursed foot that had thickened, she couldn''t climb up and down the stairs without anyone taking a peek at her swollen foot. Not only that, it was painful to move it, yet she was pushing herself to make it appear as if everything was fine.

    "Noah is a close acquaintance of this mansion, which should make us close too, Lady Anaya," Marceline smiled, but deep down, she disliked this woman for standing next to Noah and living in the same mansion.

    "Noah and I are close to Ms. Barlow. I am not sure about others as I haven''t found time to mingle, but tonight I am tired," Anaya couldn''t be fooled by Marceline because she had grown up with many selfish and cunning she-wolves around her, making her brace herself to fend for herself. She said, "I would love to spend time with you to get to know you better. How about you and Eve attend the afternoon tea in Sullivan''s mansion?"

    But Marceline couldn''t leave her house in her current state. Not to mention, the person she was interested in bonding with was Noah, not this bitch. She said with a faint smile, "Of course, that can be done. It is a pity we didn''t get to spend time today."

    Anaya remembered not seeing the vampiress the entire time in the ballroom, and she wondered if the woman was unhappy about her brother marrying Hooke''s daughter.

    Noah said to Marceline, "We should get going, Lady Marceline. It was good to see you," his words were polite.

    Marceline felt her heart squeeze, and she clenched her hands into fists. All she wanted was to spend time with him, yet it was hard because of the woman next to him. She wished to get rid of her.

    But before leaving, Noah and Anaya, who had a good nose for picking up scents around them, now picked up the foul smell drifting in the air. Noah frowned, while Anaya asked,

    "What''s that smell? As if something is rotting."

    Marceline''s face paled, not realising the rotten foot was leaving a foul stench. She quickly covered it up with, "It''s probably the damn cat that has dug out some more rats and brought them in or around the mansion. It is Ms. Barlow''s pet cat," sheughed.

    Genevieve''s pet cat? Noah questioned in his mind, as this was the first time he heard it. As if on time, Allie appeared in the hallways, carrying a ck cat, and she followed the Head Council.

    "There is the cat!" Marceline pointed her finger, hoping to distract them from the smell, while she internally started to panic.

 Chapter 383 Subtle Actions Of High Society

    yton had a scratch mark on the back of his hand, which was left by none other than Timotei when the Head Council had tried to pat the ck cat''s head. He wasn''t particrly interested in cats and had only tagged along because the girl looked sad. But instead of talking to the other members of the Council, he had spent time babysitting the girl the entire time.

    "Go to your room and rest," yton said sternly, but that had little to no effect on the small vampiress, who continued to follow him. As if he would get lost if she didn''t see him climb inside the carriage.

    "Head Council yton," Noah greeted the small-looking vampire boy, and yton gave a nod.

    "Duke Noah."

    On the side, Allie scolded the ck cat, "You are a bad kitty, Timi. I will need to tell about this to brother so I know how to get you to be friends with others."

    Hearing this, Timotei''s head very slowly turned to look at the little girl. Forget about turning back into his pureblooded vampire self. This mansion was filled with people who wanted to finish his ninth life as a cat and send him to hell!

    He quickly struggled to get out of the little girl''s death grip, and when he finally escaped, he jumped onto the ground. He took a deep breath, ready to exhale when he picked up on a foul odour from somewhere very near. As a cat, he had smelled many things in the past, but this beat everything else.

    What was that awful smell?!!

    Timotei fell on the ground as if fainting over the smell.

    "Timi!!!" Okay Allie panicked and picked up the ck cat in her arms.

    yton remarked, "What an odd cat. Take it to your room."

    This time Allie nodded, and she quickly carried Timotei in her arms, leaving the hallways.

    "We should get going now," Noah informed, while an unwilling Marceline stood watching the Duke and the she-wolf step out of the mansion.

    Noah and Anaya''s carriage came forward, and Noah''s coachman opened the door for them. During the entire time, Anaya could feel the vampiress burning a hole in the back of her head. She casually turned and noticed Marceline staring at her. She offered a polite smile and turned back.

    "After you," Noah said to Anaya. The she-wolf rubbed her hands against her arms as if the cold had begun to bother her as they were no more inside the mansion but outside. "It is going to start snowing again and it is going to be cold. It will be better for you to wear the coat," and he took out his coat.

    "But you will be cold without the coat," Anaya pointed out to Noah, who offered her a smile.

    "You don''t have to worry about me. The woman should always be put first and be well," Noah draped his coat around her shoulders.

    Marceline, who continued to stand at the front of the mansion''s entrance, watched this entire exchange and grit her teeth. The she-wolf was provoking her. She had her eyes on Noah before that she-wolf hade along, and she didn''t like the spot that belonged to her was taken by someone else. The worst part was that she couldn''t do anything about it.

    Anaya stepped inside the carriage, and soon Noah followed her before their carriage door was closed, and they left through the Moriarty mansion''s gates.

    Marceline turned around and headed to her room. This time keeping her eyes on the ground as thest time, it had cost her to fall on the stairs, and she could still sense people''s gaze on her and the hem of her gown.

    Once she reached her room, Marceline locked her room door, and went to sit on the chair. When she removed her right shoe, she was suddenly hit by the pungent smell that she couldn''t bear. But worse than the smell was the sight of her rotting foot.<novelnext></novelnext>

    When Marceline removed thest bandage, the end was stuck to the side of her calf muscle. She gritted her teeth when she pulled it in one movement,

    "AHHHHHH!! AHHH!" She bit her lip to stop herself from screaming.

    This was because more than her skin had attached itself to the bandage, and the medicine the physician gave did nothing to ease or heal her right leg''s pain. She saw blood drip on the floor, and she tried to stop it, but the blood mingled with the pus-like skin next to it.

    Getting up from the chair, she dragged herself to the window, where she noticed most of the guest''s carriages had left.

    "I need to find another witch who can fix this," Marceline said, slightly wheezing at the pain.

    In Vincent''s room, Eve stood in front of the desk, holding the old bear that belonged to him. She didn''t forget how he had attached fangs to it.

    Vincent had taken a seat on the long couch, where his right ankle rested cross on his left thigh. He held a ss of wine in his hand, stretched across the couch''s back and stared at Eve. One side of her body was illuminated by the light in the room, while the other held a sultry shadow.

    As if sensing his gaze, Eve turned to look over her shoulder and met Vincent''s dark eyes.

    "What are you doing, standing so far," Vincent asked her and brought the wine ss to his lips, taking a sip from it.

    "I was looking at your bear. It is sweet that you still have it," Eve waved the bear, and she then turned around. She saw him ce the empty ss on the side table and stand up before walking to where she was instead of waiting for her toe to him.

    Eve felt her subconsciously draw one of her feet backwards, and she said, "Aunt Aubrey''s letter came by. She''s on her way from Berkshire."

    "That''s good. She will be here before the wedding day," Vincent replied, staring into her pretty blue eyes. "I will have a room arranged for her so that she can be at ease as your home is still being rebuilt and fixed."

    "Thank you for amodating her," Eve thanked him.

    "Anything for my wife to be," Vincent responded, a crooked smile appearing on his lips. "How do you feel? The thought of you being married by next week?"

    With everything going on where she was being cautious, Eve hadn''t thought about it. Next week... she would be his wife, and he, her husband. The thought brought butterflies in her stomach.

    "A little nervous. How about you?" Eve returned the same question to him. Vincent replied to her,

    "I would say that I am eager to share my life with you, but I am already doing that. You are already mine, who cares about the society who are yet to attend the wedding. The only thing left is for us to move your things here in my room."

    Next week, Eve thought in her head, while thoughts started to fill her mind, and she cleared her throat. She said, "It is gettingte. I should get back to my room."

    Vincent opened his arms for her as if ready to wish her goodnight, and she stepped into his arms. She wrapped her arms around his neck, hugging him. She felt his arms curl around her waist and back, hugging her back.

    "I don''t want to let go of you yet. I need more time with you," Vincent''s breath fell on her neck, and he asked her, "Why don''t you sleep here tonight with me?"

 Chapter 384 Heat To The Snowflake

    Merry Christmas to everyone and happy holidays <3

    Music Rmendation: ir de Lune, L. 32- ude Debussy

    --

    Eve stared back at Vincent, her blue eyes subtly moving to look into both his eyes. He didn''t add more words or exin more about his demand, keeping it simple. But if there was one thing she had learned about him after spending time with him, it was that there was nothing simple when it came to this pureblooded vampire who held her entire heart.

    With everyone in the mansion busy with their own things, Eve didn''t see any reason why she shouldn''t agree. Especially when the thought of returning to her room and bed felt lonelier than usual. She replied,

    "I don''t have my night clothes to wear here with me."

    "Mm, that is true," Vincent hummed before he suggested, "You can wear one of mine. They will be incredibly loose andfortable for you to move around. It will be nothing less than your night clothes." His red eyes continued staring at her, with a faint smile on his lips as he couldn''t help but be thrilled to have her in his room tonight. He said, "If you arefortable, you are wee to sleep without anything and just a nket. The nket is thick enough to keep you warm."

    Eve''s expression was a mixture of half wanting to stay the night with him, while the other half was her stern self, who was trying to keep herself in line. But the mermaid''s heart had already been swayed and pulled to the side where the rational thoughts were quick to fade.

    "I will take the offer of wearing your clothes," Eve replied to his suggestions.

    A grin came to spread on Vincent''s sinful-looking lips, "Wonderful. Let me go and get them for you." Before he left her side, he leaned his face towards her and nted a kiss on her cheek that had collected colour because of the cold weather. As he pulled away from her, his eyes met hers, and he said, "I will be back in a minute."

    Eve watched Vincent as he walked to one side of his room where one of his closets was.

    Opening the closet''s door, his hands rummaged through the clothes before he pulled out a pair of ck night dress which appeared to be made of satin.

    Feeling the cold air touch her back, Eve said, "You bought me a gown which has a deep back during the time of Winter."

    "It was a ploy so that I could warm you myself. Also," Vincent drawled, returning to her side, "It is easy for me to feel and touch, and discard if the needes. After all, it is your birthday."

    "It feels less like mine and more like yours," Eve murmured, but Vincent caught it clearly, and he continued to smile.

    "You aren''t wrong there. You are my gift, aren''t you?" Vincent raised one of his eyebrows and ced his nightdress on the table behind her.

    For a moment, Eve bit her lip. Her heart raced and galloped as if she was riding on a horse, mostly because of her thoughts that Vincent stirred. She brought her passing thought to her lips and asked,

    "Will you help me unwrap and change then?"

    "Without a doubt," Vincent took a step closer to Eve, and his hands reached for theces that held her dress on both sides of her shoulders. He pulled theces, and when the knot untied itself, the fabric near her shoulders loosened and slid down her front and back to fall around her waist.

    Vincent held her dress, pushing it further down, and said, "Did you know earlier this evening in the soiree, most of the people couldn''t help but look at you tonight rather than focusing their attention on Rosetta or me? You look like a goddess, Eve."<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I didn''t pay attention to them," Eve answered softly. Vincent pulled the sleeves of her gown that came off her. Soon the gown fell and pooled around her feet, leaving her only in her undergarments. "Do you know what''s wrong with Marceline''s foot? She was wearing an unusuallyrge shoe."

    "Mm. She''s just being buried in the grave that she tried to dig out for people," Vincent hummed, and he leaned to the side of her face, pulling out the hairpins that she had pushed into her hair.

    Vincent''s fingers weaved through her golden blonde hair. Eve shook her head as if to even the hair, and their eyes met. He murmured, "Dreamse true when you chase them." It felt like it was only yesterday he had returned to his room, dejected for not finding the girl who cried pearls.

    But this time, things were different and stronger for this woman who stood before him. He ced his hands on Eve''s arms, running his fingertips across her skin, which had her heart skip a beat.

    Vincent''s fingers were as if he had dipped them in ice-cold water before caressing her. One of his hands left the side of her arms, which he brought near her abdomen, brushing her skin with the back of his fingers, eliciting a gasp from her delicate petal-like lips.

    His eyes didn''t leave hers, and he drank in every expression and emotion passed through her face. Her lips were parted, and her breathing was slightly errant because his fingers continued to leave feather-like touches against her soft skin.

    Eve felt the delicious taste hit her senses every time Vincent touched her. Her eyes turned slightly dted, almost hypnotised by him.

    Drawn to him, Eve moved closer until their foreheads touched, and she inhaled his scent.

    "Vince," she breathed his name.

    "Yes, my love?" Vincent watched the beautiful swirl of blue in her eyes, and his gaze shifted to look at her lips. Unable to resist, he gently brushed it with his thumb, feeling her nerves turn errant by his action.

    Her eyes slowly closed when their lips touched, an action which was nothing less than a snowke that melted because of the warmth around it. He captured her bottom lip between his teeth, biting it enough to draw blood from her.

    Though the bite started with an ache, when Vincent ran his tonguenguidly across her lip, Eve couldn''t help but sigh.

    Her eyes fluttered open in time and caught sight of Vincent licking the corner of his lips, savouring the taste of her blood. She heard him endearingly ask her,

    "You were saying?"

    Eve''s hands traced the front of his coat, while her eyes followed before raising to meet his eyes, "I was wondering if it would be okay to help you change too..." They had already done things she had never imagined doing before getting married.

    "I don''t think it would be wise, little girl. Considering how I have been holding back from taking and devouring you."

    Eve''s heart quivered at his words, and she asked him, "What if I want you to devour me tonight?"

    The faint smile on Vincent''s lips dispersed, and a look of seriousness entered his eyes. It was as if the chains he had tied around his primal instinct to have her had started to loosen, ready to prowl free.

 Chapter 385 Marking You Mine

    Music Rmendation: Sway- So Below

    --

    On hearing her own words fall on her ears, Eve couldn''t help but blush, wondering if she was being too forward. She parted her lips to speak, but Vincent beat her to it by saying,

    "You don''t have to be ashamed when ites to expressing your feelings. Not with me at least. It is okay to cast aside the doubts about yourself with me."

    Vincent used both his hands to cup her face before kissing her lips. The kiss was quick, but enough to want more. He pulled away and stared into her blue eyes. Whispering above her lips,

    "Be who you want and how you want to me, and I will love you that same."

    Eve felt Vincent''s red eyes pierce into her eyes as if wanting to see her bare soul until there was nothing she could hide from him.

    Eve held a slight stunned look in her eyes as Vincent answered to something she hadn''t asked him. She wondered if this is what people meant when they spoke about soulmates. Where two people were in sync.

    "Thank you," she murmured, appreciating the person Vincent was. She moved her hands upwards from below his chest, and removed the coat that he wore.

    Vincent was more than happy toply with Eve''s quiet requests, and he enjoyed seeing the caterpir be a mesmerising butterfly. He wanted her to feel safe andfortable in hispany, to be the one she would rely upon.

    What Vincent didn''t know was that the way he felt, Eve had started to feel simrly. The need to be close to him stemmed because of the ufortable anxiousness that she had felt this evening at the soiree. This pureblooded vampire was hers, and she wanted him tonight.

    Eve''s hands reached for the buttons on Vincent''s shirt, where two were already unbuttoned, letting people view his taut and smooth chest. Even though she was the one undressing him now, she could still sense the power he held against her. It was because he looked at her with a rxed expression, but his eyes were nothing less than burning coal, where she had started to catch fire from him.

    Once Vincent''s shirt fell on the floor, Vincent said with a lopsided smile, "My turn."

    He pulled her by her waist, letting herself get lost in his eyes. Suddenly without any warning, he turned her around and had both her palms rest t on his desk, while arching forward with her.

    The quick movement had Eve''s heart tremble in pleasure and her breathing quickened.

    Vincent sunk his nose in Eve''s lush hair that cascaded down her shoulders and back. He took a deep breath and then whispered, "You seem to have been using the book about the scents of flowers. White orchids."

    Eve felt his warm breath fall on the side of her neck, and every word that left his sinful lips came out slightly deeper than usual. As if something dark and haunting wasing forward, taking over his senses.

    "Do you like it?" Eve asked, feeling his hands on top of hers.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Eve had used white orchids in her hair because she had noticed the flowers in the vase in his room. And it was these small details that she picked that made the pureblooded vampire treasure her that much more.

    "Very much. There''s a shop in Hallow Valley that sells scented liquids for baths. We should definitely go there," the tip of Vincent''s nose gently grazed up her neck and raised the pace of her heartbeats.

    Vincent made her feel desirable as if everything else in front of her stood pale. He didn''t need to touch her intimate parts to draw out those emotions from her, as just the look in his eyes and words were enough to stir her. He asked her, "Is there any scent that you are particrly fond of?"

    Eve couldn''t keep her mind still, not when Vincent''s body was pressed against her and she felt his manhood pressing against her bottom. At the same time, his hands let go of hers. One of his hands came to settle on her stomach, while the other came to the back to pull theces of the fabric that contained her breasts.

    "Raise your hands, darling," Vincent instructed, and Eve raised her hand above the surface of the desk. He used both his hands to push the fabric downwards before it joined with the other clothes that had been discarded. "Is it cold?" He asked her, with a voice an octave lower than usual. She heard a little shuffle of clothes, which came from him removing his trousers and she turned around to see him stand in front of her with nothing but his undergarments like her.

    "The weather? It is a little--a little cold."

    "I will warm you right away. But before that," Vincent''s eyes glowered, "There''s something I have been wanting to do for a while now." His fangs appeared in full view, and he brushed her hair away from her shoulder, which hindered his view of her slender neck. He warned her, "This might hurt a little," and his mouth opened wide before he bit into the crook of her neck.

    When Eve felt Vincent''s fangs sink into her skin, he wasn''t joking when he said it was going to hurt. Her fingernails dug into his forearms, feeling the pain in her soul as if it was for the first time being touched.

    Snowkes started falling from the sky, dropping the temperature in the towns.

    "AHH!" Eve bit her bottom lip to stop herself from screaming, while Vincent''s arms wrapped around her body.

    When Vincent was done biting her, she felt her shoulders rx, and her body sway to be supported by his arms. She asked him, "What was that?" It didn''t feel like he was feeding on her blood because of the severe pain.

    Vincent released her from his embrace, and he caught hold of her hand, "Many years ago, I stumbled across a set of scrolls that spoke about vampires binding their partners. It works only if the person mirrors the same feelings as you. It is a way of marking the partner of the vampire kind."

    He turned her hand so that her wrist faced the room''s ceiling, and Eve''s eyes fell on the inked design. It had two intricate ck wings and a stylish ''V'' at the centre of it.

    "You have a piece of my soul embedded in you. You are mine now. Flesh, blood and soul," Vincent remarked, licking his lips. Eve felt butterflies soar in her stomach before a smile spread on her lips.

    "I love it," she said with awe in her eyes. "I thought only werewolves were able to leave imprints on their partners. I didn''t know vampires were able to do it."

    Vincent nodded, running his thumb across the markings of wings that indicated his characteristic feature, "Most of the vampire''s ways has been lost many years ago. Which is why it isn''t practised anymore." Raising his gaze up at her, he said, "It is time to hold my end of word."

 Chapter 386 Prowling

    Saying those words, Vincent swiftly bent and swept Eve off the ground and into his arms. She put her hands around his neck as he carried her towards his bed, which had four posters and each of them had translucent white curtains tied.

    Vincent ced Eve at the centre of the bed. He followed her by climbing on the bed and hovering above her. Her golden hair spread around her head, while the look on her face held a sultry expression, yet there was innocence in her eyes.

    Vincent lowered his body, while making sure not to crush Eve under him. He used his elbows to support the upper half of his body and kissed her cheeks. Her nose. Her chin before kissing her lips.

    As they kissed, their tongues rubbed against each other yfully, as if trying to win dominance which she happily gave in after a few seconds. She smiled into the kiss that they shared.

    "You have turned into a little vixen, haven''t you?" Vincent teased her.

    Eve couldn''t stop smiling and she asked, "Am I?"

    "Mhm," Vincent nodded, a mischievous smile spread on his lips, and he said, "My very own vixen."

    "Ah!" Eve softly yelped when Vincent almost bit the tip of her nose, and sheughed. But when she noticed the serious expression settle on Vincent''s eyes, the smile on her lips faltered.

    Vincent caressed her cheek with the back of his fingers, "Do you know how fortunate I consider myself to be, to have your attention all for myself?"

    "I should be the one who should say that... You had my attention since our first meeting on the rainy evening," Eve raised her head and pecked Vincent''s lips.

    One corner of his lips pulled, and he remarked, "I don''t think it was for good reasons."

    Eve shook her head, a small chuckle escaped from her lips and she said, "You let me fall t on the wet ground. What did you expect me to think about you? My poor bottom." She hadn''t forgotten the pain that she felt that day.

    "As the charming silver-haired vampire who was slithering under your skin, which I am sure I was sessful with," Vincent didn''t forget that evening when fate had let them meet once again after many years, as if giving him a chance to reconnect with her. His hand left her cheek and moved to one of her bottoms, and he said, "Forgive me for being rude, and to make up to it, I will make sure to pay extra attention to it tonight."

    In the beginning, Eve couldn''t help but re at Vincent when they didn''t know each other. But now that she did, she was d he didn''t pay her attention like other men did no matter how she appeared to him. The pureblooded vampire treated everyone with a grain of dust, and his attention was only for people he held dear to him.

    Vincent ran his hand on the curve of one of her bottoms, watching her turn aroused and as bold as she had been with her request, she gulped the little bundle of nervousness she felt in her throat.

    "So far so good?" Vincent asked her, wanting to make sure she was still with him.

    Eve gave him a nod, "More than good." She added, "I am not a ss piece, Vince... you don''t have to hold back."

    Vincent had the opportunity to dive in and take Eve on the bed. But he wanted to cherish and love her tonight. To let her have a taste that she had been pawing on, and something she would remember.

    He stared at Eve for a moment before saying, "Wish you never said that." Before thest word could sink into her mind, he squeezed her bottom, making her gasp as she hadn''t expected it. When he squeezed it a little harder this time, a lightning bolt passed through her body to pool itself between her legs. "Need to make sure to massage your bottom well after that fall you had."

    He palmed her bottom with the same firmness, feeling its softness, and she wondered if she had released the beast, who now held a wicked look in his eyes.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Releasing her bottom, his hands traced the sides of her legs, moving them downwards until he reached her ankles. He picked one of her ankles and left a series of kisses, moving up while skipping the ce where she wanted to be touched the most.

    Vincent kissed the hem of her undergarment, blowing air to see her stomach dip.

    And all that time, Eve turned aroused by his gentle caresses, haunting gaze and whispers that evoked emotions to the height she believed they couldn''t reach.

    Sighs escaped from Eve''s lips when Vincent''s lips grazed her skin, warming it and leaving colour on it. Moving above her, he noticed her panting. His hand came to firmly curl around her neck, a possessive and dominant action that had her arousal waft in the air that he could smell.

    "You smell delicious, Eve," Vincent looked slightly dazed as if watching his lover being pleasured and aroused was having the same effect on him. Within the next second, his lips descended on hers.

    When Eve felt Vincent take her upper lip between his teeth, she kissed him back. The kiss this time was slow and deep. She didn''t know if it was her desire to please him the way he was pleasing her or if it was her siren side that was sexually activated and was trying to take reigns. But that didn''t matter because she wanted to use her actions tonight to let him know how much she loved him.

    As Vincent''s tongue ran through the seam of Eve''s lips, she parted her lips for him. His hand around her neck didn''t leave, and they yfully kissed each other as if stealing little kisses from each other before a smile appeared on her lips.

    Vincent watched the smile on Eve''s lips, and it brought some sort of sce to his soul. He said, "Your smiles and tears are all mine. As selfish and twisted it is, it is wilful of me to want to be the only one to see you smile, and the only one to make you cry."

    Eve blinked before asking with a frown, "Why do you want to make me cry?"

    A crooked smile appeared on Vincent''s lips, "It will be something you will enjoy with me. The only tears I will wait to see is when I love you in my arms, my love. I won''t make you cry out of it, which will hurt your mind, my love."

    He pressed his lips on the corner of her lips and then her jaw and trailed his lips down her neck. The kisses were sweet and blissful, filled with love and care.

    Eve soaked in the feeling of being loved by Vincent and noticed how he didn''t break away from her gaze. Her lips parted, another sigh escaping when his hand touched the underside of one of her breasts. Another gasp escaped from her lips when he brushed the tip of it with his thumb. Not a momentter, the tip of her breast hardened under his touch and gaze.

    When Vincent covered the tip of her breast with his mouth, Eve took a sharp breath. He sucked on it, until he heard her wince, but her toes curled.

    "Gentler?" Vincent asked her with a heated gaze.

    "Yes..." Eve panted with heat continuing to pool between her legs.

    Holding her breast from the side, Vincent drew her breast into his mouth. He sucked on the tip once again, but this time, he nipped it enough for her to gasp. Eve, who had for a moment closed her eyes, opened it to meet his eyes.

    Eve''s heart shuddered when she caught Vincent''s tongue peeking out of his mouth. He gave anguid lick on the tip nipple as if to soothe it and in wickedness asked,

    "More?"

 Chapter 387 Weak In The Knees

    Music Rmendation: Friedrich dances with Jo- Alexandre Dest

    --

    Eve felt every nerve in her body awakened at Vincent''s touch. The pureblooded vampire knew what he was doing to her. There was something very sexy and alluring about the way his tongue peeked out of his lips. The sight turned her aroused, and she responded to his earlier question,

    "More."

    A pleased look appeared in Vincent''s eyes and he bit into the side of her breast, and her back arched from the pain and pleasure that started to spread across her chest. The bite was quick, but the aftercare had her twist her body as she couldn''t keep it still.

    Eve''s hands found themselves in the thick locks of his silver hair. They were soft under her touch, and she couldn''t help from gently weaving through his hair. When Vincent''s teeth nipped on her little hardened bud, her grip on him turned firm and she cried out pleasure,

    "Vince!"

    Vincent kissed the bite mark he left and admired her flushed skin. His hands left invisible whispers on her skin wherever he brushed his fingertips.

    Eve''s fingers weaved through Vincent''s silver hair, pushing it back from his forehead, and when her fingers reached the ends of his hair, it escaped from between her fingers to go back to settle the way it had been earlier with a dishevelled look. A shiver ran down her back when his hand ran the length of her body from her shoulder to feel deep in her back and settle on her bottom.

    She pushed herself upwards by using both her elbows to sit upright and face him. Her heart pace increased, which left her chest heaving for the air she had forgotten to breathe. She said,

    "I want to love you a lot too."

    "I am all yours. Do whatever you please," Vincent gave her permission which she already had before asking him. "What would you like to do, my love?" He asked her with a curious gaze, watching her dted eyes.

    Eve''s arousal had been filling his room, turning his senses wild. His fingers dug into her bottom and pulled her towards him. The young mermaid ced her hands on his shoulder and said, "A lot of things." A shy smile appeared on her lips, but the glint in her eyes was nothing less of a seductress who hade to hunt like him tonight.

    She kissed his lips, while pushing his shoulders so that hey on the bed. She traced her fingers across his cheekbones and strong jaw. As if in a trance, she said,

    "If anyone saw you with your eyes closed and your silver hair brushed to the front, they would think how soft and innocent you are."

    "And what do you think?" Vincent hummed, who took afortable position and stared at her.

    "I think... you are too handsome, where when your eyes fall on something or someone, they cannot get away from you. You are enigmatic, Vince," Eve had ced her legs on either side of his body, and now sat on his stomach. When she hovered in front of him, his hands caressed her waist. "As much as you intimidate people, they cannot help but be captivated by you. I am d that you are smart and cunning."<novelnext></novelnext>

    A light chuckle escaped from Vincent''s lips. He raised his hand when her hair hindered one side of her face. While he went to touch her hair behind her ear, he caressed her cheek and let it settle behind her ear. He said, "I don''t think anyone has ever praised me the way you have. What''s going on in that mind of yours?"

    A smile spread on her lips. She said, "n to mark you."

    Eve left a trail of kisses on Vincent''s jaw, pecking his lips and mischievously smiling when she pulled away before he would kiss her and his eyes narrowed with a challenging smile. She heard him say,

    "You are quite a yful one, aren''t you?" Vincent''s hand curled around the back of her neck, bringing her to him and he kissed her on her lips.

    His action alone had left her dizzy and weak in her knees.

    When Vincent loosened his hold on Eve, she took a second before kissing his neck and shoulder des. She heard him take a sharp breath when she bit him. She continued to bite and then suck on his skin, but more than pain, she heard him hum in pleasure and smiled.

    "How long will it stay before it fades?" Eve asked him, admiring the little art of work she had made on his chest.

    Vincent noticed how Eve looked excited like a child. She seemed more than happy to leave a mark on his skin, which warmed his heart. He replied to her,

    "Maybe two days the most, but you are always wee to leave more marks whenever you want to."

    Eve smiled, somewhere d that they had already shared intimate moments before this and things weren''t awkward between them, where they could smile and talk to each otherfortably. Her fingertips traced the strong and taut muscles of his shoulders and chest. Unable to hold back, she pressed her lips against his cheek before leaving a little trail of kisses on his skin.

    This time Eve''s kisses were like the little licks of a cat, and she kissed his firm chest and torso. Before she could go further down, he caught her chin between his thumb and index finger,

    "Come here, darling."

    Eve feltpelled to listen to him, and soon he caught her hands in his.

    Vincent stated, "As eager as a bunny you are, today is your birthday and you deserve to be spoiled. Not me."

    "But I want both o--"

    Eve didn''t get to finish her sentence as Vincent flipped their positions in a smooth and swift movement, such that Eve was no more hovering above him, and her back was pressed t on the big bed.

 Chapter 388 Sprinkle Of Mischief

    Vincent pressed Eve''s hands against the surface of the bed next to her head. He said, "I enjoy spoiling you more than anything else, little girl. So let me spoil you."

    The smile on Vincent''s lips slowly started to slide away as he brought his face in front of hers. Eve could feel the strength in his hands that kept her hands in ce. When his lips moved closer to hers, merely an inch away from hers, she could feel the heat and pressure of it, but he didn''t kiss her, as if watching her arousal and need increase.

    As if that wasn''t enough, he had folded his knee and ced it between her legs. When she felt him brush the sweet corner there, a moan escaped from her lips. The taste was delicious and her entire body trembled.

    "Vince..." Eve moaned his name.

    "Hm?" Vincent asked her as if he didn''t know what he was doing to her, but Eve wasn''t going to fall for it. When his knee moved upwards between her legs before going down, she couldn''t help but move her hips for more friction to ease the tension that had continuously built up since he had kissed her the first time tonight.

    He pushed her hands above her head before holding them in one of his hands. He used his free hand to ce it on her thigh,

    "Don''t move," his instructions were clear and firm, but it was hard for Eve to listen to his words with the itch that needed to be scratched. "Naughty girl of mine. Just a little longer," his eyes subtly narrowed.

    Vincent admired Eve, with her golden blonde hair spread around her head and her lips parted as she panted. He remarked, "I promised to take care of your bottom, didn''t I?"

    Eve noticed the wicked gleam in the pureblooded vampire''s eyes and wondered what he was thinking. She replied, "I thought you already took care of it."

    When a devilish smile graced Vincent''s lips, Eve couldn''t help but turn a little worried. It was because there was a little roguish and mischief in his red eyes.

    Before Eve knew it, Vincent had turned her over with such ease as if she was a parchment being moved on his desk. She looked startled and heard Vincent''s words next to her ears,

    "Don''t forget what I told you earlier about dropping your doubts and shame away. Just feel and if you don''t like it... I will stop," his words held a promise, and the way he sounded so sure, Eve wondered what he had on his mind.

    Vincent pushed her hair to one side of her shoulder, hovering above her, while being supported by his knees, he used his hands to trail the curve of her back. One of his hands moved around her waist, circling from behind before gently pulling her upwards.

    Simr to Vincent, Eve used her hands and knees to bnce herself. He held her firmly around her stomach to give her extra support. She closed her eyes when she felt him kiss the nape of her neck. A pleasurable sigh escaped her lips. His lips grazed down the dip of her back as he took his time to kiss and let her know how precious she was to him.

    Vincent''s face returned to her side from behind and kissed her temple, "I am going to remove your undergarment," he let her know, and at the same time, Eve felt his manhood pressing against the crack of her bottom.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Okay," Eve whispered, feeling his hands settle on either side of her waist.

    He hooked his fingers on the hem of her undergarment before slowly pulling it down her thighs. It wasn''t just Eve, whose body had warmed, as her scent of arousal hit Vincent''s nose twice the fold, and his eyes darkened. His fangs appeared as if ready to sink his fangs into her and drink her blood. Her scent was intoxicating his mind.

    Vincent couldn''t resist not running his hands on her round hips in his palms. He felt the softness in his hand when he sent a gentle squeeze to it and heard her shudder. But he wanted to do more than that. He wanted to hear her heart tremble in his arms, and he would be there for her to hold on to.

    Eve felt goosebumps form on her skin, and it wasn''t because of the cold weather. It was because she could only feel and not see anything or Vincent''s expression.

    She felt his hand stop caressing one of the globes and pull away. With the gap, she wondered what had happened and was about to turn when she felt Vincent''s palm softly smack her bottom.

    Eve felt her body jolt and her heart stutter at Vincent''s spank, "What was that for..." She gulped.

    Vincent''s hand smacked one side of Eve''s bottom, which was harder this time than the previous one. His fingers spread across her bottom cheek as if to soothe it, and he asked, "Does it hurt?" He kissed her shoulder.

    "It doesn''t," Eve replied because there was a light sting like him nipping at her skin, "It''s just strange..."

    A crooked smile appeared on Vincent''s lips, which Eve couldn''t see, and he asked her, "Good or bad, strange?"

    Vincent''s caresses on her bottom felt good that she felt herself loose in it, and her body subconsciously moved closer to him. She heard him call her name, "Eve." And on theck of response, as she was taking her time, he asked her, "Shall we try it again and see?"

    This time Vincent''s hand lightly smacked the other side of her bottom, and Eve''s cheeks turned pink. When his fingers spread on her bottom again, Eve murmured, "It feels good."

    Vincent knew it before even touching her. It was because the young woman was a sea creature whose kind was often told to have a higher sexual drive than humans. He ced his hand on her stomach before pulling her to stand on her knees. He kissed her shoulders and said in a slightly deeper voice,

    "Not today, but one day I would like to take you like this."

 Chapter 389 Making You All Mine

    Eve sighed in his arms, feeling his lips leaving kisses on her neck, and she finally turned around before they came face to face. With her hands wounding around his neck, they kissed again. Vincent had hery back on her back, as he wanted her first time to be pleasant andfortable, while he watched her.

    Coming toy next to Eve with his upper body raised, Vincent traced her flushed skin with his hand until it reached between her legs. A quiet sigh escaped her parted lips when he ran his finger on the wet lips.

    "Ah..." Eve moaned when Vincent pushed his finger into her wet sex.

    During the entire time, Vincent kept his eyes on Eve''s expression. He watched the swirl of pleasure in her eyes, and when her eyebrows furrowed, he said, "You are tight and need to be stretched before I enter you. I don''t want you to be in pain." Vincent''s passionate and intense kisses turned tender and sweet, while he took care of her.

    When he felt Eve had turned ustomed to his finger, he used another one finger and watched her eyebrows draw closer, "Is it hurting?"

    Noticing him ready to pull his fingers out, Eve quickly shook her head. A soft smile graced her lips, "Thank you for being considerate."

    Vincent leaned forward and pressed his lips on her forehead, "Only for you," and Eve''s heart skipped a beat.

    Once Eve was used to his two fingers, Vincent added a little more speed by moving them in and out of her warm and wet sex. As she was excited, the wetness made it easier for her to adjust to his fingers. Soon he came to sit between her legs, watching her eyes half open.

    It was then did Eve''s eyes fall on his hardened manhood. She understood why Vincent was taking time to prepare her.

    When Vincent felt Eve was ready, he pulled out his fingers and caught hold of his member, positioning it in front of her wet sex. He leaned towards her, caressing her face with his other hand, he said,

    "It will be a little ufortable in the beginning, but I promise it will get better with time."

    Eve nodded, and when she felt his member rubbing against her wet sex, it felt far away from being ufortable. He repeated the action, and she threw her head back, realising at the back of her mind how addictive the feeling she felt was.

    Vincent''s free hand came to settle on her waist, and he used the other to continue to guide his member against her intimate part. The action of rubbing her was driving him insane, as he couldn''t wait to enter her and he clenched his jaw. And when he did enter her, Eve cried out for only Vincent and the walls of his room to hear,

    "AHH!"

    Eve gasped and gripped the bedsheet in her hands, feeling him pushing himself further into her until he waspletely in, and they became one.

    "Fuck, you are too tight, Eve," Vincent gritted his teeth.

    Though knowledgeable in most subjects, Eve wondered if she made it hard for Vincent and apologised, "I am sorry."

    Vincent, who had drowned himself in her, snapped back at her words, turning confused for a moment before it dawned on him, and he chuckled. He remarked,

    "What are you apologising for, you silly girl? You being this tight, you don''t know the pleasure I feel," and he kissed the tip of her nose. "Are you alright?" He asked her, wanting to make sure she was fine.

    Eve''s heart immediately warmed up at Vincent''s concerned words. She nodded, "I am."<novelnext></novelnext>

    She watched and felt how Vincent carefully loved her so that she could easily amodate all of him. She felt his hardened manhood throbbing inside her, and with every pull and push, she felt him hit a sweet spot.

    "..." Her lips parted, with fog escaping from her lips.

    Vincent''s face was inked in pleasure, his hands digging into her waist while he manoeuvred their pleasure. There was something very inherent in his eyes, and he looked as if he was ready to devour her tonight.

    "AH!" Eve cried when Vincent increased the pace of his hip movements as he thrust inside her.

    Her moans and sighs were music to Vincent''s ears, and the more he heard it, the more he wanted to hear it. Her voice got louder and louder with every thrust, and soon grunts escaped from the pureblooded vampire''s lips as he took the reins of her body.

    When Vincent leaned towards Eve, she let go of the bedspread that she had been gripping until now and reached out to him, cing her hands on his shoulders. The intensity of the way they both moved increased, and before another moan escaped her lips, he kissed her lips and ate up her cries.

    Breaking away from the kiss, Eve panted for air. She watched Vincent''s breath turn heavy as he continued to move in and out of her. He then pulled himself out and then pushed right into her again,

    "AH..!" Without pausing, Vincent continuously thrusted inside her, and watched her pant. Her nails dug into his shoulders, and when her arousal reached its peak, she cried out his name, "Vince!"

    Eve came apart and melted in Vincent''s arms, while her mind and body floated in the clouds. Her eyes stayed closed, and her chest heaving for air. Vincent soon followed her, as he hit his climax and released inside her.

    Vincent breathed heavily. He watched Eve, whose body was humming in the afterglow of their lovemaking. Her body was spent. He pulled himself out of her, leaning forward, he pressed his lips against her forehead.

    Eve smiled, feeling the tenderness in his kiss, which was in contrast to the rough movement of his hips. Her eyes fluttered open, and her blue eyes met his red ones.

    "I love you, my beautiful girl," Vincent confessed to her, picking two strands of her hair stuck on her cheek.

    "And I love you back," Eve replied, feeling her heart being filled up with warmth and love by him.

    They stayed in bed for a couple more minutes, staring and smiling in each other''s arms. After that, Vincent got down from the bed and carried Eve behind the wooden divider of the room, where the bathtub was, so they could clean themselves up. Once they dried themselves, he helped her wear his nightshirt, while he only wore his trousers before they returned to the bed.

    "Come here," Vincent said, tugging Eve by her wrist and having themy down on the bed. He pulled a nket around them.

    "Vince," Eve called him, and he hummed. She let him know, "Thank you for the birthday gift."

    "You are very wee," Vincent pulled her closer to him with a grin and added, "I am more than happy to gift you everyday."

    "Of course, you are a wealthy man," Eve noted with a smile, and soon, a yawn escaped her lips.

    Vincent couldn''t help himself from kissing her again. He tucked her head below his chin, "Sleep well tonight without any worries, my beloved Eve."

 Chapter 390 Quietness Of The Oncoming Storm

    Music Rmendation: Come Home- The Newton Brothers

    --

    In Moriarty''s mansion, where most people had retired to their rooms because of the cold weather and time, a few were still awake. The snow continued falling slowly from the sky.

    Eugene sat in the chair ced right next to Rosetta''s bed, where the young vampiress had finally fallen asleep after her words had trailed into incoherent words. He stood up and ced the chair back where it belonged.

    "Eugene," Rosetta called his name, and he wondered if she had woken up from her sleep.

    "Lady Rosetta?" Eugene returned near the bedside, only to notice the vampiress was talking in her sleep.

    "...gene, stay with me. I will... protect you..." Rosetta mumbled in her sleep.

    Taking a step closer, Eugene gently picked up the nket and pulled it up to cover her. He would have never thought that a woman of high social standing family would ever spare a look at him. Not that he was ugly to look at, but women, at the most, gave him a polite nod. Not fawn and chase him to marry them.

    "Goodnight, Lady Rosetta," Eugene softly murmured. He opened the door and stepped out to let thedy rest. And just as he stepped into the corridor, he saw the ck cat sitting in front of Rosetta''s room.

    "Good night?" Timotei asked, his bushy tail swishing in the air.

    "What are you doing here?" Eugene asked Timotei, closing Rosetta''s room door behind him. He started to walk and was soon followed by the ck cat.

    "Making sure you don''t get into trouble if that maid or the Marchionesses looking for Rosetta. Do you know how useful I am?" Timotei asked as if the world was running thanks to his existence.

    Eugene, who was a straightforward man thanked the cat, "Thank you for your assistance, Timotei."

    But the cat wasn''t there to guard him. He hade looking for Eugene because the dish he wanted to eat had been finished. He knew he should have stopped one of the servants when they were carrying it. Timotei quietly hissed as he continued to follow the human next to him.

    "Things are progressing well, isn''t it? You must be moved by her affection and attention. First you send a balm to her and then you are in her room to wish her goodnight," Timotei hummed, and when he received a serious look from Eugene, he said, "What? Ipletely support you, and if you need my help, you can always count on me." He buttered the human so he could get the dish he wanted to eat.

    Eugene didn''tment on Timotei''s words and continued walking in the corridor. On their way, they caught sight of something dark moving from one side to another. The ck cat asked,

    "Is this ce haunted?"

    "I don''t think so," Eugene replied, and they quickly moved to the other end of the corridor. In time, they caught sight of the Viscount''s elder daughter making her way through the corridor.

    "It''s Marceline," Timotei spoke so loud that his voice lightly echoed and reached the young vampiress.

    Marceline, who wore a thick ck cloak, stopped walking and turned to look behind her to see if someone was calling her. When she saw no one, she turned and started to walk again. The usual colour of her face had dulled, and her beautiful smile was reced by a sourness caused by her current predicament.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Eugene had covered the cat''s mouth, and the cat waved its paws before the human let him go. Timotei whispered,

    "She''s always sneaking around, isn''t she? Up to no good."

    They peeked from behind the pir, watching Marceline climb the stairs with difficulty before disappearing from there. Eugene said in a low voice, "Something seems to be wrong with her."

    "Hmmmm," Timotei purred, staring at the stairs and said, "That''s because something is wrong with her. Earlier, I smelled something very bad. Frankly I wanted to throw up, but I am a person from an upstanding society and need to keep a clean name."

    "I wonder what she did," Eugene murmured before his eyes widened, and he said to Timotei, "You should follow her and see where she''s going."

    "A favour from Timotei doesn''te for free. My time is precious, and I will agree to your request if I am promised a bowl of thatmb meat served for supper."

    "Sure, now hurry," Eugene urged the ck cat, who used its paw to smoothen the back of its ear before it pranced away to catch up to Marceline.

    On the other hand, far from the town of Skellington, Noah''s carriage entered Sullivan''s mansion in Woodlock. The coachman opened the carriage door, and Noah was the first to step outside and followed Anaya, who still wore his coat.

    "Thank you, Kieran," Noah said to the coachman, who closed the carriage door. The snow didn''t stop falling from the sky.

    "Goodnight Duke Noah. Goodnight Lady Anaya," the coachman offered them his bows and took the carriage to park in the backside of the mansion.

    When Noah was about to start walking, Anaya stopped him, "Noah."

    He turned around, looking at her with a question in his eyes, "Yes, Lady Anaya?"

    She stopped him because she knew the rules and control that began once they would step inside the mansion. Before Anaya could say something, her mother, Lady Madge Chambers, appeared and interrupted them,

    "Oh, good you two are here! I was getting worried as it was gettingte. Come on in now. The weather is going to get chilly." Her mother asked her, "How was the vampire''s soiree, Anaya? Tell me all about it..."

    Anaya''s mother continued talking to her as they walked inside the mansion, while Noah excused himself from there and walked away.

    Back in Skellington, as the time of the night progressed in the Moriarty mansion, Eve slept in bliss with Vincent in his room. One hand of Eve rested on Vincent''s hand, which had protectively curled around her waist as he spooned her.

    The fire in the firece continued to crackle, but with the mes almost ready to exhaust because of the hours that had passed since the logs of wood had been burning.

    The other hand of Eve that held Vincent''s mark on her wrist, with the two wings connected by a ''V'' inked in ck, rested on the bed. As the hours passed in the night, one of the wings on the mark disappeared as if it was never there.

 Chapter 391 The Witch, The Vampiress And The Cat

    Music Rmendation: Milk - Thomas Newman

    ¡ª

    The carriage in which Marceline travelled in continued to move through the path of the forest, while Timotei took a seat behind the vehicle, gripping the edge with his paws so that he wouldn''t be thrown off. Antern hung on the side, burning bright and swaying in the vehicle. The snow had stopped and made it easier for the ck cat to see where they were going.

    "Is she meeting her lover in the forest?" Timotei wondered, while the cold wind moved his fur.

    Finally, the coachman stopped the vehicle when the carriage stopped in the middle of the forest upon the vampiress''s word. He quickly jumped out of his seat and opened the door for Marceline. Timotei craned his neck from behind the vehicle without revealing his presence.

    Many seconds passed, but Marceline didn''t step out of the carriage, which made Timotei and the coachman question why thedy wasn''t stepping out.

    Marceline ordered the coachman, "Turn your face to the other side!"

    "Yes, mdy!" The coachman quickly turned with his back facing the carriage''s door.

    With the coachman not seeing her, Marceline used her good foot and ced on the snowy ground, and next came her bloated foot that had Timotei staring. The foul smell wasing from there! What did she do for it to stink like that? The ck cat questioned himself.

    Marceline then ordered her servant, "Wait for me, right here. Don''t daydream likest time if I call you this time," she red at the coachman, who had his head bowed, while his back continued facing her. "I am talking to you. Where do you think you are looking?"

    Her coachman quickly turned and bowed his head again. When he briefly raised his head to take a quick look at his young mistress''s face, he noticed her tired expression.

    Marceline rolled her eyes and started to walk away from the carriage. She hade to another forest, hoping to find another witch, who could solve her condition.

    Timotei slipped away from the carriage, following the vampiress for a while on the snowy ground. The ck cat kept a good distance, and he was d that he did because a male witch appeared in front of Marceline the next moment. The person''s face was twisted with a deep frown and sneer on his lips.

    "What is the purebred vampiress doing on this side of the forest? Lost your way or were you exiled from your family?" The witcher cackled from where he stood.

    Timotei''s eyebrows raised, and he questioned in his mind, ''I wonder if this is her lover.''

    The male witcher words struck a nerve in Marceline''s head because she knew if she didn''t solve her present condition, society would soonbel her as an outcast. In a firm and confident voice, she said, "I am here to receive some solution."

    The witcher who had been cackling stopped. His grotesque face turned serious. He said, "Thest time I dealt with a pureblooded vampire, he cut three of my fingers." He raised his hand to show the missing fingers from his middle to his little finger. "We don''t like your kind. Leave before I cook you up in my pot." If there was one thing the witches feared, it was the pureblooded vampires and the werewolves who held unknown abilities.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Marceline hadn''te to the forest in the middle of the night to hear a refusal. She said,

    "I know something that might interest you. I will bring you virgin girls so you can use them as a sacrifice, and it will be easy for you without you having to get caught."

    The witcher stared at Marceline and told her, "I don''t believe in empty words, vampiress. Give me something more valuable, like your soul, and I will consider it," he cackled in the end and started to walk away from there.

    Marceline gritted her teeth and pulled out the gun from her coat she had stolen from her father''s study room. When she fired the gun, the bullet hit the snow on the ground next to the man''s feet. She threatened,

    "I am not here to cause trouble. All I need is answers." Having never used a gun before, her hand shook, and she pulled the front of her skirt, "I have been cursed by a witcher! I need help with you undoing it!"

    The witcher stared at her swollen foot, where the swelling had spread up towards her knees. He jeered, "The witch didn''t curse you, it bounced back to you."

    "Can you fix this?!" Marceline questioned in an impatient voice.

    The witcher noticed the haughtiness of this vampiress held within her, and he said, "This isn''t something that can go away with a spell. A curse isn''t easy to undo once it is put on someone."

    "No no no! There has to be some remedy for this! I cannot stay like this and the curse is spreading and is eating up my skin¡ªUgh!" Marceline gritted her teeth, feeling the pain rising in her foot again.

    Timotei, who had climbed one of the nearby trees and was watching the exchange between the vampiress and the witcher, his face scrunched in disgust when Marceline removed her shoe to show her cursed foot.

    "Her foot and the witcher''s match in appearance," the ck cat purred. Remembering how she had taken the fangs and they had swapped it with hers. He wondered if the person she had tried to curse was Eve. "She rots with every passing day," and he doubted that even after her fangs were removed, she had learned anything.

    Marceline pleaded to the witcher, "I am willing to do anything. Anything! So please, show me a way to get rid of this."

    "The curse was put by another witcher, why don''t you go look for that one?" The witcher retorted.

    "I would, if she were still alive. She is already dead!" Marceline gritted her teeth.

    The witcher said to her, "The only way to stop the curse from spreading is cutting that limb."

 Chapter 392 Undo The Curse

    Hearing the witcher''s suggestion, Marceline''s eyes widened, and her throat went dry, "No¡­ I cannot lose my leg! There should be another way! You are a witcher, you should know how to¡ª"

    The witcher could not pass the opportunity in front of him, and he bargained with the vampiress, "Give me your youth, a part of your soul and the lustre of your hair. I will try to think about something better¡ª"

    "No! You cannot take anything from me!" Marceline pointed the gun back at the witcher, and she said, "If I tell my family that you were the one to curse me, do you think they will let you live?"

    "Then came the vile and ugly self of the woman when she was cornered," the witcher''s eyes were nothing less than a snake with green slit eyes that glowed in the dark forest. "But I wasn''t the one to curse you. I will expose you that you tried to curse someone."

    "My family. Do you think they will believe me, or an outcast who hurt their poor daughter, and the woman of the high standing society," Marceline was desperate. Thest time she had arrived at the witch''s door for help, she thought it had been a bad time. But this time was worse thanst time, and she didn''t want to keep circling the witches.

    When Marceline pulled the cork off the gun and aimed at the witcher, the witcher finally said, "What has happened, cannot be fixed and the curse that you have wished for, it is strong one. But," he said, cautiously raising his hand forward and continued, "You can stop the curse. It''s called the four directions of curse. You need three sacrifices, and each of them fulfils the requirement."

    "What is it?" Marceline was impatient to get to undo the curse. She had brought the curse upon herself, and her inner conscience tried to let her know, but she stubbed it down.

    The witcher said, "You need to do four things. Stab an animal and ce its head in the direction of the West. Then cut the human. It should be an unmarried woman or man, it will be easier to find a child. The easiest, cut the branch of a tree, whose branch has never broken. Let them bleed to death with a dagger that I give you."

    Marceline was happy to hear part of the solution. Something was better than nothing. She eagerly asked him, "Where is your dagger?"

    The witcher pulled out a dagger from his ck cloak, and he closed his eyes, muttering curses under his breath. At that moment, Marceline noticed a green string of light floating around the dagger, and her eyes shone with happiness.

    Once the witcher finished muttering the spells, he offered the dagger to the vampiress, who hadn''t stopped pointing her gun at him all this while. She stared at it, and he said,

    "I am not done with it. There''s the fourth thing that you need to do."

    Now that the dagger was in her possession, Marceline''s mood had improved and she asked, "What is it?"

    "As you are the one who has been cursed, you will need to sacrifice something that you hold close to your heart. Be sure to not trick or the curse won''t stop. The de of the dagger will glow every time you have made the right action," the witcher exined to Marceline.

    "What about fixing my leg back to normal?" Marceline questioned the witcher.

    "I already told you. There''s no way to return it the way it used to be. You need to amputate the leg until the ce where the curse has spread. Maybe ask someone from your society who can use their magic, but we witches, we don''t know. This is what happens when you wish ill upon others¡ª"<novelnext></novelnext>

    BAM!

    Marceline had pulled the trigger of the gun, shooting the witcher to his death. The witcher fell ck on the ground. The vampiress stated,

    "Don''t you dare preach to me what I can and cannot do, you filthy kind. It is because of your kind, that I am in this mess," and heavily breathed.

    Timotei noticed the cold increase around the vampiress who didn''t care about anyone but herself. He said, "I should let the others know what this crazy vampiress is up to." He quickly climbed down the tree before prancing back to where Marceline''s carriage was parked.

    [Music Rmendation: Crisis of my home - (K)NoW_NAME ]

    With Marceline, who had difficulty when it came to walking, there were still good minutes before she reached the carriage. Timotei looked back and forth between the carriage and the direction in which he hade.

    "Grrrrr¡­."

    Marceline''s coachman, who stood next to the carriage, jumped when he heard a growling sound from the bushes. He softly gulped, while moving backwards.

    "Grrrrrr¡ªrrrrr!" Timotei made sounds like a panther while he hid behind the bushes, his tail swishing on the snow.

    The coachman continued to walk back, and he gasped when his back hit the vehicle.

    Adam, Marceline''s coachman, turned in the direction where his miss had disappeared behind the thick woods. He wondered when the vampiress would return, because if she didn''t return soon, he would be bitten and dragged by whatever animal was behind the bush.

    Timotei wasn''t happy that he, who had the body of the panther and only that he was smaller in size, couldn''t scare the coachman here. His eyes narrowed, and he licked his sharp teeth. Raising his paws, he shook the bushes this time, as if the animal was readying to pounce on the human, and he opened his mouth wide before sending a louder growl,

    "GRR!!!"

    The coachman turned scared on hearing the deep growl of the hungry and ferocious animal behind the bush. He quickly got on the coachman''s seat, waiting for the vampiress. Where was she?! Forget about her killing him, he would be dead before that!

    "¡­rrr¡­.." Timotei purred deeply, while hearing a rustle behind him. But his focus was in the direction where Marceline wasing, making sure she hadn''t reached yet.

 Chapter 393 Chasing In The Forest

    Timotei wanted to show Marceline that life was much harder than she thought it to be and not to underestimate him. The vampiress was a problem. She had upset him by trying to throw him out of the mansion.

    The ck cat then scrunched his nose and his whiskers. He opened his mouth, "RAAAAAWWWWRRR!" Wow, he couldn''t believe his throat had such power, Timotei thought to himself.

    This was enough for the coachman to pull the reins of the horses, getting them to start galloping, and he quickly left the ce along with the carriage as fast as he could to save his life.

    Timotei couldn''t help but snicker. He said to no one, "I will see how you will be able to get back to the mansion, Lady Marceline. Might as well take a nap with the dead witch."

    But before Timotei could witness the vampiress''s frustration for not having a ride back to the mansion, he felt something stop his tail from moving. He remarked, "Did my tail catch cold that it has stopped functioning?"

    Timotei used his paw to pull his tail from the back and checked it, gently caressing it with his paw, "Seems just fine."

    "Grrrr¡­"

    The ck cat dropped its tail from its paws as it felt something breathe on its neck. It finally turned, looking with its eyes moved to a corner. Behind him sat a bear, and it finally dawned on him that his earlier roar had possibly beenbined with this big ck bear, with saliva dripping from its mouth.

    "I am just a passing guest here, who doesn''t want to pass away," Timotei spoke in a gentleman-like fashion without raising his voice. To move backwards, the bush obstructed his escape, and he said, "You are a ck bear, I am a ck cat. I doubt it would be fair to our fur, that you eat a small person like me."

    Timotei and the bear stared at each other for two seconds. In the third second, the bear opened its mouth wide and roared. The ck cat quickly started sprinting from there, and the bear chased the cat, its feet thumping on the snowy ground. Timotei did what he thought was best.

    Why sacrifice an animal, a human and a tree, if the vampiress could be used as a meal for the bear? In the middle of huffing for air, Timoteiughed at his intelligent self and said,

    "Sometimes, I surprise myself. How can I be this smart?" Said the cat, who had earlier failed to notice the bear.

    While the bear chased Timotei, on the other side of the forest, Marceline had finished bandaging her foot and was heading back to her carriage, holding the dagger given by the witch.

    To stop the curse from spreading further, so that she could buy time, she would need to find the three things that she needed. She wasn''t going to amputate her leg! Thankfully, this time, she didn''t have to worry about anything backfiring at her. And she had taken care of the witch herself this time.

    Marceline heaved for breath as her foot was bothering her too much, and she couldn''t pay attention to anything but that. She said to herself,

    "I will get back to everyone who has done this to me. Marceline Moriarty never forgives," and her dull eyes glowed with the anticipation of taking her revenge.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The vampiress held the front part of her skirt so the hem wouldn''te in the way as she walked. But when her gaze moved ahead, she caught sight of something small and dark running. She ignored what it was, as she heard the thumping and saw the big-sized bearing in her direction.

    "What the hell¡­?!"

    Marceline stopped walking and took a step backwards. Seeing the bear making its way towards her, the vampiress rummaged through her cloak for the gun, but the bear had gotten too close and she couldn''t do anything but start to run while dragging her foot in the direction she hade.

    "Why is this happening to me!" Marceline cried out in frustration and ran as fast as she could for quite some time, while being chased by the bear. When she finally found the opportunity, she hid behind a tree and pulled the gun.

    The bear came at her, ready to rip her head off. At that time, Marceline pulled the trigger one after another into the bear''s head, where the gunshots echoed in the forest.

    Blood sttered on her dress. One drop of the bear''s blood fell on her face before it slid down her cheek. Marceline breathed heavily.

    Timotei had climbed the nearby tree earlier to escape from the bear, frowned, "Useless bear. But then she might not have been of your taste."

    Marceline sat on the ground, and she huffed for air. All she wanted was to fix her fangs and get her respect back. She might have thrown Eve before to the people of Meadow, but the human was doing perfectly well, while she was going through pain and humiliation now.

    She pushed herself to stand up and went back to where the carriage was parked earlier. But when she reached the ce, neither was the carriage nor her coachman waiting for her. Unable to hold in her frustration, she screamed,

    "AHHH!!!!!"

    Marceline gritted her teeth, wanting to strangle her coachman for leaving her, when she specifically told him not to move. She couldn''t stay in the forest and had to get back to the mansion. But on foot, it would take a day for her to reachSkellington. She thought about the steps to undo the curse and walked to a tree that looked young as if it was intact.

    Timotei watched the vampiress cut one of the tree''s branches, and he hissed, "So desperate to not waste time and get things done quickly." The de of the dagger glowed. He heard her mutter to herself,

    "I should have killed the bear with this dagger. Now I will need to dirty my clothes again tomorrow."

    "¡­." This¡­ Timotei hadn''t thought about it. He sighed, that the vampiress had used her gun and not the dagger given by the witch. He would have to keep a close eye on her now.

 Chapter 394 After Spending The Night

    Before dawn broke through the sky, Eve woke up from her sleep. Once her eyes adjusted to the darkness in the room, her gaze fell on Vincent, who was fast asleep. While she was sleeping, she had turned around and now faced him. His head rested on the soft pillow, while her head was resting on his arm.

    Vincent''s silver hair looked darker than its usual self because of theck of light in the room.

    "You should get some more sleep," Vincent remarked, with his eyes still closed and a peaceful look on his face.

    "Did I wake you up?" Eve asked him and felt his arm around her waist, pulling her closer.

    "I did," Vincent replied and pressed his lips on Eve''s forehead.

    His lips felt tender on her skin, and she heard him ask, "Is your body doing okay?"

    Eve nodded, "It is," and she snuggled closer to his chest, and he ced his chin on top of her head.

    "You can take the day off from work. Today you don''t have to teach Allie," Vincent let her know.

    "No, that''s fine. I don''t have anything nned, and we already celebrated my birthday in the best way possible," Eve softly answered.

    "I still insist that you take the day off to spend it the way you wish. Maybe you can visit Meadow to check the reconstruction of the house. Away from the things that are going on here as the Marchioness will be here to spend her day in the mansion," Vincent loudly guessed.

    Eve took a deep breath before exhaling the air. With just a week left before the wedding, there were many things to do, and the Hookes would spend a lot of time in the mansion. She nodded, "I guess I will do that. I will take Eugene toe along with me."

    "Yes, I was going to say that. It''s the ce where you grew up with Lady Aubrey and Eugene," Vincent remarked.

    The Dawson''s house held importance to her. Suddenly, she remembered the house in Brokengroves, the one she spent with her mother when she was young. She then said, "Can I ask something else from you?"

    "Go ahead," Vincent felt Eve pull away so that she could look at his face.

    "The house in which my mother and I used to live in, in Brokengroves. Can you make sure that it still stands, and it isn''t destroyed when the new town is made?" Eve asked him before continuing, "I can add in what I have earned--"

    Vincent ced his finger on her lips, stopping her from speaking further. He said, "You don''t need to do that. I meant every word, when I said you are my wife and I would like to fulfil your dreams and wishes. So allow me to do that, and you can use the money you have worked hard for, for something else. Today when I go to Darthmore, I will take a look at whose name the house''s ownership is registered to."

    Eve didn''t want the house that held memories of her childhood with her mother and her there to be stolen from her like her mother had been brutally snatched away from her. She heard a soft chirping sound from a bird outside the mansion and said,<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I should go back to my room before someone notices me missing in my room."

    Though the sky was yet to turn bright, soon, the mansion''s servants would wake up to start their work, and the members of the Moriarty family would wake up too. Leaning forward, Eve pressed her lips on Vincent''s lips and sat up. She was about to leave the bed when Vincent caught her hand.

    "I will see you to your room," Vincent said to her.

    Getting out of bed, they wore their clothes and then stepped out of the room. Eve whispered, "Aren''t you worried about someone catching us?"

    "No," Vincent replied in a nonchnt voice, yet there was a smile on his lips. "Stepping out of the room together, is better than only you stepping out of it."

    Vincent''s thought brought a smile to her lips. It was because her stepping out of his room alone would make her appear as if she was offering service to Vincent and then returning to her room.

    "I thought you didn''t care about what people thought," Eve softly said, while walking in the deserted and quiet corridor.

    "I don''t," Vincent slipped his hands in his trouser pockets, "But I know you do. And if it matters to you, not all, but to some extent it matters to me too. You are a gem that shines brighter than anyone, and I won''t let anyone dim it."

    When they reached in front of Eve''s room, Vincent returned to his room.

    Eve decided to take a bath. Closing the door and locking it, she walked to the wooden divider and turned on the faucet for the water to fill the bathtub. Once the tub was ready, she removed the gown she had worn the previous night and stepped inside the cold water.

    Eve immersed her body in the water. She remembered the time she spent with Vincent, being in his arms. A shy smile appeared on her lips. To think that she was his and he was hers in every sense. Her head emerged out of the water, while she yed with the wavering water with her fingers.

    And while Eve yed with the water, her eyes fell on her right wrist where Vincent had marked her.

    "It is so pretty," Eve murmured, running her fingers on top of the two wings held by the cursive ''V'' in the middle.

    When she ced her hands on her knees, she noticed something odd happen. Turning her wrist upward under the water, she watched only the right wing on it, and the left had disappeared. She frowned,

    "What is that..."

    Eve brought her hand out of the water and noticed the wing reappear. She whispered, "This is so strange. Where did it go?"

 Chapter 395 Early Breakfast

    ? Quickly finishing her bath, Eve stepped out of the bathtub and wrapped her body with the bath towel. She wore her clothes and dried her hair before tying it into a ponytail. Once she was ready, she stepped out of the room and headed towards Vincent''s room.

    Eve''s lc-coloured, chiffon dress with floral patterns ruffled as she walked. The servants and maids of the mansion had woken up and begun their day''s work, and the sky had started to turn lighter.

    She met Vincent on the way, who was dressed in a different set of clothes as he was going to step out of the mansion. She informed him,

    "The mark, something is wrong with it when I dip it in the water."

    Vincent stared at her with questioning eyes and followed her line of sight. He looked at her hand as she stretched it forward. His eyes slightly narrowed, and he said, "Let us find the closest water here, shall we?"

    When Eve saw Vincent start walking, she followed him. On their way, one of the maids carried a tray of sses of water. He picked up the ss of water from the tray and entered one of the balconies in the corridor.

    Away from prying sight, Vincent took hold of Eve''s hand by raising it up and in front of him before pouring the cold water on her wrist where his marky. When the water touched Eve''s skin, the left wing disappeared within less than three seconds, leaving only the right wing and the ''V'' in sight.

    When the water drained out, a couple of secondster, the disappeared wing appeared on her skin.

    Eve felt worry enter her mind. Her eyebrows furrowed, and she looked up to meet Vincent''s red eyes, that continued to stare at the mark he had given her.

    "What does this mean?" Eve asked him.

    "Either I didn''t mark you right, or your body is rejecting my mark when ites in contact with the element that you belong to," Vincent didn''t seem pleased with what he saw. He doubted he had made any mistake when marking her and binding his soul with hers.

    "If it wasn''t right or my body was rejecting, the mark wouldn''t be seen on my skin, would it?" Eve hoped it had nothing to do with a mermaid or siren being ipatible with a pureblooded vampire.

    "True," Vincent remarked, running his thumb against the wings on Eve''s unblemished skin. He dropped her hand to her side and said to her, "It is fine if the bond didn''t work. What matters is that we both love each other."

    Eve nodded in agreement. She and he loved each other and wanted to spend their life together.

    When Vincent pulled Eve for a hug, embracing her on the balcony, she whispered, "Someone might see us!"

    "The servants won''t talk about us. They know better than to do something that will cause their deaths," Vincent took a sniff from the top of Eve''s head and hummed.

    "That soundsforting," Eve murmured and heard the pureblooded vampire chuckle.

    When Eve had seen half of Vincent''s mark disappear, she had turned worried. And she let her thoughts out, "Do you know what might be the cause for the disappearance? What if..." she paused for a moment, trying to find a right way to phrase it, "What if there''s--"

    "There''s someone else for you?" Vincentpleted the sentence that Eve had trouble finishing.

    As much as Vincent didn''t want to believe it, there was a possibility, and it would be a lie if he said the thought didn''t cross his mind.

    It wasn''t umon for some of the supernatural creatures to mark their partners. But it happened only when the two shared mutual affections and feelings. At the same time, there had been rare cases where one didn''t need mutual affection as the person marking had a strong bloodline.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Eve pulled away from Vincent''s arms, looked at him, and said, "I hope that''s not true. I am happy and content with you."

    Now that Vincent''s soul was linked and bound to Eve, the possessiveness that had been subtle started to rise at the thought of someone else being on his woman''s mind, and he didn''t like it one bit. He said,

    "I doubt there can be anyone out there who can outrun me and take you from me. It''s your birthday today, and you don''t have to worry about such things." Vincent kissed her lips and said, "Let us have breakfast together? I would love to start my day with you."

    Eve gave him a nod, trying not to worry about the missing wing when it came to the water. She replied, "Let us have breakfast."

    Vincent released Eve from his arms, and they returned to the corridors and walked towards the dining room. Before they reached the dining room, Alfie appeared and bowed at them.

    "Good morning, Master Vincent and Ms. Barlow," and the butler then wished Eve, "Happy birthday, Ms. Barlow."

    Eve smiled before thanking him, "Thank you, Alfie."

    Alfie then opened the dining room doors for the pair, who walked inside. Eve was quite surprised to find Viscount, his wife, and Allie, who were already seated at the table. It was because it was early in the morning.

    "Happy birthday, Genevieve," Viscount Eduard wished and Lady Annalise wished Eve with a stoic expression.

    "Happy birthday, sister Eve," Allie was the next one to wish Eve with her small and cute voice. The small vampiress hugged her.

    Viscount Eduard said, "We found out that it was your birthdaytest night and thought we would have an early breakfast with you. Also, to avoid having more people join us." The man was talking about Marquee and Marchioness Hooke.

    The dining room burst open a momentter, and Rosetta arrived with Eugene behind her. Feeling all eyes on her, the vampiress offered a deep bow and apologised, "Pardon me for my disrespectfulness caused in the ballroomst evening, Viscount Eduard."

    Before Viscount Eduard could forgive her with his words, Rosetta raised her head and her eyes fell on Eve. She quickly reached her friend and hugged her, "Happy birthday, Eve! Sorry for not wishing you sooner. Eugene told me only a few minutes ago."

    "Thank you, Rosetta. It''s fine," Eve thanked the vampiress before her eyes fell on Eugene, who smiled at her.

    It seemed like things were turning better between Eugene and Rosetta, Eve thought, returning the smile to Eugene.

    "Sister Eve," Allie called Eve, and she offered a big wrapped box, "This is for you."

    The young vampiress''s thoughtfulness touched Eve, and she said, "You didn''t have to give me anything, Allie," but the small girl vigorously shook her head.

    "Open it!" Allie was eager to see if Eve would like her gift.

    "There''s no need to hurry, Ms. Barlow. You can open it once we finish breakfast," Lady Annalise said to Eve. The older vampiress didn''t want to deal with the Hookes while having her meal. While everyone took their seats at the dining table, Eve tore the wrapper and noticed it was a book. The book held drawings, and Allie, who had taken a seat right next to Eve, whispered,

    "These are Allie''s drawings. All of them in one binding for you."

 Chapter 396 Quality Gift

    Eve felt her heart melt at the little girl''s gesture, for giving the drawings she had made with her effort and time. She said, "They are very beautiful and I like it very much, Allie. I will be sure to treasure it with me."

    Allie beamed with happiness.

    Rosetta, who had taken a seat, felt bad that she hadn''t bought a gift for Eve. But to buy a gift, she would need money, and she had none. Not to mention, the vampiress didn''t have a talent in art and give it to her friend. Her shoulders slumped, feeling the inadequacy of being unable to give anything.

    On the other hand, Vincent pulled out a box from his coat, handed it to Eve, and said, "Happy birthday again, Eve. This is a little present from me."

    Eve had already received Vincent''s present and murmured, "You didn''t have to bring me anything."

    "What did you give Ms. Barlow, Vincent?" Lady Annalise asked him.

    Eve wondered what it was, and under everyone''s curious eyes, she opened the box, and Rosetta eximed in awe, "Are those¡­."

    Even Lady Annalise and Viscount Eduard looked impressed by seeing what was inside the box while Eve stared at it. Inside the box was a high-quality pearl ne. Each pearl held a sheen of silver on them that stood out in a line.

    Everyone in the room, except Eve and Eugene, stared at Vincent''s gift in awe. It was because finding mermaids these days was hard a fleet, and in that, to find quality pearls was even harder. Not to mention, they were priced higher than diamonds because of their rarity.

    Eugene, who was pouring water in everyone''s ss, noticed the pearl ne and wondered if this was Mr. Vincent Moriartys way of throwing people off of Miss Eve''s scent of being a mermaid. The ne was undoubtedly beautiful.

    Viscount Eduard praised his son, "Those are some excellent quality pearls you got your hands on, Vincent."

    "I think it has been a while since Ist saw quality pearls. Not even on the lord''s wife''s neck," Rosetta agreed with the Viscount.

    On the other hand, Lady Annalise softly harrumphed and proudly said, "Expect nothing less from the Moriartys. We only choose the best even when ites to gifting people."

    The small vampiress, Allie, leaned forward and stared at the pearl ne in amazement. Lady Annalise then asked, "How did you get your hands on that in such a short time?"

    Vincent''s lips stretched wide and into a grin, with his eyes crinkling at the sides. He responded, "It is a rare mermaid I met many years ago, when I was young."

    After Vincent had killed the Head guard and the other guards in the Raven''s town''s dungeon, Eve had cried in his arms when they were in the carriage. He had saved all the pearls without throwing them away. Not because pearls were of value, but because these pearls belonged to Eve.

    When everyone started to have their breakfast, Viscount and his wife were talking to each other, and Rosetta was busy staring at Eugene, who was serving in the dining room. Eve whispered to Vincent, "I didn''t know you collected the pearls."

    "Did you think I told Briggs to throw them away?" Vincent asked her before taking a bite from his fork. "They rightfully belong to you, and I am merely returning it to you. Except for one."<novelnext></novelnext>

    "One?" Eve asked him with a question in her eyes.

    Vincent hummed and smiled at her, "The one that rightfully belongs to me. The very first one I collected."

    Eve''s cheeks turned warm when she realised which one he was talking about. Their very first encounter was when they were young. He continued to hold it close to his heart.

    He said, "Now there are people who know that you have a gift and it isn''t something you acquired in secret." No one would me her if one day they saw Eve with pearls.

    Lady Annalise addressed Rosetta, "Rosetta."

    "Yes, mdy?" Rosetta turned startled, quickly looking away from Eugene and turning to look at Lady Annalise.

    "Your mother told me yesterday that she would be visiting uster with the seamstress who has already begun working on your wedding gown," Lady Annalise informed the young vampiress, whose back straightened at the mention of the wedding gown and her mother in the same sentence.

    "Oh," Rosetta nodded and slightly felt dread.

    As if that wasn''t enough, Alfie brought in the newsletter and Rosetta picked it up to read on what happenedst evening, which was on the front page. First was the mention of the announcement of her soon to be married to Vincent, and right below it spoke about her throwing up in the soiree. Her face turned red in embarrassment.

    Lady Annalise asked her husband and Vincent, "Has the wedding venue been picked?"

    "Yes, Anna," Eduard replied to his wife, "We decided to use the family altar for the wedding, and have it repainted before the wedding day arrives. The musicians have already spoken to after discussing with the Hookes."

    Not seeing Marceline arrive in the dining room, Lady Annalise turned to Alfie and questioned, "Did you inform Marceline toe join us for breakfast or is she throwing another tantrum?"

    The butler bowed and replied, "Lady Marceline wasn''t in her room when I went to inform her, mdy."

    Viscount Eduard and Lady Annalise frowned. The older vampiress said to her husband, "I didn''t see her in the ballroomst evening either. Did she tell you where she is going? Lately, she seems to be leaving early in the morning."

    "More correctly, she hasn''t been going to bed, dear mother," Vincent stirred the blood tea in the teacup he held. "I heard that she''s been leaving the mansion in the middle of the night."

    Viscount Eduard frowned and said, "I was hoping she would mend her ways by now, but she''s been behaving even more reckless than usual. Do you know where she has been going?" He asked his son.

    "You should ask her," and Vincent took a sip from his teacup.

 Chapter 397 Rebuilding The House

    Eve finished having her breakfast with the rest of the Moriarty family members and Rosetta in the dining room of the Moriarty mansion. Just when everyone finished having their peaceful meal, the Hookes appeared at the mansion''s entrance, inviting themselves.

    Marquee Hooke handed his coat to the butler and said, "Viscount Eduard and the others must be in the dining room having their breakfast. Lead us there," he ordered.

    Alfie bowed and politely replied, "Good morning, Marquee Hooke, but everyone has already finished their breakfast. Viscount Eduard is in the drawing room with Lady Annalise and the others."

    The Hookes looked surprised because they had arrived at the time when breakfast would be served. Lady Marchioness wondered if something was up, and she demanded, "Lead us to the drawing room."

    "Yes, mdy," Alfie bowed, turning around. He started to walk in the direction of the drawing room. Upon reaching there, the butler announced, "Marquee and Marchioness Hooke have arrived." He stepped aside to make way for the couple to enter the room.

    "Good morning," Lady Annalise greeted, and the Marchioness held a bright smile on her face, while her eyes narrowed.

    "Good morning," Lady Aurora returned the greeting. She said in a matter-of-fact tone, "As we are going to be one big family soon, I thought it would be lovely to have breakfast together," she smiled.

    Vincent was the one to respond to the woman, "We heard that Rosetta''s gown was going to be tried and checked this morning by the seamstress, so I thought it would be better to have the breakfast done to make time for the seamstress." Lady Aurora and his eyes met, and one could see the friction between them. He said, "I wasn''t aware that you were joining us for breakfast. Mother," he turned to Lady Annalise and said, "You forgot to mention it to me about it."

    Lady Annalise pursed her lips and replied, "I didn''t know about it."

    Vincent tilted his head, staring at Lady Aurora and Marquee Hooke, making it obvious they had shamelessly self-invited themselves. The old Hooke couple looked slightly embarrassed, while the others stared at them.

    Lady Aurora smiled. She said, "That''s fine, we can always make ns to eat togetherter. The more important thing is that we need to make sure the wedding is well nned to the very detail. What do you, Viscount Eduard?"

    Viscount Eduard gave a nod, "That''s true."

    Marquee Hooke turned to look at his daughter and asked her, "How are you feeling today, Rosetta? Hopefully better?"

    "Better than yesterday, father," Rosetta answered and felt her mother''s stern gaze, which shifted from her to look next to her, that was Eve.

    Lady Aurora''s eyes fell on a box in Eve''s hand that looked like a jewellery box. She asked Eve, "What do you have there in your hand, dear? A present for Rosetta?"

    "It is a present from me," Vincent nonchntly responded, and Lady Aurora raised one of her eyebrows.

    "Present for the governess? It seems like the Moriarty family are very generous," Lady Aurora remarked, and she added, "Considering you are getting married to Rosetta, you must have given her a gift too."

    Lady Annalise and Viscount Eduard watched the exchange between their son and the Marchioness.

    They had hoped for the conversation not to go there, but the Marchioness was observant when it came to Eve, after all, Vincent had initially chosen her.

    "It is Ms. Barlow''s birthday, and she''s a valuable member of the Moriarty mansion. After all, she is the governess of my sister Allie," Vincent replied with his eyes watching Lady Aurora''s eyes narrow at his words. He said, "I am sure you would appreciate it too. They are pearls."

    "Pearls..." Lady Aurora repeated, knowing the value of pearls were high in the market, and she could only guess that the human was being gifted such an expensive thing because Vincent was in love with her and not her daughter. She said, "It is a tradition to gift something to your future wife before the wedding."

    "Oh, Lady Rosetta has already received the gift," Vincent chimed in, which made everyone wonder if it was true.

    Rosetta was d that Eugene was not in the room now, or else she would have to exin that it wasn''t true. Vincent''s words got Marquee Hooke''s attention, and he asked in interest,

    "What was the gift, Rosetta?"

    Rosetta wondered if she was supposed to lie here, and she turned to look at Vincent, not knowing what to tell. Vincent said, "Lady Rosetta doesn''t need jewels when she has me next to her. I am a gift in every sense, isn''t that right, Lady Rosetta?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    Lady Aurora''s lips twitched at the pureblooded vampire''s response. Rosetta nervously smiled and nodded, "T--that is true. It is the best gift I can ever have."

    The Hookes and the other members of the Moriarty family were left speechless and staring. Vincent then said, "I should get going. Work calls, but please feel free to sit down and discuss the wedding."

    Eve excused herself so she wouldn''t have to deal with Lady Aurora. Getting a hold of Eugene, they used their carriage to travel to Meadow. When they reached the town, Eugene opened the carriage door for his young miss. Out stepped the young mermaid.

    "It seems like the house will be ready in a month," Eugene remarked, noticing how fast the vampire workers had finished the roof. "The outside paint makes the house stand out, doesn''t it? Like a mansion would."

    "It does," Eve agreed, and before they had an opportunity to step inside the gates to take a closer look, one of the townsfolk noticed her standing in front of the house from afar.

    The person was none other than one of the people, who had dragged and called names at Eve when the witch-hunt had taken ce in this town. He quickly called his wife and said, "Look there, it is Genevieve! Wasn''t she the reason for what''s happening to our houses?"

    His wife''s eyes widened, and she nodded, "It is. At least, that''s what I heard. I should quickly let the others know that she is in town."

    "I agree," the man said before leaving the end of the street with his wife.

    While Eve and Eugene took a closer look at their house being rebuilt, like the other houses but much faster, the human couple went around letting the others know about Eve''s return. When Eugene entered the house from the backyard, Eve was inside, taking a look at the stairs.

    "Everything looks as it is, Miss Eve. Mr. Moriarty hasn''t changed anything and has only strengthened the walls and floors so far," Eugene said to Eve. He then said to her, "I would like toe back here to fix the nts tomorrow or the day after tomorrow. The weather has frozen it."

    "Mm, I think that''s fine," Eve replied, tearing her gaze away from the stairs before sighing. She watched vampire workers move around faster and more efficiently than the human workers. She watched Eugene enter the kitchen, looking at the cupboards in there. She asked him, "Was Rosetta alrightst night?"

    Eugene, who had opened the cupboard, turned to look at Eve, meeting her curious gaze, and he replied, "She was ill, and took a couple of minutes before she fell asleep. She wanted me to keep herpany."

    Eve nodded and watched Eugene close the cupboard. When the workers left the room, she asked, "What do you think about Rosetta?"

    Knowing Eugene had spent a decent amount of time with the vampiress, she wondered if he still viewed her in the same way as before or if things had changed between them. After all, he and Rosetta had spent time locked in one of the rooms in the Moriarty mansion.

    "She''s undoubtedly naive," Eugene answered Eve.

    Eve sighed, wondering if things hadn''t changed since the time Rosetta had confessed to him. Maybe some people were not meant to be, she thought.

    But then Eugene said, "But she''s hard working when she puts her mind to things and is direct. Without coating her words in false words. She stands with what she says and doesn''t turn her back. I have a better impression of her than the first time where she almost drank my blood, Miss Eve," he answered Eve''s question.

    Eve gave him a nod and replied, "Rosetta is like that. She grows on you."

    "I will have to agree on that," Eugene answered, and Eve was more than d to hear that response. He said, "The rumour was going strong about the Hookes having a hand in killing Lady Camille Wright. I wonder where the people caught wind of it."

    Where else could ite from, if not from Vincent, Eve thought.

    When they heard voicesing from outside the house, Eugene said, "I will go check what it is about."

    Eugene reached the entrance of the house, and his eyes fell on the little crowd formed in front of the house. One of the men spoke, "Eugene, is Ms. Barlow inside the house?"

    Eugene wondered what these townsfolk wanted now, and he looked at them with a weary look, "Yes. What is it about?" He asked.

    Eve left the kitchen and reached where Eugene was. She noticed some of the townsfolk gathered outside, and a flicker of anxiety burned in her mind. It was because thest time the townsfolk had gathered around her, they had humiliated and called out names at her. She felt her pulse race, and it wasn''t in a good way, as she took a shaky breath.

 Chapter 398 People Changing With Time

    Eugene took two steps forward, ready to protect Eve so the townsfolk wouldn''t dare to do anything. Eve asked them,

    "What are you all doing here?"

    "Genevieve, we don''t deserve what you did to us." One of the town''s women addressed her with a serious face. The anxiety in Eve''s body continued to build, and she felt dizzy because of the tension. The woman said, "We have been waiting for you to return to the town since the following day when the town caught fire."

    Did they find out it was Vincent who had set fire to the town? Eve asked herself, and her hands clenched.

    Suddenly out of nowhere, everyone bowed at Eve, which took Eve and Eugene by surprise. The woman said, "We cannot tell you how ashamed we are for what has happened until now, Genevieve. You have always been kind and polite, even after you started working in Skellington. God only knows what got into us in the past, for hurting you and driving you out of town. We are so sorry for what happened, and grateful for your big and kind heart."

    Eve and Eugene didn''t know what was happening, but it seemed the people weren''t there to me them for the fire that had burned down their houses.

    One of the men finally said, "Thank you for requesting Mr. Moriarty help us repair and rebuild our houses. If it wasn''t for you, our families wouldn''t have a roof above our heads."

    Another townsfolk said, "We weren''t able to apologise to you properly before, Ms. Barlow, but we feel we aren''t worthy enough to receive your help."

    Eve hadn''t said anything to Vincent.

    Vincent had turned the town of Meadow into a bonfire himself and was fixing it after they repented for their life mistakes. Many more in front of Eve apologised, while also thanking her. If there was one thing she understood, people easily changed one''s opinions. Sometimes from good to bad, and some from bad to good. Nothing was ever fixed.

    She noticed that people respected her morepared to before when she was publicly humiliated. She said,

    "I have already forgiven you... which is why Mr. Moriarty is helping you."

    "You are a wonderful woman, Ms. Barlow, and we will never believe anyone who speaks badly about you!"

    Once the townsfolk dispersed from the front of Dawson''s residence, murmuring among themselves about Eve being a kind soul and scolding the Humphreys and Edwards as they were the ones to instigate that particr day in the past, Eve let out a sigh of relief.

    "For a moment there, I was worried that something bad was going to happen," Eugene confessed, "But it seems like they like you more than anyone in the town right now."

    "I wonder until when it willst," Eve murmured because people''s thoughts were fickle. They quickly turned on the other by just a word of someone and having experienced it firsthand, and she took it with a grain of salt.

    After almost an hour, Marceline finally spotted her carriage parked at the edge of the forest and near the road. Not too far behind her, Timotei followed her while keeping a good distance, as he didn''t want to be the animal sacrifice.

    Marceline made her way towards her carriage and caught sight of her coachman, who was sleeping with his mouth open.

    The vampiress barked in anger, "ADAM!" And it sounded nothing less than a roaring bloodhound to the coachman, who woke up startled. "What do you think you are doing here when I ordered you to wait for me?!" She caught him by his cor and he pulled him down from his seat.

    The coachman didn''t know what was worse. If it was the bear or Marceline. He gulped, "Mdy, this is where we parked since you left."

    "Do you think I am a fool?" Marceline''s eyes zed. She was in no mood to be yed around. "If I didn''t have to return to the mansion now, I would have torn your neck by now. Which I will do once we reach the mansion!" She snapped.

    When Marceline released the coachman from her hold, he quickly pulled the carriage door open. Marceline continued to re before she climbed inside. Timotei quickly pranced towards the vehicle and climbed on the back side of the carriage, as he wanted to keep a close eye on the vampiress and report the same once he got to the mansion.

    But when they did get to the Moriarty mansion, Timotei quickly ran inside and looked for Eve, Eugene or Vincent. Neither of the three was in there, and he wondered where they had gone. He then reached the room where Lady Annalise, Lady Aurora and Rosetta were in the room.

    Rosetta stood in front of them and on the stool, while another woman stood next to her with a measuring tape in her hand.

    "Where did the governess go? I don''t think I have seen her for some time now," Lady Aurora asked with cunning eyes.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "She has gone to her house in Meadow," Lady Annalise answered.

    "To her house?" Lady Aurora looked impressed, "It is good to see that she''s finally moved out from the Moriarty mansion back to where she belongs."

    "She is only visiting," Lady Annalise corrected the Marchioness, and Lady Aurora turned grim with this information. "Ms. Barlow is still Allie''s governess, and we would like the human to continue to work for us."

    "I am sure you do," Lady Aurora smiled slightly. She turned her gaze back at her daughter and the seamstress who had arrived and ordered, "I want you to include pearls in Rosetta''s dress, Ms. Woode. The finest of them all, and maybe even have precious stones like diamonds in them so that it glitters when Rosetta walks down the aisle. What do you think, Lady Annalise?"

    Lady Annalise didn''t know how she had earlier decided to go with the Hookes as their equal. She responded with a tight smile, "If Ms. Woode can embed it into the wedding gown..."

    "Of course, she can!" Lady Auroraughed and looked at the seamstress.

    "I will see what I can do, Marchioness," the seamstress bowed.

    Lady Aurora smiled, then proposed, "Lady Annalise, you should get your dress for the wedding from Ms. Woode. She seems to have excellent dresses and gowns to choose from. Your daughters can get one each too." This way, Moriarty would pay for all the dresses, including Rosetta''s wedding gown.

    But Lady Annalise politely refused, "Thank you for sharing your seamstress, Marchioness, but we have already bought the dresses. It would be best for Ms. Woode to concentrate on Rosetta''s wedding gown as it is important."

    Timotei, on hearing that Eve wasn''t here, decided to go to Meadow and left the front of the room.

    In the meantime, Marceline reached her room and changed her clothes in anger. The vampiress had been thinking about the other two sacrifices when she was walking in the forest in pain. She murmured,

    "I know exactly whom to use as a sacrifice."

    When a maid knocked on her door, Marceline said, "Come in."

    As the maid entered the room, her face scrunched, and Marceline noticed this. Her leg was leaving a move pungent smell in the air, and she snapped,

    "Why haven''t flowers been reced in the room?!"

    "Mdy, I changed the flowers in the morning," the maid bowed, and her voice trembled.

    "Then did you forget to change the water in the vases and open the windows?! Where is the smelling from?" Marceline demanded from the maid, who continued to look down at the ground.

    The maid didn''t have an answer to the vampiress''s question, as the room didn''t stink. She apologised, "Forgive me, mdy. I will change the water right away!" But before doing that, she walked to the windows and opened them all to get rid of the smell.

    When the maid was about to leave, Marceline questioned, "Which is the smallest animal that we have in the mansion?"

    The maid answered, "We have chickens and rabbits, mdy. Would you like me to inform the cook to prepare something for you?"

    "That won''t be required," Marceline wanted to finish the sacrifice quickly, and she then asked, "Where is the human governess?"

    "Ms. Barlow?" The maid asked, and she only ended up receiving a re. "S--she, uh, she''s gone to her town, mdy."

    "Did she now," Marceline hummed in delight. It seemed perfect, and she said, "Also another thing..." Her eyes shone, and once she found the information, a sly smile appeared on her lips. "This time I won''t miss."

 Chapter 399 Below The Councils Library

    Music Rmendation: The inexorable Advance of Mr. Dney- Max Ritcher

    ¡ª

    In Darthmore''s Council building, Vincent walked in the corridors along with Patton, who closely followed him with one step behind him. As they walked, they came across council members, who weren''t invited to the soiree held in the Moriarty mansion thest evening, congratting the pureblooded vampire,

    "Congrattions on your engagement with Marquee Hooke''s daughter, Mr. Moriarty!"

    "I was surprised when I heard this morning that you were engaged. My hearty wishes to you both," another councilman offered his good wishes.

    "Thank you, Mr. Brome and Mr. Alington," Vincent smiled brightly. He asked, "Aren''t I a lucky man?"

    "Oh, you are!" Mr. Brome smiled, which faltered when Vincent and Patton walked past them. He whispered to Mr. Alington, "It seems like Vincent is very keen on getting married to the Marquee''s daughter. Not to mention, the wedding is in the next six days."

    "Who wouldn''t be eager to get married to a high positioned person''s daughter? I sure would be!" Mr. Alington responded as they continued walking in the opposite directionpared to where Vincent was walking. "It isn''t easy tond a marquee''s daughter for marriage. Not to mention, at the end of the day, the Moriartys might be pureblooded vampires, but they are only Viscounts. They must have finally realised their low social status and decided to up it with the Hookes."

    And while the two council members continued to discuss the matter in whispers, on the other side, Vincent was congratted by a few more councilmen on his way. Once they reached a quieter corridor, Patton turned behind and then asked,

    "Mr. Moriarty?"

    "What is it, Patton?" Vincent asked in a nonchnt tone, with a faint smile on his lips as if he was enjoying the attention he was receiving from people in the Council.

    But that wasn''t the entire truth. Patton, who had spent enough time with Vincent, knew something was going on in the pureblooded vampire''s head. The pureblooded vampire didn''t smile without reason, and when he did smile, one had to be wary of the oing storm.

    "A lot of the councilmen have been discussing your almost engagement with Lady Rosetta Hooke," Patton started, wringing his hands and continued, "But there has been a sliver of a rumour that I caught wind of. It is about the Hookes, who are in debt and have had a hand in Lady Camille Wright''s murder for her money."

    "Is that so?" Vincent turned to look at Patton, his red eyes holding colour like it never had before. He asked, "Would you like a little vacation up to the North, Patton?" He calctingly smiled.

    "To the North, Sire?" Patton repeated in question.

    "Find out the names of the assassins, who the Hookes might have hired in the past or at least contacted. Surely, there must be at least one person they might have thought of killing and it got buried. It isn''t umon in our society," Vincent ordered Patton, who nodded.

    "I will be on my way," Patton offered a bow and quickly left the ce.

    Vincent made his way to the Council''s library, where an entire building was dedicated solely to it. The walls of the building were made of dull, grey stone, and the top of the roof was tapered sharply. Climbing the stairs, he stepped on the red carpet that led inside the building.

    Once he entered, he noticed the many tall and wide racks on either side of the room. But this was only one floor, which contained books rted to the understanding of the Council, for general use, but not for public use.

    "Good afternoon, Mr. Moriarty! Congrattions beforehand for the wedding going to take ce this week," the head clerk in charge of the library wished when he noticed Vincent there.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Seems like everyone has heard about it. How are you doing, Ronald?" Vincent greeted, as he looked around the ce and noticed only a few recently appointed councilmen there.

    "Excellent, Mr. Moriarty. What brings you here today? Is there anything I can help you with?" But then Vincent Moriarty knew his way around the racks on this floor as he had spent enough time around here during his beginning days of work in the Council, the clerk thought.

    "Do you know where the old records belonging to Crowbury are kept? I have some work with it," Vincent said, and the clerk nodded.

    "You are looking for the records that have been ced on the floor below this. Let me lead you there," the person said. They took the spiral stairs that led them underground. On their way, the man said, "It is good that you are here for it. Sometime ago, I heard that most of the files in here will soon be thrown away as they are loose information. So that they can use this underground space for something better."

    "Is that so," Vincent responded, "I don''t think I have heard about it. The word hasn''t reached yton yet, so there''s still time for it."

    "True true," the clerk answered. He picked one of the burningnterns that were left to hang on the hook of the wall. He said, "I heard it from one of the men who was earlier working for Mr. Sylvester. But with the man gone, I guess it will take much longer to get it done."

    Vincent took hold of anotherntern. Even though there were torches of fire burning all around the underground floor, to have a better look at the files in the racks.

    He questioned, "Did you hear what they were nning by making space in here, after getting rid of these things in here?"

    "The person said something about having meeting rooms to discuss confidential matters," the clerk answered, and he looked around the ce before pointing his hand that held thentern in the front direction. "The records for Crowbury are in thest second section, Mr. Moriarty. Would you like me to help you with it?"

    "That''s fine. I will find my way through them. Thanks, Ronald," the clerk bowed and walked back up the stairs to continue helping the newly joined councilmen.

    Watching the clerk leave, Vincent turned back when he heard the shuffling sound of parchmentsing from behind one of the nearby racks. When he walked near it, he came across one of the inner circle members of the Council.

    It was Mr. Hart.

    "Oh, it is you, Vincent. I was wondering who was here," Mr. Hart held an open file in his hand and closed it. "Came down here for work, have you?" He asked.

    "No, for something personal," Vincent offered a bright smile. He said, "To look into the records of when my mother was murdered."

    Mr. Hart was thrown off track by Vincent''s words, as he didn''t know how to proceed with the subject.

    Vincent then asked, "What do you have there? Looks like something important." His red eyes curiously looked at the person.

    "This¡ªuh, this is about an old case. About the little feud that took ce between two families regarding theirnd. I will see youter," Mr. Hart hurriedly left the ce with the file in his hand.

    "That wasn''t suspicious at all. Wonder what you are hiding apart from your many mistresses," Vincent remarked.

    He then walked towards the rack that the clerk had pointed him to, with his hand holding the burningntern.

 Chapter 400 Middle Of The Path

    Vincent stepped in front of the rack the clerk had pointed him at earlier. Right next to it were the records for the town of Brokengroves, which he was interested in. But as the town was poor, like a few other towns along with Crowbury, not all records were maintained because of the poor administration by the magistrates who were in charge in the past and until now.

    He murmured, "This shouldn''t take too much time. I will be able to find it soon."

    He picked up the top files and started reading the pages. He hade here to find the person who owned the house in which Eve had lived with her mother. He doubted the Council owned all the properties belonging to Brokengroves. After all, a few families still continued to reside there.

    Once he found the page of information he was looking for, his eyes fell on the name written on the page. William Parson. Many properties ofnds and houses from Brokengroves belonged to him, but not anymore, as he had died a year ago. As the deed ended a year ago.

    "I don''t remember Parson having any children," Vincent murmured and he said, "There should be another file record on who the ownership has transferred to. He went through some more records before he finally found it.

    ''Noah Sullivan''

    The transaction had taken ce a year ago.

    "How odd. That it is none other than you, who has thosends and houses in your name now," Vincent muttered in a low voice. Even the ownership of the house that Eve once used to live in, he thought.

    Vincent''s eyes narrowed. It was because he remembered Eve telling him that Mr. Hart had mentioned William Parson being one of the men her mother had worked for.

    Vincent wondered what made Noah decide to buy thesends, and he doubted that the Duke had acquired them easily. He left the library along with the file in his hand and went to the Duke''s office room in the main Council building.

    In front of the Duke''s office, one of the councilmen asked, "Mr. Moriarty, how can I--"

    "Where is Duke Noah?" Vincent asked the councilman, who was one of the Duke''s subordinates.

    "Duke Noah has left Darthmore. He has some work in the East," the councilman replied. "Is there any message you would like me to pass him once he returns?"

    Vincent turned away and said, "I will do that myself."

    The pureblooded vampire left the ce, away from people''s eyes before he spread his wings and shot up in the air. After catching sight of the Duke''s carriage, he descended on the ground and stood in the middle of the road. The Duke''s coachman abruptly halted the vehicle when he saw him.

    Kieran, Noah''s coachman, wasn''t particrly fond of vampires. Especially not this one. Noah, who sat inside the carriage, asked,

    "What''s the matter, Kieran? Why did you suddenly stop the carriage?"

    "Mr. Moriarty is here," Kieran answered.

    Noah stepped down from the carriage, meeting Vincent''s eyes. He asked, "What are you doing here?"

    "I had something to ask and free myself from thinking about it. I thought it would be best to clear it with you," Vincent offered a friendly smile, while Noah stared at the pureblooded vampire.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Vincent made his way to where Noah stood, and he asked, "Will that be okay?"

    "Go ahead," Noah replied in a calm voice.

    "Do you remember this file?" Vincent raised his hand upwards and said, "These are the documents, regarding your transfer of ownership to some of the properties in the town of Brokengroves. But these must be just copies, and you must have the actual ones, isn''t it?"

    Noah''s ck eyes continued to stare at Vincent before he asked, "Is that what you came here to confirm?"

    "Of course, not," Vincent chuckled, "I was wondering why you decided to take it under your name, when there was an adjacent town in ruins and it has better value. Any particr reason?"

    Noah offered a calm smile, "It is because I knew Brokengroves would be vacant quicker than the other avable towns that are turning vacant. Is there something else you want to ask me?"

    "That depends if you are willing to tell me, doesn''t it, Duke Noah?" Vincent returned the werewolf''s question with another question. "Now that I remember, there was this family, who were cobblers. One day when I went there, they were living there and after a day or two, they weren''t. Did you have anything to do with it?" His eyes subtly narrowed, trying to find a mistake, while at the same time, Noah barely changed his expression. The Duke''s breathing was calm as if he was sleeping.

    "I don''t think so. Though I will not deny that my men have tried to offer a better deal to those poor families, so that they can lead a better life," Noah exined to Vincent. He raised his chin, and he stated, "It isn''t umon for people of a higher position to imnds and reform it."

    Vincent clicked his tongue, "Not many do that. Not everyone is as kind and considerate as you, Duke Noah. Actually, I am here because there is this particr house which I took interest in and would like you to transfer it in my name. I am willing to give you as much as you want for it."

    Noah clenched his hands and the look in his eyes slightly hardened.

    With Eve and Vincent together now, Noah could only guess that Eve had mentioned her living there when she was small to the vampire, and Vincent wanted to buy the same house. Noah had bought the properties to protect that house. Eve''s house, to avoid it from being demolished. He asked,

    "What do you n to do with it?"

    Vincent shrugged, "I haven''t thought about it yet. What ns did you have?" He tested the werewolf, wondering if Noah knew exactly which house he was talking about and if the werewolf did, that would only mean that Noah''s actions held a deeper meaning, one that the Duke hid.

    "Demolish and reconstruct the old ones to a new town." Noah was as smart as Vincent to avoid being caught. But the only difference was that the werewolf was emotional and lived to protect his family''s reputation, while the others didn''t care. He then said, "Tell me which one you are talking about when I return to Darthmore, and I will start the process of transfer. Now if you will excuse me."

    "I hope to see you at our wedding," Vincent offered a bright smile to Noah. He stretched his right hand forward towards Noah. The Duke briefly stared at the vampire''s hand before taking it and shaking it. "Wish you a safe journey, Duke Noah."

    "Thank you," Noah answered curtly.

    Vincent watched Noah climb inside the carriage. The door was then closed by the coachman, who offered a slight bow before getting on the coachman''s seat and driving the carriage away from there. The pureblooded vampire remarked,

    "No one''s heart is so pure and giving, unless they are an idiot, and I doubt you are one."

 Chapter 401 Little Cats Rescue!

    Music Rmendation: Sharpening my knives- Kris Bowers

    --

    In Meadow town, Eve and Eugene continued watching the workers work. Eugene was in the backyard along with the gardening tools, removing frozen nts from the ground and snow from the ones still alive.

    Eve''s heart felt lighter after listening to the townsfolk talk to her. It gave her gratification hearing them apologise to her. Vincent had raised her value in the townspeople''s eyes, and to them, she was their saviour.

    A few minutester, Eugene returned inside and said, "Miss Eve, I will be going to get the nts from the forest. The nts have died and I will need to rece them all. Is there anything you want me to get for you? Or if you need me to stay here?"

    "I don''t think I need anything. Do you want me toe with you?" Eve asked in return, and Eugene shook his head.

    "I will be fine, Miss Eve. It is just pulling out some of the nts and putting them in the carriage," Eugene answered, dusting his low-quality gloves against each other. "I had nned to clean the carriage before Lady Aubrey''s arrival, so it''s good that I haven''t done it yet. I will ce all the nts below the seat."

    Eve asked, "Wouldn''t it be better to re-pot once Winter ising to an end?" After all, it would take some more time before they would upy this house again. "Unless you n toe visit every day."

    "A little visit every day to see how the work is progressing and the nts shouldn''t be too bad," Eugene responded. He said, "I hope your day has been going how you wanted it to be."

    Last year at this time of her birthday, Eve had gone out along with Lady Aubrey and Eugene to attend a local y in the next town. Afterwards, they ate in an inn together, which Lady Aubrey paid for as she hadn''t started earning.

    Eve smiled and replied, "It is much better than I expected it to be."

    "That''s good to hear, mdy," Eugene hoped nothing but for the mermaid''s happiness after what she had been through until now.

    When Eugene stepped out of the house, Eve followed him and watched him climb onto the driver''s seat of the carriage. He said, "I will try to get back soon, but if it getste, don''t wait."

    Eve nodded, "Be careful, Eugene."

    "You too, mdy," Eugene pulled the reins of the horses, and soon the carriage left and was out of sight.

    Away from Dawson''s house, near the local carriage stop of Skellington town, Timotei moved his paws as quickly as he could. When he saw a local carriage arrive, he sped towards it and heard the coachman yell,

    "NEXT STOP TO MEADOW, HUMGAUY!"

    The ck cat quickly climbed inside the carriage through the door and took a seat near the window, as if he was one of the respected passengers from Skellington with how he raised his little head. One of the passengers who got inside the carriage didn''t shoo the cat, believing the cat belonged to the coachman.

    Timotei tapped his little paw on the seat, hoping to get to Eve before the vile and dumb vampiress got to her. Thankfully, he wasn''t in front of Marceline, or he would be the animal sacrifice.

    If he wasn''t wrong, Marceline would waste a couple of minutes sacrificing an animal, and hopefully, this damn carriage wouldn''t break in the middle of his journey, everything would go well, and lives would be saved. He nodded to himself while thinking.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Hmph!" Timotei huffed, which came out like a small sneeze.

    As always, he was the one to save the world from wicked people. If people knew about his great actions, they would make a statue of him. A big one, which would tower over the buildings, and... maybe at the centre of the town. Yes, the ck cat nodded. His statue in the town for everyone to see and worship him!

    But for that... he was supposed to be turned back into his vampire self!

    Once the local carriage arrived at Meadow town, the coachman stopped the vehicle and yelled, "MEADOW TOWN! Anyone who wants a ride to HUMGAUY?"

    Timotei quickly jumped out of the carriage door and tried to pick up Eve and Eugene''s scent in the air. But it was hard with the scent of the market wafting in the air. On the way, Timotei was distracted by the smell of the cooked duck pulling him towards it in this cold weather.

    "How can I deny you, when you are so sensually inviting me," the ck cat licked its lips and walked towards the shop. He noticed the duck ced on the counter and a te. He said, "Sorry to keep you waiting, but I am here." He tore the roasted duck''s leg, which was sprinkled with salt. He took a bite from it.

    "AHHH!!" a woman screamed, pointing her finger at the ck cat. She shouted, "This filthy cat is eating the food!"

    Someone else threw something at Timotei, while the ck cat tore another leg of the duck and escaped from there. He ate the meat, licking it clean, before throwing the bone behind him, which hit someone''s face. And that person was none other than Patrick Humphrey.

    Patrick looked back and forth, raising his hands and ready to fight the person who had thrown the bone. But he couldn''t find who it was.

    Timotei didn''t care to turn behind and see where the bone had flown to, as he was on important work here. He went to Dawson''s house and caught Eve in the backyard cleaning the house namete.

    "EVE!"

    Eve was startled, not expecting the cat''s sudden visit, and asked, "What are you doing here, Timotei?" Was the cat bored in the mansion?

    "I havee to save you! Marceline is on her way toe here for you!" Timotei spoke, the volume of his voice rose, and Eve quickly took the ck cat in her arms. She walked to the far end of their backyard so that the workers and any other nosey person wouldn''t catch her with a talking cat.

    "Tell me from the beginning."

    "Marceline needs to sacrifice three things. No actually four, and one of the four sacrifices is you," Timotei said in a hurried voice, while suddenly whispering. "She met this witch and killed her. And a bear. She''s doing this to fix her leg that oh my, it will make your head spin. She got cursed or something. She wille here any moment, and you need to get yourself to safety."

    Eve''s eyebrows furrowed, and she said, "Let here. We need to put all of this to an end."

    Timotei blinked before shaking his head, "Nooo! Did you not hear me now?"

    "What difference would it make if she tries to kill me today, or if she postpones to kill me tomorrow or some other day?" Eve asked the cat.

    "Even if you want to put it to rest, her mind is filled with putting you to rest. The only rest she will listen to is if you kill her. Which actually I don''t mind. I have been wanting to scratch that vampiress''s face, for quite some time now," the ck suddenly looked eager to do it. "Shall we?" His tail moved in excitement.

 Chapter 402 Thats What My Aunt Said

    Music Rmendation: Pride and Prejudice Suite: II. Canon Collins- Carl Davis

    ¡ª

    Eve stared at the ck cat, which looked back at her with its bright yellow eyes. She said,

    "Killing is not a solution. As much as all of us don''t like her, she''s still part of the Moriarty family."

    "But what if she tries to kill you?" Timotei questioned Eve, and he used his front paws to catch hold of her face. "It''s snowing. The perfect way would be to bury her in the snow. It will be easy for you to dig."

    Eve gave a pointed look to Timotei. She sighed, "You said something about her foot being cursed?" Though she wasn''t fond of Marceline, and Vincent had punished his sister, she knew there was the family bond that stopped him from killing the vampiress.

    Timotei slumped his body before jumping on the ground, "That can be done too. Her leg was smelly, like really bad and I wanted to throw up at the sight of it," he muttered before asking her, "Do you have something to eat in the kitchen?"

    "There should be some left over from the lunch Eugene and I had earlier," Eve said to Timotei, and they walked back inside the house.

    With Marceline having trouble with her foot and no fangs in her mouth, Eve had the advantage of dealing with an almost human Marceline. They decided to wait for the vampiress to appear in front of Dawson''s house. But even though an hour passed, there was no sign of the vampiress.

    "Maybe she realised it isn''t a good idea," Eve thought out loud.

    Timotei, who sat in front of the closed window, said, "Or maybe she''s waiting for you to return to the mansion and catch you there as her foot is too big to walk around."

    The next second, Eve heard the sound of the carriage stop in front of the house, and when she took a peek through the window, she saw it was Eugene. She walked to the front door and asked, "Is everything alright?"

    "I forgot my machete here," Eugene walked inside the house and picked it up from the cupboard.

    "One of the signs of old age is forgetting things," Timoteimented before adding, "Also a sign of being in love."

    Eugene frowned and asked, "When did you get here?"

    "A few minutes ago. I am everywhere I need to be," the ck cat harrumphed. "I am here to protect Eve."

    When Eugene turned to look at Eve, she said, "The usual thing with Marceline. Timotei thinks she''s going toe and harm me. But I don''t think she will in broad daylight," she waved her hand.

    "That''s right. There''s no need to fear, when I am here!" Timotei raised his paw. "You are dismissed."

    "Please be careful," Eugene said to Eve, who gave him a nod. One good thing was that his miss had mermaid abilities. Soon, he got back on the carriage and rode the carriage away from the ce.

    Back in the Moriarty mansion, Rosetta was done standing for the seamstress, who was done discussing details about her wedding gown. The seamstress informed them,

    "I will return to the mansion in two days so that Lady Rosetta can try on the dress and we see what other things need to be altered."

    "That would be perfect," Lady Aurora smiled in delight.

    Rosetta pulled the seamstress to the side and said, "I don''t want you to push my bosom too much, or deepen the neck."

    On hearing her daughter''s words, Lady Auroraughed and said, "Don''t worry about it, Rose. It won''t be amplified the way you think it would be. You are the bride and you will need to stand out from the rest."

    Rosetta nervously looked at her mother and said, "I don''t think that''s necessary. Eve said it is better to choose a subtle and simple gown¡ª"

    "The human doesn''t know anything about weddings that take ce in high society," Lady Aurora cut her daughter''s words short. She said, "You are the Marquee and Marchioness''s daughter, who will getting married to Vincent Moriarty. Don''t you want your future husband to be at awe? When have I ever taken a wrong decision for you? Trust me everything will be perfect." She then turned to Lady Annalise, who was in the room, and asked, "What do you think, Anna?"

    Lady Annalise felt like the Marchioness stepped on her toes, as she didn''t like Lady Aurora addressing her informally. She offered a tight smile and replied,<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I think we should go with what Rosetta wants. Only people who don''t have anything have the habit of showing things. That''s what my distant aunt always said."

    The Marchioness turned to face her, her eyes subtly narrowing, "I would definitely like to meet this distant aunt of yours. Is sheing to the wedding?"

    "Unfortunately, she died," Lady Annalise responded with a smile, and the Marchioness smiled back.

    The seamstress cleared her throat and spoke to Lady Aurora, "Pardon me, Marchioness. But I wanted to bring up the cost of the wedding gown and how much has been spent so far for the material and other things."

    "Of course, how about we discuss it on our way?" Lady Aurora needed to make sure that the gown she wasvishly spending on wouldn''t be too much that they wouldn''t be able to afford.

    "That sounds good," the seamstress replied.

    Lady Aurora turned to Lady Annalise and said, "I will be back soon, Anna. We can have tea together as we discuss other things regarding the wedding."

    Rosetta watched her mother leave along with the seamstress, while she stood there. Her mother was getting the gown made for a wedding, she had no intention of going through. She exhaled through her lips.

    Until now, she had never gone against her mother. She was doing this, when she knew the financial problems her family was facing. God only knew what would happen on the wedding day. Lady Annalise excused herself to go and find Allie, leaving the young vampiress all by herself in the room.

    "Forgive me, mother," Rosetta muttered because she didn''t understand her parents and hoped what she was doing was right. That she wouldn''t be punished for going against the people who were her family.

    Rosetta stepped out of the room, walking through the corridors of the Moriarty mansion. As there was nothing more to do here, she decided to sneak out of there to go and visit Eve and Eugene. She reached the front side of the mansion, and once her mother and the seamstress leave, she called the Moriartys butler,

    "You there. Bring a carriage to the front, I need to go somewhere."

    Alfie had just finished getting a dead rabbit buried, after it was found in the corner of the back garden of the mansion. The butler offered her a polite bow and replied,

    "Mdy, at the moment, there is no coachman to take you. The one you see is a spare carriage, with no coachman to ride on it."

    Rosetta pursed her lips. She didn''t want to stay in the mansion, doing nothing, when she could spend quality time with her friend and Eugene. She asked, "Is there any servant whom I could borrow as a temporary coachman?"

    "Unfortunately, no, mdy," Alfie replied to her with his head bowed.

    Rosetta tapped her foot before saying, "Fine. I will ride the carriage myself."

    Alfie''s eyes widened in surprise, "Mdy?"

    "You heard me. Bring the carriage here, and I will take it," Rosetta nodded as she said this.

    If Eugene could ride the carriage, she would have to learn how to ride it. It was time she got used to the new life, so that the sudden changes wouldn''t overwhelm her, the vampiress thought. If she seeded in driving this carriage, she could aplish anything in her life, she said to herself.

    Alfie gave the vampiress an uncertain look before he called a nearby servant and ordered him to get the carriage in front of the mansion''s entrance.

    When the servant brought the carriage in front of them, an eager Rosetta climbed and took her seat where the coachman often sat. Alfie asked her,

    "Mdy, where do I say you are going if someone asks me?"

    Rosetta was busy picking up the reins of the four horses and absent-mindedly replied, "To Heaven."

    Was the vampiress attempting to kill herself? Alfie asked in his mind. He gave Rosetta a nod, "Okay."

    "By the way, how do you get the horses to move?" Rosetta asked in a nonchnt tone, while Alfie blinked at her question.

 Chapter 403 Third Sacrifice

    The reason for Rosetta not knowing to ride a horse wasn''t that her parents didn''t allow her to ride a horse. Most of the vampiress from her society knew to ride one.

    When Rosetta was young, a horse in the stable had kicked with its hind leg so hard that it had left fear in the back of her mind. Which was why, since that time, she approached horses with caution.

    On the other hand, Alfie stared at Rosetta. The Marchioness would dip him in boiling water, if something bad happened to this young vampiress, once she would find out that he was the one to get the carriage around. He said,

    "Mdy, I don''t think it is safe to ride a carriage by yourself. It would be best for you to wait--"

    "Rubbish! How hard is it to hold the reins? I have waited all my life for this moment," Rosetta said to him, "I am seizing this moment. If someone asks, you can tell you don''t know. Now how do I get this thing moving?" She asked him with a straight face.

    [Music Rmendation: The inexorable Advance of Mr. Dney- Max Ritcher]

    Alfie pursed his lips for a moment before he started to exin to her, and she paid full attention, nodding every few seconds. Once he was done going through it, Rosetta moved the reins and touched the back of the horse, patting it, and he said, "Please be careful, mdy!"

    The mansion''s main gates opened, and soon Rosetta felt like it was the gates to her new life. She scolded the horses, "To the left!" Pulling the reins and manoeuvring the horses as the butler had told her.

    Suddenly, Rosetta felt proud. Not because of her parent''s status or wealth but because of her. She felt goosebumps on her arms.

    While on one side, Rosetta Hooke was on her way to meet Eve and Eugene at Meadow, on the other side, Marceline Moriarty was on the same way, but ahead of Rosetta.

    Inside the moving carriage, Marceline stared at her reflection in the closed window. In a week, her face had dulled because of the continuous stress she had been going through. Her hair wasn''t as neat as it used to be, and her lips appeared colourless. There was also a subtle hint of darkness under her eyes because of theck of sleep.

    "You cried wolf, and took shelter, while I am the one who is suffering. This time I will not fail in causing the pain you have caused me, Genevieve. I will make you suffer," Marceline whispered, and her eyes moved past her reflection, looking outside the window.

    Marceline had finished cutting the tree branch with the dagger and leaving the rabbit bleeding in the snow. Now there were only two more things to do. As she continued to stare outside on her way to Meadow, a carriage passed in the opposite direction, which detoured from the road and rode into the forest.

    "Adam, stop the carriage!" Marceline ordered, and the coachman quickly pulled the reins of the horses.

    "Mdy, here?"

    Marceline got down from the carriage and ordered him, "Go back. I have a ride back to the mansion." She threw a golden coin at the coachman, "If someone asks, I went to have tea with Miss Jennifer."<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Yes, mdy," the coachman bowed. He took the carriage and left the ce.

    Marceline looked left and right before walking the path which she had seen the carriage move in. As she walked on the snow-covered ground, she took careful steps while using her nose to pick up the scent.

    ''Where is the human governess?'' Marceline had earlier asked the maid in her room.

    ''Ms. Barlow? S--she, uh, she''s gone to her town, mdy.''

    ''Did she now,'' Marceline was delighted on hearing this. ''Also another thing. Is her servant working now?''

    The maid believed the young vampiress was only trying to make sure that the servant wasn''t wasting time here and answered, ''He isn''t working now. He went along with Ms. Barlow to Meadow.''

    In the present, Marceline continued dragging her bad foot on the snow as she walked. With her brother still attached to Eve, she knew she couldn''t snap the human''s neck. But that didn''t mean she couldn''t hurt and get rid of the ones who were close to the lowly woman.

    After five minutes, the vampiress noticed the carriage parked in the deserted forest with its door open. She finally reached where the servant, who was close to Eve, sat on his heels while he dug out a nt.

    Marceline looked around before noticing mud that wasn''t covered by the snow. Bending down, she took it in her hand and, in the other hand, held the dagger given by the witcher and moved carefully behind Eugene.

    Eugene had finished digging out one nt, which he had ced on the side and was on digging out the second nt. When he picked both of them in his hand and turned around, suddenly he felt dust get into his eyes, which blurred his vision.

    Marceline gripped the dagger, watching the servant drop nts in his hand and trying to clear his eyes. But the vampiress didn''t give him a chance to do it, and she pushed the dagger into his stomach.

    "UGH!" Eugene screamed in the sharp pain he felt. He ced his hands on someone''s hands whom he couldn''t see, trying to pull out the dagger.

    Marceline stared at the dagger, where the dagger didn''t glow as it had earlier. She pulled the dagger, making Eugene groan in pain with his hands covering the wound on his stomach. Blood drops from his wound fell on the white snow-covered ground. She used the dagger one more time by pushing it into his stomach in a new ce.

    "S--Stop it... please," Eugene pleaded, he took a step backwards, and he fell on his back on the cold forest ground.

    Marceline noticed the dagger in her hand glow, and a satisfied smile appeared on the vampiress''s lips. She turned around and walked away, leaving the servant to bleed to his death.

 Chapter 404 Women Riding The Carriage

    Music Rmendation: Professor Stoddard- Ben frost

    --

    Marceline walked as quickly as she could, while drops of his blood fell on the snowy ground, inking it with a trail of blood.

    The vampiress headed towards where Eugene had parked the carriage. She said to herself,

    "I have fulfilled the three sacrifices, cutting things to leave it to bleed. There''s one more sacrifice toplete and the curse will unbind itself," she looked around the ce. She said, "I will cut my ties with my family."

    But the dagger didn''t glow like when the three sacrifices were made, and Marceline gritted her teeth. She questioned, "Why isn''t it working?"

    She loved her family dearly. She loved them and hoped they would protect her. That''s what her family was supposed to do. Instead, they had betrayed her by taking the side of a lowly human and anger started to fill her mind. She clutched the dagger and heard the distant clip-clopping sound of a carriage pass.

    She had to do this soon, and there was no time to waste. She asked herself aloud, "What do I hold dear?"

    The vampiress cared about her reputation and image in society more than anything, but that had been tarnishing since the day her brother had defanged her.

    "Think, Marcie. Think!" Marceline wanted to get rid of the curse as soon as possible. Staring at the dagger, she dered,

    "I will give up on the wealth that I have right now."

    "I will stop loving myself as much as I do now, and look after the people belonging to the lower ss."

    But nothing happened, and Marceline was frustrated. She recollected the witcher''s words and muttered in frustration, "Why is it not working?!"

    Marceline took out her pocket watch from her coat and looked at the time. She didn''t want to get caught this time and would need to visit her friend Jeniffer at the mansion to prove that she was there.

    She closed her eyes, thinking deeply about what she held closest to her heart. When a thought passed her mind, the vampiress opened her red eyes and felt her jaw tighten. She parted her lips and said,

    "I...I give up--give up on my love towards Noah Sullivan."

    As Marceline said those words, she felt an ache in her chest, but the dagger still didn''t react. She gritted her teeth, wondering if the witcher had fooled her into thinking this was the solution. She then tried out one more time,

    "I give up my... fangs," she whispered, and suddenly the dagger in her hand glowed.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Marceline felt her heart shatter into a million pieces because even the little hope she had until now of getting her fangs back, was gone.

    There were angry tears in her eyes. To save her leg, she had given up on her fangs. Once she gathered herself, she pulled the cloak above her head. She then got in the front seat of the carriage that belonged to Dawson''s family.

    "Move!" Marceline whipped the horses, and soon the two horses started to gallop, pulling the carriage behind them.

    Marceline decided to send this carriage in another direction so that no one would evere to know that she was involved with the servant she had stabbed. When the carriage tried to move up the little slope to get back on the road, the carriage door opened, as the vampiress hadn''t bothered to lock.

    And as the carriage climbed up and turned, the carriage door opened wider, and two pots that Eugene had ced inside the carriage fell on the road.

    Marceline didn''t pay attention and continued to ride the carriage away.

    Back in the forest, Eugene continued toy t on the cold forest ground with his injured stomach.

    Eugene winced in pain, as he wasn''t in the condition to get up and ask for help. Whatever was thrown into his eyes had cleared, with tears streaking down, but his vision wasn''t steady because of the amount of blood he had lost.

    "Somebody, help..." Eugene gasped, but his voice didn''t even pass the five trees near him.

    The person had wounded him in a way where he wasn''t immediately killed; instead, his body now suffered in pain. Pain overtook his mind like it did with his body, where his stomach throbbed and he felt the wetness on his hand that came from his blood.

    Eugene tried to stay awake, but his eyes had turned blurry, and his mind was dizzy. He wished to let Eve know, and he tried to get up, which was useless as he had lost the energy to do it. He heard the stillness of the forest, where not even a bird sang, and he slowly closed his eyes.

    Away from Eugene, Marceline continued riding the carriage and hoped no one would see her. The pain in her leg had considerably reduced since she hadpleted all four sacrifices. Having no use of the dagger anymore, she threw it on the side of the road.

    Two carriages came from the opposite direction, and Marceline turned her head to look the other side so that no one would evere to identify her.

    Marceline heard the sound of horses galloping and noticed another carriageing from the opposite side. She quickly hid her face by turning her head to the left and letting the carriage pass on her right, while not bothering to look at the carriage or the coachman.

    If Marceline had turned and taken a peek at the person riding the carriage, she would have noticed Rosetta Hooke on the coachman''s seat.

    Rosetta''s eyes were fixed on the road ahead of her, where she had a concentrated look and held the reins of the horses tight in her hand. After passing one of the many carriages on her way, she scolded the coachman,

    "What a bad coachman. Riding without looking at the road," and thement was for none other than Marceline, but the young vampiress wasn''t aware of it.

 Chapter 405 Broken Pots

    As Rosetta continued riding the carriage to Meadow town, she wondered if she would catch Eve and Eugene by surprise for driving. A shy and proud smile appeared on her lips. She hadn''t forgotten that Eugene had indirectly given her permission to pursue him, which somewhere tranted to the man walking towards her to meet her in the middle point.

    "I cannot wait to build a family with you, Eugene," Rosetta''s cheeks turned pink at the thought. She spoke to herself, "When we marry, we shall make sure that ou--! "

    Rosetta''s words were cut short as the carriage tilted to the side as if hitting a bump, while the horses neighed before being dragged by the toppled vehicle. The carriage had moved off the road, and the vampiress''s body was thrown on the ground.

    "Ugh--Ouch!" Rosetta winced, feeling her entire body ache. She pushed herself up and huffed, "Why did you stop like that?" She scolded the four horses and untied them so that she could put them back in the same position. "We were doing just fine, riding to Meadow."

    She looked at the carriage and tried to put it back into its ce. But the carriage was heavy, and in her first few attempts, she could only lift it before dropping it back on the ground. The vampiress didn''t want anyone to know that she had gone and crashed the carriage in the forest.

    "Arghhhh!" Rosetta used all her strength before being able to straighten the carriage. She took deep breaths, feeling tired.

    While the two horses got to standing position, the other two didn''t oblige, and Rosetta sighed. As she tried to get them to stand, her eyes fell on something lying on the road. It was two broken flower pots that were crushed along with the nts. This must be what had earlier bumped her carriage.

    The young vampiress red at them, "Who even drops the flower pots in the middle of the road?! I am in a hurry to see Eve and Eugene, and now--now..." her voice trailed when she stepped closer to the broken pots.

    [Music Rmendation: Awaken: Dario Marianelli]

    There was something written in paint on the broken piece, and Rosetta picked it up to read ''son'' on it. Her eyes then fell on another broken piece that read ''Da''.

    ''Dason,'' Rosetta said before her eyes widened. She asked, "Dawson?"

    Her head turned left and right, wondering if Eve and Eugene had identally dropped the pot. Since she started living in the Moriartys mansion, she had stalked Eugene enough to know his love for nts. Maybe it was someone with Dason name, but what if it was Dawson?

    Rosetta looked in the direction of the forest, biting her bottom lip in wonderment if Eve and Eugene were there. As the horse wasn''t willing to stand, she decided to take a look.

    The vampiress walked on the snow-covered ground while her red eyes looked around the quiet ce. When she reached the spot where the carriage had earlier been parked by Eugene, she noticed the trail of mud and red spots on the ground not far from where she stood.

    Rosetta scooped the snow and took a quick sniff, "It is human blood." Worried, she shouted the names, "EVE! EUGENE! Are you here?" She walked further into the forest when she was suddenly hit by the scent of blood that heavily drifted in the air.

    The vampiress followed the scent, and when her eyes fell on Eugene, who was lying on the ground and blood pooled around his body, she screamed in horror,<novelnext></novelnext>

    "EUGENE!" Rosetta hurried to sit next to him, who shivered because of the cold and the pain that had sunk into every cell in his body. "W--who did this to you?!"

    Eugene had tried to hold on as much as he could, but he had reached his limit. Rosetta said, "Let me take you to the physician right away! They will stitch the wound and stop it."

    But when Rosetta tried to carry him, Eugene grunted in pain and, with difficulty, whispered, "No, don''t move me. Please." The movement in his body was killing his soul.

    Rosetta didn''t like seeing Eugene in such a state and noticing how his face had turned pale, his lips cracked, and his eyes droopy, her eyes started to water. She tried to hold back her tears and said,

    "I c--can try turning you." But the problem was that Rosetta had never turned anyone, and not every vampire or vampiress could turn a human to their own kind. If not turned right, the human could corrupt and die. She said, "If we don''t go to the physician, you will bleed more and die. I can go--"

    "Don''t go anywhere..." Eugene whispered, and he confessed, "I cannot see... Stay here," Eugene knew if he walked or moved, the little blood still in his body would drain, and only his corpse would remain behind.

    Rosetta''s eyes teared up before one of her tears fell on her cheek. She shook her head, "Please, don''t die. You cannot die." She removed the coat that she wore and covered Eugene with it. She didn''t know who would have done something so vile as to hurt this man! She wanted to ask him, but he appeared to be in so much pain that she didn''t dare question him.

    She loved him so much. He had been one of the people who had shown his genuine feelings towards her, and they had been kind. Why was this happening to them? More tears spilled from her eyes, which he didn''t notice because of the darkness in his eyes.

    Rosetta asked, "Is there anything I can do for you? Anything you need?" She ced her hand on his and felt his weak fingers try to hold hers.

    "No... How...did you end up here?" Eugene asked her, and his face scrunched in pain.

    "I--"Rosetta''s heart squeezed, seeing him in pain, "I came to visit you and Eve, but the carriage broke and I came here."

    Eugene tried to control hisboured breathing and sighed, "Thank you for finding me." He was sure he would die alone. "F-forgive me," he whispered. "For not fulfilling your wish."

    The vampiress shook her head as more tears filled her eyes, and she said in a shaky voice, "You have nothing to be sorry for. I am happy with the thought."

    But the next second, the little press Rosetta had felt from Eugene''s fingers on hers loosened its grip.

 Chapter 406 Tears And Anguish

    Please go toments inst and this chapter for fanart by our reader-artist- Ying_oo

    --

    Rosetta panicked when she felt Eugene''s hand let go of hers, and she called his name, "Eugene! Please stay awake with me!"

    But Eugene was breathing hisst seconds, where he had lost his ability to move or think, as darkness began to cloud all his senses. Not a sound reached his ear, and his body went still.

    The vampiress''s lips trembled, and she refused to believe that the man she had fallen in love with was being taken away from her. Life couldn''t be cruel to them, and she shook her head, "Eu--Eugene please! Don''t die, I beg you!" More tears spilt from her eyes. She wanted to save him, and the only way to do it was for her to turn him into a vampire.

    Rosetta quickly bit into her wrist and ced it above Eugene''s mouth for the blood to fall right into his mouth. Her anxious eyes searched for something sharp. She got up from his side and said,

    "Wait for me, Eugene! I will be back soon!"

    Saying this, Rosetta held the front of her dress and ran as quickly as possible towards her carriage. She searched through the things in the carriage and found a long iron stick. She ran along with it to where Eugeney in the forest''s cold ground. On the way, the vampiress''s foot got stuck in the root of one of the trees, and she fell t on the ground.

    But Rosetta pushed herself, standing on her feet and reached where Eugene''s body appeared still. The weather was cold, and the vampiress hoped it would preserve and slow down his body from decaying quickly.

    A human could be turned into a vampire even after the person died if the person had vampire blood in his or her body. It was a short window of time and had to be done immediately.

    Rosetta prayed, "Please make this work."

    She dropped the sharp metal on the ground, and her trembling hands unbuttoned Eugene''s shirt. When her eyes fell on his wounds, tears fell from her eyes.

    Rosetta had never paid much attention during her studies, and she cursed herself for not doing it in the past. If she did, she would know more about how to turn a human into a vampire. She murmured,

    "One... two... It was two ribs on the left."

    cing her finger on the point she believed to be the one she had to stab, she picked up the metal stick before cing the pointed end on Eugene''s skin. She apologised, "I promise to bring you back, Eugene. I won''t let anything happen to you. Nothing can happen to you..."

    All these years, Rosetta had never killed even a fly and had only attacked people with her words. And now that she had to stab this man, her heart broke. She hesitated and took a deep breath before pushing the metal into his body.

    Seconds passed, but nothing happened. She waited for him to return or react, and when Eugene didn''t open his eyes, she clenched her hands.

    "I knew it...! I must have missed something!" Rosetta''s mind was turning numb.

    The vampiress tried to remember anything that could help Eugene. Her mind raced she remembered the time when she had attended a soiree and had heard one of the men in there mention,<novelnext></novelnext>

    ''The human died?''

    Another person, who stood in the same circle, remarked, ''I heard the blood never reached the heart as the human had alreadye to his end. There was nothing one could do.''

    ''Maybe the blood never reached where it was supposed to. It didn''t reach the human''s heart for it to start pumping and send it to the other parts of the body,'' stated the first person. ''Anyways, it is good that the human died, there are too many filthy human turned vampires in...''

    Rosetta returned to the present.

    She quickly pulled out the sharp metal stick she had pierced below Eugene''s second rib. She used her blood to smear on the stick and then pierced the stick where she believed his heart was.

    When one drop of Rosetta''s blood slid down her wrist and reached her elbow, it fell on Eugene''s open wound and shrivelled the muscle. The vampiress, on noticing this, turned scared. She whispered, "I--It isn''t worki--ing. What should I do?" She sobbed, and a hup escaped from her lips.

    "Eugene, wake up!!"

    Rosetta wiped her tears from her cheeks, not ready to give up on him. She got on her knees before lifting him in her arms. The vampiress struggled to carry him, while her face was scrunched in worry.

    Eugene''s body swayed while Rosetta carried him to the carriage and finally got him on the seat. To her luck, the two horses that had refused to stand were now standing near the other two horses, and she tied them all to the front of the carriage.

    Taking a seat on the coachman''s seat, Rosetta caught hold of the reins. She patted the horses back and got the carriage to move faster than before. Once she reached the town, the vampiress shouted at the townsfolk, "Out of the way! Make way!"

    Some of the people were startled and jumped out of her way. One of themmented, "Who was that woman, and what was she thinking driving that recklessly?!"

    "Did you not see her carriage? She probably is some wealthy man''s daughter," said another person, while Rosetta disappeared from their view.

    In Dawson''s residence, Eve hadn''t moved from the window as she waited for Marceline to appear in front of the house. On hearing the horses neighing and the wheels of the carriage stop, she quickly left the window and made her way towards the front of the house.

    But it wasn''t Marceline, who hade to visit her.

    "Rose?" Eve asked with a frown and saw Rosetta get down from the coachman''s seat. Her eyes widened when she saw blood on the vampiress''s hands and clothes. She made haste towards the carriage, "What happened to you? Are you alright?"

    "E--Eve," Rosetta sobbed and turned to look at the carriage. "H--he...please," she cried.

    Eve ced her hands on Rosetta''s shoulders and asked with concern, "Deep breath. Tell me what happened so that I can help you."

 Chapter 407 Frozen

    Unable to form coherent words, Rosetta raised her hand towards the carriage before she made her way towards the door. Eve quickly opened the carriage door, and her face turned pale.

    Eugene... His white shirt was inked in blood. Before climbing inside the carriage, Eve asked, "What happened to him?!"

    Eve checked Eugene''s pulse, but she couldn''t feel one. Her hands turned cold, and horror filled her eyes. She refused to believe Eugene to be dead. She turned to look at Rosetta, whose eyes were filled with tears that didn''t stop from falling down her cheeks.

    "Rosetta, how did this happen?"

    Rosetta shook her head, trying to control her emotions, and she said,

    "I d--don''t know. I--I was...." she took a deep breath before continuing, "I was on my way here, and my carriage broke. And I found him on the ground. I don''t know who hurt Eugene. I tried to turn him... but it didn''t work." And she broke into tears.

    Eve was as shocked as Rosetta by the news.

    She had seen Eugene less than half an hour ago, and when he left the house to pick up the nts from the forest, she hadn''t expected to meet him like this. Her head started to spin, and she held the carriage door.

    At the same time, Mrs. Edwards appeared outside her house and called Eve,

    "Genevieve! I didn''t know you were here. I wanted to thank you for your help in repairing the house!"

    Eve couldn''t let this woman or anyone else in the town find Eugene in this condition. They couldn''t carry him inside the house with people walking on the road. She whispered to Rosetta,

    "Sit inside the carriage with Eugene," Eve stepped down from the carriage and walked to the front so that Mrs. Edwards wouldn''te to stand next to the carriage door to see Eugene or Rosetta with blood on them. She heard the sound of the carriage door closing behind her.

    Eve hurriedly replied to Mrs. Edwards, "Forgive me, but I am in a hurry and need to go back to the Moriartys mansion."

    Mrs. Edwards'' smile faltered, and she nodded, "Of course, dear! I am sure you are busy with your job."

    Timotei, who was rummaging through the kitchen cupboards, heard Eve''s voice outside the house. Believing Marceline was here, he pranced out of the house and noticed Eve sitting in the coachman''s seat. He quickly pushed his paws and climbed the carriage to sit next to Eve.

    Once the carriage started to move, Timotei asked, "What''s going on?"

    "It is Eugene. He is hurt... badly," Eve replied, and the impatient cat climbed on her shoulder to look inside the carriage through the small window. Inside the carriage sat Eugene and Marquee''s daughter, Rosetta, noticing blood on them.

    "Who is the closest physician in Meadow?" Timotei asked, with the cold wind brushing against them as the carriage continued moving through the streets.

    "We aren''t going to the physician''s," Eve replied with her eyes slightly dted.

    "What do you n to do?" Timotei asked her, his eyebrows furrowing as this situation didn''t look good. From what he could see, Eugene looked lifeless... as if he was already dead.

    "Do you know how long it takes for a human to turn into a vampire?" Eve asked in a worried voice.

    Timotei answered, "Depends on how fast the person wakes up. Mostly you get to know in a minute if it worked. The person starts looking less dead. Did the vampiress turn him into a vampire?!"

    "She tried," Eve felt anxious and took a deep shuddering breath.

    Timotei was speechless. It was because if Eugene hadn''t responded to the vampiress''s blood and transformation, it only meant Eve was right in not taking Eugene to the physician as the person was dead. He asked her, "Where are we going?"

    "There''s a nearby forest and river, where no one goes to," Eve answered, and the carriage left Meadow town.

    Eve pulled the reins of the horses and stopped the carriage when they reached the ce she had nned to bring them to. She climbed down the carriage, and Rosetta opened the door. The vampiress asked in a broken voice, "Are we here to bury him?"

    "No, Rosetta. What happens from here on, I need you to keep it to yourself. You cannot discuss it with anyone. You need to promise," Eve''s words were firm and she tried to be the calmer person of the two.

    Rosetta didn''t know what was happening, but she agreed, "I promise."<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Good. Let us ce Eugene on the ground."

    Eve and Rosetta carried Eugene out of the carriage, cing him on the snow-covered ground. Timotei, at the same time, remarked,

    "It is good that there''s snow."

    Rosetta''s eyes widened in shock, watching the ck cat being able to talk, and she looked back and forth between Eve and the cat. Eve asked Rosetta, "When did you give your blood to Eugene?"

    "I think.. I think it waste..." Rosetta clenched her hands.

    Timotei came near Eugene and looked at his wounds. Hemented, "These are some deep stabs. Someone who didn''t like him?"

    Rosetta wondered if she was losing her mind after Eugene had closed his eyes. She heard Eve ask the ck cat, "What else is needed for the transformation toplete?"

    "Venom of the vampire. Just blood isn''t enough as you need to seal the deal for the transformation," Timotei replied, and he checked Eugene''s pulse near his neck and sighed. "If she," he referred to Rosetta, "Didn''t give her blood before he... quietened. That only means the blood didn''t get to circte and the body is in pause or like I like to call it, frozen state."

    "It is why we brought him here," Eve''s words were shaky and her eyebrows were deeply furrowed.

    Eve hoped that at least one drop of Rosetta''s blood had entered Eugene''s body. Because if it didn''t, what she was going to do next would be useless, and nothing would work. She turned to look at the river and then back at Eugene, who looked as if he was sleeping.

    She wasn''t going to lose Eugene like how she had lost her mother. She was no more a powerless child to run away. She raised both her hands and closed her eyes.

    Rosetta asked, "What are you doing?"

    "Shh," Timotei hushed the vampiress. "Wait and watch."

    Soon a cold air blew where they sat on their heels. The surface of the water started to waver strongly. Drops of water started to leave the surface of the river, travelling to where Eve and others sat, forming a protective shield-like dome around them.

    Rosetta''s mouth went dry with a gobsmacked expression on her face. She didn''t know what was going on, but she was in awe as she watched her friend do something she had never seen before or knew she could.

    When Eve opened her eyes, her blue eyes glowed more than ever before, and she looked down at Eugene. His wounds were trying to heal and she ced one of her hands on his chest. She used her ability to circte the blood that Rosetta had earlier given to him. Once the cirction wasplete, she said to the vampiress,

    "It is time for the venom."

    Rosetta was in a trance, and so was Timotei, who noticed the change in Eve''s voice.

    The vampiress quickly bit into Eugene''s hand, releasing the venom through her fangs, before pulling away from his hand.

    Eve used her ability to circte the venom in Eugene''s body so that his transformation could begin.

    "I don''t think it worked," Timotei voiced his thoughts. "Were wete?"

    "But her blood was inside him. It should have worked," Eve muttered, and she started topress Eugene''s chest. A minute passed, and nothing changed. Rosetta felt her eyes sting with tears, and so did Eve, who didn''t want to give up.

    After a few more seconds, Eve felt a subtle movement and stopped what she was doing.

    "What was that?" Timotei asked, who had heard a crack.

    "It sounded like a snap..." Rosetta''s voice trailed.

    Eve ced her hand on Eugene''s neck but didn''t feel his pulse. She was sure she hadn''t put too much pressure on his chest for the bone to break. When her eyes fell on his lips, she noticed the colour in them. She pulled her hand away from his neck.

    The next moment, Eugene gasped in pain and opened his red eyes.

 Chapter 408 Aftermath Of The Blood

    Music Rmendation: Juliet and Dawsey- Alexandra Harwood

    --

    Eve released the breath she didn''t know she had been holding until she finally saw life being breathed back into Eugene. The man coughed, and Eve helped him sit upright, while he winced in pain because of the wounds that were still in the process of being healed.

    Eugene squinted his eyes, even though there were no sun rays. He asked in a confused voice, "What happened?"

    Hearing Eugene''s voice and seeing him back to life, Rosetta cried more than she was until a moment ago. She covered her face with her hands as relief washed her body.

    The protective ss-like dome that Eve had created earlier to heal Eugene''s wound continued to do its work on him. After a few more seconds, when the wound had healed, the dome turned into drops of water and sshed outwardly.

    "What happened?" Timotei repeated the question before he huffed, "You died. That''s what happened."

    Eve looked at Eugene with worried eyes and asked him with concern, "How do you feel, Eugene?"

    Eugene took a deep breath. His eyes fell on his unbuttoned shirt, and the wound on his that had disappeared. He replied, "My head hurts as if someone is squeezing it." He raised his hand to shield it in front of his eyes. "The light is too bright."

    "Is this because of the transformation?" Eve asked Timotei, and when she turned to Rosetta, she noticed the vampiress blowing her nose into her handkerchief.

    The ck cat answered, "It isn''t umon. Toplete the transformation, he needs to feed on blood--"

    "Blood?" Eugene interrupted Timotei, where the ck cat went quiet.

    "Eugene... you lost too much blood," Eve informed him with her blue eyes fixed on his dull red eyes, that she was trying to get used to it. "There was no other way to save you but to give you vampire blood. Rosetta saved your life. She did what she thought was the best decision at that time."

    Eugene''s face hardened at Eve''s words because, until now, he had never once thought about extending his life span and living as a night creature. He was born a human, and he believed he would leave this world as a human. Not stick around by being a vampire.

    He didn''t know what to say, apart from the thought that passed his mind that he was no more like Lady Aubrey or Eve. Because from here on, they were his potential food and the frown on his forehead deepened.

    Timotei turned his head to look at Eve and then at the vampiress, who had finally stopped crying.

    "Please, don''t be angry about it," Rosetta said in a low voice, not meeting his eyes.

    Eugene surprised everyone by offering a bow to Rosetta, and he said, "I am indebted to your action."

    Rosetta stared at Eugene with the red rim of her eyes and pink nose. Her face looked flushed, and she bowed back before responding in haste, "I--I knew that Eve and Lady Aubrey would be sad if you were to die. I--I too, w--would be sad. I am just happy that you are alive. Forgive me for not taking your permission before feeding you my blood!"

    Eugene wasn''t ecstatic with the fact that he was a vampire, but with cons came pros when being a night creature, he thought to himself. He knew there was no point being upset about it; if it weren''t for the vampiress, he would be dead.

    "Thank you for saving my life, Lady Rosetta," Eugene thanked the vampiress, whose eyes brimmed with tears. He then turned to Eve and said, "I should look for work in the vampire''s house. I don''t want to hurt you or Lady Aubrey."

    It was because the new vampires had the worst control when it came to thirst for blood. It took time before the vampire stabilised and could walk freely without killing humans to feed on. This was also one of the reasons why humans who were not often turned into vampires didn''t like to take the risk of being punished and condemned by the Council.

    "You don''t need to go anywhere, Eugene. Human or vampire or werewolf, we will ept you however you are and believe you would never hurt us," Eve offered him her kind words, cing her hand on his that was on the snow-covered ground. She said, "I will make sure nothing bad happens. And we have plenty of help from Vincent, Timotei and also Rosetta."

    Rosetta vigorously nodded, "I will go and bring you blood, so that you don''t have to worry about hurting humans! Let me go and get it now!"

    Before Eugene could refuse, the vampiress had already disappeared from their sight. He softly sighed, feeling the headache increase in his temples. He apologised,

    "I am sorry for not being careful, Miss Eve. I didn''t expect it to happen."

    "It isn''t your fault. None of us knew this was going to happen or I would havee with you," Eve pursed her lips and asked, "Eugene, do you remember who stabbed you?"

    Eugene shook his head, "The person threw mud in my eyes before stabbing me."

    "Bastard knew not to get caught and decided to hurt you!" Timotei scolded, before huffing, "He must be a coward, to stab you like that."

    "But who would stab Eugene?" Eve asked with her eyebrows deeply furrowed.

    "Well, clearly the person wanted to teach Eugene a lesson. Or he would have killed him, wouldn''t he?" Timotei asked, his eyes shifting from Eve to Eugene.

    It was indeed strange, and Eve wondered if it could be true. If someone had followed Eugene into the forest and had then stabbed him. She said,

    "Let me see if I find something," and she ced her hands on Eugene''s stomach where the two wounds had earlier been inflicted, which had now healed by her ability. But she sensed nothing and shook her head. "I should have done it before healing the wounds," but if she had spent time looking for the stabber, she had feared that she would lose Eugene for good. "I don''t think it''s safe for you to be near Meadow, Eugene. The person could be someone from Meadow, and followed you."

    "I very much agree with her. Humans can be as vile as the vampires," Timotei agreed, nodding his small head. "You will be able to rest much better in Skellington than in here, not to mention, if people find that you are a new vampire."

    Eugene pressed on his stomach, which was all healed, and he said, "Thank you, Miss Eve. You have helped in bringing me back."

    She smiled at his words, "I am happy that I was able to do something. I wasn''t going to let you die."

    Eugene then looked in the direction of where Rosetta had disappeared in the woods. Even though he had been turned into a vampire, there were still human emotions left in him, which deterred him from the thought of drinking blood. He wondered if it was possible to survive on vegetables and meat and turn into a vegetarian vampire.<novelnext></novelnext>

    But when Rosetta returned with a big leaf in her hand, which had blood in it, Eve was d that the vampiress''s attention and focus was on Eugene and not on what or how things had turned out to be.

    Rosetta sat next to Eugene, holding it near his face and she said, "You can drink this, Eugene."

    "Whose blood is it?" Eugene asked wearily, while feeling his mouth water.

    "This? This is the deer''s blood," Rosetta informed him, "No humans were harmed," she assured him. Eugene took a whiff, and it smelled better than he thought it would.

    When he took a sip of the deer''s blood, the taste disgusted him and almost left a burn. He turned to the side and spat it out, coughing. He shook his head, "I don''t like the taste of it."

    "Tch," Timotei clicked his tongue and remarked, "This is not the time to be a picky eater, Eugene. Eat what is given to you withoutint."

    "You should be thest person to tell that," Eugene wiped his mouth with the back of his hand.

    The ck cat hissed, "Who me?! How atrocious, I am not a picky eater!"

    On the other hand, Rosetta was very aware of the talking ck cat and hadn''t forgotten what Eve had done with the water. Was her friend secretly a... witch?! That would exin how this cat could speak, and internally the vampiress started to stress. The only good thing out of all this was that Eugene was alive and, even better, a vampire!

    Rosetta apologised, "I will get another animal''s blood!"

    "I don''t think that''s the issue," Eve responded as she stared into Eugene''s eyes. His red eyes turned back to his ck human eyes. From what she knew, only werewolves could change the colour of their eyes, not a turned vampire. She whispered, "Something must not be right. Let us go to the mansion and see if Vincent is there." Staying here in the woods wasn''t a good idea, she thought to herself.

    "Is Eugene a human then?" Timotei asked before taking a bite into Eugene''s hand.

    "Ouch!" Eugene pulled his hand away.

    "Tastes like human blood," Timotei said, licking his lips, and Eve frowned.

    "Let us discuss this on our way back to the mansion. Take this," Eve took out her coat and offered it to him. "It would look strange if you wore Rosetta''s coat and someone asked about it."

    Eve climbed on the coachman''s seat and Timotei apanied her, while Rosetta and Eugene sat inside the carriage. On their way, Rosetta sat like a statue with her hands on herp and her back straight. asionally, her eyes moved to look at Eugene, who seemed to have a headache.

    Timotei remarked to Eve, "You look worried."

    "Wouldn''t you be, if you found out that someone close to you didn''t transition properly, and that the heart might be corrupted," Eve answered in a low voice.

    "He didn''t go crazy at the sight of blood. I would say it isn''t as bad as you think," Timotei said in a nonchnt voice, "If it makes you feel better, now as he''s still alive, you get to give him a proper goodbye."

    "I think you are forever going to stay as a cat, Timotei," Eve said with a serious face, and the cat snapped its head to look at her.

    "I told you if it makes you feel better!" Timotei meowed in the end. As if remembering something, the ck cat asked her, "What about the vampiress? Do you think she''s waiting at the house?"

    "It''s fine. When she''s bored, she will return to the mansion," Eve responded, not bothering about Marceline as there were other important things to pay attention to.

    Once they reached the front gates of the Moriartys mansion, the gates opened for the carriage to enter inside. Eve didn''t stop at the front of the mansion and instead rode it to the shed.

    Alfie, noticing the carriage Rosetta had left in return, and he quickly stepped outside the mansion. He caught sight of Ms. Barlow getting down from the carriage along with her ck cat. Rosetta stepped outside the carriage along with Eugene following her. From what the butler noticed, everyone held a tense look on their face.

    He quickly made his way towards where they were, and informed Rosetta, "Mdy, Marchioness Aurora arrived five minutes ago and she wants to see you right now in the drawing room."

    "I will see herter," Rosetta wanted to stay with Eugene.

    But Alfie said, "She looks upset, mdy."

    Rosetta pursed her lips. She quickly removed her coat and gave it to the butler, because her coat was smeared with human blood that belonged to Eugene. It would raise questions on where she had been, and right now, the vampiress was still trying to understand what had taken ce. She hadn''t had the chance to sit down with Eve and discuss her friend being a witch.

    Before Rosetta walked away from there, she turned to look at Eugene, he said, "Don''t worry about us. We will be fine."

    Eve said to Rosetta, "Don''t mention what happened today. We''ll talk about itter." The vampiress nodded, and she walked away from there.

    Timotei, who stood next to Eugene at the back, muttered, "Will she open her mouth on what happened?"

    Eve, who stood in the front, asked Alfie, "Is Vincent home?"

    "Not yet, mdy," Alfie replied. Noticing the worried look on her face, he asked, "Is there something I can help you with?"

    The butler''s eyes fell on Eugene''s bloody shirt that peeked through Eve''s coat. He could tell that something grave had happened, and when his eyes met Eugene''s, he saw a glimmer of red in them before they turned back to ck. Did he see that right? A subtle frown fell on his face.

    Eve said to Alfie, "Can you please inform Vincent toe to my room once he arrives? It is urgent."

    "I will, mdy," Alfie bowed.

 Chapter 409 Balance To Camouflage

    Music Rmendation: Drive to Parkersburg- Marcelo Zarvos

    --

    Eve sat in her room with Eugene, where there was an untouched ss of blood sat next to him. The sun had started to lower in the sky, ready to set itself to bring in darkness. When the room door opened and Vincent stepped in.

    A relieved sigh escaped from Eve''s lips, and she stood up and walked towards where Vincent was and he hugged her. Kissing the side of her head, he pulled away and asked, "Alfie said there was something urgent."

    Eve nodded. She turned to where Eugene sat and said, "Someone stabbed Eugene in the woods near Meadow and Rosetta tried to turn him into a vampire. But I don''t think it went well."

    "His blood tastes like a human," Timotei remarked, who hadfortably stretched himself on the chair that was in front of the firece.

    Vincent closed the door to Eve''s room and left her side. Eugene, who had stood up, felt a tension that he hadn''t felt until this man had appeared in the room. He asked Eve, "Did he die?"

    "He did..." Eve replied from where she stood.

    "How do you feel, Eugene?" Vincent asked, taking one step forward and he came to stand in front of Eugene, whose knees shook.

    "I feel like my head is going to open... as if someone is squeezing it too tight," Eugene answered with a bow, and he said, "I am not able to drink any blood... but I have been feeling thirsty. As if I am parched."

    Vincent picked up the candle stand that was on the side and brought it right in front of Eugene''s face, his dark eyes staring into the human''s eyes that were ck. He responded after briefly ncing at the untouched ss of blood, "I am guessing blood and water didn''t work? Usually considered one of the beginning symptoms of a body undergoing corruption."

    Eve clenched her hands and asked, "Will my ability to heal help him?"

    "To revive a dead person? No," Vincent''s answer was blunt. He turned to look at Eve and said, "My advice is to not try it either. You will be wasting your energy. If the mermaids and sirens could bring back dead people, then every wealthy person would keep the sea creature as a pet with no regard to lives on thend." Turning back, he looked at Eugene, he said, "The corruption usually shows up more apparently with humans turning deranged. But his eyes don''t seem dted and instead they seem normal. What else do you feel?"

    Eugene was going to reply, when he felt the heaviness on his shoulders grow as if someone had ced heavy stones to hang from it. Before he knew it, he fell on his knees as if weak, unable to stand.

    Timotei, who had been lying t on the chair, turned curious and tried to take a peek by standing up. But his body felt heavy as it was hugging the gravity. His head snapped left and right, staring at furry body.

    When Eve stepped closer to them, she noticed Eugene breathing heavily and Vincent stared at the man before a slow smile graced his lips. He said to her, "Eugene doesn''t have a corrupted heart. He will live."

    "Then he''s a human?" Eve asked him in surprise.

    "No," Vincent answered, and he saw Eugene release a sigh of relief as if the heaviness had lifted off from his body. "He''s half vampire and half human. This usually happens when the vampire''s blood is fed at the end second before the body ispletely shut down to a dead state."

    Eugene looked up at Vincent with wide eyes, and could sense the pureblooded vampire had done something. What was that? He asked in his mind.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Timotei finally pushed his paws and stood up, before blinking. Raising one of his front paws and wriggling it. The cat turned to look at Vincent, "Y--you. How could you..." he hissed in the end.

    Vincent offered his hand to Eugene to take, who grabbed it and stood up. He remarked,

    "It is rare when a vampire hangs in the bnce between being a human or a vampire. You either know the vampires have turned, or they have turned deranged and dead, because they are hunted and killed. You will find that humans who were turned by pureblooded vampires have a high sess rate of transformation, while the other vampires not that much." He brought his hand towards his mouth and bit into his wrist before giving it to Eugene, "Take a taste, Eugene," his eyes brightened as he said this.

    Eve watched Eugene''s eyes dte, and he was quick to drink the blood dripping from Vincent''s wrist. She asked,

    "Does this mean he can drink only from a pureblooded vampire?"

    "Only the first time," Vincent replied to her. A few secondster, Eugene pulled his face away from the pureblooded vampire''s wrist. Eugene''s eyes were bright red, and Eve noticed the fangs peeking from his parted lips. "He should be able to consume blood from humans from now on. Now that he is two in one body, he can choose to use his vampire body when he wants to stick to being a human. If you ask me, it is the perfect opportunity if one wants to hide their identity."

    Eugene could smell the blood wafting up his senses from the ss of blood ced earlier for him to drink. He quickly reached near the side table, picking it up, he gulped all of it as if he was thirsty. Once he finished drinking the blood, he licked his lips.

    Eve pursed her lips and asked, "But from now he needs blood, doesn''t he?"

    "Of course, my love. Even if Eugene does choose to live his life as a human, he will need to feed his vampire self that now exists and keeps him alive. Unless he decides that he''s had enough and doesn''t consume blood. Someone will kill him, because his body will start to crave and he might end up attacking people," Vincent exined to them.

    Eve and Eugene took in this information. For today, she was d that Eugene was alive.

    On the other hand, Timotei jumped from the chair and came to take a closer look at Vincent as if he had seen a ghost. The ck cat then turned to look at Eve.

    Vincent instructed Eugene, "I will tell Alfie to take care of your meals and you can rest in your room so that you don''t feel anxious around the humans. Your headache should get better once your body has absorbed the blood that you need."

    Eugene was grateful for Vincent''s help, and he bowed his head, "Thank you, Sire."

    "Timotei," Eve said to the ck cat, "Go along with him."

    The ck cat snapped from its thoughts and followed Eugene out of the room. On the way, Eugene heard Timotei murmur something under his breath. He asked looking at the cat,

    "What are you muttering about?"

    Timotei coughed, before shaking his head, "Nothing at all. I was humming a song," and it continued to walk next to Eugene.

 Chapter 410 Further Into The Dirt

    Outside the Moriartys mansion, a decently posh looking carriage arrived in front of the main gates. The carriage appeared to belong to a decent family who belonged to the high society. When the gates were opened, the coachman drove it inside and stopped it before the mansion''s entrance and opened the carriage''s door.

    Marceline stepped out of the carriage, cing her foot on the snowy ground. The coachman who stood next to the door scrunched his face because he could smell something fouling from thedy.

    The carriage Marceline had rode in, belonged to Lady Jennifer Lhe. It was where she had spent her time after discarding the Dawson''s carriage, and visiting the Lhe''s mansion to create a good defence.

    Jennifer Leeche wasn''t a close acquaintance of Marceline. Thedy might have been a vampiress who belonged to the high society, but women didn''t like to spend time with her or invite her to any events. The only reason Marceline was here was that she knew Jennifer wanted to be close with her, and thedy was dumb enough to not use her brains.

    ''Lady Marceline, you must be busy or must have slept long¡­ for days?'' Jennifer had asked her earlier.

    ''I don''t think I understand you, Jeniffer?'' Marceline asked. The woman''s husband wasn''t in the mansion as he worked for the Council. ''Why do you ask?''

    Jennifer looked troubled, and she cleared her throat before responding, ''Forgive me, but there''s some strange smelling from¡­ you,'' said the woman Marceline had looked down upon.

    Hearing it, Marceline''s face turned red in embarrassment, and humiliation started to seep under her skin. She couldn''t deny it like before because even she could smell the rotten smelling from her cursed leg. But the only difference was that the pureblooded vampiress had been smelling it for quite some time and she paid less attention to it, while others couldn''t disregard it.

    She had then said, ''I¡­ you are right. I have been very busy nning my brother''s wedding to the Marquee''s daughter. It''s why I am here to invite you for it.'' She noticed how a woman like Jennifer Leeche naively smiled. ''Now that I have met and spent time with you, I should get back to my mansion. It was lovely spending time with you.''

    ''It is always a pleasure, Lady Marceline,'' the woman tried to be polite and saw the pureblooded vampiress to the front of her mansion.

    But once they reached there, Marceline feigned surprise and worry. She murmured, ''Oh no.''

    ''Did you forget something?'' Asked the woman.

    ''My coachman must have misunderstood my orders and must have gone back to my mansion,'' Marceline said with an embarrassed look.

    Jennifer quickly understood and offered, ''Please use my carriage to get back to your mansion.'' And then take a bath, Lady Marceline, the woman thought as she smiled.

    Right now, Marceline who had got down from Jeniffer''s carriage waved her hand to the coachman and ordered, "You can leave now and tell Jennifer that I appreciate her help. Also, tell her that I had a wonderful time with her, it was a good three hours worth of time. I want you to ry my exact words to her."

    The truth was that Marceline had spent only an hour with thedy, but she needed the justification of her time if one were to raise a question.

    "Yes, mdy," the coachman bowed and quickly climbed on the carriage as he doubted he could handle the foul smell from this vampiress.

    Seeing the carriage leave out of the gates, Marceline smiled. Turning around, with her head held high with arrogance, she walked inside the mansion''s hallways.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Everything had gone ording to her n. She had fulfilled the four required sacrifices to undo the curse, and she had also stabbed the person who was close to the lowly governess.

    As Marceline walked, she felt tired because of her leg, and she wanted one of the servants to remove her coat so that she could climb the stairs with ease. She looked around for a servant, and on noticing one of the servants climbing down the stairs, she called in a stern voice,

    "You the¡ª"

    Marceline, who had raised her hand, paused her words in shock, when her eyes fell on the servant whom she had stabbed earlier in the forest.

    How could this servant be alive?! Forget about being alive, even if somehow he had escaped death, how was he walking with such ease?!

    On the other hand, Timotei whispered to Eugene, "Looks like she got tired of waiting in Meadow and returned," and he quickly closed his mouth when they reached closer to the vampiress, who stared at them with narrowed eyes.

    "Mdy?" Eugene asked in a polite tone with a bow, not knowing that it was this very woman, who had stabbed in the forest and had left him to die.

    Marceline, who was in shock and parted her lips, said, "Tell Alfie to send one of the maids to my room."

    "Yes, mdy," Eugene bowed, while Marceline didn''t move and continued to stare. As if feeling her re, Eugene excused himself before picking up Timotei, who had slowly inched closer to her as if readying himself to attack her.

    Marceline red at Eugene''s back, and her hand unconsciously reached for her leg. Tearing her eyes away from him, she climbed the stairs as quickly as possible and made her way to her room. Upon reaching it, she closed the door with a loud bang and locked the door.

    "How is the man alive?? I stabbed him twice to be sure I cut him right!" Marceline wondered if she had perhaps stabbed a man who looked like that human''s servant? "No! No! That''s not possible," she muttered under her breath.

    She had found the right person, and no one was around to help him!

    There was no way she had imagined stabbing him! Maybe if she returned to the ce where she had stabbed him, she would find something.

    But when Marceline walked ahead, she heard a crack and snapped before she lost bnce and cried out in pain.

    "Argh!" Marceline''s hand gripped her thigh, and she wheezed. She quickly pulled her skirt upwards, and when her eyes fell on her right foot, her lips trembled, "No no no no!!"

    The vampiress''s foot was no longer straight as the bones had decayed from inside and had snapped, leaving her legs not to be the same length.

 Chapter 411 Theres An Intruder!

    Music Rmendation: Jane Fairfax ys Mozart- Amber Anderson

    --

    Rosetta sat with her mother and Lady Annalise in the parlour room, sipping blood tea. Nearly an hour had passed since she had returned to the Moriartys mansion.

    "Rose, where is your coat?" Lady Aurora questioned her daughter, "You went out without wearing a coat in this cold weather? You are going to get married soon."

    The young vampiress, who was deep in thought, shook her head, "Um, no. I gave it to the butler earlier to wash, mother. I felt it wasn''t fresh enough and needed to be cleaned."

    Lady Aurora stared at her daughter, smiling, "Always the clean one in the room. My daughter can barely stand a little smear of dirt on her clothes." She then asked Lady Annalise, "I haven''t seen Marceline around much today. Where is she?"

    "She told me that she was going to distribute the wedding invitations," Lady Annalise politely replied with a smile. She stirred the little spoon in the teacup before taking a sip.

    "Though I hate to say it, it seems like the governess won''t be sticking around long, Anna. I mean, if she really is in love with Vincent, no one can stand and watch the man being married to someone else. What do you think about it? I don''t mean to pry, but did you attend the Viscount''s first wedding?"

    Lady Annalise stared at the teacup in her hand for a moment before her eyes shifted to look at Lady Aurora, who smiled at her. She said, "The Viscount and I weren''t familiar at that time in the past."

    "Is that so?" Lady Aurora asked with a surprised look and said, "I was sure I heard that your family was acquainted with the Moriartys before--"

    "I am telling you that we didn''t, Lady Aurora," Lady Annalise didn''t want to talk about the past that she had closed. It had nothing to do with the Marchioness, who was an outsider and would remain the same even in the future. She continued, "We are aware of your dislike towards the governess, but it would be in everyone''s best interest, to let people be then talk about it. The Moriartys don''t like to waste time on things that are irrelevant."

    Lady Aurora smiled coyly. She nodded, "Of course, but I hope you will take good care of my daughter?"

    "She will be taken care of the same way she has been until now, Lady Aurora. Rosetta and Ms. Barlow seems to be friends. I don''t think it should cause any trouble. Isn''t that right, Rosetta?" Lady Annalise asked the young vampiress, who had been spacing out for quite some time now.

    Rosetta nodded, "That''s true..." but there was a hint of doubt. Not because she didn''t consider her and Eve to be friends, but because she didn''t know how to feel about her only true friend being a witch. Did this mean not all witches were bad?

    "Why does your voice sound doubtful, Rose? Is there something you would like to share with us?" Lady Aurora tilted her head, while she scrutinizingly stared at Rosetta.

    Rosetta nervouslyughed, "Of course, not, mother." She showed her teeth as she smiled before a small frown came to settle when the older woman looked away from her.

    She wondered how Eugene was doing right now and if he was alright. Deep down, she questioned if he hadn''tpleted his transition because of her inability to do it right.

    Far away from the parlour room, on the other side of the mansion, Marceline''s red eyes had gone wide, and had slightly dted than normal as she tried to grasp the situation.

    Once reality sunk in, her numbness was reced by shooting pain as if she had lost her entire leg. The broken bone had turned simr to an iron rust, and it hadn''t been able to hold the pressure, as the vampiress had been roaming around, weakening it every time she walked.

    "Ugh!" The vampiress bitterly cried, while she bit into her lower lip to stop her voice from going out of the room. She held her thigh, gripping it as the pain started moving up her knees.

    She had done everything that was needed!

    Even though Marceline didn''t like people from the low or middle ss, she had tried to be fair and had gone out of her way to talk to them. She showed them kindness and being polite, even though she didn''t like them and knew she was too goodpared to her status.

    "Mdy," one of the maids, appeared outside Marceline''s room. The maid was here upon Eugene''s word, as the vampiress had ordered him to send a maid earlier before she had climbed up the stairs. "May Ie in?"

    Marceline cried with her eyes closed and tears falling down her cheeks.

    "Mdy?" This time the maid called a little louder, wondering if the vampiress was alright.

    "AHHH!" Marceline cried out with the pain and anguish of her iing humiliation that was waiting to catch up to her.

    The maid, on hearing the young mistress cry out in pain, turned worried and knocked on the door once more in worry, before she tried to open the door. But the door was locked from inside.

    "Is there an intruder in the room?" The maid murmured to herself and quickly left the front of the room to inform the mansion''s butler for his help.

    The maid ran as quickly as possible, searching for the butler, and when she found him in one of the corridors of the mansion, she gasped for air. In a hurried voice, she informed,

    "Lady Marceline is in trouble!"

    Alfie stopped what he was doing, and turned to look at the maid with a frown. Was someone in trouble because of the vampiress? He asked in his mind.

    "Who is it?" He asked because he knew the troublesome and arrogant vampiress.

    The maid shook her head and said to him, "It is Lady Marceline! I think someone forcefully entered her room and is hurting her! The room is locked from the inside and we need to help her urgently!"

 Chapter 412 Whats Going On?

    Music Rmendation: Professor Stoddard- Ben Frost

    ¡ª

    Alfie didn''t quite understand how that could happen, but he hurried along with the maid who followed him closely with concern. Once they reached the front of Marceline''s room, and before the butler could knock on the door, he heard the crying sounds of the vampiress from the other side of the door.

    Being the butler of this mansion, Alfie had keys to every room. He pulled the key bunch and looked for the right key, before inserting it into the door. When he turned the key and opened the door, he and the maid with him were weed by the worst stench his nose had ever picked upon.

    Both of them looked left and right, searching for an intruder before their eyes fell on the vampiress, who was sitting on the floor. The vampiress had tears smeared on her pale cheeks.

    As Marceline''s right foot had been decaying for quite some time and now broken, neither Alfie nor the maid noticed it at first nce.

    Before Alfie could ask, his eyes went wide when he realised the thing on the ground was not a wooden log, but the vampiress''s foot. The maid gasped, covering her mouth in horror.

    "W¡ªwhat do you think you two are doing here?!" Marceline screamed at them with tear-filled eyes. "Get out of the room!" She yelled at the top of her lungs for many people near her room to hear her outburst. "I said get out of my room. NOW!"

    Alfie and the maid quickly stepped out of the room, and the butler closed the door behind him with their hearts pounding as if they did not believe what they just saw.

    "I will go and inform Lady Annalise," the maid said in a whisper with her eyes wide before she made haste out of there.

    Alfie turned back to look at the closed door. He then walked away from there with a serious look on his face, crossing many corridors before knocking on one of the doors. The door was opened by Vincent who was with Eve and asked,

    "What''s the matter?"

    Alfie bowed his head and informed, "It is Lady Marceline, Sire."

    On the other hand, the maid, who had left the butler''s side, ran, while holding the front of her skirt and ensuring she didn''t slip and fall on her way. Not finding thedy in her room, she asked one of the maids who was walking by in the corridor,

    "Where is Lady Annalise?" The maid''s voice came out urgently.

    "She''s in the parlour room having tea with the Marchioness and Lady Rosetta. Did something happen?" The other maid asked in concern.

    The first maid wanted to exin, to spill out what she saw, but this was not the time. She whispered, "I will tell you about itter," and hurried out.

    On reaching the tea room, the maid schooled her expression and stepped inside, "Mdy," she said, deeply bowing her head. "Lady Marceline is requesting to see you." She didn''t want to exin what she saw in front of everyone.

    But Marceline''s luck was running short. Lady Annalise said, "Tell her toe here and see me. I have something to talk to her about."

    "That is indeed true," Lady Aurora agreed, as she wanted to discuss with Marceline the failed attempt of getting together Henry and the governess. "Where is the lovely Marceline?"

    The maid fidgeted and replied, "S¡ªshe is in her room, mdy. She is feeling unwell today."

    Lady Annalise pursed her lips and then ced the teacup on the table. She got up and walked to where the maid stood, "Did you tell Alfie to bring the physician in?"

    "Alfie has gone to call Master Vincent," the maid replied in a low tone, which got Lady Aurora and Rosetta curious as they couldn''t hear what was being discussed. The maid added, "I think this might take a while," and she looked at the Hookes.

    Lady Annalise red at the maid for speaking in circles and demanded, "What is going on?"

    The maid knew if she were to speak about the matters concerning the family in front of the Hookes, it wouldn''t be right, and she requested in a low voice, "It is about Lady Marceline. Please, mdy."

    Lady Annalise turned to Lady Aurora and said, "Excuse me, Lady Aurora. My elder daughter needs me and I will need to attend to her. I will tell Alfie to arrange a carriage for you to go back to your mansion. I will see you tomorrow, Marchioness," and she left the room.

    The maid apanied Lady Annalise, following two steps behind thedy, and when they reached Marceline''s room, they found the room to be closed. It was because Marceline had crawled across the room and locked the door so that no one could enter it again.

    At the same time, Vincent, Eve and Alfie came from the opposite direction of the corridor. Lady Annalise anxiously questioned, "Is someone going to tell me what is going on here?" She looked at everyone.

    "Your dear daughter has done something that she was not supposed to do," Vincent said in a calm voice. He then ordered, "Alfie, open the door."

    When Alfie tried to unlock the room, this time the door didn''t open. He turned to Vincent and said, "The door must be bolted from inside, Sire."

    "No, issues. Step aside," Vincent ordered, and Alfie and the others took three steps away from the door. The pureblooded vampire raised his leg, and with one kick, the door cracked and broke open.

    "GET OUT OF MY ROOM!" Marceline hysterically screamed.

    Like Vincent and Lady Annalise, Eve had stepped inside the room. Her eyes widened on seeing a detached foot lying on the floor.

    "What is that!" Lady Annalise shrieked on seeing the detached foot that was green and brown in colour, with pus covering it. She covered her nose and mouth when the pungent smell in the room attacked her nose.

 Chapter 413 Hysterical Vampiress

    Though Eve had already heard from Timotei about Marceline''s foot, nothing could beat the sight that was in front of her. Which was even after Alfie had exined it to her and Vincent. Even though the foot had been severed, one could still see the sliminess and the pus from the skin fall on the clean ground.

    The detached foot was not only decayed from the outer side, but it had decayed until the bone as if reflecting Marceline''s true nature. There was also blood on the floor.

    Marceline felt cornered, as she was on the floor, while the lowly beings were standing. The butler and the maid stood outside her room, watching the pitiful state she had been reduced to. She then cried to Lady Annalise,

    "Mother! Look what the witch did to me! She cursed my foot even though I was only taking a stroll!"

    After the many conflicts, Eve could see how Marceline liked to twist and change details so that people could look at her as if she was the victim of this brutal world.

    Lady Annalise recovered from the shock and asked, "How and when did this happen, Marcie?"

    Marceline looked up at her mother, "It happened yesterday at noon. I thought it was a little itchy in the beginning, but now--"she huped, unable toplete her sentence.

    Lady Annalise snapped her head to look at the butler and ordered, "What are you doing standing there? Go fetch Mr. Pepper now!"

    Marceline''s tears quickly dried up when she heard the physician''s name, whom she had visited. She shook her head, "This is a curse, mother! The physician cannot help fix it back, but only a witch can help."

    Vincent sat down on his heels and took a closer look at Marceline''s footless leg, which was still attached to her body. He innocently asked her, "What are you talking about, sister?" and asked, "Where did you hear it from?"

    Marceline was a mess, and her lips moved, but no sound came. Lady Annalise red at Alfie, "Go now!"

    "Yes, mdy!" Alfie bowed and quickly left to fetch Mr. Pepper, the physician.

    Lady Annalise asked Marceline, "Why didn''t you tell anyone about it yesterday or this morning? Where is that witch?"

    Marceline shook her head and said, "I don''t know. How would I know where to find that witch, mother?"

    Marceline felt Eve''s stare. She turned to look away from her mother and demanded, "What is she doing here? Send her out of this room!"

    "Calm down, Marceline. Eve isn''t here to cause you any harm," Vincent calmly said.

    Mr. Pepper arrived at the same time when Viscount Eduard entered the room after being informed by the servants about the uproar that was taking ce in one of his daughter''s rooms.

    "What happened to your leg, Marcie?" Viscount Eduard asked in disbelief, when he noticed Marceline missing a foot.

    Seeing her father, Marceline cried more and she said, "Father, please help me! Please fix my foot!" The vampiress couldn''t step out of the mansion to search another witch, not with one leg. She was desperate for help.

    A deep frown came to settle on the Viscount''s face, and he shared a brief look with his son, who looked least bothered by his sister''s condition.

    "Oh, dear!" Mr. Pepper eximed on seeing Marceline''s separated foot. "Why haven''t you cut it like I told you?" He asked with concern.

    "Cut?" Marceline repeated as if she hadn''t heard it. "You cannot expect me to cut my foot!"

    "Hm? Mr. Pepper, you already gave her the suggestion?" Vincent asked in a slightly surprised voice.

    Before the physician could reply, Marceline shouted at him, "Go back! I don''t need your help!"

    Mr. Pepper nervously looked at the people gathered in the room. When the room turned quiet, Viscount Eduard scolded the physician, "Why haven''t you prescribed the medicines like you usually do?"

    "Oh, I did, Viscount Eduard," Mr. Pepper bowed, and he continued, "But I also told her that the infection she got from insects in the garden shou--"

    "From the garden?" Lady Annalise asked, shifting her gaze from Marceline to the physician and then back at Marceline, whose face turned redder than it had already. "You lied to the physician who could help you?"

    "Ah! I was wondering why it looked like that. It looks like one of the witch''s skin or wounds," Mr. Pepper nodded in realisation. "She told me that it was from the garden, which is why I gave her the medicine three or four days ago."

    The frown on Lady Annalise''s head deepened, and she questioned Marceline, "What are you hiding, Marceline?"

    Marceline asked innocently with her glistening eyes, "About what? I did get cursed by a witch and need my leg to be fixed!"

    Vincent clicked his tongue, receiving everyone''s attention in the room, and hemented, "One shouldn''t tell lies one cannot keep up, sister."

    "You are the one making up things!" Marceline feigned ignorance and said, "I have lost my foot and instead of consoling and looking for ways to help me, you are using me."

    Mr. Pepper remarked in the corner, "Lady Marceline, you should have told Mr. Moriarty sooner. You wouldn''t have lost so much." He quickly went quiet when Marceline red at him.

    As if she didn''t suffer enough, this physician was adding salt to her open wounds, and time was ticking. With every passing minute, more tissue in her leg was getting infected by the curse.

    Viscount Eduard sighed in frustration. He turned and asked Mr. Pepper, "Is there a way to heal her leg?"

    Mr. Pepper shook his head, "No medicine will help thedy, Sire. The only remedy is to amputate the leg before the curse catches the rest of her body."

    Marceline yelled, "NO! I am not cutting my leg!" She then looked at her brother with pleading eyes, "Please help me! Bring me back my leg!"

    "Alfie, take Mr. Pepper to the drawing room. We''ll call him if we need his help," Viscount Eduard stated, and saw the physician leave. He then asked his son, "Vincent, do you know what happened to your sister?"

    Vincent offered a smile to his father and said, "It is true that Marceline is in this situation because a witch cursed her. But it isn''t because she got there by mistake, but because she went looking for a witch to fix her fangs. Isn''t that right, Marcie?"

    "Once a vampire gets defanged, I know that it cannote back. Why would I go to a witch?!" Marceline questioned him back.

    Vincent chuckled and replied, "Two councilmen found you in Pvista who killed one of the witches. They would be happy to agree that they were kind enough to see you in the carriage. Safely," Vincent exined, his red eyes focussed on Marceline. He said to his parents, "She did something she was not supposed to do. And somehow, the curse backfired and she took the short end of the stick."

    Lady Annalise, who had always been on Marceline''s side until now, asked her in a disappointed voice, "Did you try to curse someone with the witch''s help?"

    "Why would I do something like that at all? I am not so vile as to do something so low," Marceline sobbed, wiping the tears from her cheeks.

    Vincent knew that whatever Marceline was trying was turning back at her, and he knew one way to fix this.

    Wondering if his sister had tried to reverse the curse, he said, "Marceline, there''s only one way to get the curse reversed. It has five points. Cut the branch of an unbroken tree, kill a person, kill an animal and repeat the curse that you first gave out with the right witch or witcher."

    So the witcher had indeed skipped it! Marceline cursed in her mind.

    Lady Annalise once again asked Marceline patiently, "Did you curse someone, Marcie? We need to reverse the curse and you need to tell us the truth."

    Marceline couldn''t tell the truth. But at the same time, she couldn''t sit quietly when she knew all the doors had closed for her and the only door left open was family. Only they could help her.

    "Marceline, if you have cursed someone it is time toe clean, so that we can figure out what to do," Eduard pushed his daughter for a reply.

 Chapter 414 Burying For Oneself

    Eve stared at Marceline, who looked torn and in pain. She already knew the truth, and so did Vincent, as it was only several minutes before Alfie knocked upon her door that she had ryed the information about what Timotei had told her.

    She hade across bad people, but Marceline topped everyone in the list. This vampiress was conceited, arrogant and selfish.

    Vincent stared back at Marceline and said, "If the curse that fell on you is because of a backfire, it can still be treated. But if it isn''t, we''ll end up wasting time. Speak, Marceline."

    Marceline finally spilled the truth by agreeing to her brother in a whisper, "Yes¡­ Yes, it is a backfired curse."

    Lady Annalise, who stood next to Marceline, turned away and walked to another side of the room, as if she couldn''t believe Marceline could had fallen to such levels. Eduard Viscount said, "You have been lying to us, Marceline. What happened to you? When you were a child, I forgave you with the thought that you were young and mischievous. That you lost your mother, but now¡­" he shook his head.

    Marceline lowered her head in shame. Even if she wanted to, she couldn''t walk out of the room with just one of her legs. Her hands clenched.

    Lady Annalise hardened her heart and said, "Is it possible to get a witch to fix it?"

    Vincent didn''t stop staring at Marceline as if wondering how far she was willing to get back her fangs when she was only digging her grave further. Marceline turned to look at him in question of why he hadn''t moved to get a witch, "Onest question, Marcie. Whom did you try to curse?"

    "I¡­ I was only trying to track the person who had a hand in getting back Allie''s fangs. I know that someone helped her get her fangs!" Marceline burst another time, where her calm and polite behaviour was long out of the window.

    Viscount Eduard pinched the bridge of his nose as the disappointment that continued to pile up with regard to his elder daughter. He already knew who was responsible for Allie''s fangs, and now that his son heard this from Marceline, he knew there was nothing he could do. Marceline was far gone than he had imagined.

    Vincent''s eyes turned darker and colder as he stared at Marceline. He said,

    "You thought someone helped Allie with her fangs, and you were ready to harm that person. Not because you wanted to track, but because you were furious, weren''t you? Guess what, dear sister. Unfortunately, a witch cannot fix your foot back because it is separated from your leg. Don''t you wish that you never went to the witch and instead slept in your bed that night?"

    Marceline''s lips trembled, and she shook her head, "I didn''t mean harm, I only wanted my fangs back," tears started to spill again from her eyes. She couldn''t think straight anymore.

    "If the witch''s curse meant no harm, you wouldn''t be in this condition would you, Marceline?" Vincent asked his sister, who sobbed. "But don''t worry. We share the same blood and you are my sister, I would not let any more harm befall on you," his voice held a certain coldness, and he ordered the butler, "Alfie, bring the saw. We''ll heat it here in the firece. Also bring alcohol."

    The remaining colour in Marceline''s fell from her face, and she looked at Vincent in horror.

    "No! No!" Marceline vigorously shook her head, "I refuse to do it!"

    "Alfie," Vincent glowered at the butler, who had stood there with a shocked expression.

    "Yes, Sire!" Alfie quickly ran from there.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Father! Mother! Please don''t do this to me!" Marceline pleaded with her parents. "No one will want to marry me! Don''t do this to me, there must be another way! The person who helped Allie¡ª"

    "The infection will only spread if we don''t try to stop it, Marceline," Viscount Eduard said to his daughter. "If you had told us right away when this happened. We could have saved¡­ more of your leg."

    "How could you go and ask for a witch''s help, Marcie?" Lady Annalise asked in anger..

    "Because no one would help me here! My family didn''t help me and I had to look for help outside my home!" Marceline said, half angry and half sobbing.

    Everyone in the room noticed that Marceline felt no remorse over her actions. She ignored her faults and med them on everyone else when she was the one who had dug her troubles deeper every single time.

    When Alfie returned with a saw, he handed the bottle of alcohol to Vincent who poured the liquor on the metal before having the butler heat the metal in the firece.

    "I will not be amputated! I will kill myself before it!" Marceline picked the closest sharp object, the hairpin, and ced it above her heart. Vincent rolled his eyes at his dramatic sister.

    "Don''t act foolishly, Marceline. Unless you want your entire body to fall apart in slow death?" Viscount Eduard warned her harshly.

    Vincent didn''t bother with her act, knowing how much Marceline loved herself and her life.

    His eyes briefly moved to look at Eve, and their eyes met. Sharing words in an unspoken way. It was ironic, how the person who could have helped his sister with her foot and everything else, Marceline, had tried to curse the same person. His sister was stupid, and he sighed,

    "Alfie. Is it ready?"

    "Almost, Sire," the butler replied.

    Vincent uncorked the alcohol bottle and walked closer to where Marceline sat on the floor. He said in a whisper, "Don''t worry, sister. I will cut it gently, and make it as painless as I can."

    Vincent poured the alcohol on Marceline''s right leg that was still bleeding a little. Fat tears rolled down her eyes, falling on herp when she heard the butler''s footsteps approaching them.

    "Sire," Alfie offered the burning metal to Vincent.

    Marceline watched Vincent take the saw in his hands. Her hands clenched. When he brought the hot saw downwards near her leg, she closed her eyes while biting her lip with tears running down her face.

 Chapter 415 Finding The Truth

    When Moriarty''s butler had returned with a liquor bottle and a saw in his hand, Eve watched Marceline hold a terrified look. The vampiress''s eyes carried desperation and frustration in her eyes.

    Eve questioned if Marceline felt any regret for her actions. Being the forgiving one, she noticed tears fall from the vampiress''s eyes as she begged for her leg not to be cut and instead be fixed by a witch''s help.

    When her eyes met Vincent''s, she saw the aloof expression on his face. Though the vampiress was his sister by blood, he looked calm and seemed to be enjoying the vampiress''s plight.

    If Eve wanted, she could heal Marceline''s leg. She didn''t know up to what extent, but she could.

    While one side there was Eve''s forgiving nature, but at the same time, there was another side. A side that came from the siren that wanted Marceline to suffer for her ill actions.

    If Eve hadn''t swapped Allie''s fangs for Marceline''s with Timotei''s help, it would be her in Marceline''s ce. With a detached foot and a leg that continued to rot. This only showed how Marceline never cared about the harm she was causing others.

    "Sire," Alfie walked to Vincent''s side, offering the burning saw.

    Eve hardened her heart as she watched Vincent take the saw in his hands and grip it. As the saw descended to Marceline''s leg, the room turned cold, and a sharp scream erupted from Marceline''s lips as the hot metal sliced until the infected area on her leg.

    "AHHHHHH!!!"

    Marceline''s painful scream echoed not just outside the room''s corridor, but the entire mansion.

    "I will go see what Allie is doing," Lady Annalise excused herself, as she couldn''t watch one of her children''s legs being amputated. Though she wasn''t Marceline''s biological mother, she had tried to bond with her, and it caused an ache in her chest.

    On the other hand, Viscount Eduard came forward to hold Marceline still, whose body thrashed as she continued to scream with the burning sensation of the metal on her leg.

    Vincent had already picked up the aiding box from the closet of the room and pulled out a needle.

    Unable to stand still and watch, Eve to where Marceline was. She knew what was waiting for the vampiress after being defanged and losing a leg. When her hand reached for Marceline, as if wanting to reduce the vampiress''s pain in her amputated leg, Vincent stopped her,

    "Eve, go and bring Mr. Pepper here."

    Eve''s hand hung mid-air, and they stared at each other.

    Vincent knew the kind of person Eve was and he loved her for that. But his sister deserved every bit of what she was going through.

    Marceline, who was in pain, noticed her brother and the lowly human sharing a quiet moment, while she was bleeding and suffering. She shouted,

    "Did you not hear what my brother said? Go and bring the physician!" The vampiress''s hatred towards Eve magnified because she med the lowly human for her current state.

    Marceline red at Eve with her red eyes filled with tears that continued to fall, and her jaws clenched.

    Eve stared back at Marceline, feeling pity for the vampiress, and she wondered if the young vampiress would ever ept her faults and mend her ways. But she already knew the answer to it. It was never. Thinking about it, a small pitiful smile made to her lips, and the vampiress on noticing it turned enraged.

    "What do you think you are smiling at?! This is all happening because of you, you worthless piece of whore from the lowly town¡ªAHHH!"

    Vincent poured the liquor on Marceline''s wound, "Did that hurt, Marcie? Pardon me, it slipped."

    Marceline screamed like a little child, iling her hands, "Kill me! I prefer death over this humiliation!"

    "I am sorry, but we love you too much to kill you, dear sister," Vincent remarked in a dead tone, "It is something that you will have to do yourself."

    "Vincent," Viscount Eduard stopped his son with a frown.

    "What? I was telling the truth," Vincent''s eyes brightened with one corner of his lips threatening to pull. He didn''t want to kill Marceline. Fortunately or unfortunately for his sister''s luck, she was stuck being alive, and he wouldn''t let her die. He didn''t even have to torture her because it seemed like she was doing that herself.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Marceline was tired from all the screaming, and she heaved for air. She felt like the little hope and light she had in her life was diminishing. She whispered to Eve, "It is all because of you. I was cursed by a witch. I will curse you that you¡ª"

    "It is time you take responsibility for your actions rather than me others, Marceline," Eve''s words were sharp as she said it.

    "How dare you speak to me in that tone?!" Marceline questioned in a low and threatening voice.

    Eve responded at the vampiress, "The wealth and status that you have is not something you earned, but something that was passed on. What do you have that you are proud about? You only possess arrogance which is as empty as your heart."

    "What do you have¡ª"

    "Eve has a heart that feels the pain you are going through," it was Vincent who spoke this time. He said, "Eve isn''t wrong. You aren''t a child anymore so stop behaving like one. You went to the witch, cursed the person you thought had helped Allie. When the curse didn''t work and fell back on you, you are now crying for your own actions. Stop ming her or anyone else to soothe your self centred self."

    Marceline''s lips trembled, and her body shook when she covered her face with her hands. She then said, "I don''t want to live here anymore! I shall go live by myself in the Southern side. I will be fine by myself."

    Viscount Eduard''s frown deepened further. It was because Marceline was talking about going and staying in the other mansion that the family-owned on the Southern side of thend.

    Eve wondered where Marceline''s hate towards her stemmed from. Talking to the vampiress was nothing less than talking to a wall. It was because the vampiress saw her point of view to be the only right one, while disregarding everything and everyone else.

    "I don''t have fangs.. I don''t have a leg," Marceline sobbed as her eyes fell on her short leg, which was severed until mid-thigh. "I have been reduced to nothing. There''s no meaning to my life!"

    "You have us, your family¡ª"Viscount Eduard began, only to receive a scream from his elder daughter.

    "No! Y¡ªyou all let this happen to me," Marceline continued to me as she sobbed, and Vincent sighed.

    "You are right. From now onwards, you aren''t my sister," Vincent dropped the needle on the ground and stood up.

    With her mouth agape, Marceline stopped crying and asked, "W¡ªwhere are you going?? My leg is still bleeding!"

    "Do it yourself," Vincent deadpanned with his eyes looking down at her coldly, and he stepped out of the room.

    Eve watched Vincent step out of the room. When she turned to look at Marceline, the vampiress looked genuinely hurt for the first time. This time it wasn''t because Vincent had refused to help the vampiress but because he had severed his rtionship with her. The vampiress looked like a child trying to stop herself from crumbling. She said,

    "Marceline, Vincent didn''t mean¡ª" When Eve ced her hand on Marceline''s shoulder, she stopped speaking.

    Eve froze, where she neither continued to speak nor blink as she stared at the space in front of her. She pulled her hand away from Marceline''s shoulder.

    "What do you know about Vince and me?!" Marceline demanded from Eve with angry tears. "Are you happy now? For ruining my rtionship with my brother and taking him away from me? Are you?!" She shouted.

    At the same time, Mr. Pepper arrived at the front of the room with his physician''s box and hurried inside. The physician said,

    "Let me stitch this up right away and then I will wrap it with a bandage."

    Eve whispered in shock, "How could you do that¡­"

    The physician looked confused, looking back and forth if he wasn''t supposed to stitch the vampiress''s leg. He asked in doubt, "Did I make a mistake, mdy?"

    Eve turned her hardened blue eyes to look at Marceline.

    When she had earlier touched Marceline, she hadn''t expected her body to experience joy and anguish. The anguish came from the pain of the vampiress''s leg, but the joy¡­ came from stabbing Eugene to bleed.

 Chapter 416 Half And Half

    Eve saw it all through Marceline''s eyes, which came in shes.

    She stopped breathing when she saw Eugene sitting on the ground through Marceline''s eyes, and the vampiress throw mud into his eyes. Then there was a coldness she had never felt as the dagger stabbed into his stomach once and twice. She saw him struggle, while he was left to bleed with his life slipping away.

    "What? Don''t sit here staring at me. Leave!" Marceline shouted, her voice still holding the same pride.

    Eve was in shock, not knowing how to react. How could someone be so vile? How could someone hold this much hatred and go to the extent of killing people without any reason? She stood up and left the room.

    Eve walked through the corridors as if she had seen a ghost, while the sh of images continued repeating in front of her eyes. She made her way towards the servant''s quarters, where Eugene was resting.

    Eve''s mind continued to think about what Marceline had done. She had crossed the line this time and wouldn''t forgive the woman for harming her family. It was one thing to hurt her and a whole other thing when it came to hurting the people she cared for.

    On her way, Eve met Rosetta, who was being stalked by Blythe.

    "Eve!" Rosetta sighed and quickly reached where she was. "I heard Lady Marceline was cursed by a witch. Is that true? Eve?"

    Eve snapped out of her thoughts and nodded, "Yes."

    "Oh my, I cannot believe that it isn''t possible for even the pureblooded vampires to escape the bad curses of the witches," Rosetta murmured. She turned to Blythe, who was still standing and ordered, "Go do your work, Blythe. I am going to be busy now."

    Blythe pursed her lips, briefly looking at the direction in which Eve had walked, and she hesitantly walked away from there.

    Once the maid was out of their sight, Rosetta turned back and said, "I went to see Eugene, but Blythe has been following me everywhere I go like a ghost. I hope he is doing okay. I worry that he''s not able to consume blood. Did he drink blood?"

    Rosetta didn''t care much about Marceline''s leg or the gossip going around among the servants in the Moriarty mansion, as her focus was on Eugene.

    "He drank Vincent''s blood. He was doing much better before he left for the servant''s quarters. Vincent said Eugene is half turned. He is a half vampire and half human. Let us keep this information to ourselves," Eve replied, and Rosetta vigourously nodded. She then said, "I am going to see him, you cane with me and it will be less suspicious."

    Rosetta quickly nodded and walked along with Eve to the servant''s quarters.

    Once they reached in front of Eugene''s room, Eve knocked on the door and stepped inside the small room. She closed the door. Eugene was lying on the bed, and hisplexion had slightly improved. Timotei sat guarding him.

    "Did they amputate her leg yet?" Timotei asked, and for a second, Rosetta''s soul slipped out of her body as she had forgotten the cat could speak.

    Eve nodded, "Yes. The physician is closing the wound now as we speak."

    Timotei harrumphed, "I would have loved to see the sight of it. She screams too much though."

    Rosetta walked to Eugene''s bedside and leaned forward to ensure the man was still alive. After all, she did lose him today, and it had frightened her little heart.

    Eugene''s eyes opened, showing the red eyes in there, and Rosetta felt her heart skip a beat, "Good evening. How do you feel?" The recently turned vampire sat up right from the bed and nodded.

    "Still the same," Eugene replied, and he said, "Please take a seat."

    Rosetta was more than happy to sit in here and look after Eugene. Though the cat doubted who would be watching whom. When Eugene''s eyes met Eve''s, he noticed the slight frown on her face and asked,

    "Is everything alright, Miss Eve?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    Eve offered a smile, "Yes, everything is alright. I thought to drop by to make sure you were alright."

    Everything was going to be alright, she thought in her mind. She decided not to tell about what she saw as she wanted Eugene to rest and create another hurricane in the mansion. Not to mention, Marceline would outright deny that she had stabbed Eugene as he was healed.

    Rosetta cleared her throat and asked Eve, "Eve... I think there are things we need to talk about? About what happened this afternoon?"

    Eve realised it was time to exin to Rosetta, but she doubted she could exin how she had killed her aunt. Truth never stayed quiet and came out in the end. She offered a bow and apologised,

    "I am sorry for not telling you about this sooner."

    Rosetta awkwardly stared at Eve and snapped out of her thoughts before saying, "No, I understand why you felt that you couldn''t tell me. I mean... you are an outcast, and..."

    Eve was d that Rosetta was head over heels for Eugene, or else this whole matter would have blown out without any control. She asked slowly, "You know what I am?"

    "I do," Rosetta replied in a solemn voice. If Eve was an outcast, did that mean the kind Lady Aubrey was a witch too? She said, "You have always been kind to me since the moment we met, Eve. Never have you tried to hurt me, verbally or physically. How can I look over that fact and be angry? I know it isn''t easy being a witch."

    The room went quiet. Eve''s eyebrows raised as the vampiress had misunderstood her. Eugene''s eyes moved from Eve to the vampiress, looking back and forth. Timotei, on the other hand, suddenly burst outughing.

    "I must say, your pet cat scares me," Rosetta whispered to Eve.

    Timotei stoppedughing to rify, "I am not her pet cat. I am no one''s cat. I am Timotei--"

    "The cat?" Rosettapleted, and the cat softly growled.

    Eugene picked up Timotei, holding the cat, who was about to jump and scratch Rosetta. Eve brought back Rosetta''s attention to her, and she corrected the vampiress,

    "I am not a witch, Rosetta. I am simr to Eugene."

    Rosetta blinked and said, "A vampire and a human?"

    Eve didn''t see a reason to hide, when Rosetta had already seen her use her abilities. With the vampiress''s holding affections with Eugene, she doubted the youngdy would turn against them. She breathed, "I am half mermaid."

    Rosetta''s mouth opened and closed, looking confused and shocked by the news. She asked, "Y--you are a mermaid? A m--mermaid-human?"

    "Guess again," Timotei snickered, his ck tail swishing back and forth.

    Eve carefully revealed to Rosetta, "A mermaid and a siren."

    The vampiress''s pupils dted from the news. As if her mind couldn''tprehend the shock, she fell unconscious.

    "Lady Rosetta?!" Eugene called her name in worry.

    Timotei escaped from Eugene''s grasp and pawing the vampiress''s face, hemented, "I thought the shock would reduce, considering how she didn''t mind you being a witch. Do you think we should get ropes and tie her up so that she doesn''t go running to tell everyone else?"

    Eve exhaled the air through her lips. She said, "She won''t. She''s on our side."

 Chapter 417 After The Revelation

    Eve knew it was risky to reveal the entire truth about herself to Rosetta. The leverage they had was that the vampiress was deeply in love with Eugene, and it was Eve, who in the end, had helped revive Eugene back through the vampiress''s blood. She also hoped the friendship she shared with the vampiress would help the young woman from telling it to anyone.

    As Eve watched an unconscious Rosetta, she heard Eugene ask her, "Miss Eve, Is everything really alright? You seem tense."

    Having been around and taking care of Eve for so many years now, since the time Lady Aubrey and he had taken Eve to the Dawson''s house that night they had found Eve for the first time, Eugene could easily tell when something worried her.

    After a lot of thought, and with Rosetta still unconscious, Eve whispered, "I know who stabbed you," gaining Eugene as well as Timotei''s entire attention, who had been pawing at Rosetta''s face to check if she was really unconscious.

    Eugene''s red eyes narrowed, and he asked, "Was it her?"

    Eve nodded, "It was Marceline."

    "That witch!" Timotei cursed Marceline, not expecting the person to end up being the vampiress. "I thought she would go to Meadow to harm you. Did she change ns after seeing him on the way?" The ck cat stood up. He jumped near the door and on the ground.

    "I don''t think she was ever going to harm me directly," Eve replied in a grave tone. Marceline was a member of the Moriarty family, and she doubted the vampiress was dumb enough to do it. Because if the woman had tried to stab her, Vincent would rip his sister''s body by now, and Marceline was aware of it. She said, "She decided to go with the people who are close to me, and right now only Eugene is close by."

    Timotei sighed, "Thank the heavens that I didn''t stay around her, or I would be the animal sacrifice. Not that she could ce a finger on me." He moved to the closed door and began scratching the wooden door and said, "Let me out! I will scratch her until she bleeds to death!"

    "Not now," Eve said as she looked at the ck cat. She then looked back at Eugene and apologised, "I am sorry, Eugene. It is because of me you almost lost your life today."

    "And it is because of you that I regained it, Miss Eve. You do not have to apologise for the bad deeds caused by someone else," Eugene shook his head. He then said, "We now know whom to be careful about."

    Timotei asked, "Did you ask her if she did it? How did you find out?"

    "I sometimes have visions..." Eve replied, and Timotei appeared to look in awe. Walking near her, he jumped on herp with his eyes brightly shining, where she had taken a seat on the wooden chair.

    "Now, I am definitely sure you possess all the abilities that are needed to turn me back," the ck cat''s tail swished in the air and he promised her, "I am willing to do anything in return. Ask me anything."

    "For now stay with Eugene and keep an eye to make sure nothing happens and also keep a watch on this one," Eve''s eyes fell on Rosetta.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Timotei eximed, "Right on it! Let me go find the ropes. The easiest method is to keep her tied." He then asked, "Why not confront Marceline like the liar she is? Now even her family knows what a big fat liar she is."

    Eve knew that if she told it to the Viscount and Lady Annalise, they would believe her and not their elder daughter Marceline. But what next? The vampiress would be scolded and shunned away, but would that be enough for what she had caused?

    "I will confront her once the physician leaves," Eve''s blue eyes started to have flecks of gold in them, and she said, "The salt from the sea shall be sprinkled when she feels her wounds are about to disappear."

    Eve wanted to watch the vampiress fall from her high pedestal on the wet and muddy ground, the same ce which she had until now looked with disgust.

    Two minutester, Rosetta''s body jerked. She woke up and just for a second, she looked confused about where she was.

    When Rosetta''s eyes fell on Eugene, her heart bubbled with happiness. How lovely would it be to always wake up to look at Eugene? The vampiress thought in her mind. Her mind filled itself with flowers and hearts, sunshine and moonlight--

    "Had a good nap there, mdy?"

    Rosetta turned to look in the direction of the voice, and her eyes went wide when she saw the ck cat. She suddenly remembered where she was and her head snapped to look at Eve, who looked back at her.

    "I--I must have fallen asleep, because I was t--tired from all the crying in the forest," Rosetta exined to Eve. There was a hint of nervousness and awkwardness in the young vampiress''s voice.

    It was because she remembered the time when she told Eve how much she enjoyed the meat of a mermaid. But it was true and how would she have known that her friend was not just one of her favourite people but also one of her favourite dishes?

    Never had the vampiress been put under this situation, where she had to choose between her favourite food and friendship.

    "Rosetta, there''s nothing to be afraid about," Eve assured the vampiress, who stared at her with worry. "If you are worried, I will give you all the space that you need so that--"

    "I am not going to hurt you!" Rosetta blurted, taking Eve and the others by surprise. The vampiress clutched on her skirt and said with worry. She gulped before saying, "I will not eat you... I promise. In fact, I won''t touch mermaid meat again."

 Chapter 418 Where Cats And Dogs Go

    Timotei muttered, "Looks like she''s really scared of a siren."

    Vampires and sirens didn''t particrly get along with each other, considering how both liked to sink their teeth into human flesh. The two of these kinds were simr, where they were cold-blooded and liked to ink blood on their hands and mouth. The only difference was one was a creature ofnd and the other was a creature of water.

    "You don''t have to worry about that," Eve replied.

    When they had visited Hollow Valley, Eve had heard first hand from Rosetta on how much she loved to drink from mermaids. She remembered the vampiress being excited, when she thought she had found a quality mermaid for her and her aunt.

    Rosetta shook her head and said in a shaky voice, "No, I won''t do it. I am sorry about what happened before..."

    Eve stared at her friend for a while, who looked at the ground now. It didn''t seem like Rosetta was scared of her, but it seemed more like she was... ashamed of herself.

    "Rose?" Eve called Rosetta, and the vampiress looked up before clearing her throat.

    "I should have been smarter and closed my mouth before, than talk about mermaids being a... delicacy. I would never eat you, Eve!" Rosetta confessed in haste. She couldn''t eat her...

    Rosetta''s eyebrows were furrowed, as she tried to digest the news about Eve not being a witch but a mermaid and a siren. But they were both sea creatures. How could she be both? Not to mention, Eve looked nothing like a siren. Not by appearance, nor by nature as her friend had a gentle and kind demeanour she had hoped to achieve one day.

    "Please forgive me for my past words!" Rosetta offered a deep bow from where she was, leaving Eve speechless. She had only one real friend, and she didn''t want to lose their friendship. To add to it, Eve was also close to Eugene.

    "You are forgiven, Rosetta. It isn''t like you could have guessed it," Eve replied with a small smile.

    "I know! I thought that too. It would have been utterly impossible for me to guess something like that," Rosetta said in a thoughtful tone, and she murmured, "I think it is going to take a while for it to sink with everything." Then a sudden frown appeared, and she asked, "Whose cat is this?"

    Timotei released an exhausted sigh and repeated as it rolled its eyes, "I am no one''s cat,dy. I am pure--"

    "A pure bred cat!" Rosetta eximed and wondered if cats of high quality coulde to speak.

    "A pureblooded vampire! How dare you reduce me to a cat breed!" Timotei questioned back.

    "But you are a cat," Rosetta pointed, and the ck cat turned to face the wall as if he had given up on hisst life.

    Eve exined to Rosetta, "Timotei is originally a pureblooded ca--I mean a vampire. When he tried to drink blood from a siren, she cursed him to turn into a cat. He is now trying to get back into his true form before he loses this life."

    Rosetta''s mouth had turned into an ''O'' as she nodded and said, "I see. That is interesting."

    Timotei only turned his head to look at Eve, while the rest of his body was still facing the wall. He asked, "Do you know where cat''s go after their nine lives? To hell!" He hissed before dramatically sobbing, "I don''t want to end up there. Did you know that all cats are subjected to hell, and all dogs go to heaven?"

    "I don''t think there''s anything like that, Timotei. They are just stories that are untrue," Eve consoled him, but Timotei shook his head.

    "I am telling you because I have heard the other cats tell me," Timotei hissed.

    Eugene''s eyebrows rose, and he asked, "Since when did other cats start to talk to you?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    Timotei''s eyes moved to re at the newly turned vampire, and he said, "Since forever. Do you think I would be lying about such important things about life?" But with the way the cat was persistent, Eve and Eugene couldn''t help but doubt the ck cat. It was only Rosetta who looked worried that the cat was going to end up in hell.

    "Maybe it''s because cats are so fussy and arrogantpared to dogs," Eugene murmured.

    "That''s garbage! Cats are the sweetest and humblest creatures you will ever find in this cruel world," Timotei defended so that Eve would start looking into his miserable situation so that he could walk on thend like the rest of them in the room.

    Eve stared at Timotei, who was busy talking to Eugene. She let Eugene know, "If there''s something, tell it to Alfie or Timotei, I will be in the mansion and won''t go anywhere." She didn''t want to leave the mansion, knowing the person who had tried to kill him was under this same roof.

    "I will be fine, Miss Eve," Eugene confidently assured her because he was no longer just a human but also part vampire.

    Rosetta said, "I will take care of him, Eve. Don''t worry." She also realised how the three people here were of two types--mermaid-siren, human-vampire, cat-pureblooded vampire. "Mister Timotei and I will keep an eye and also stay away from Blythe."

    The vampiress''s words were music to Timotei, and he agreed, "Leave it to us!"

    Excusing herself, Eve stepped out of Eugene''s room and made her way through the corridors. The corridor she walked, she heard whispers from the opposite direction belonging to the maids as they spoke about the things happening in the mansion.

    "...really saw Lady Marceline''s foot?"

    "It was Lydia who went to Lady Marceline''s room with Alfie and saw the detached foot of thedy on the ground. How awful is that!"

    "Seems the same as thedy."

    "Shh, don''t let anyone hear you say it or you will be the next one to be dead... "

    It seemed like even the maids didn''t show pity at Marceline''s condition, Eve thought. She didn''t wait to hear the rest of the conversation and continued to walk. When she met one of the servants in the centre area of the mansion where the stairs were, she inquired,

    "Do you know where Vincent is?"

    The servant bowed and replied, "Master Vincent must be in his study room, mdy."

    "Thank you," Eve offered a small smile before climbing the stairs and finally reached in front of Vincent''s study room.

    Noticing the door ajar, Eve pushed the door further open before she stepped inside the room. She noticed Vincent standing in front of therge window, watching the snow fall and hearing her footsteps approach him, and he turned to look at her.

    Eve couldn''t read his expression, making her wonder if he was keeping his anger from spilling out.

    "How''s Eugene, doing?"

    "He''s doing good. Rosetta and Timotei are with him now," Eve said, and she came to stand before him. "How are you doing?" She asked him.

    "Disappointed," Vincent raised his hand to caress Eve''s cheek and there was a heaviness that she hadn''t noticed a few seconds ago. He took a step closer and kissed her forehead. He then remarked, "But not for long. A little adjustments is in need now." As he said this, a faint smile appeared on his lips.

 Chapter 419 House Of Purgatory

    Music Rmendation: Distress- Johannes Lehniger

    ¡ª

    Eve wondered what adjustments Vincent was talking about.

    After hugging for a little more time, they pulled away from each other''s embrace, Eve stared into his dark red eyes. He said,

    "You seem troubled. Don''t worry, the adjustments are to maintain peace in this mansion and in our minds."

    "I seem to be an open book today," Eve muttered with a small smile that disappeared within seconds.

    "I try to do my best to read you," Vincent responded, and he took hold of her wrist where his marky. Eve had worn a full sleeves dress, which hid the wings and the ''V'' on her wrist. "But it is this that makes it easy for me. As I have attached or connected my soul to you, I can read or sense your emotions when you are nearby."

    Eve nodded understandingly and she wished she could do the same with Vincent. It seemed like the mark wasn''t there just to show who held her heart, but it also created a connection between Vincent and her. When her hand dropped to her side, she asked him,

    "Were you serious when you told Marceline that you are severing your ties with her?"

    Even though Marceline was different in naturepared to her other two siblings, Vincent and Allie, who had their own quirks, the elder daughter of the Moriarty was still rted to them by blood.

    Before, Eve had only disliked Marceline, but right now, dislike didn''t cover for what the vampiress had done. Not having siblings, she wondered how it felt¡­

    Vincent''s fingers intertwined with Eve''s fingers, while he held a thoughtful expression. He stated, "Sometimes you believe or hope a person will show remorse towards their actions. But then you reach a point where you know it is hopeless and it is better to let go of the hope." And though he said it, it didn''t mean he wouldn''t fix his sister in his own ways and a cunning smile appeared on his lips.

    Eve took a moment before she told him about Marceline stabbing Eugene, and as he heard it the smile on his lips slipped and was reced by a grave expression. She told him everything she saw through the eyes of the vampiress with her ability of vision.

    Vincent squeezed Eve''s hand and apologised, "I am sorry that you had to go through something so terrible because of Marceline''s action. You have been brave, my Eve. You did well," his other hand went to pat her head, making her wonder if she had done a decent job.

    With Rosetta crying and Eugene who was dead, Eve had tried not to break down. The heaviness that had begun to sink in had pushed her to a dark side in her mind that she was revisiting after her mother''s death. She whispered,

    "I was scared¡­"

    "I know you were, my love. Eugene is your family," Vincent''s thumb caressed the back of Eve''s hand.

    Eve pursed her lips and whispered, "This time she dug her own grave. And to think I wanted to ease her pain¡­"

    Anger bubbled in Eve''s mind towards Marceline and she clenched her jaw. Marceline held no remorse even after what had happened to her. Eve was d that Rosetta was there in time to help Eugene. Rosetta was a blessing, as if it weren''t for her, they would be now preparing a casket for Eugene.

    "I told Rosetta about what I am," Eve looked in the direction of the window, watching the snow continue to fall. "She saw me use my powers when I used it on Eugene, so she thought I was a witch."

    "But you corrected her," Vincentmented and she nodded at his words.

    "I did¡­ I didn''t want to lie to her. If she found out the truth in the future, it would break the trust that we have between us," Eve said in a low voice, and she remembered Lady Camille''s blood on her hands. She then said worriedly, "I was nervous about her epting what I am, and told her not to eat me but could eat others. Something along those lines."

    Vincent couldn''t help but chuckle at Eve''s words that brought a confused look on her face, "But the truth is you don''t want her eating your kind," and she nodded. He said, "No one can control what one eats. But I think for the sake of the friendship you both hold, she surely understood your words even though it might have note out right."

    After talking to Vincent, Eve felt the anxiousness that had been brewing in her chest now settling down. She wondered if Marceline understood the gravity of the situation she had put herself in. It wasn''t just about not being able to walk through the crowd of the high society, but with her missing limb and her attitude, the vampiress had hit rock bottom.

    "You have a forgiving nature, Eve. One who wants to see the best in people, but some people don''t deserve it," Vincent replied to Eve, feeling her slight anxiousness. "You shouldn''t me yourself for someone''s ckened heart."

    "How did Marceline turn out like this?" Eve asked because none in the Moriarty family were like Marceline. The vampiress didn''t grow up with bad parents; the only thing she could think of was the story Vincent had told her. Of how the vampiress had lost her childhood friend, the same time when Lady Katherina had died.

    "She was probably swapped when she was born for another one and we just didn''t know," Vincent shrugged his shoulders before he offered her a crooked smile. "Don''t be sad, little girl. Things could have turned for the worse, but the culprit is caught."

    Even though from now onwards, it would be hard for Marceline, Eve wasn''t sure if the vampiress would try to cause harm to her and her family again. That was if the vampiress could.

    At the same time, Viscount Eduard and Lady Annalise appeared in front of Vincent''s study room. Hearing their footsteps, Eve and Vincent turned and looked at the door. When they entered the room, Eve offered a bow to both of them and said,

    "I will step outside," and was ready to leave the study room.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "That won''t be necessary, Ms. Barlow as this also involves you," Viscount Eduard said to Eve. He said, "Mr. Pepper just left. He''s given Marceline a sedative so that it can lower down her pain in her leg."

    Eve noticed how Viscount Eduard and Lady Annalise wore worried looks on their faces. But it was thetter, who appeared to be worn out since the past few days. With Marchioness Hooke constantly invading her space, while she was trying to tolerate the woman on her husband''s word, and Marceline''s recent shameful actions, the vampiress looked like she was in need of a break.

    Viscount Eduard said, "Marceline¡­ She has walked down the incorrect path so far, without realising that she is adding to her suffering. I don''t expect you to forgive her for the things she has done. Or could have done," his words now were directed to Eve, and Lady Annalise looked slightly startled. The older vampiress wondered if her husband was apologising for the time when Marceline had humiliated Eve in her town. "I presume with her current behaviour, it will be hard to have her stay in the mansion."

    "You said she wants to go and stay in the South mansion?" Lady Annalise asked her husband.

    Viscount Eduard nodded with a grim expression.

    ? "I object to it," Vincent responded in a cold voice, having his parents turn to look at him.

    "Don''t tell me that you want her staying here in Skellington?" Lady Annalise questioned with a deep frown. Even the vampiress knew things wouldn''t be the same as before, not when Marceline refused to ept her wrongdoings. "If you marry Ms. Barlow, things won''t go well, Vincent."

    "Things won''t go well for Marceline, that is confirmed," Vincent ran his tongue across one of his sharp fangs. He continued, "Dear mother, I understand that you want to save Marceline from turning bitter than how she is now. By sending her somewhere quiet and peaceful, but no one can guarantee that she won''t repeat what she''s been doing until now."

    "Marceline is only going to turn more against Ms. Barlow," Lady Annalise pointed out to Vincent, who nodded.

    "That is very true," Vincent agreed in a nonchnt tone with his eyebrows furrowed.

    Viscount Eduard, who was listening, asked his son, "Are you thinking about Sabbit?" It was also where he had initially thought of sending Marceline so that she could reform from her current behaviour.

    "No, not the Sabbit," Vincent replied, and his father looked at him questioningly. "To the House."

    "House of Purgatory?! You cannot be serious, Vincent!" Lady Annalise eximed in shock.

    Viscount Eduard frowned and said, "The House of Purgatory isn''t for people like us. It is nothing like Sabbit. At least the Sabbit reforms people in a more fair way."

    "What is the House of Purgatory?" Eve was curious as this was the first time she was hearing about this ce.

    Vincent exined it to her with a smile, "It is a ce where most of the notorious criminals end up. It is worse than the dungeons. Some of the reputed members of the high society leave their children there, children who they want to hide from the society. The rules there are unconventional and severe, and people are punished for mistakes one might think are unimportant."

    "The ce is nothing less than a dungeon! She isn''t a criminal," Lady Annalise didn''t want her family to fall apart. Though she knew Marceline required a rude awakening, thinking about the House of Purgatory left an unsettling feeling in her stomach.

    "You would be surprised," Vincent calmly answered.

    "What did she do now?" Eduard asked in a serious tone, pursing his lips.

    "She killed someone who was close to Eve," Vincent remarked, and he added, "Of course, we all have had our fair share of killing people and burying them like nts that won''t grow, but Marceline crossed the line."

    The Viscount and Lady Annalise turned to look at Eve, who stood quietly in the room. Viscount Eduard sighed loudly. He parted his lips, "I don''t know what to say, Genevieve, but I am sorry for your loss."

    Eve was about to correct him, but then she remembered Lady Annalise didn''t know anything about her true self or that she had used her ability to bring Allie''s fangs back. Lady Annalise rubbed her temples, while Viscount Eduard weighed the current situation that had formed in their family.

    On the other hand, Eve watched the torn expression on the parents'' faces as they tried toe to a decision on what to do with Marceline. Though Eve was able to protect herself from the vampiress, and so was Eugene as he had turned into a half-vampire today, still there was Lady Aubrey and others whom the vampiress could target.

    Viscount Eduard sighed and nodded, "Okay. Marceline will be sent to the House of Purgatory."

    "Eduard," Lady Annalise turned to look at the Viscount, "Please give it another thought. I don''t think Marceline will agree to go there. What if she runs away in the middle of the night to god knows where after hearing about it?"

    "With her missing foot, it is hard for her to run," Vincent chimed, before he said, "No one is ever happy about going to the House of Purgatory, which is why we will be telling her that she''s going to the mansion in the South side, as per her wish. The House of Purgatoryes on the way and she can be dropped there."

    Viscount Eduard wasn''t happy with the decision he and his family took, but Marceline had left them with no choice. He said,

    "It will be hard for her to move. Until the wedding is over, let her stay here. The physician told he would be getting her a wooden leg¡­ to attach to her amputated leg, so that she can walk. He took the measurements before he left."

    Knowing Marceline''s prideful self would be too ashamed to even step out of her room, Vincent remarked, "Sounds fair."

 Chapter 420 East Lands

    Music Rmendation: Two figures by a fountain - Dario Marianelli

    --

    Somewhere in the far eastnds, Noah stood with one of the town''s magistrates, discussing the improvement needed to be done in the town.

    "I have already told Ramsay to arrange the resource that you need so that you can start working on the grounds here," Noah said to the magistrate, who in height was a lot shorter than the Duke and had to crane his neck to look at Noah.

    The magistrate nodded, "Thank you very much for your help, Duke Noah. I cannot tell how much I appreciate yours and your family''s assistance as usual. I was actually hoping to meet your uncle, James Sullivan with you during this visit of yours, because I have gathered the sea creatures he wanted."

    Noah tilted his head with his eyes holding a question, and he asked, "Sea creatures?"

    The magistrate said, "That''s right, yes. He said he wanted my help in capturing the mermaids and sirens that walk on thend. He has been working hard in gathering the outcasts."

    This was the first time Noah was hearing anything about this. He wondered what his uncle was up to. Why mermaids and sirens?

    The magistrate continued, "I must say, it is hard to find a mermaid with them being swept clean from thends and captured. No one ever leaves the mermaids and sirens alive, you know. Would you like to stay for supper, Duke Noah? You can pick your own choice to eat. Fresh from the pond."

    Turning curious over the magistrate''s words, Noah smiled and replied, "I would definitely like to choose one. Where are they, Mr. Shaw?"

    Mr. Shaw chuckled, and his whole body shook before he looked at Noah with a deceiving look and replied,

    "I bought this property which includes the forest and abundant supply of water. To keep the creatures in perfect condition. Of course, your uncle is the one who offered to pay for the expenses in maintaining them. You know," he paused for a moment before continuing, "The mermaids are rare and sirens are vicious in nature, they need to be kept in control."

    Together, they began to walk towards where their carriages were, and Mr. Shaw led him to the forest in their respective carriages. After travelling for some time, the carriages halted, and they stepped down on the snowy ground of the forest.

    "This way, Duke Noah," the magistrate stretched his hand forward. They walked until Noah''s eyes fell into an opening like a cave, where four guards stood, guarding the ce. When his eyes moved farther away from the cave, he noticed a few more men standing at a distance.

    Once they stepped inside the cave, it led to a long trail of stairs and they reached the ground. There were two little pond-like waters, with a waterfall.

    One of the ponds contained four mermaids, connected to a waterfall and in the other were three sirens that looked as if they were dying. Noah''s eyebrows subtly furrowed, and he asked,

    "How did you find these many?"

    "I had to send my men all over the Easternnds. It has been extremely hard, and this is the collection that took ce in two years," Mr. Shaw replied, looking at his captured work and he smiled, "If it weren''t for your uncle, I would have sold and made quite some money, or just have those delicious flesh in my mouth, but your uncle hasn''te here in thest two years. Though he did say he would be visiting soon."

    "If you have captured them from thends, wouldn''t they try to escape?" Noah asked, because from what he saw, the mermaids and the sirens didn''t appear to have consciousness andid their heads on the edge of the pond as if they were tired.

    "Oh that!" The magistrate eximed and then replied, "There were four sirens before, but one of them killed two men of mine, so we had to inject them with something to calm them. Of course, as you know, we couldn''t keep the troublesome siren in here and we have caged it on the other side. With the deprived food, andck of salts for thest two years, their fins don''t have the energy to turn and walk. We took all the precautions that would be needed. Though I wonder what Mr. James is thinking by saving them. Perhaps for the King and the Queen for some special asion? I hope I will be mentioned in it."<novelnext></novelnext>

    The magistrate had offered to cook one of the mermaids as Noah was James Sullivan''s nephew. He doubted it would cause any problems, and he had been craving to have these mermaid meat.

    "It could be," Noah responded, and he couldn''t help but question what his uncle was trying to achieve. He said, "I think it would be best that we don''t eat any of them, as they have been saved for Uncle James."

    "Y--yes, of course. Whatever you prefer to be the best, Duke Noah," the magistrate quickly fixed his disappointed expression as he had hoped to have a good supper tonight.

    Noah asked, "When was thest my uncle wrote to you?"

    "It was three or four months ago. He said in the letter that he was busy capturing the sea creatures in the West, and that he woulde when he would find time," Mr. Shaw replied and asked, "Is something the matter?"

    "I was merely curious. I will remind him once I get back to Woodlock," Noah offered a small smile and, giving onest look, they walked up the stairs and out of ce. While the Duke continued to walk towards his own carriage, Mr. Shaw followed him and asked,

    "About the supper..."

    "I remembered I have something to attend in the evening, Mr. Shaw. Pardon me for not being able to spend more time, but hopefully I will the next time I visit," Noah let the man know. Before reaching near the carriage, something struck his mind and his footsteps lowered. "Mr. Shaw... I was just curious."

    "About what, Duke Noah?" The magistrate stopped walking and leaned closer, wondering what it was about.

    "The creatures in the pond, is it a coincidence or did you find the ones who were around the same age?" Noah couldn''t help but question it. Because the sea was not too far from where they were, sea creatures sometimes got caught. The sea creatures appeared to be not too young, nor did they appear to be too old.

    The magistrate appeared impressed by Noah''s sharp eyes, and he praised, "I can now tell why you turned into a Duke, Duke Noah. You caught such attention with such a short time that people would normally not notice." He answered Noah''s question, "These mermaids and sirens are between the ages of twenty-three and twenty-five."

    "That''s oddly a specific way to choose the food," Noah remarked calmly.

    "That is what Mr. James Sullivan wanted. He said the meat is particrly tastier in this age range, than the others. I had no idea about it until he told me. We learn something new everyday, don''t we?" Mr. Shaw chuckled.

    "We do learn something everyday," Noah repeated the magistrate''s words.

    The information given by this magistrate didn''t sit well with Noah because he came to realise that this had something to do with Eve. And though Eve was twenty-five by age, she appeared younger as if she had only crossed eighteen.

    Was his uncle looking for Eve? But why?

    "I should get going now," Noah said, and his coachman, Kieran, opened the carriage door. " I will see you soon, Mr. Shaw."

    "I look forward to it, Duke Noah!" The magistrate bowed his head and watched the Duke climb inside the carriage. Once the carriage disappeared, the magistrate climbed in his own carriage and left from the ce.

 Chapter 421 I Know

    Two days had passed, since themotion rted to Marceline that had taken ce in the Moriartys mansion, and though things had quietened, the vampiress who had lost her leg had not stepped out of her room. Maids were not allowed to step in, and only the butler brought her meals to her room.

    It was morning after having breakfast, Eve was back in the piano room with Allie, helping the little one study. She watched the small vampiress eagerly learn, while she was now writing in her book.

    "Miss Eve, is this right?" Allie looked up at Eve.

    Eve looked at what the small vampiress had written and gave a nod of approval, "That is correct, Allie. Very good," and the little girl beamed in happiness.

    "If I get everything done by tomorrow, we''ll be going to Lily''s inn?" The little vampiress asked as she peered through hershes.

    "Just as we discussed," Eve stated. Allie once again dipped the quill in the ink, and when she brought it to her book, she paused.

    "Miss Eve¡­"

    "Yes, Allie?" Eve asked the little one, noticing Allie bite her lip.

    "Did sister Marceline really lose her leg?" Allie asked in worry, and Eve didn''t know what to say and she nodded. "Will she be alright?"

    Eve ced her hand on Allie''s shoulder and smiled, "I hope so. Let us both pray for her to get better," mentally, she added in her mind.

    Allie nodded at Eve''s words, quickly praying with her fingers linked, before she continued with her studies.

    Last night, Viscount Eduard and his wife had gone to visit Marceline to let the young vampiress know that her wish to go to the South side mansion had been agreed upon. But they hadn''t stayed in the room for more than five minutes.

    Eve hoped that Marceline would turn to a new leaf in the House of Purgatory, but she doubted and wondered if her heart would evere to like the vampiress the same as she had done when they first met.

    Someone knocked on the door, and Alfie stepped inside the room, "Mdy, your aunt has arrived. I have had her sit in the drawing room."

    Hearing Lady Aubrey was finally here since she hadst seen her, a smile appeared on her lips, and her eyes lit up. She turned to Allie and said, "I will be back in a few minutes, and in the meantime, keep studying, okay?"

    Allie nodded and watched Eve leave with the butler before she returned her eyes to the book in front of her.

    Eve''s feet were quick as she walked through the corridors, with the back hem of her dress brushing the stairs as she climbed down. When she reached the drawing room, she pushed the door and found Lady Aubrey sitting on one of the chairs.

    "Eve," Lady Aubrey smiled wide, and she stood up. Walking halfway, the two women hugged each other. "How are you? Even though you wrote letters to me, it feels like it has been years since Ist saw you."

    Eve felt the warmthing from Lady Aubrey, and the smile on her lips continued to stay, happy to see the woman in front of her. When they pulled away, she replied,

    "I am doing better, Aunt Aubrey. How was your journey? I hope everything was smooth?" Eve inquired as they walked to the long couch and took a seat while holding hands.

    "It was smooth, just like any other day," Lady Aubrey responded and brought her hand to ce it on Eve''s cheek before dropping it on herp. "It is good to know that you are doing better. Where is Eugene? Is he working?"

    Eve turned to look at the closed drawing-room door and returned to receive Lady Aubrey''s raised eyebrows. The older woman asked, "Is he alright?"

    Eve told everything that had transpired until now since the time they hadst met and things that she couldn''t write in the letter. Lady Aubrey''s lips were set in a thin line, feeling anger.

    "Eugene is now resting in the servant''s quarters," Eve let her know.

    "I see¡­ I knew it from the moment I met her. She isn''t like us or like Vincent," Lady Aubrey shook her head. "Take me to Eugene, Eve. I would like to see him."

    They stood up from the couch and were about to walk towards the door when Lady Aurora stepped in as if she had only arrived at the Moriartys mansion, inviting herself in.

    "Well well well, look who we have here," Lady Aurora remarked in a taunting tone, watching Lady Aubrey from the head to the hem of her dress. "What are you doing here?" the vampiress asked, narrowing her eyes at the two humans.

    Lady Aubrey offered a slight bow and said, "Good afternoon, Marchioness. I am here to visit Eve and Eugene."<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Is that so? I thought you were going to upy another servant''s room in this mansion," Lady Aurora stated with a prideful smile.

    "Aunt Aubrey is staying in one of the guest rooms, Marchioness," Eve stated, which had both Lady Aubrey and the Marchioness turn to look at her. "As you know, our house is under some repairs and we will be going back once it''s done."

    Lady Aurora turned, annoyed by this information. Here she was, living in her deceased sister-inw''s mansion, while this lowly woman was going to live in the Moriarty mansion? Shemented,

    "Let us hope that the reconstruction doesn''t take a year."

    Eve politely replied, "We hope so too, Marchioness. Aunt Aubrey taught us not to depend and leech on others, and we would never want to use the Moriarty family''s kindness."

    Eve''s words stung Lady Aurora, and she quietly red at the lowly governess. She said, "Have your aunt dressed too, if she''s attending the wedding. We are people from high society, so don''t tarnish our image with cheap clothes that you would wear in your town."

    Eve only offered a bow, and Lady Aurora stared at her. The Marchioness then turned around and left, looking for Lady Annalise, who had probably sensed the iing headache approaching her as she was nowhere to be seen.

    Not paying heed to the Marchioness, they started to walk from the drawing room, and Lady Aubrey whispered to Eve, "You don''t have to worry about my dress for the wedding, Eve. I have just the right one that I have been saving," and she faintly smiled.

    When they reached the servant''s quarters, Eve knocked on the door, and Eugene opened it. Apart from him, in his room was Timotei, and an unaware Rosetta about her mother''s presence in the mansion. Lady Aubrey didn''t wait for Eugene to talk, and she pulled him for a hug, wrapping her arms around him.

    "Don''t you ever dare try to leave us!" Lady Aubrey scolded him while hugging him tighter. "I was so worried when Eve told me what happened."

    "Forgive me for not taking care of myself, Lady Aubrey," Eugene apologised and felt the woman release her arms around him.

    "I only have you and Eve with me. I would be very sad if something were to happen to either of you," Lady Aubrey blinked back the tears that had appeared in her eyes. "It is good to see that you both are fine."

    "It is good to see you too, Lady Aubrey," Eugene smiled.

    Lady Aubrey''s eyes then fell on Rosetta, who stood there awkwardly. The older woman said with a serious face, "And you." The vampiress''s back straightened, and her face turned worried. Eugene moved, letting Lady Aubrey walk towards Rosetta.

    Rosetta fidgeted.

    Lady Aubrey surprised the vampiress by hugging her, "Thank you, Rosetta. If it weren''t for your help, we wouldn''t have Eugene with us today. I will forever be indebted for what you did for us."

    Eve smiled, noticing Rosetta blush at Lady Aubrey''s words, as she had never been thanked like this before. The vampiress stuttered, "I¡ªI didn''t do anything. I didn''t want him to d¡ªdie either."

    "You have a big heart, dear," Lady Aubrey patted Rosetta''s back, and Eve could tell that Rosetta would cry any second if Aunt Aubrey continued to praise the young woman.

    Lady Aubrey stepped away from the vampiress, giving the vampiress some air to breathe as she seemed like she was in need of it. The older woman''s eyes then fell on the ck cat. The two of them stared at each other, and Eve decided to introduce the ck cat,

    "Aunt Aubrey, this is¡ª"

    Lady Aubrey said, "Timotei?"

    Eve hadn''t written about the cat in her letters, which surprised her, and she asked, "You know him?"

    Lady Aubrey nodded, "There used to be this ck cat that would often lurk around the house. A rat was once chasing him and he kept muttering something when I caught his name. Had to pull him down the branch because he seemed scared, but he ran away." She then said in a thoughtful voice, "I thought it was strange for a cat to be speaking, but he seemed harmless. I didn''t see him after that."

    Timotei cleared his throat, "It was a poisonous rat," trying to salvage his fierce reputation.

    Remembering, Eve quickly informed Rosetta, "Your mother has arrived at the mansion and might soon look for you."

    "So soon?" The vampiress''s eyes widened. She looked back and forth, as if her heart wanted to spend more time with Eugene, but her mind knew she had to go to her mother. She bowed and exited the room so that her mother wouldn''t catch her with Eugene!

 Chapter 422 Before The Grand Wedding

    Author''s note- Thank you everyone, who have continued to read the book even after months have passed and showing your support through your kind words in thements and sending gifts and voting for the book. A lot of times the mind is filled with doubt and dissatisfaction, and is nice to see that you guys are still enjoying it <3 The book will end in 2-3 months, before a new book will be posted ^^

    --

    During the time of supper, the Moriarty family minus Marceline, the Dawson''s minus Eugene and the Hooke''s sat at the dining table. At the moment, Viscount Eduard, Marquee Hooke and Vincent were discussing the wedding arrangements, while the others were mostly done with their meals.

    Marquee Hooke said to them, "If we were in the North, I would have hosted the entire thing in our mansion. I believe you have already seen how big it is. But now as we are here, we were hoping you will be able to amodate some of our guests, if you don''t mind it."

    "Moriarty mansion is big enough to amodate the guests, you don''t have to worry about it, Marquee Hooke," Viscount Eduard calmly assured the man and then called the butler, "Alfie."

    "Sire?" Alfie stepped near Viscount Eduard, who inquired,

    "Are the rooms arranged for the guests who areing here in the next two or three days?"

    "Everything has been prepared, Sire. The plumbing has been checked, along with the logs of wood stocked next to the firece cab and fresh sheets have been spread on the bed for the guest''s use," the butler promptly replied.

    Vincent then remarked, "I got Alfie to prepare everything beforehand as we''ll be busyter, father. We don''t want to disappoint the guests who are attending the wedding."

    "Excellent! Thank you, Vincent," Marquee Hooke eximed, happy to hear and see that the Moriarty family were finally on board with this wedding. Everything was going ording to his and his wife''s n. Just a few more days and their troubles woulde to an end, the Marquee thought in his mind.

    Vincent smiled like a saint, turning his gaze to look at Eve, who was sitting across the table from him. She was talking to his little sister, where the little girl was turning more expressive with the days that had been passing by.

    As if sensing his gaze, Eve turned to look at him with their eyes locking in the room. A smile threatened on her lips, and she hid it behind the ss before Lady Aurora or Marquee Hooke would catch it.

    But Lady Aurora''s eyes were busy on Lady Aubrey, who was sitting on the other side of Eve.

    Lady Aurora couldn''t believe that she was sharing a table with a lowly human. And it wasn''t that Lady Annalise wasfortable about it either. But she had started to make an exception when the matters were rted to the governess, whom her son was so in love with.

    Lady Aurora tore her gaze away from the worthless humans, and looked at Lady Annalise and said, "Pardon me, Anna, but we will be taking Rosetta home today. Have her stay with us until the day of the wedding."

    Rosetta''s eyes widened by doing so, it would cut down all the quality time she could spend with Eve and also her beloved Eugene. She protested, "Is that necessary, mother?"

    "Aw, look at you. Already so attached to all the members of the Moriarty family," Lady Aurora fondly smiled at her daughter. "Don''t worry, it is just till the day of the wedding, and after that you will be next to Vincent for the rest of your life."

    Lady Annalise offered a stiff smile. She had spent enough time with Lady Aurora tost a lifetime without this woman''spany. She responded, "I cannot wait to have Rosetta live here with us."

    A proud smile graced Lady Aurora''s, and she turned to look at her daughter. She said, "Thank you for the supper. We will take our leave now."

    Everyone at the dining table stood up, and Vincent offered, "Let me see you three to the carriage. Alfie, get Rosetta''s things from her room."

    Lady Aurora raised her eyebrows, noting how Vincent had dropped the title with her daughter.

    His actions showed the Hooke couple that he was finally submitting to their pressure. But the others in the dining room saw it differently, knowing he was cooking something that the marquee and the marchioness wouldn''t like.

    After seeing the Hooke family leave in the carriage along with the marchioness''s maid, Blythe, he turned around and saw his parents in the hallways. His father said,

    "I met Mr. Waltham today, who said something strange. That he received an invitation for the wedding from you."

    "I thought that the Hooke''s already sent the wedding invitations. Were the invitations sentte?" Lady Annalise frowned.

    Vincent shook and nodded, turning Lady Annalise confused, and she sent a slight re towards him. He said,

    "It was a personal invitation to the people who are close to our family. I wanted to make sure they knew about the wedding that is going to take ce," the crooked smile was quick to appear on Vincent''s lips. "We don''t want them being confused after Rosetta threw up during the soiree," his eyes glowed at the end.

    "I don''t know if I want to look forward to the wedding or not," Lady Annalise sighed, and Viscount Eduard ced his hand on his wife''s back tofort her.

    "Do look forward to it ,dear mother. I don''t get married every day," Vincent grinned.

    "I will talk to youter, Vincent. Goodnight," Viscount Eduard said, and taking his wife, he turned and walked in the other direction.

    On the way, Eve walked past the couple, offering them a slight bow before she reached where Vincent stood with his hands in his trouser pockets. With no one to monitor or question, he pulled his hand away from the pockets and let it circle her waist before pulling her to him with ease.

    He kissed the tip of her nose and asked, "Did you miss me?"

    "I did," Eve smiled. She asked him, "Are your wedding clothes ready?"

    "Ready and in my room. How about yours?" Vincent stared into Eve''s blue eyes.

    "I need to go and collect mine tomorrow," Eve breathed, feeling a little nervous, and Vincent caught it.

    "Worried?" He asked her and saw her shake her head.

    "Not with you next to me." They smiled at each other. She then said, "You know what you did is risky. Thete invitations."

    "Even if the Hooke''s find out, it''s going to be fine," Vincent said, and one of his hands let go of her waist. He raised his hand to her face and picked up a strand of hair stuck to her temple, and she closed her eyes for a second before fluttering them open.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "But you want to see the bridge on fire," Eve''s eyes slightly narrowed while she smiled, and a broad smile appeared on Vincent''s lips.

    "I was offended that they threw me in the Council''s dungeon. I thought it is only fair that we see the drama. We all thrive on drama, my love," Vincent looked at her in mischief.

    Eve shook her head at the trouble Vincent had nned for Rosetta''s parents. The pureblooded vampire easily stepped out of the dungeon when he was locked, and when she visited him, he seemed like he was having fun.

    She stepped back when she heard the clock ding and said, "Aunt Aubrey must be waiting for me."

    Vincent nodded, "Let me walk you there." They left the hallways and walked further inside the mansion.

    On the other side, not too far from the Moriarty mansion, the Hooke''s carriage stopped in front of the Wright''s mansion. Rosetta said, "There are still three days before the wedding, why did you bring me here so soon? I was bonding with him!" She spoke in frustration that she had been holding in since they had left the Moriarty mansion.

    The Marchioness rolled her eyes, "You can bond with him after you are married to him. Now is the time to protect you."

    "From what?" Rosetta asked in confusion.

    "From Vincent and his family. Sometimes you can be so naive, Rose," Lady Aurora said as they climbed out of the carriage. She said, "Do you really think a pureblooded vampire like Vincent, who holds a reputation of being notorious, would have easily agreed without making some ns to avoid the marriage?"

    Rosetta''s face paled, and she was lucky they were standing in a little darkness for her mother not noticing her expression. She asked, "What do you think he has in mind?"

    "He might have tried to hide you until the wedding day is over. It is better to take precaution," Lady Aurora said, who didn''t know that no matter how many precautions she and her husband would take, as it was of no use and what was meant to happen, Vincent had already decided it.

    Marquee Hooke said, "The servants have started to ask why their wages are not being paid, Aurora."

    Lady Aurora frowned and said, "There''s only little money left and we have to be frugal about it and I need to buy a gown for myself."

    "If not full, we should pay them a little before they go talking about it to someone else," Marquee Hooke said in a low voice.

    "Fine," Lady Aurora replied disinterestedly before stepping inside the mansion with others.

    In another town''s mansion where the Head Council yton lived, he was sitting in front of the firece with his eyes closed. With the tiring day that had passed and listening to the councilmembers talk and bicker in his chambers, he now sighed at the quietness in his mansion, which was older than his grandfather, who was dead. His family and siblings lived elsewhere, giving him peace of mind in this quiet ce.

    But then one of his servants appeared next to where he was sitting and informed him, "Master yton, Mr. Vincent Moriarty has sent out an invitation for you."

    "An invitation?" yton repeated and muttered, "How many invitations are being sent for one wedding? And we saw each other today in the Council, he could have just reminded me. Does he think I won''t attend it?" And he then raised his hand.

    The servant quickly ced the envelope on yton''s hand and folded his hands behind his back. The old vampire, who looked like a small vampire, tore the side of the envelope before pulling out the invitation card and reading it,

    ''To yton,

    I hope this letter finds you well. This is the official invitation to my wedding held this Thursday in the main chapel of the town Brigade. Kindly disregard the earlier invitation. I hope you will be able to make your presence, and I am sure my little sister Allie--"

    "Cannot wait to spend more time with you," yton narrowed his eyes, ring at the letter. "Does he think I am a babysitter or her ymate?" He then continued to read the rest of the invitation,

    ''Genevieve Barlow and I would be thrilled to have your presence at our wedding.''

    Below the invitation was signed by Vincent Moriarty.

    yton blinked at the letter, reading thest line once again. He doubted he was the only one to receive this invitation. He quickly got up from his chair and dropped the envelope on the seat. He ordered,

    "Tell the coachman to prepare the carriage now."

    "Yes, sire!" The servant ran out of the room.

    Soon yton climbed the carriage that rode towards Darthmore below the dark sky. Once he reached the Council''s building, he walked through the corridors, with his long ck cloak flying just above the ground behind him. He continued to make his way towards one of the offices, and on reaching in front of the room, he stepped inside.

    ? On seeing the Head Council in the room, the councilman who stood behind the desk quickly stood and bowed, "Good evening, Head Cou--"

    yton interrupted him, "Give me thest and this month''s registry that holds the deals and treaties."

    "Y--yes, right away, Sire!" The councilman quickly looked for it before pulling out tworge books. But he didn''t hand it to yton, as the Head Council appeared like a frail, small boy.

    "What are you doing standing still? Give it to me," yton red, and the councilman quickly handed the registry books to him.

    yton carried the books with him and stepped outside. When he stepped into a deserted corridor, he stopped in front of a burning torch on the wall. Opening one of the books, he flipped through the pages, before he came to the date when Vincent had been locked in the Council''s dungeon for a few hours.

    His eyebrows furrowed when he didn''t find Vincent''s name there. Instead, there was someone else''s name.

    "This brat," yton muttered, not expecting Vincent to pull something like this. How did he even do it? For a pureblooded vampire, Vincent Moriarty''s abilities were in a different league. But more importantly, "Does this person even exist?" he questioned to himself, as he stared at the name--

    Eugene Weaver.

 Chapter 423 Between The Two

    Music Rmendation: Prelude- Olivia Belli

    ? --

    One of the carriages belonging to the Moriarty family rode on the streets of Woodlock town with the hooves of the four horses clip-clopping on the road. The vehicle took a turn and entered Sullivan''s mansion.

    Eve stepped out of the carriage, along with her was Allie, who had apanied her so that she could eat the cake in Lily''s inn. When they reached the entrance of the mansion, the butler of the mansion appeared and asked Eve,

    "How can I help you, mdy?" Not allowing them to step inside as he stood, blocking the way.

    The butler was loyal towards the Sullivan family and had been working for them for a long time now. It took the man only a nce to know that this woman was an outsider to the high society his master and mistress belonged to. His hollow eyes stared at the youngdy in front of him.

    Allie clutched onto Eve''s hand, while looking around the ce.

    Though Eve picked upon the butler''s behaviour, she offered a slight bow and replied, "I am here to see Lady Anaya Chambers. It is regarding the dress she is working on for me."

    "Follow me," the butler informed, turning around and leading them to one of the rooms at the front. He pushed the door open and said, "You can sit here, while I go and inform Lady Anaya about your presence."

    But before Eve and Allie could step inside, Anaya came rushing through from the opposite side of the corridor and eximed, "I thought I saw the Moriarty carriage! It is so good to see you again, Eve." She turned to the butler and said, "Godfrey, I have got Ms. Barlow. Why don''t you send a maid with something to drink to my room."

    The butler bowed and walked away from there like a corpse.

    "I should have informed you about visiting beforeing here," Eve apologised, but Anaya shook her head.

    "Please, don''t worry about it. I did have an inclination that you would be visiting me today or tomorrow," Anaya smiled,ing closer to her and said in a low voice, "Especially after the letter that was sent here by Mr. Moriarty."

    "The recent one," Eve murmured, and Anaya nodded.

    Vincent Moriarty had sent her as well as the Sullivans the wedding invitation. After reading the content in her letter, she had hidden the letter that was sent to Sullivans as she knew her future family would only talk badly about Eve. Though she didn''t pick other people''s letters, this time she didn''t see a harm in doing it, after all as only she and Noah would be attending the wedding.

    "I am d to hear that everything has been straightened," Anaya replied. The woman felt a little guilty as, after reading the invitation letter, she had felt a sense of relief. When her eye fell on the little girl next to Eve, she asked, "And who is this?"

    Eve ced a gentle hand on Allie''s head and said, "This is Allie, Vincent''s second sister."

    "Of course, I remember her," Anaya nodded and bent down to level herself to the little vampiress, stretching her hand forward and said, "Hello, Allie. I am Anaya Chambers. A friend of Eve''s."

    Allie immediately stepped behind Eve as if someone would steal her if she wandered one step away from her favourite sister. Eve said,

    "She''s shy. Don''t mind her, she takes time to warm up."

    "That''s understandable. I can see why you don''t mind teaching, especially if it''s an adorable girl like her," Anaya continued to smile before standing straight. She said to Eve, "You must be eager to take a look at the dress. Let me take you there," with a hint of excitement in her voice.

    When they reached Anaya''s room, the she-wolf opened the door and invited them, "Pleasee in."

    "Thank you," Eve murmured and stepped inside with Allie right behind her, who looked like a rabbit that looked left and right. But when her eyes fell on the wedding gown, her mouth was left hanging open.

    Allie quickly left Eve''s side to run towards the gown so that she could take a closer look at it, while Eve stood there staring at it. Her wedding gown.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The white in the silk gown was a little mellowpared to the usual bright white that women often wore. Like the colour of milk. It had threadwork from the top to the waist and slightly below it. The sleeves were long and transparent to look at, with the wrist holding more threadwork.

    There was a silver-like sheen at the gown''s hem in many inverted V''s, which were embroidered with more threadwork. But that wasn''t all. Eve noticed the small white pearls that Anaya had sewed into the threadwork, making the gown even more beautiful than it could be.

    "Forgive me for taking liberties in adding things into the gown when you said you wanted a simple one," Anaya said, who stood next to Eve. "Wedding is such an important day for us women, and you are a beautiful person, Eve. It would be such a waste to have you wear something so simple."

    "It is gorgeous, Anaya," Eve praised the she-wolf''s hands and mind for creating something so enthralling as she had never seen this beautiful wedding gown before.

    Little Allie was busy hovering her small hand above the pearls as if not believing something so pretty could exist.

    "I think this might be my favourite gown until now. I am just happy for being able to make it for you," Anaya said before adding, "To marry someone you love, and who loves you back... not everyone is fortunate. And I think that you deserve to celebrate it with Mr. Moriarty."

    Eve tore her gaze away from the wedding gown and met Anaya''s eyes. When their eyes met, she noticed the hint of sadness in the she-wolf''s eyes, which quickly disappeared. She wondered if Anaya was talking about Noah, as he was the one to whom she was going to get married.

    "How about you try the gown so that we can see if there''s any more adjustments that need to be made to the dress," Anaya said, walking to the dress and picking it up.

    Eve nodded and changed into the gown, while Anaya helped her button up the back of the gown, which was slightly transparent until Eve''s lower back.

    "Sister Eve," Allie whispered in awe, "You look like an angel," her eyes holding stars and wanting to grow up like her favourite sister.

    "She does look like an angel, doesn''t she," Anaya remarked, while smoothening the silk skirt of the gown.

    "That''s thanks to your hard work and effort, Anaya. I don''t think any seamstress would ever pay attention to such detail," Eve lowered her hands that she had raised while wearing the gown. "I think everyone in Woodlock and Skellington knows about your highly skilled hands that turn simple cloth into beautiful clothes."

    "Thank you, Eve. I wanted to do my best and didn''t want to disappoint you, my friend," Anaya responded and said, "The man you are marrying is a lucky person."

    "I am lucky to have him beside me," Eve warmly replied. With Allie busy staring at the wedding gown without paying attention to what the two elders in the room were talking about, Eve said to Anaya, "Aunt Aubrey used to tell me that when the time is right, everything falls into the right ces. Sometimes it''s only a matter of time... between two people."

    Anaya nodded, "True indeed." Her eyes stared into Eve''s blue eyes, that was kind and gentle.

    When Eve went back to admiring the wedding gown, Anaya pursed her lips before asking her, "May I ask you a question, if you don''t mind?" Eve gave a nod, and the she-wolf asked, "Have you ever loved anyone else before Mr. Moriarty?"

    Eve looked slightly startled and shook her head, "I don''t think I have loved anyone like I love Vincent." She then frowned before asking, "Is there someone you are in love with whom your parents disapprove of?" So it wasn''t Noah whom Anaya had earlier remarked about?

    Not able to tell the truth, Anaya smiled and said, "I do. But it isn''t that my parents disapproved of him. It''s just that he...was in love with someone else."

    "I am sorry to hear that, Anaya. You are a wonderful woman, and maybe it wasn''t the right time," Eve pursed her lips with a frown and then said, "Sometimes things don''t work to make way for something better. Like the Duke, who will keep you happy. He is a good man and you will be able to fall in love with him one day. But... if you think you have a chance with that man you are in love with, a chance to be happy with him, you shouldn''t give up on him. Let him know that you love him."

    Anaya smiled and replied, "Thank you, Eve. I needed to hear it from someone." She needed to hear it from someone, to know if she was doing it right.

    When someone knocked on the closed room''s door, Anaya who held pins in her hands murmured, "It must be the maid with the tea." She said, "Come in."

    When the door opened, it wasn''t the maid who entered the room, but Noah, "Anaya, moth--" he stopped mid-sentence when his eyes fell on the stunning future bride in the wedding gown. "Genevieve," he breathed her name.

 Chapter 424 Protecting In My Own Way

    Music Rmendation: Next time (gold digger)- Stuart Earl

    --

    Noah couldn''t take his eyes off Eve. As beautiful as she looked in the wedding gown, he felt his chest sting. But he put on a smile and he greeted her with a bow, "Good afternoon, Genevieve. My apologies for interrupting."

    "That''s fine," Eve shook her head, and she said, "I was just trying on the gown so that Anaya could check if everything is okay."

    Anaya realised that Noah had drawn a line between him and the human by calling the woman Genevieve, and not Eve. She said, "Mr. Moriarty sent out a formal invitation yesterday for his and Eve''s wedding. Isn''t that great?"

    Noah''s calm expression didn''t change, but something in his chest hardened, while he smiled and, "It is." He stared at Eve, who smiled at him and said, "I think it''s great news. Congrattions."

    "Thank you, Noah," Eve thanked him.

    Noah then turned to Anaya and said, "Mother is asking for you and I said I would let you know." He then turned back to look at Eve and said with a polite bow, "Pardon me, I have something to attend to and will talk to youter," and he excused himself from the room.

    Noah, who had stepped out of Anaya''s room, continued to walk away with his heart beating, and when he reached the end of the corridor, he stopped. He pressed the bridge of his nose with his eyes closed as he tried calming his emotions.

    The day was near. He came to realise that knowing and being in the moment of it happening were two different things. It was time for him to let go of his feelings for Eve. She was Vincent Moriarty''s woman and not his. The Duke was sensible and mature enough to know how far one could stay in love with a person and he knew Eve would always be special to him. His first love.

    Noah had sworn to protect Eve long ago, and he would fulfil the promise he had made to himself.

    Dropping his hand to his side, he opened his eyes and walked away from the corridor. Walking past many corridors, he came to stand in front of a carved double door and pushed it open without knocking it.

    "Wee back home, Noah. How was your trip?" Uncle James asked him, who was sittingfortably on the couch and reading a parchment.

    "We need to talk." Noah stood with a serious expression on his face.

    "Sit," James instructed Noah, stretching his hand towards one of the empty couches. "Whatever you want to discuss, we can discuss it with ease. Is it about Sylvester? Or did Ramsey refuse to agree to the deal that was offered to him?"

    Noah stared at his uncle. He walked near the empty couch and took a seat. He then asked, "Why are you collecting sirens and mermaids in the Eastnd?"

    The older werewolf chuckled at Noah''s question, "That was all? And here I thought it was something so grave that had upset you."

    "Why?" Noah repeated the question calmly. "Are you nning to sell them in bulk to the lords or is it the King?"

    James''s lips twisted and he linked the fingers of both his hands to each other, "Mm, you are like my son, where I sometimes forget that I am the one who watered and grew you up. I am looking for a specific kind, though I am not sure if the kindes from a mermaid or a siren." He took a pause and then said, "I am looking for that particr girl, whose mother blinded one of my eyes."

    As the older man said this, one of his eyes turned yellow, while the other eye continued to stay ck.

    So he was right, Noah confirmed it. His uncle was searching for Eve, and he asked, "Are you still holding a grudge against that woman? Maybe the small girl was murdered or eaten."

    James shook his head and got up from where he had been sitting. He walked to where the trolley of liquor bottles were ced. He picked up one of the bottles and said, "She is alive. Or, more rightly to be said, she can''t be dead."

    "How can you be so sure? You told me that no one was able to find her even though she couldn''t have gone too far," Noah stated and heard his uncle click his teeth.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I couldn''t find her that day and the next few weeks," James murmured in annoyance.

    James poured the liquor into two sses, and he turned around. He said, "Noah, our family, the blood that runs in my veins, in your veins, it isn''t something simple." He walked to where Noah sat and offered him the ss, "Our bloodline originallyes from one of the sons of King Gauntlet. Our ancestors have always tried to keep it pure without mixing it with another kind."

    "I am already aware about our bloodline, but what does that have to do with that outcast of the woman who died?" Noah asked, taking the ss in his hand.

    "It has so much to do, Noah," his uncle answered with a low voice as if it was a secret not many were aware of. "Our family has the ability to reach a greatness that not many cannot even imagine. Our present is tied with the past that many have forgotten, but we Sullivans have continued to wait for the right time and opportunity toe. We don''t know about the other families that exist from the other King Gauntlet''s son, probably dead, but we haven''t forgotten our roots."

    James took his previous seat and said, "You know the story about the sea goddess, who promised her daughter to be married to one of the sons? That creature was meant for one of the sons of King Gauntlet. To our ancestor, but she was stolen away and killed. That creature has been reborn again with the eyes of the siren, and body of a mermaid. And I saw that girl that night."

    James Sullivan remembered the night he had been stabbed in one of his eyes. It was a night he couldn''t forget. With one of his eyes bleeding, he had followed the woman and her little daughter out of the mansion. But he had caught the woman before she could escape.

    "Run!" The woman screamed before he believed he had killed her.

    Dropping the woman on the ground, his eyes fell on the little girl, who had turned to look at her mother with tearful eyes. But the colour of her eyes had changed to gold, with slits in them.

    Coming back to the present, James said to Noah, "Before I knew it, that girl had escaped. But it isn''t toote, as she will fall into the trap that I haveid for her," a cunning smile appeared on his lips.

    The more Noah heard about the story that people considered to be a myth and forgotten, the more worried he became for Eve''s safety. He said, "I would like to be useful to you in this matter. Tell me how I can help you."

    "Of course, I will let you know. But don''t tell your parents anything about it, I don''t want them worrying as they don''t believe in such things," the older werewolf said, and Noah agreed with a nod. James then said, "I hear from a servant, that the Moriartys governess is back in our mansion. Tell Anaya not to mingle with people like that."

    "I think it would be best to let Anaya decide on such matters, Uncle James. She''s not a Sullivan, but a Chambers," Noah said, finishing the drink. He ced the empty ss on the side and he stood up. "I need to go to the Council to submit the reports I received. Excuse me."

    Noah stepped out of the room and walked through the corridors with a heaviness in his mind that only increased with every passing day. The weight had grown heavy such that neither could he drop it nor could he carry it any longer.

    When he reached the mansion''s hallways, he heard Anaya and Eve talking to each other. But what he noticed was his family butler, standing at a distance, muttering something under his breath.

    "What are you talking to yourself?" Noah asked in a nonchnt voice.

    The butler turned, not noticing the Dukee behind him. He offered a bow before answering, "Thedy and the little girl who came to visit Lady Anaya. They reminded me of the time when someone simr had visited Mr. James in the mansion. Mother and daughter."

    Noah turned to look in the direction of the two women and the little vampiress in front of the carriage. He ordered, "Fetch the blue coat from my room. I will be heading out."

    "Yes, Sire," the butler bowed and walked past him to head in the direction of his room.

    Noah stared at Eve, who smiled at something Anaya said. He turned around, and his footsteps moved fast yet firm. He unbuttoned his right hand''s cuff and rolled the sleeve to the elbow.

    When he reached his room, the butler had already picked up his coat and was about to leave the room. The butler asked, "Did you forget something, Master Noah?"

    "Yes," Noah replied, and he ran his fingers through the butler''s chest.

    "M--master Noa--ah?" The butler struggled, but Noah quickly pulled the man''s heart out and watched the person drop dead on the floor with blood starting to pool.

 Chapter 425 Body In The Closet

    Before someone would notice it, Noah closed the door of his room and dragged the deceased butler to one of his closests. He closed the cupboard. He washed the blood off his hand with water in the bathtub. He then stepped out of the room with his coat in his hand, locking the door of his room so that no one would enter and find the butler''s body.

    As he walked, he unrolled his sleeves back to the way it was earlier and made his way through the corridors and the stairs.

    Once he reached the ground floor, he noticed his father had just arrived from outside. His father stood with his mother, who was talking to Anaya.

    Jeffrey Sullivan turned his head. Noticing his son, he asked, "Going to the Council already?"

    Noah offered a slight bow to his parents and replied, "Yes, I need to submit some of the documents to yton. He is expecting them by this evening."

    "If you are going there, I need you to hand a document to the inner councilman, Mr. Hart," his father said, "Hold on, let me bring it," saying he left the ce.

    "Who hade to the mansion earlier?" Lady Hilda asked Anaya with a curious look.

    "It was thedy from the Moriarty family, Lady Hilda. She came here to take the dress that I had promised to make this week for her," Anaya replied without revealing that it was Eve, who had earlier visited.

    "Oh!" Lady Hilda raised her eyebrows and remarked, "It must have been the elder daughter of the Viscount. She dide here to talk to youst time, didn''t she?"

    Anaya only nodded. It was because Marceline Moriarty hade to meet her in Sullivan''s mansion.

    Lady Hilda said, "You know, yesterday I met the Hookes at Hollow Valley. The marchioness looked very excited about theing wedding and it seemed like she wasn''t done shopping even after that many bags in her servant''s hands."

    Noah turned and looked at Anaya, who continued nodding at what his mother was saying. It seemed to him that the Hookes were still under the impression that their daughter was going to get married to Vincent, while the pureblooded vampire sent invitations about his and Eve''s wedding without their knowledge.

    "Well anyways. I need to find where our butler went, he was supposed to send a package to the Bishop''s family. Anaya dear,e to my roomter, I have something to give you. I will leave you two alone," Lady Hilda smiled, and walked away from there, back to her room.

    When Lady Hilda was out of sight, Anaya whispered to Noah, "I took away the letter that was written for your family by Mr. Moriarty." She pulled out the envelope and handed it directly into Noah''s hand. "This one is for you."

    Noah took it, staring at the envelope before a small smile appeared on his lips and he said, "Thank you, Lady Anaya."

    "You are wee," Anaya responded, and she saw him stare into her eyes.

    Soon afterwards, Noah''s father returned with an envelope and said, "Don''t forget to give this to Mr. Hart, Noah."

    Anaya who quietly stood there, her eyes fell on the Duke''s sleeve, which had a bright red spot. It looked like blood¡­

    "Yes, father," Noah bowed again and offered a polite smile, saying, "I shall go now," and walked away from there.

    Anaya wondered where Noah received that stain from. Because when he had earlier entered the room, she hadn''t noticed it.

    Hours passed and night arrived, where the streets turned deserted as everyone had quickly taken shelter in their houses. Lanterns burned outside and inside the houses, the fireces glowing brightly in the wealthy families houses, while in the houses of the poor, the logs of wood had already exhausted, and they took shelter and warmth in their ragged nkets.

    In Sullivan''s mansion, Lady Hilda sat at the dining table and questioned, "Is it just me or have you all not seen the butler since noon?"

    James, who sat across from her at the table, responded, "Now that you brought it up, I don''t think I have seen him. How strange." He then turned to look at one of the maids, raising his hand and questioned, "Where is he?"

    The maid bowed and answered in a meek voice, "I don''t know, Sire¡­"

    "You don''t know where he is? Who has been giving you work?" Lady Hilda didn''t look impressed by the maid''s answer and turned to her husband, "Did you send him somewhere or did he tell you where he was going?"

    Noah decided to answer, "He said he was going to the market," while Anaya sat next to him.

    "Oh, so he did inform, before he went out. But how long is the trip to the market?" Lady Hilda questioned with a frown. "He should have been back by now."

    Noah''s features barely ruffled and replied, "He said he was going on the mansion''s errand and I thought it was the usual work. Though I did find it strange that he didn''t take any carriage or servant along with him."<novelnext></novelnext>

    "That''s very unlike him," Lady Hilda pursed her lips before turning to look at her husband and saying in a worried tone, "We should search for him."

    "It has been only a few hours, Hilda. Let us wait tillter and then look for him. I will put in a word to the town''s magistrate so that he can let us know if he''s truly gone missing," Noah''s father assured his mother, who nodded.

    Anaya''s mother, Mrs. Madge Chambers, who had joined the Sullivans at the table, said, "Let us hope and pray the butler is fine. It is hard to find a decent servant, who can manage so many servants and know how to operate the insides of the mansion smoothly."

    "That is true. He has been an asset to the Sullivans family," James replied before everyone continued to have their supper.

    And while everyone was busy having their meals, Anaya silently chewed her food carefully, while her eyes moved to the corner to stare at Noah. When everyone finished eating and left the dining room to return to their rooms, while some moved to the drawing room, Anaya followed Noah to his room with a distance between them.

    Noah stopped midway and turned to meet her eyes. He asked her, "Did you want to say something, Lady Anaya?"

    Anaya''s footsteps had slowed down, cautiously looking at the Duke whom she had admired. She made her way towards where he stood, while the candles in the corridors continued to burn and emit enough light to keep the ce bright.

    She asked, "Did something happen to the butler?"

    Noah cooly watched Anaya''s curious expression and asked, "Why do you ask that?"

    "Nobody has seen him since you arrived this afternoon¡­"

    A small smile appeared on his lips, and Anaya noticed how cold it appeared. A rare glimmer of an expression that she had never seen before.

    Before Noah could deny it, her eyes looked at his shirt sleeve, where the drop of blood had darkened. She said, "That''s his blood, isn''t it?"

    The slight smile on Noah''s lips didn''t fade. He stated, "You should get back to your room and get some sleep. You don''t want to be caught in something you cannot get out. Goodnight, Anaya."

    Five hours passed, and everyone in Sullivan''s mansion was fast asleep, including the servants. Noah had carried the deceased butler''s body from his room and, with his coachman, Kieran''s help put the body in the carriage before driving it away from the mansion.

    They disposed of it in a way where no one would evere to find the deceased butler''s body.

    Noah watched Kieran return after burying the body, his eyes cold and expressionless.

    "Sire, it is done," informed the coachman, but when the Duke didn''t respond, he called, "Sire?"

    Noah''s eyes shifted to the coachman. He said, "Let us get back to the mansion." Turning around, he climbed inside the carriage.

    It was getting hard to bnce his love for his family, the blood in his veins, and the love he had for the woman to protect her. As the carriage started to move, Noah stared out the window.

    When the carriage reached the mansion, his coachman went to park the vehicle, while he entered the mansion. His mother was awake, walking in the hallways with a shawl wrapped around her body. He asked her,

    "Haven''t you slept yet, mother?"

    "I don''t know why, but I couldn''t. I thought I would take a walk in the mansion to tire myself. Where were you?" Lady Hilda asked. "Did you find anything about the butler?"

    Noah softly sighed, "I went to see if I could find him. But I couldn''t."

    Lady Hilda exhaled in exasperation and muttered, "Where could he have gone? I will get back to bed, you rest too, Noah," she ced her hand on the side of his face before kissing his forehead and leaving for her room.

    As Noah started to head towards his room, one of the servants walked quickly towards him and said, "Duke Noah, this came for you three hours ago. It was told to hand it to you."

    Noah took the envelope and walked to his room. Once he stepped inside his room, he unbuttoned his shirt and threw it in the water. The envelope had no name, and he opened it. As he read the letter, the werewolf''s eyes hardened. He crumpled the paper, throwing it in the burning firece.

 Chapter 426 Giving You Away

    Music Rmendation: Existence- Tim Wynn

    --

    Days quickly passed, and the night before the wedding, the Hookes and the Moriarty families'' guests upied the mansion''s guest rooms.

    In one of the mansion''s rooms, Eve now stood in front of the window, looking at the number of carriages parked outside the mansion against the snow background. A gentle wind whisked in the atmosphere and somehow passed through the crack of the window that made her shiver.

    "One would think that the mansion is warmer, but it seems like it takes quite a long time for the heat of the woods to spread in arge room like this," Lady Aubrey said, while standing in front of the firece.

    Eve turned away from the window and said, "You should wear my coat, Aunt Aubrey. The chilly weather is going to continue to remain for another month or two."

    Lady Aubrey waved her hand, "I am fine. Why aren''t you wearing your coat, hm? It would be terrible if you were to fall sick tomorrow. I wonder how many people know what Vincent has prepared for tomorrow." It was because only Vincent''s parents, Eve and Lady Aubrey knew about it. She walked to where the bed was, sitting on the edge, she patted the surface of the bed, "Sit with me, Eve."

    Eve walked towards the bed and took a seat next to her aunt.

    The older woman picked up Eve''s hand in hers, enclosing it with her other hand. She said in a soft voice, "You seem tense about tomorrow. Everything will be fine and go smoothly, Eve."

    Eve nodded, taking a deep breath before exhaling. She said, "It didn''t sink in until now. It had only been an idea that I am going to be married to Vincent. But now that it is near, I feel the tickle in my stomach."

    Lady Aubrey looked at Eve and asked, "You are sure that this is the man whom you want to spend your life with, right? If yes, then it is good nervousness. I had those butterflies in my stomach when I was supposed to get married to your uncle. Those were some really good times, so savour the time and the emotions that you feel tomorrow. Because this is the important time of yours and Vincent''s lives."

    "I will cherish them," Eve promised, smiling before she confessed, "It feels like a dream. And I worry that I will wake up to realise that what''s happened so far was all a dream."

    Eve felt Lady Aubrey squeeze her hand, and the older woman said,

    "Everything is very real and is happening. I know the sadness and the disappointments that you buried, when women younger to were getting married. You deserve happiness, and this is your time. It is without a doubt that I will miss you, when Eugene and I will need to go back to live in Meadow, but I am happy. Knowing you will have a family of your own with a person next to you, who loves you and will protect you always."<novelnext></novelnext>

    A smile spread on Eve''s lips, knowing Vincent wasn''t like the few other men of the high society, who had stranded her and then thrown her away as if he didn''t know her. Only a few hours before they would be called husband and wife, and she doubted she would be able to sleep in the nervous excitement and anticipation she felt in her mind.

    Eve said, "I wille to visit you as frequently as I can, Aunt Aubrey. I promise."

    "I know you will. But let us not worry about such things," Lady Aubrey said, and when she looked down at Eve''s hand, she noticed something that she had failed to notice earlier. "I didn''t know you had inked your skin?" She murmured as she stared at the wings.

    "Vincent said it is a bond between two people. Pureblooded vampires used to do that," Eve exined, and Lady Aubrey nodded in slight awe as she had never heard something like this before.

    Lady Aubrey was d to see how sure and firm Vincent Moriarty was when it came to Eve.

    The older woman had fostered the mermaid since the time she was small, and she had grown into a respectful woman who was loving and kind. And Lady Aubrey was d that the girl had been matched with someone strong.

    In the past, many men had tried to woo Eve. Some had evene to Dawson''s doorstep to ask Lady Aubrey for Eve''s hand in marriage; even if Eve had picked someone from Meadow, she would have disapproved of it. Eve was an outcast, a creature who needed to be careful as threats lingered around the corner, and the girl needed someone to protect her. But most importantly, someone who would love and ept the girl however she was.

    Lady Aubrey said, "I will go see what Eugene is up to. You should get some sleep."

    "Let mee with you," Eve suggested, standing up with Lady Aubrey, but the older woman shook her head.

    "Don''t worry about me. Nothing is going to happen to me in a house of vampires," Lady Aubrey started to walk towards the door and said, "You forget that I have been in a room full of vampires in the past. Have a goodnight sleep, Eve," the older woman kissed Eve''s cheek.

    Stepping out of Eve''s room, Lady Aubrey made her towards the servant''s quarters. Upon reaching Eugene''s room, she knocked on the door, and when he didn''t open the door, she turned slightly worried. She turned the doorknob, and on opening the door, she noticed Eugene was not in there.

    At the same time, seeing Alfie, who was walking by, was stopped by Lady Aubrey, and she asked him, "Have you seen, Eugene?"

    "Eugene? A few minutes ago, he said he would be going out for a bit, mdy and he would returnter," Alfie answered. Lady Aubrey pursed her lips, wondering where Eugene might have gone.

 Chapter 427 Letter Left Behind

    Music Rmendation: Betrayal within- Johannes Lehniger

    --

    Eugene took a walk with his hands in the pockets of his coat. Strolling on the darker side of the streets where themp post''s light didn''t reach. He wore his ragged coat that had two sewn patches on it. Though the fabric had turned old, it still gave him the warmth he needed, and he didn''t feel the need to throw it away.

    A few snowkes from the sky drifted in the air, moving past Eugene.

    When he changed the colour of his eyes from ck to bright red, he could hear the wind much more clearly than a few seconds ago. It felt as if his vision had magnified a step forward.

    As he breathed in the cold weather through his lips, fog escaped from it. When his fangs ached, he clenched his jaws before shifting himself back to his human side.

    "How far are you nning to walk?"

    It was Timotei, who had followed the newly turned half-vampire.

    Eugene stopped walking and turned to notice the ck cat standing on the soft snow, "What are you doing here?"

    Timotei clicked his teeth, "Did you forget that I am your nanny until you feel better? I cannot leave a newborn out in the open, especially when the wedding is tomorrow and we have to focus on it."

    Eugene responded, "I don''t need you to nanny me. I am fine."

    "Mhmm," Timotei drawled before he said, "You think you are fine, but I can clearly see you aren''t fine. Let me give you a demonstration. Now where can we find a human at this hour," the ck cat moved its head left and right, while its ears stood straight.

    "That sounds more like an instigator," Eugene replied, and he started to walk, soon to be apanied by the cat, who walked beside him.

    Timotei asked, "What are you even doing here? Having a hard time sleeping? Even I haven''t been able to in the worry of when I will be turned into a vampire. It has been sleepless nights."

    "I needed to go somewhere," Eugene murmured with a serious look.

    Timotei raised his head to look at Eugene, "Where to?" he asked as they continued walking.

    And when they finished walking, they came to a stop and Timotei stared hard at the mansion that was in front of them. The ck cat asked, "Whose mansion is this? Are we here to hunt blood? If we are, I am not going to dirty my fur, but I would like to have a cup of warm blood. It will be just splendid to have some heat in this cold wea--"

    "This is the Wright''s mansion. This is where the Hookes are staying," Eugene revealed to the cat.

    It had been three days since Eugene had seen Rosetta and he couldn''t help but wonder how she was doing. The vampiress had saved his life and he would forever be grateful towards her. The woman was kinder than most of the vampires he hade across, and though naive, he had built a bond of acquaintance with her.

    "Ah--ha!" Timotei nodded and snickered, "I am guessing it is for the fair maiden?"

    Eugene didn''t respond, but walked towards the mansion.

    Timotei was quick to follow him. He said, "As much as Rosetta will be ecstatic by seeing you after three days, you know her parents will throw you out."

    "Who''se here to meet them," Eugene stated, and he jumped over thepound wall of the mansion surrounding it.

    The ck cat climbed up the creeper nt and jumped on the ground. They hid behind the bushes when they noticed three guards who were making a circle around the mansion. They were the guards who were assigned by Lady Aurora to make sure her daughter would not leave the mansion, nor would anyone enter.

    "Do you know which one is her room?" Timotei asked in the dark.

    "I will find it out," Eugene replied and came to stand next to a pir.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The ck cat didn''t want to trouble itself by getting caught and said, "I think I will wait for you right here. If I see anything strange, I will call you."

    "Suit yourself," Eugene replied. He climbed the pir, getting himself on one of the balconies, and disappeared from the cat''s sight.

    On the other hand, Timotei decided to find a good spot, but then he paused and muttered, "What if he attacks a human? What if a vampire attacks him?!" He was on duty to look out for Eugene, and he walked towards the pir, "Even though I am such a small being, I am doing such a remarkable job. Is there anyone as amazing as me?" He then started climbing up the pir.

    When the ck cat found Eugene in the room, he noticed the man standing at the desk with a burningntern on it. Timotei asked, "What are you doing standing there? We need to find her!"

    "She''s not here," Eugene replied with a frown.

    "Of course, that''s because this is not her room," Timotei answered with a huff and jumped on the bed, so that he could meet Eugene''s eyes. But instead, he caught the man holding a parchment in his hand. "What''s that?"

    Eugene looked up and said, "She ran away..."

    "What?" Timotei blinked.

    Eugene read the parchment letter Rosetta had left behind for her parents. The content in the letter read--

    ''Dear mother and father,

    By the time you two see this letter, I would be gone far away from here. Forgive me for leaving without informing you both anything, but I doubt you understand how I feel right now. I have always been wrapped in the cocoon in which I thought you were protecting me. But it is only now that I realise there''s a world outside that is more epting and kind.

    I thought I would be okay marrying a man of your choice, but it is the fact that you are willing to trade me to solve the problems when I am unhappy, which deeply hurts me. You might call it to be circumstantial, but I doubt there would be a change if things were different. I have always dreamt of marrying a man, who would love me. Who would ce me first, but I cannot expect it when my parents discard my happiness for theirs. Maybe I am not a lovable person, which is why these things are happening to me.

    Forgive me again. I will miss you both.dearly.

    Don''t look for me because I don''t want to be found.''

    Eugene noticed a small drop of wetness on the parchment, that was on the verge of drying and ready to leave a crisp surface behind. His eyebrows furrowed, and he said, "She should be somewhere nearby and not too far."

    Far away from Skellington, Rosetta walked in the cold as she dragged the luggage in her hand on the snowy ground. With the non avability of the local carriages at this hour and her parents keeping a close eye on their only carriage for tomorrow''s wedding, the vampiress had no other option but to travel on foot.

    It had taken her more than an hour just to get away from the mansion as she was scared of being caught. Thankfully she had escaped from the guards sight, and had also ced pillow in her bed before covering it with nket. She hoped her parents would have the heart to forgive her. She wondered if she would ever be able to see Eugene again...

    ? The tears she had earlier shed before jumping out of the balcony without anyone''s notice, had turned her cheeks cold. She used one hand to wipe her cheek when a fresh tear slipped from her eye now, and her heart felt heavy.

    Even if Vincent didn''t marry her, Rosetta was aware that her parents wouldn''t stop trying to use her for marriage to another wealthy family, forcing her into a marriage she didn''t want to partake in. Her nose had turned red as she continued to sniffle, trying to stop her nose from dripping. While leaving in a hurry, she had forgotten to carry her handkerchief in her hand. Getting away from the mansion without anyone''s notice had been the hardest.

    The vampiress didn''t know how far she had walked, but she was sure she had walked past some town. Not to mention, her stomach growled out of hunger. She murmured,

    "I should have eaten something."

    Earlier the day, during the time of supper, Rosetta''s mother had given only the minimum food to eat, so that the young vampiress could fit into her wedding gown, which had a narrow waist.

    Rosetta''s legs ached because until now, she had never walked this much. She huffed for air, wondering if she could get some rest for a few minutes before continuing her journey. On hearing a distant sound of a tower bell, she quickly headed in that direction and sat down at the edge that was built around the tower bell.

    "Was it always this cold?" The vampiress murmured to herself, with thick fog escaping from her lips, and she pulled her ck coat closer to her body.

    An eerie silence spread in the atmosphere, with not a single person in sight. Rosetta, who sat alone there, turned scared when she heard some noise. Worried that her parents had found her missing from her bed, she quickly pulled her luggage and walked up the spiral stairs of the tower bell, where the bell was attached.

 Chapter 428 Vampiress At The Tower Bell

    Music Rmendation: Voice of the Wind- Fredrik Jonasson

    --

    When the wind blowing in the town increased, Rosetta pulled her coat closer to herself. The snow that had settled on the ground lifted in the air, turning the town slightly foggy. With her back leaning against one of the four pirs at the top of the tower, her body slowly slid down, and she sat on the ground.

    She knew she couldn''t stay here for long as she didn''t want to risk her parents catching up to her if they noticed her not sleeping in her bed or the mansion.

    Seeing how the harsh wind carried the snow from one direction to another, Rosetta pulled her knees close to her chest and hugged it.

    "I should have written a letter to Eve and Eugene," Rosetta said. But thest letter she had written for Eve hadn''t reached her friend''s hand.

    And as days passed since she revisited Skellington, Rosetta felt that something bad had happened because of her letter. After all, even Aunt Camillie''s butler, Miles felt, had indicated that was what had caused her aunt''s death.

    "Maybe it is better this way," Rosetta pacified herself.

    The vampiress was well aware that if it wasn''t for her parents, everyone would have known that Eve was the rightful bride-to-be of Vincent. She couldn''t gain affection from Eugene, and she wondered if she had annoyed the man at some point. At least she was able to give him her blood and make herself useful. To feel useful... to be needed out of love, she wondered how it felt.

    "I don''t think the wind and snow are going to stop anytime soon," Rosetta murmured and decided to continue her journey in this weather.

    Pushing herself up to stand, Rosetta took a look at the town from where she stood. She walked closer to the edge of the tower, admiring the quietness. Raising her gaze to look at the horizon, a sigh escaped her lips.

    In the meantime, Eugene and Timotei jogged on the snowy ground not too far from where the tower was. Eugene asked,

    "Are you sure she hase to this side? The wind must have taken away her scent. And it''s not like you are a dog."

    The ck cat moved its head left and right, and replied, "No matter how strong the wind is, I can still pick up the vampiress''s scent. In thest few days, I have been around her so much that I remember it well. How do you think I helped Eve find you and Rosetta in that closed room, while you both were romancing with each other? I have the best nose, Eugene."

    Eugene''s eyes had shifted from ck to red so that he could have a better vision in finding Rosetta, but so far he had no luck finding her. The vampiress was undoubtedly impulsive in her decisions, and at the same time, he couldn''t hold her to be in the wrong, considering how her parents treated her. He hoped she hadn''t gone far, where it would be toote to reach out to her.

    Timotei''s nose continued to move as he sniffed the air and also the ground, and Eugene asked the ck cat, "Are you sure you were not a dog in your past life?"

    "So funny, you make meugh. I should perhaps let you search for that vampiress yourself," Timotei huffed, rolling his eyes, and when he took one step to the side, ready to turn around and leave, it was when his eyes fell on the vampiress. He eximed, "Suicide!"

    "You don''t have tomit suicide for such things, Timotei," Eugene responded and the ck cat quickly climbed on Eugene''s coat and then one of his shoulders.

    "Look there at the tower! Rosetta is going tomit suicide!" Timotei raised one of his paws in the direction of the tower. He clicked his tongue and scolded, "Poor girl wants to die after you rejected her. How heartless are you?"

    Eugene quickly ran towards the tower, while looking at Rosetta, who stood at the edge with a nk expression. He shouted from where he stood, "Lady Rosetta! Lady Rosetta stop!!"

    Rosetta turned startled on hearing Eugene''s voice and wondered if she missed Eugene so much that she was able to hear his voice even when he wasn''t with her.

    "LADY ROSETTA!" Eugene continued to shout her name, finally gaining her attention to look at him.

    "Eugene? What are you doing here?" Rosetta frowned, feeling an ache rise in her chest.

    "Don''t go! Come back home!" Eugene shouted. "Let mee there--"

    "NO!" Rosetta shouted back, her voice firm as she had made up her mind.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Timotei whispered to Eugene, "You should say e in my arms''. Has romance died in this world? As I am older than you, I shall help you bring yourdy down here. Believe in me and my power, my intelligence--"

    Eugene pushed Timotei off his shoulder and said to Rosetta, "Pleasee back with me, Lady Rosetta." But Rosetta shook her head.

    "I have no home... The home I knew will be seized by someone else and my parents will send me to a house I don''t want to go to. I have already decided to stay a spinster the rest of my life," Rosetta turned emotional, and she pursed her quivering lips.

    "Poor thing, you heartless man," Timotei remarked, looking at Eugene, and received a re from the newly turned half-vampire.

    Eugene ignored the ck cat and said, "Running away is not the solution to any problem. It isn''t easy to make a new life and live. You have us here. Miss Eve, Lady Aubrey, Mr. Moriarty... and me. I am here. So please don''t go."

    Rosetta''s eyes mellowed and whispered, "But one day you will marry someone..."

    "What?" Eugene asked, unable to hear her over the wind.

    The vampiress clenched her hands into fists. She shouted, "I cannot see you getting married to someone else! I may not say anything now, because I know I should respect your decision, but I cannot watch you marry another woman. I will die, Eugene! I am not so strong."

    Silence filled the ce for a few seconds, and Rosetta continued, "This is for better. Me going far away from everyone. This way, your future-wife won''t be cursed by me through my eyes and my parents will not get to use me anymore as their little doll to be sold."

    "You surely don''t want something like that," Eugene replied, his lips setting into a thin line.

    "No no. I have decided to live in a hut and make fire. I will learn to cook, if not drink blood from an--animals--"Rosetta''s words turned muddled as she couldn''t get it to her lips with her overwhelming emotions. She quickly wiped the tears from her eyes and acted as if she was strong.

    Eugene stared at Rosetta from below, noticing the vampiress must be cold even though she was a creature of the night and wore a coat. After a few more seconds passed, he stated,

    "I don''t think it would be nice to have you curse my future wife. Not when it could be you."

    Rosetta controlled her tears and said, "You are telling things only to appease me, so that I can return to Skellington. Don''t say things you don''t mean.... You don''t have to tell it out of obligation because I saved your life." Eugene''s words were raising hopes that she had buried.

    "But I do mean it. Rose," Eugene said with a serious face. Timotei''s head snapped to the side, staring at Eugene and the vampiress. Eugene said, "There have been a few who have tried to capture my attention, but they left quickly when they found my status and ss. You are the only one who persistently chased me. I havee to like you a lot more than you think I do, and I promise that it has nothing to do with you saving my life or taking you back to Skellington now."

    Rosetta felt butterflies starting to p in her stomach. Her tears stopped, but the rim of her eyes and the tip of her nose were pink. She said,

    "Tomorrow... my parents are expecting me to be married and once my parentse to know the truth that I won''t be marrying Vincent, they will take me back to North..."

    Rosetta''s parents wouldn''t stay in Skellington, and she would be forced to return with them. Even if her parents wouldn''t force her, the society would look down on her, as she would be the woman the groom didn''t want to marry.

    "It''s not like you are in love me and want to m--"

    "I am a person from the servant-ss, and your life won''t be offort. You will need to work every day. Morning till evening. If you are okay with it," Eugene paused, letting his words sink into the vampiress''s mind, and he then proposed to her, "Let us get married, Rosetta," he said loud and clear.

    Rosetta''s mouth fell open, and she stared at Eugene. Did he ask her to get married to him?

    All these years, since Rosetta was young, and until a few months ago, she had believed that she would be chased by a prince who would own manynds and be well known by the people. But it was the simplicity of this man, who stood on the ground that moved her heart.

    Wait, she hadn''t answered him.

    "Y--YES! YES! YES!!" Rosetta shouted, feeling more tears forming in her eyes and this time, it was out of happiness.

 Chapter 429 Timoteis Future Job

    Rosetta used the back of her coat sleeves to wipe it before exining to Eugene, "I--I forgot to carry my handkerchief." She stared at Eugene, while carrying her emotions on her sleeves. She couldn''t believe that he had uttered those words to her.

    "It''s okay," Eugene tenderly smiled at the vampiress. He dipped his hand in his coat, pulled out his handkerchief, and said, "You can use mine."

    "Now might be the good time toe down," Timotei remarked, and Rosetta didn''t waste time throwing the luggage from the tower to the ground, which was cushioned by the snowy ground. Next, Rosetta jumped, and Eugene caught her in his arms before gently letting her on the ground.

    Rosetta couldn''t stop the tears that continued to spill from her eyes, and she used the handkerchief that Eugene gave her. The ck cat said, "Someone is going to mistake you and me to be kidnapping her," when he heard the vampiress blow her nose into the handkerchief.

    Eugene agreed and said, "Before we came here I noticed the chapel of the town open. Let us go there."

    Rosetta, who was done wiping her eyes and nose, asked him, "But we won''t be able to find the priest there at this hour." How could they get married without a priest?

    "I have got you both covered on it. There was a time I was so bored, and I decided to read the entire book of marriage oath. I am as good as a priest," the ck cat quickly made its way towards the chapel.

    Eugene went to pick up Rosetta''s luggage, and she quickly came to stand on the other side to help him. She offered, "Let me help you."

    "That''s fine," Eugene smiled at her thoughtfulness. The vampiress had changed since the first time they had met, and he said, "I am not a human, but a vampire with more strength. I have got this."

    Rosetta pursed her lips and closely followed him. On the way, she and Eugene now and then stared at each other in quietness. She had a stunned expression as everything still felt like a dream, and Eugene smiled at her.

    When they reached the chapel, Rosetta pushed the doors of the chapel, which was left slightly ajar.The chapel felt warmer with no wind blowing around, and Rosetta rxed her shoulders. Many candles burned at the front, leaving the inside of the chapel bright. She noticed the ck cat prancing around before standing in the middle of the altar. Timotei spoke,

    "I wonder if I can be a priest once Eve turns me into a vampire. I would be excellent in the job, especially taking in the confessions. Imagine the number of dirty secrets I will get to hear and they will be blessed to get advice from me. Come children, stand in front of me."

    Rosetta turned shy, and she walked carefully towards the altar. Eugene, who reached there first after leaving her luggage to the side, he turned to look at her and said,

    "We don''t have to hurry. We can do this some other day, when you are ready."

    But the vampiress shook her head and said, "No. This is perfect as it is." This is what she wanted, to marry him and it didn''t matter if the wedding was small or big. But then she realised, "We... don''t have rings."

    "Give me a moment," Eugene said, raising his hand and pulling out a dull-looking ring from his finger and saying, "This is all I have for now as I wasn''t prepared. I promise to put a better one, when I will earn enough and give you what you deserve."

    Rosetta took a deep breath so that she wouldn''t keep crying. She nodded with a smile, and Eugene turned relieved. As much as the vampiress loved him, he knew she deserved a proper ring, not a shabby one. The truth was that when he had left the Moriarty mansion earlier, he had no ns to propose to her.

    Eugene doubted there was any other woman who was like Rosetta. The woman wasn''t perfect, but she was doing much better than before, and he knew with time, she would improve to be the woman she wanted to be--the right kind.

    "Alright! Let us start the ceremony before we are interrupted by someone or they catch me talking," Timotei hurriedly said and cleared his throat. "Dear beloved, we are gathered together here in the sight of God, and in the face of thispany of witnesses to join together this man and this woman to be married to each other. Though if you ask me, in the beginning I thought that it was a strange match."

    Eugene and Rosetta turned and looked at the ck cat, who continued, "But as days have passed, I havee to understand that love has the ability to surpass ss and kind. Eugene is a kind man, sometimes stone hearted when he doesn''t serve my food on time. And Rosetta can or is naive and hard headed."

    "We should have waited for an actual priest," Eugene muttered, and Timotei was quick to hush him,

    "Shh, don''t talk when I am talking to God," Timotei red at Eugene. The ck cat said, "But they have been there for each other during their hardest times. I believe they will bnce each other, and be there for each other. The ring."<novelnext></novelnext>

    Eugene stretched his hand forward and asked Rosetta, "Your hand."

    Rosetta felt giddiness entering her mind, and she quickly ced her hand in his without making him wait any longer. She felt him push the ring onto her ring finger and her heart skipped a beat.

    Timotei asked, "Rosetta, do you take Eugene as your husband?"

    "I do," Rosetta replied with her heart racing.

    "Eugene, do you take Rosetta as your wife?" Timotei asked, with his tail moving. When it moved too close to a candle''s me, he quickly pulled his tail to his chest and blew air on it.

    Eugene nodded, "I do."

    Timotei said, "Then the power vested in my paws and my intelligent mind and thanks to my nose for finding Rosetta, I pronounce you husband and wife. You can now kiss the bride."

    Rosetta stood there in her ce, overwhelmed with joy and slight nervousness slipped in when Eugene took a step forward. When he kissed her, all her worries and anxiousness melted away. It was a kiss filled with warmth that she hadn''t felt in a long time.

    As Eugene pulled away from their kiss, Rosetta turned into a puddle and the smile on her lips was wide. She whispered, "I am your wife."

    Timotei, who was done blowing air on his tail, said, "Now, this is just a temporary wedding and you will need to redo it in front of everyone." He hopped on the ground and said, "Now, we need to have her back before the clock strikes evil at us!"

    Rosetta, Eugene and Timotei made their way back to Skellington. As easy as it was to jump out of her balcony room, the vampiress realised it wasn''t easy to get back with the luggage in her room.

    After spending an hour, where they avoided the guard''s eyes and helped Rosetta back to her room, Eugene and Timotei returned to the Moriarty mansion, climbed into the bed, and fell asleep.

    Rosetta slipped into her bed when she was done peeking through the window until she couldn''t see Eugene anymore. She bit her lip in shyness and raised her hand that Eugene had slipped his ring. She had Eugene''s ring! No, she was his wife!

    She pulled her nket close to her and grinned.

    Suddenly Rosetta''s room door opened, and Lady Aurora took a peek at her daughter to ensure she was sleeping.

    On feeling someone in her room, Rosetta quickly closed her eyes and behaved as if she was fast asleep.

    Lady Aurora moved closer to Rosetta''s bed, watching her daughter before stepping out of the room. With a satisfied nod, she closed the door and turned to Blythe, her maid, "Make sure you keep guard. Nothing can go wrong, and soon our family will be able to restore the way it has been."

    "Yes, mdy," Blythe bowed and stood in front of Rosetta, where both the women werete in finding what had urred since they had seen the young vampiress. Not knowing that she was now married to a person Lady Aurora would never marry her daughter to, lest imagine it.

    Hours passed, and finally, the sun rose with the clouds not hiding it anymore.

    The people in Skellington as well as other towns, were excited to see the wedding that was going to take ce today and wanted to be part of it. While most had received thetest wedding invitations from Vincent, there were a few handful people, who still believed that he was going to marry the marquee and the marchioness''s daughter.

 Chapter 430 Arrival Of Happiness

    Music Rmendation: Hilltop Road- Lake Isabel

    --

    The whole of Wright''s mansion was busy with the marchioness scolding the butler and the other staff of the mansion for being slow. Lady Aurora demanded from herte sister-inw''s butler, "Myles, are the flowers here yet? I specifically told you that they should be here by eight and it''s going to be nine!"

    "Mdy!" A maid came running through the hallways, while carrying a bouquet in her hand. "The flowers."

    "Finally," Lady Aurora huffed and ordered the butler, "Make sure the carriage is decorated abundantly with flowers. I don''t want it to seem to others that the Hookes are thrifty and have no money."

    "I will take a look again, mdy," the butler bowed, and the servants hurriedly continued to walk back and forth.

    Lady Aurora wore a golden-brown gown, with the back hem of the dress that swept the ground and her sleeves were long till her wrist. She turned around and made her way towards her daughter''s room. Bursting through the door, she stepped inside and her eyes fell on her daughter, who was in her wedding gown. Behind Rosetta stood Blythe, who was keeping an eye on her daughter, as per her order.

    "Look at you, Rose! So lovely, just like a bride should look," Lady Aurora stepped forward and air-kissed her daughter''s cheek. "When you walk down the aisle, not only the Moriartys but also the others will know what a gem you are."

    "Thank you, mother," Rosetta had a wide smile after what had happened the previous night.

    "You look so happy. I told you he was the right person for you and you did everything well so far, Rose. Just a little more and everything will fall into its right ce," Lady Aurora picked up Rosetta''s hands with hers, and the young vampiress''s eyes fell on her bare fingers.

    When Rosetta had woken up this morning, she had pulled out her wedding ring and had hidden it in her wedding gown''s pocket. She didn''t want her mother or any other servant to find out about the ring and be suspicious.

    "I should have trusted you from the beginning, mother. If you didn''t send me here to Skellington, none of this would have ever happened," Rosetta confessed the truth, and after thest three days where she had been filled with sadness, she was finally happy. No, not happy. She was ecstatic.

    "I knew you would one day realise that I am doing this for your own good," Lady Aurora smiled at her daughter for being obedient. She then looked at the streets outside through the window and said, "The streets of Skellington seem busier than usual. We will be having a lot of guests attending the wedding. As the chapel is far, we will be leaving in thirty minutes. We don''t want you to bete. Not that it would matter, considering they have to wait for you, the bride," the older vampiress chuckled.

    Rosetta turned to look at her reflection in the mirror and noticed her lost smile had returned. She couldn''t wait to move in with Eugene and let everyone know that she was his wife and he was her husband.

    "Mother," Rosetta stopped Lady Aurora, who was about to leave the room.

    "What is it, Rose?" Lady Aurora raised her eyebrows.

    Rosetta took a step forward and wrapped her arms around her mother. She held her mother tightly because she knew this was the only time she had with them, and once she would leave this mansion, things wouldn''t be the same anymore.

    "Oh, dear. What are you doing? Your dress will crumple," Lady Aurora said without moving, and she continued, "Don''t worry, we aren''t going anywhere soon and will in this mansion--"

    "Can you hug me, mother?" Rosetta whispered, while her chin rested on her mother''s shoulder. "Please," her eyes teared up.

    Lady Aurora looked surprised by her daughter''s request and put her arms around, patting Rosetta''s back. She then said, "Now, let me go and get that ne!"

    Rosetta blinked back the tears as she nodded. She took a step backwards. Her mother quickly stepped out of the room, while she stared at her mother''s back.

    Not far from the Wright mansion stood the magnificent mansion of the Moriarty family. Alfie helped inside the mansion, while Eugene had taken up the responsibility of assisting the guests inside the carriage, where some of them had already left to the chapel where the Hookes were soon going to head to.

    Inside one of the rooms, Eve had finished wearing the off-white gown Anaya had made for her. Being the seamstress, the young she-wolf had taken herself to help the bride get ready. Apart from them, in the room was Vincent''s youngest sister, Allie, who was already dressed in a peach dress.

    Eve''s hair was parted to the side before her golden-blonde hair was tied into a low bun at the back. Three pink roses were inserted to the bun along with white baby''s breath flowers. The translucent veil had already been pinned, leaving a trail behind her.

    When someone knocked on the door, Anaya quickly walked to the door and opened it. It was Lady Aubrey, who stepped inside the room and gushed, "Oh! You look absolutely beautiful, Eve! Such a beautiful bride." She turned to the side and dabbed the corner of her eyes.

    Eve''s smile spread on her lips, and she replied, "Thank you, auntie."

    Lady Aubrey had imagined Eve wearing a white gown, but seeing her in it felt surreal. She took a deep breath, dabbing the corner of her eyes one more time, and smiled. She raised her hands and said, "Come here, let me take a closer look at you."

    Eve stepped in front of the older woman, who ced her hands on Eve''s arms and remarked, "I am so happy, Eve. That you are finally going to be married. Though I am a little sad that I won''t be able to see you every day."

    Eve hugged her aunt, who hugged her back. She said, "Thank you, Aunt Aubrey. For loving and taking care of me all this time."

    Lady Aubrey gently patted Eve''s back and said, "You will always be my daughter."

    "Always," Eve whispered, and when they pulled away, the two women smiled at each other. She then introduced her aunt to the she-wolf, "Aunt Aubrey, this is Anaya. She is living in Duke Noah''s mansion with her parents."

    "It is good to meet you, Anaya. Thank you for looking after our dear Eve," Lady Aubrey thanked the she-wolf, who offered her sincere bow.

    "It is a pleasure to meet you, Lady Aubrey," Anaya replied. She said, "Excuse me, I will go see where Noah is."

    Eve nodded with a smile and watched the woman leave the room. She then turned to the little girl and asked, "Allie, could you go to where your brother is and see if he is ready?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    Allie quickly nodded and dashed out of the room, leaving Eve and Lady Aubrey alone. The older woman remarked, "Today, I got my hands on the two invitations. The chapels are in different directions and should give enough time for things to go smoothly."

    Her aunt was talking about the old invitation of the Hookes that held the wedding location in a chapel that took forty minutes to reach, which was where the Hookes were headed. While the new invitation that Vincent had picked was taking ce in the chapel of Hollow Valley, which was in the opposite direction of where the first wedding was taking ce.

    Lady Aubrey then said, "You know Eugene got me really worriedst night because he wasn''t in his room."

    Eve eyebrows furrowed, and said, "Earlier, I saw him in front of the mansion."

    The older woman nodded, "I didter. I guess he went out for some fresh air, that''s what Alfie told me."

    "Vincent told me that Eugene is having a better control on his body and thirst than the other new vampires. So there will be less chances of him attacking someone randomly," Eve exined to her aunt, who sighed.

    "That''s good. I hope he won''t feel awkward living with me. I wouldn''t want him to be worried that he might pounce on me," Lady Aubrey replied with her lips setting themselves in a thin line.

    Eve remembered Eugene mentioning living elsewhere, and it seemed like Aunt Aubrey already imagined it even without having to be there when he told it.

    Far away from Eve''s room, Allie hopped like a rabbit in excitement, making her way towards her brother''s room. But before she could reach there, she suddenly ended up in front of Marceline, who was dressed in a beautiful maroon gown with her hair flowing down her shoulders.

    "Sister Marcel--"

    "Were you nning to make me trip and fall now? As if you haven''t done enough already," Marceline stated in a low voice that only the little vampires heard her, while the guests nearby only saw the elder vampiress smile down at her younger sister.

    Allie turned startled by the question and she quickly shook her head, "I was only walking to--"

    "By hopping and crashing into me?" Marceline''s eyes narrowed, while her lips held a smile. "Showing off that you have both legs?"

    Allie looked like an animal whose ears wilted from being scolded and she stayed quiet.

    Marceline, who had hidden in her room all these days, had finally stepped out in the mansion''s corridors. Outwardly, she looked perfectly fine with her long flowing gown and her lips tinted pink to hint innocence in her, as she didn''t have it.

    But it was only when she took a step forward did her posture change. She was still not used to walking on the false leg the physician had taught her to strap on her right thigh.

    Every step Marceline took made her feel humiliated, and she could feel the servants staring at her as if she was an outcast. But when she turned to catch them, they would have hurried away. When one of the known guests came to walk near Marceline, the young vampiress smiled.

    "How are you doing, Lady Marceline? It feels like it has been years since Ist saw you. You even missed the soiree that Mr. and Mrs. Smith held four days ago," said the man.

    "I was busy with family duties. You know how busy it gets when weddings are near," Marceline politely answered and then asked her sister in a nicer tone, "Where were you going?"

    "Mm, to see if brother Vincent is ready," Allie innocently replied.

    "He must be ready. We are going to leave the mansion in a few minutes, aren''t we?" Marceline stated, only to be interrupted by the guest, who replied,

    "We still have a good time before we head to Hollow Valley."

    "Hollow Valley?" Marceline questioned with a frown, and Allie slipped away from there as her sister was busy with the guest. She said, "I think you are mistaken, Mr. Lambton. The wedding is taking ce in the chapel of Brigade town."

    The guest stared at Marceline as if she was joking before he chuckled, "That was a good one, Lady Marceline. I almost fell for it," and he said with a bow, "I will see you at the chapel."

    Marceline held a look of confusion on her face, and she made her way towards the stairs and then to the guest rooms before her hands fell on the new invitation the guests had received. With a look of disbelief, she said in a low voice, "Vincent is marrying the governess?" This couldn''t be true, and her brother was going to break the blood oath he had given in the Council along with the signature?

    When she reached the front of the mansion, her eyes fell on the governess''s servant, and she called Eugene, "You there! Prepare a carriage for me."

    But Eugene didn''t respond. Marceline turned angry that the servant was ignoring her order. When she started to move towards him, her mother suddenly appeared in front of her and said, "Good that you are here, Marcie. Get in the carriage. We need to be at the chapel."

    "You are letting Vincent break the blood seal agreement made? Do you know what it means, mother?" Marceline asked with wide eyes.

    "Yes," Lady Annalise calmly replied, and when the carriage door in front of them opened, she said, "Now get inside the carriage. We are going to bete for the wedding."

    Carriages travelled towards the town of the Hollow Valley in a trail, passing through the forest path. Eve sat inside the carriage with Aunt Aubrey, Allie and Timotei, who sat on the little girl''sp. It took several minutes before they reached the actual chapel, where the wedding was going to take ce.

    Most of the guests had already settled themselves inside the chapel, while Vincent and his family got inside to take their position, while Vincent and Eve were yet to see each other.

    When Eve stepped outside the carriage, she ced her foot on the snow-covered ground. She wore a white fur coat that wrapped her body and kept her warm.

 Chapter 431 Time In The Chapel

    Music Rmendation: Eclosion- Tony Anderson

    --

    Lady Aubrey stood with Eve outside the chapel. Lady Aubrey said, "This seems like an old chapel, and not many use it." It was, after all, far away from the centre of the Hollow Valley.

    "Vincent said his parents got married here. Viscount Eduard and Lady Katherina," Eve responded, watching the outer appearance of the church, which was made of ck rock-like stones. She noticed the long windows, which had multicoloured paintings on them.

    "They must hold this ce very close to their hearts," Lady Aubrey nodded, and she also knew it must be expensive to hold a wedding here.

    While the Moriartys and the members of Dawson''s family were in Hollow Valley, not far from the town, Rosetta got her carriage to ride towards where the actual wedding was taking ce.

    "Mdy, the marquee told me that the wedding was taking ce in Brigade town," the coachman replied in nervousness as Rosetta had got him to turn around when the other carriages were not in sight. It was with great difficulty that she had gotten her mother to agree to let her ride alone, by exining that she didn''t want to ruin her beautiful gown by having more passengers in her carriage.

    "There''s no wedding taking ce in Brigade town. You will see when we reach Hollow valley," Rosetta ordered the coachman.

    "Then the other carriages? Did you hear it from the marquee or the marchioness?"

    "The cat told me."

    "Cat? M--mdy," the coachman didn''t want to be punished.

    Before Rosetta had left her room, Timotei had appeared and revealed to her that her best friend Eve was getting married today and she didn''t want to miss it. Right now, she changed into her evening gown inside the carriage.

    Back at the town of Hollow Valley and in front of the chapel, before the music could start, Alfie stepped outside the chapel and informed with a bow, "Lady Aubrey, your presence has been requested inside the chapel."

    "Now?" Lady Aubrey asked with a frown.

    Eve said to Alfie, "Aunt Aubrey is walking me down the aisle."

    Alfie replied, "It is just for two minutes, Lady Aubrey."

    "I will go and see what this is about. I will be back in a minute," Lady Aubrey assured Eve and followed Alfie inside the chapel.

    Eve turned away from the chapel doors behind which she had been standing. She looked at the town, where snow covered the trees, roofs and the ground. Because of the weather, and as it was early in the day, there weren''t many people walking up and down this side of the town.

    She wished her parents were alive so that they could witness the happiness she was being gifted with today. That not every mermaid and siren''s life was meant to end cruelly. As she smoothened the front of her wedding gown skirt, she noticed the hem of her dress had twisted. When she went to bend and fix it, another pair of hands appeared.

    "Allow me." Noah knelt to fix the hem of her wedding gown, and he looked up at Eve once he was done.

    "Thank you, Noah," Eve thanked him when he stood up. She noted how the Duke wore a dark brown suit and a white in-shirt. His hair was neatlybed to the side, and the beauty mark below his eye was more evident than usual.

    "You look as beautiful as any other day, Genevieve," Noahplimented her, and when he smiled, Eve noticed the corner of his eyes crinkle.

    "Where is Anaya?" Eve asked him, looking behind him and noticed only the Head Council making his way towards the chapel from his carriage.

    "She''s inside. I had some work to finish and had to use another carriage," Noah exined, and Eve nodded.

    "You have turned busier than before, Noah. It feels like it has been years since we met in the Meadow, hasn''t it?" Eve fondly asked as she recollected the memory of them always walking on the streets to find each other by surprise, talking for several minutes.

    "We have known each other for a long time," Noah nodded, and as heavy as his heart felt, it took a lot of strength toe here. He asked her, "Is no one here with you?"

    Eve replied, "Aunt Aubrey was here, but she was called for some reasons and I am here now. She will be back in a minute or two," she carefully craned her neck to the side, her blue eyes looking around.

    Noah looked at the woman who had been holding his heart until now. Her features were gentle yet refined. Her lips moved as she spoke about the weather, but he paid partial attention while he smiled and felt his heart ache.

    "It is starting," Eve whispered in nervousness when she heard the musicing from inside the chapel that belonged to the xylophone, harp and the people hired to sing. She wondered what was keeping Aunt Aubrey in the chapel.

    Realising she was still wearing her furry white coat, she quickly removed it and looked around before Noah stretched his hand towards her and said, "Let me keep it inside."

    Eve nodded, murmuring a thank you and saw Noah step inside the chapel. Not a few secondster, she saw Rosetta waving at her and running towards her.

    "EVE!" Rosetta shouted with a broad smile, while she noticed the coachman running behind her, calling the vampiress.

    "Mdy, we should head back before it iste!" The coachman shouted.

    "Rosetta, how did youe here?" Eve asked her, "Where are your parents?"

    "They must be in Brigade town now," Rosetta replied, out of breath.

    When the coachman caught up to the vampiress, he wheezed and said, "M--mdy. We--we need to... back." But when he saw Vincent standing at the altar, he turned confused.

    Rosetta said, "Go tell mother and father that I am here." And she turned back to look at her friend, "You look so pretty, Eve! I really love your dress!"<novelnext></novelnext>

    Eugene stepped out with Noah, and a shy smile appeared on Rosetta''s lips. Rosetta said, "I am one of your maid of honour, aren''t I? I cannot miss it." The vampiress had automatically decided it by herself.

    "Miss Eve," Eugene offered Eve a bow, and during that time Rosetta nudged her head to her hand.

    When Eve''s eyes fell on Eugene''s ring on Rosetta''s finger, her eyes widened. Was this why Aunt Aubrey had found Eugene to be missing from his bedst night?

    Soon yton and Allie stepped out of the chapel. The Head Council said, "Everybody position yourself. The wedding is starting."

    ? Vincent had got yton to be his best man, who now stepped back inside the chapel, walking down the aisle with Allie. Rosetta said to Eve in excitement, "I will see you inside, Eve," she offered a small bow to Noah before hooking her hand around Eugene''s arm and stepping inside.

    Eve softly chuckled at Eugene and Rosetta being together. Everything had indeed fallen into its right ce, where everyone was happy. But Aunt Aubrey was still missing, and Noah stretched his hand towards her once again when she was about to crane her neck. It was only two secondster did she realise.

    "You are walking me down the aisle?" Eve asked with a hint of surprise, as she hadn''t expected Noah to do it.

    [Music Rmendation: Twinkling Lights (reimagined)- Auni]

    Noah had no ns to do it until he received the letter from Vincent that had read--

    ''To the Duke of Woodlock, Noah Sullivan.

    As you are already aware, Eve and I are getting married this Thursday. But this isn''t an invitation, but a request from me to you. She lost her family when she was young and doesn''t have any male to walk her down the aisle. You have known Eve for a long time, and I know you care very much about her as much as she does about you. On the wedding day, I want you to walk her down the aisle, not as a father but as a friend she cherishes. If you can''t, that is fine and I will arrange for someone else to walk her on her important day.''

    In the beginning, anger had bubbled in Noah''s mind after reading the cruel letter that Vincent Moriarty had written. Even though he had never expressed to Eve about his feelings, the vampire was well aware and felt like he was only rubbing salt over his wound. But as hours passed, Vincent''s request made sense.

    It was because he knew Eve more than anyone, as he had spent time getting to know her and had cared for her until this very moment. She looked extremely happy and it made him happy seeing her like this. And as she would marry Vincent, to belong to someone, this would be him handing over her care to the pureblooded vampire.

    "Shall we?" Noah asked and Eve nodded, putting her hand around his arm.

    Though the chapel looked old from outside, the inside held small chandeliers that hung from the ceiling, brightening the ce even more. There were intricate paintings on the ceiling, and it looked beautiful.

    Eve walked next to Noah, entering the chapel, and they started to walk down the aisle. The guests had stood, watching her walk, and she felt very aware of the gaze. The guests murmured praises amongst themselves about how she looked. When a slight nervousness started to enter her skin, her eyes fell on Vincent, who stood at the altar, waiting for her.

    Vincent looked ridiculously handsome in the ck suit and hadbed his silver hair backwards. His dark red wine-like eyes watched Eve walk towards him, and there was a faint smile on his lips.

    Eve didn''t look away from Vincent as it gave her the courage to walk now. When she finally arrived at the altar, she let go of Noah''s arm, and he leaned forward before kissing her cheek. He pulled away from her, and looked at Vincent,

    "Take good care of her."

    "Always," Vincent smiled, stretching his hand towards Eve and she took it in a heartbeat. She took two steps and now stood in front of him.

    The priest came forward with a book in his hand, who was wearing his coif. The guests sat down, and the priest said, "Dearly beloved, we are gathered together here in the sign of God-- to join this man and woman in a holy matrimony..."

    Vincent couldn''t get his eyes off his bride, who looked gorgeous and no word would do justice to what he wanted to tell her except for his actions. He squeezed her hand and felt her heart skip a beat, bringing a grin to his lips. Though Eve was already his, the pureblooded vampire knew how much a marriage ceremony meant for her, and he would walk anywhere she wanted him to with her.

    Eve''s cheeks turned warm, noticing how Vincent stared at her, while his lips held mischief that promised things for when they were alone. She was finally here at the altar with him, getting married to the love of her life, and she took a deep breath when she felt her heart and chest fill up.

    The priest continued to recite the words from his book in his hand, "....before God-- because marriage is one of His most sacred wishes-- to witness the marriage of Vincent Moriarty and Genevieve Barlow."

    After a minute, the priest turned to Vincent and asked, "Vincent, do you take Genevieve Barlow as your wife? Will you love her,fort her, honour and keep her, in sickness and in health, for richer, for poorer, for better, for worse, in sadness and in joy, to cherish her with all your heart, for as long as you are alive?"

    "I do," Vincent responded without a gap.

    The priest then turned to Eve and repeated, "...to cherish him with all your heart, for as long as you are alive?"

    "I do," Eve replied with a smile.

    "You will now exchange rings as a symbol of yourmitment and love which you as husband and wife have promised to each other," the priest said, and they brought the rings forward.

    Eve was the first to put the ring on Vincent''s finger, and he did the same by pushing the ring onto her ring finger. Everyone watched the stunning couple, while holding their breath.

    "Having witnessed your vows before God, Vincent and Genevive, I now pronounce you husband and wife. You may now kiss the bride!"

    Vincent curled his hand around Eve''s waist, pulling her firmly before he leaned forward and kissed her lips. It was a sweet, toe-curling kiss and as she kissed him back, Eve felt the butterflies in her stomach finally release and fly. When he pulled back, a broad smile etched on his lips, and she whispered,

    "I love you, Vince."

    "And I love you back, my beautiful girl. With all my heart that belongs to no one else but you," Vincent said to her.

    Everyone who stood at the altar couldn''t help but be happy for the couple, and the guests pped to congratte the new couple. The priest said,

    "It is my pleasure to introduce you to you for the first time. Mr. Vincent and Mrs. Genevieve Moriarty."

 Chapter 432 Missing Groom And Bride

    Music Rmendation: Violin Concerto No. 2 RV 315- Antonio Vivaldi

    ¡ª

    Marquee Hooke and Marchioness Hooke, who arrived in front of the chapel of the Brigade town, noticed the few carriages parked just a short distance from the chapel. Lady Aurora asked her husband,

    "It seems like not every guest has arrived and are probably on their way. Even the Moriartys are yet to make their presence."

    "Looks like it, dear," Marquee Hooke answered his wife as he straightened his coat. He then looked in the direction they hade and remarked, "Where is Rosetta''s carriage?" "It should be here in a minute or two at the most," Lady Aurora replied, and she took a quick look at her reflection in the chapel''s window. She curled the back of her hair, which now rested on one of her shoulders.

    But even after five minutes passed, their daughter''s carriage that had left from Wright''s mansion was nowhere in sight, and the Hooke couple turned a little agitated. Lady Aurora said with a frown, "Rosetta was very excited and happy today, there''s no way she would have returned to the mansion."

    "I find it quite strange that none of the Moriarty members aren''t here either," Marquee Hooke''s lips set themselves in a thin line. He said, "Let me go take a quick look at the guests inside the chapel."

    Marquee Hooke stepped inside the chapel, and Lady Aurora followed him. The guests greeted the couple,

    "Good morning, Marquee Hooke and Lady Aurora. It is good to see you here, some of us were wondering if we got to the wrong wedding venue."

    "Is the wedding going to take ceter than the mentioned time? I thought it was going to be sharp at ten, but it is already ten past ten," said another guest.

    "Has the bride arrived? I am sure she looks as beautiful as you did in your marriage, Lady Aurora," one of the women praised the marchioness. "Where is the groom and his family?" She asked.

    Lady Aurora stiffly smiled at the guests, greeting them and she said, "They should be here soon. Excuse us," and she pulled her husband out of the chapel and hurriedly whispered to him, "Walter, these are only our guests! I don''t see any of the Moriartys guests. Something isn''t right!"

    Even the Marquee, who had noticed it too, turned worried before a scowl appeared on his face, "Don''t tell me that the boy isn''t going to uphold his marriage deal. Did he decide to cancel the wedding?!"

    "Impossible!" Lady Aurora dismissed her husband''s thoughts.

    Because the seal was made in the Council''s registry with Vincent''s blood and his signature, there was no way one could turn back from the deal made. She gritted her teeth and asked, "Do you think Vincent and his family did something to Rosetta? What if they took her somewhere to dy the wedding?"

    "We should go and meet the Council right away," Marquee Hooke suggested, and then he asked in doubt, "But what if we are wrong?"

    "Rosetta''s carriage left right along with us. It should have been here by now! The reason it isn''t here is because the Moriartys had kidnapped her!" Lady Aurora spoke angrily, ready to breathe fire through her nose. She called Lady Camille''s butler, who was their coachman for the day. "Myles!"

    The butler quickly reached where the Hook couple stood. Bowing his head, he asked, "Mdy?"

    "Pull the carriage. We''ll be going back to Skellington," Lady Aurora ordered him, her voice turning louder.

    When one of the guests who sitting inside the chapel''s entrance heard the vampiress''s, the person came out and asked, "Did you forget something, Marchioness? Allow me to send my coachman to fetch it for you from your mansion." The person only wanted to maintain a good rtionship and gain favour from the Hookes, who were of a high status.

    Lady Aurora shook her head and put on a polite smile, "Thank you for the offer, Mr. Sleetcliff, but this is something we''ll need to go and get it done by ourselves."

    A few more guests stepped out of the chapel, and one more guest asked, "Marquee Hooke, is the wedding hour being postponed? Is everything alright?"

    Marquee Hooke raised his hands, smiling, and said, "The wedding will be taking ce a little dy as the bride and groom are yet to reach."

    Considering how the time was being changed, some of the guests got suspicious, and someone asked, "Did something happen to them that they weren''t able toe here?"

    "The path of the forest does look the same everywhere because of the snow. Maybe they got confused?"

    "Maybe the wedding isn''t going to take ce," another guest murmured, and more whispers emerged. "Do you think the bride eloped? I don''t think the Viscount''s son is a coward to run."<novelnext></novelnext>

    Marquee Hooke noticed his wife losing her cool exterior and he quickly convinced their guests, by saying, "Everyone, please take a seat inside the chapel. We will be back soon. The wedding is going to take ce today. Forgive us for the dy and the inconvenience caused at the moment, but we hope you will bear with the time."

    The butler, Myles, who had gone to bring the carriage that he had only parked a few minutes ago, returned with it and jumped from his seat. He opened the carriage door, and Lady Aurora walked towards it.

    But before Lady Aurora and Marquee Hooke could climb inside the carriage, they heard the sound of the hooves and the neighing of the horses, apanied by the sound of the wheels of the carriage. Soon a carriage came into view.

    "That''s Rosetta''s carriage!" Lady Aurora sighed in relief on seeing the carriage and she then turned to the side and remarked, "My daughter is not one to elope. The Hooke''s are no cowards to run over simple things as a marriage. We are a reputed family.."

    The guests who had earlier remarked hide behind each other before nodding at the marchioness''s words and one of them murmured, "Pardon me for my words, Marchioness." Soon the coachman pulled the carriage in front of the chapel and got down with a look of nervousness on his face.

    "Open the carriage door," Marquee Hook ordered, before harshly questioning the lowly servant, "What took you so long?"

    The coachman looked terrified and didn''t dare to raise his head to look at his master and mistress. He stuttered, "S¡ªSire that¡­ Lady Rose-setta..."

    "What happened to Rosetta?" Lady Aurora''s eyes narrowed at the coachman. She quickly reached near the carriage door. cing her hand on the door handle, she pulled it open and saw her daughter''s wedding gown. But her daughter was missing and she demanded, "Where is Rosetta?!"

    Though the weather was cold, the coachman began to sweat. Instead of telling the truth about how he had listened to the young mistress''s order, he said, "Mr. Vincent Moriarty and Lady Rosetta are in the chapel of the town Hollow Valley, mdy."

    "Who told you to drive there?!" Marquee Hooke demanded.

    The coachman gulped and replied, "Lady Rosetta¡­"

    "So this wasn''t the venue? Why weren''t we informed about it?" One of the female guests inquired. "We should all go there if the bride and groom are there."

    The guests climbed inside the carriages one by one and left the chapel, while the debt collectors, who had self-invited themselves, stared at the Hooke couple from afar.

    When thest guest, next to the Hooke''s carriage, inquired, "Marquee Hooke, why did you change the venue?" Marquee Hooke replied,

    "We distributed the wedding invitations to the entire town and other acquaintances of ours. Maybe the Moriarty family didn''t inform us about the changes," and he quickly climbed on the carriage before riding away from there.

    The debt collectors stood afar, witnessing things happening outside the chapel. One of the debt collectors, Mr. Etsbury spoke to another debt collector, Mr. Hotham, "It looks like Marquee and Marchioness Hooke''s daughter won''t be getting married."

    Mr. Hotham clicked his tongue and said, "It looks like the Hooke''s are going to be broke soon."

    Soon one more carriage arrived, and it was two officials from the Council. One of them noticing only the two debt collectors standing there, asked, "Have you seen Marquee and Marchioness Hooke?"

    Mr. Etsbury replied, "They just left for Hollow Valley. Do they owe you money too?"

    The councilmen held a serious expression, and one replied, "There is an arrest warrant filed against them."

    In the moving carriage which was on its way to Hollow Valley, Marquee Hooke turned to his wife and demanded,

    "Why did you send Rosetta alone? Couldn''t you keep the maid or have her ride with us?"

    "She didn''t want to crumple her wedding gown and needed space. We didn''t know about the wedding taking ce there, but she knew it," Lady Aurora said in a low voice, while she fumed in her seat. And the same wedding gown was now lying on the inside of the carriage floor as if it was a mat. Her daughter had behaved as if she was happy about the wedding, which was why this slip had been caused.

    "Drive faster!" Marquee Hooke ordered the coachman, who tried to increase the speed of the horses that now galloped. He asked his wife, "Haven''t you been watching Rosetta? She hadn''t left hom." Lady Aurora clenched her jaws.

    "He''s nning to marry that lowly human! I think he doesn''t understand the severity of his situation, then not he or even us can cancel the deal that was made in the registry," Lady Aurora replied in haste as the carriage headed towards the chapel where her daughter and the members of the Moriarty family were now.

 Chapter 433 In Discarded Company

    In the chapel of the town of Hollow Valley, Eve and Vincent held each other''s hands and stepped out of the chapel with smiles. As the newlywed stepped out of the ce, flower petals were showered on them.??

    While most of the invites there were happy for the newlywed couple, one person in particr, didn''t hold a smile but a scowl on her face.??

    Marceline Moriarty was appalled that her family was going against the Council''s rules. Though she was the sister of Vincent Moriarty, she had not bothered to take part in his marriage and refused to believe it had taken ce. She continued to sit inside the chapel in the front row bench.??

    The vampiress was bitter because of the humiliation and shame that was brought to her by her family members.??

    Marceline gritted her teeth when she felt people stare at her and then at the hem of her dress as if waiting to find her missing leg. Rumours about her rotten foot had spread farther than the Skellington town, and most of the guests were curious to see if it was true.??

    "Mdy."

    Marceline heard a male''s voice, and when she raised her head, she noticed it was one of the men in the society, whom she had ignored.??

    "Would you like me to help?" The man politely asked, but his words only turned Marceline angry. She bluntly remarked,??

    "I am perfectly capable of getting up by myself without help."

    And when Marceline pushed her hands on the surface of the wooden bench she had been sitting on, her wooden leg creaked and she turned embarrassed by it. Two women, who stood afar inside the chapel, whispered amongst themselves.

    When Marceline finally stood straight, she staggered and as her wooden foot stamped the front of her gown, before she could do anything, she fell on the floor.??

    The same person whom she had rejected a few seconds ago, returned to her aid and bending down said, "Mdy, let me he¸MÄÜ"

    "Get your hands off of me!" Marceline shouted at the man, receiving a few guests'' attention who were yet to step out of the chapel.??

    This time the man turned annoyed, and said, "I only meant to offer you my help. There''s no need for you to behave as if I am an untouchable person," saying those words, he left her side without looking at her.

    No one dared to go near Marceline, because of her previous outburst and they quickly stepped out of the chapel. With the other Moriarty members busy outside, they didn''t witness what happened. One woman Marceline had shunned appeared in front of her, who was none other than Jennifer, the woman she had recently visited after stabbing Eve''s servant.??

    Marceline tried to stand straight and not to stagger, feeling the squeaky stiffness of her wooden leg.??

    "Marceline, you look lovely today. How are you doing?" Jennifer asked Marceline.??

    "How am I doing?" Marceline snapped in anger. Her eyes had turned wide, and she was livid with her life. "How do you think I am looking?!"??

    Jennifer looked surprised by Marceline''s outburst, and so were the few others who heard the young vampiress burst. Marceline Moriarty had always been the poised youngdy in their circle of society. The image she had built up for so many years had crumbled, and everyone was surprised by her rude behaviour.??

    "Not so good¸M?" Jennifer innocently answered. The woman could tell Marceline was in pain. "I heard about what happened to your leg. I am sorry about it."??

    As if this wedding and her family didn''t remind her enough of her plight, Marceline felt people judging her now. She couldn''t believe she was standing next to the least popr woman in the whole of Skellington town, and the people who often flocked around her, no one wanted to look at her or smile.??

    "Did you hear that? So it is true," one of the women whispered, who belonged to high society.??

    "I told you something wasn''t right about her," said another woman next to the one who had spoken in a low voice, but Marceline could hear them well. "She tried to behave as if she was superior to us, and even talked down to me. Serves her right."??

    "Who do you think you are talking about?" Marceline snapped at them. Lady Annalise, who had stepped inside the chapel, heard this and pursed her lips with a frown.??

    "Marceline," Lady Annalise looked angry as she made her way towards her elder daughter. She pulled the young vampiress to the side and asked in a low voice, "What are you doing?"??

    "What am I doing? What are you doing?" Marceline asked in confusion and a hint of hysteria. "You are going against the Council rules. No against the King and Queen''s word!"?? "That is something your brother will handle. If you continue to make a scene, we''ll have no choice but not send you to the South mansion," Lady Annalise had lost patience with Marceline, and there was no other way to handle the young vampiress, but with strict words and ultimatums.??<novelnext></novelnext>

    Marceline clenched her hands and said, "If you were really my mother, you would have known what I am going through. You would be there to wipe my tears. Instead, you are encouraging the wedding of my brother, a pureblooded vampire to a lowly human. I thought we were alike! You didn''t want Vince marrying a human from that lowly ce either!"??

    Lady Annalise''s eyes softened for a moment before they hardened, and she said, "It is true. But I also know when heart and love triumph and precedes everything. Something, someone I knew taught me. Today is a day of joy, if you don''t want to take it, sit quietly."

    Marceline didn''t stay there to listen to more words from her mother, and walked away from there as fast as her wooden leg could carry her. She stepped away from the couple who were being hovered by people, and when she walked around and reached the backside of the church, she noticed the Duke of Woodlock standing there.??

    The young vampiress, who was walking, slipped and fell on the snow. Noah, who caught sight of this, quickly helped her.??

    "Lady Marceline," Noah helped Marceline stand, and Marceline didn''t bother to hide her wooden leg so that she could get his sympathy. "What happened to your leg?"??

    "My leg, I had a bad infection, Duke Noah¸M? they had to cut it," Marceline hid her face behind her handkerchief.??

    "I am sorry to hear that. You should have sat inside thane here," Noah suggested.??

    Marceline felt a sudden pain in her chest when her feelings for him returned. She concentrated on the pain, and it disappeared. She wondered what it was about. She then returned to look at Noah and offered him a smile.??

    "I saw you standing here and thought it would be rude to not greet you," Marceline replied sweetly, before she said, "Duke Noah, can I suggest that we¸MÄÜ"

    The pain in her heart came in full force as if someone was trying to rip her heart out, and she ced her hand on her chest, while her face twisted in pain.??

    "Lady Marceline?" Noah turned worried. "Are you okay? Shall I call your family?"??

    Marceline looked as if she couldn''t breathe and took a step away from him. This couldn''t be happening! It was as if every time she tried to get closer to Noah, she couldn''t speak more. It took her a second before her eyes widened. No¸M?

    There was no way the ritual the witcher spoke of had another sacrifice. Did it pick sacrificing her feelings for Noah?! It hadn''t gone through¸M?She hadn''t seen the dagger glow!

    "Don''t tell me it wasn''t one but two self sacrifices," she whispered, with her eyes turning as wide as a saucer.??

    Marceline looked back at the Duke and said hurriedly, "Excuse me!" Turning around, she left in haste.??

    On the way, Anaya came across Marceline, who staggered as she walked past her without a greeting. The she-wolf turned and watched the vampiress, and in time Noah caught up to where she stood. She curiously asked, "What was that about?"??

    "I don''t know. One moment, she seemed to be in pain and then she wasn''t," Noah replied with the frown still on his face.??

    Anaya asked him, "Do you want to walk to the front of the chapel?"??

    Noah nodded, "Sure."??

    As they came to the front, Noah''s eyes fell on Eve, who looked happy next to Vincent. Today he had done something he knew he would have to since many years ago, but it was in a literal way, where he had handed his love away to another man. He watched the way she glowed. They both hade a long way, and he exhaled the air through his lips.??

    Anaya said, "They make a beautiful couple, don''t they? She said, "What you did inside earlier, that was a very sweet thing to do, Duke Noah. You must have a very strong mind and heart."

    Anaya was talking about Noah walking Eve down the aisle. He smiled and said, "Sometimes you turn happy if the other person is happy." The she-wolf noticed how the Duke had a calm expression with a smile on his lips and wondered how true it was.??

    "Duke Noah?"??

    "Yes?" Noah turned to look at the she-wolf, who was already looking at him.??

    "I heard about this ce to have breakfast. Do you have time for it? I am hungry" Anaya asked. Noah smiled at her question and he stretched his hand forward as if for them to start walking.??

 Chapter 434 Unbroken Deal

    Music Rmendation: Violin Concerto No. 4- RV. 297- Antonio Vivaldi

    --

    The feeling of being married was something Eve couldn''t put into words, but it showed on her lips. Even though her parents weren''t here today, she was surrounded by people who cared for and loved her. More importantly, Vincent stood beside her, unapologetically holding one of her hands as they received best wishes from the guests who had attended the wedding.

    The sunrays faded by going behind the clouds and returning to the cold weather.

    Eve''s eyes moved through the guests, and she realised that Anaya and Noah had left. It was only a moment ago, did she see the pair and now they had disappeared.

    "Genevieve," Lady Annalise came near the newly married couple. "It is time to throw the bouquet and head back to the mansion for the after-soiree of the wedding."

    Eve stared at the bouquet in her hand and politely requested, "Is it alright if I preserve it?"

    Lady Annalise looked startled by Eve''s request, and she then nodded, "It should be okay."

    "Is it for the one who isn''t here now?" Vincent asked Eve.

    Eve smiled and said, "I thought it would be nice to give it to Anaya."

    She had noticed Anaya troubled when she had gone to get her wedding gown, and she wanted to wish the woman to find her happiness with the man who would make Anaya happy. Even though they had known each other briefly, Eve considered the she-wolf dear to her.

    Viscount Eduard informed the guests, "Everyone. Thank you foring here and attending the wedding of my son with Genevieve. We would like to invite you all to enjoy the wedding after-soiree in our mansion."

    But before everyone could start to walk to their carriages, a couple of carriages that left Brigade town came and stopped in front of the Hollow Valley''s chapel. The Hookes'' guests got down one after another and turned confused as it seemed like the wedding was over. When they looked at the bride, they turned confused as that wasn''t the marquee and marchioness''s daughter Rosetta Hooke. Though the bride looked familiar, they tried to ce a finger on who she was.

    "Looks like drama and humiliation is going to ensue," Vincent hummed as the corner of his lips pulled up and his eyes held mirth.

    Not a momentter, Marquee Hooke and Lady Aurora''s carriage arrived at the Hollow Valley''s chapel, along with Rosetta''s empty carriage. Rosetta, who stood at the back, her eyes went wide and felt nervous. She had gone through this scene several times since this morning, but nothing couldpare to the tension she felt.

    Rosetta''s parents stepped out of the carriage. They looked shocked when they saw Vincent and Eve standing beside each other. One of the Hooke''s guests questioned,

    "I thought the Viscount''s son was marrying your daughter. Was that not how it was supposed to be?"

    "Looks like the wedding ceremony is over. What a shame," one of the female guests whispered at the back.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Marquee Hooke walked to the front with his wife with a hard expression, demanding from Vincent, "What do you think you are doing? Have you forgotten the deal that we made?"

    Vincent tilted his head, while raising his eyebrows, "What deal?"

    Lady Aurora couldn''t believe that the lowly human woman wore a wedding gown and she stood next to Vincent as his wife. Turning to Lady Annalise, she questioned, "Rosetta was supposed to get married to your son. How dare you have him married to this wench?"

    Lady Annalise replied with a serious face, "I am sorry, Marchioness, but I thought I made it clear with you when we discussed earlier that I would go along with what my children want. And you know how stubborn children are. They don''t listen to us and do what they want."

    ? Eve watched the marquee''s and marchioness''s furious gazes at her.

    Vincent remarked, "We sent the new wedding invitation to your family, did you not receive it? Rosetta did."

    Marquee Hooke''s face turned red, and he asked, "Young man, do you know what you have done by breaking the blood seal and the deal that we had made in the Council? The blood seal was brought by the royal family and your actions are nothing less than going against them."

    Vincent and the marquee intensely stared at each other, and the young pureblooded vampire smiled, "I am aware of the rules, Marquee Hooke. If I didn''t know, I wouldn''t be working for the Head Council."

    Lady Aurora couldn''t believe the nerves of this young vampire. His arrogance preceded hers, and she wanted to show him what it meant to go against the Hookes. Against her. She said, "You crossed the line, Vincent. You and your family will have to pay for breaking the seal."

    "What seal?" Asked one of the guests, murmurs of questions started to spread around.

    "Are they talking about the blood seal in the Council? What do you think it was for?" asked another guest, and one more, who stood nearby, said, "This is a happy asion, we can discuss these thingster."

    "No," Lady Aurora''s eyes narrowed and asked, "Where is my daughter? Rosetta!"

    Rosetta closed her eyes when she heard her mother shout her name. She had heard the same pitch of her mother''s voice many times before and it was often followed by hitting her. She wiped her mmy palms against her dress and walked towards her mother.

    One of the guests, on seeing Rosetta, remarked, "She isn''t wearing the wedding gown. Perhaps she wasn''t going to marry today."

    "Whatever it is, it seems like a big confusion," whispered the person next to the one who had just spoken.

    Rosetta''s back straightened when she felt her mother''s eyes fall on her. Her mother''s eyes narrowed, looking at her from head to toe as if wanting to question what was she doing here in another dress. To be on the safer side, the young vampiress walked to where Eve stood, which was also where her parents stood.

    In an airy voice, as if she had no idea why her parents were angrily looking at her, and nonchntly asked with a smile, "Yes, mother?"

 Chapter 435 Further Confusion

    Lady Aurora became annoyed by her daughter''sck of awareness and asked,

    "What do you think you are doing here, Rosetta? You were supposed to be at the Brigade town''s chapel."

    "But the wedding is taking ce here," Rosetta replied, blinking at her mother.

    With gritted teeth, Lady Aurora said to her, "You were supposed to get married to Vincent today. Instead, you let this woman get married! Have you no shame left in you? To be attending the wedding, which was supposed to be yours?" The marchioness demanded, not hiding her frustration.

    Rosetta could tell that her mother was going to lose her temper, and she decided not to dodge anymore. Gathering courage, she apologised, "Forgive me, mother. But Vincent and Eve love each other, and it is right this way. I don''t even love Vincent," Rosetta''s words didn''t sit well with Lady Aurora.

    Her dumb daughter was useless and fit for nothing! Lady Aurora clenched her hands and said, "I will deal with youter." She turned to look at Vincent and said, "I will make sure you pay heavily for this humiliation that you have caused and for breaking the deal."

    "Marchioness, you must have mistaken me for someone else. Because I do not remember making any deal that you are talking about," Vincent remarked with a frown.

    The marquee and the marchioness red at Vincent, ready to make a hole in his head. Marquee Hooke, on noticing the Head Council standing at one side, he quickly walked to him andined,

    "Head Council! You were there that day when it happened. We would like you to punish Vincent Moriarty for breaking the deal he made with us in the Council."

    Lady Aurora said to Vincent, "It isn''t toote. Leave this lowly woman, and marry my daughter."

    "Lowly woman?" Vincent asked, clicking his tongue. "She is my wife. You should speak about her with respect, Lady Aurora. I wouldn''t take it kindly if you or anyone were to speak to her with demeaning words. In front or behind my back."

    Lady Aurora turned angrier, as if she was losing control of the situation. This man couldn''t be married and she didn''t want to think the worst that could happen to her family.

    She turned to yton and demanded, "Why aren''t you locking him up yet?" In desperation, words spilt from her lips, "This man killed my dear Camille!"

    Whispers and murmurs broke between the guests, as they stared at the scene that was taking ce. One of the guests invited by Vincent, said, "Lady Aurora, I understand that you are upset that your daughter isn''t getting married, and I think it would be better for you to take a seat inside the chapel."

    "Telling Vincent killed Lady Camille? And she was going to get her daughter married? It seems like the marchioness is losing her mind," whispered one of the guests to another at the back.

    Vincent crookedly smiled at the marquee and the marchioness, who still looked confident that they had all the good cards and would corner him in time. He said,

    "Lady Camille was one of the most respected women in our town. We are very sorry for what happened to her, but to think you would me it on me, don''t you think it is unfair?"

    Marquee Hooke noticed how the guests looked at him and his wife as if they were crazy. He said in a low voice, "Once the registry is brought in front of you, you will remember everything. Especially with your sign on it."

    yton raised his hand to his personal guard, who often followed him everywhere. He ordered, "Bring the registry. It is in the sidepartment in the carriage."<novelnext></novelnext>

    Marquee Hooke looked pleased that the Head Council had brought the registry along with him, and it would save time. The guard fetched the registry and returned in two minutes, giving the registry to yton.

    "Marquee Hooke," yton handed the registry to him. "You will find your deal here."

    Lady Aurora came to stand next to her husband, who opened the book and turned the pages, while everyone stood in silence. The Hooke couple were in haste and found the deal they had made with Vincent, which was written in detail. Marquee Hooke eximed, "Here is the deal! We will be filing this under theint¡ª"

    "Walter¡­" Lady Aurora tried to stop her husband by cing her hand on his arm. It was because she saw the name there wasn''t Vincent''s, but some other man.

    How could this happen? She was right there in the Head Council''s chamber and had seen Vincent sign his name with his blood. Marquee Hooke turned to look at his wife in question, "What?"

    "Look at the name of the signature¡­" Lady Aurora''s face was pale. Till this moment, she believed she had the Moriarty family in the palm of her hand. But now that she opened her palm, there was nothing there. Her gaze lifted and she looked at Vincent, who had a cunning gleam in his eye, "How did you do it?" she asked him.

    On the other side of the crowd, Marceline, who stood silently watching the scene, softly chuckled to herself. She felt good seeing that it wasn''t just her who was in a bad mood and was suffering. That there was someone else suffering and causing a scene in front of so many people.

    "Do what, Lady Aurora?" Vincent feigned ignorance and walked to where they stood, looking at the book and saying, "It says here that Rosetta is supposed to be married to a person named Eugene Weaver and you have approved it with your signatures."

    Eugene? Marceline''s eyebrows furrowed deeply. Wasn''t that the lowly woman''s servant? No ways¡­ How did she not know about it until now?!

    "Who is Eugene Weaver?!" Marquee Hooke eximed. He turned to yton and questioned, "Did someone modify something in here? Torn a page? Did you do something here, Turner?"

    Rosetta''s eyes lit up in confusion, and she turned to look at Eugene, who offered her a smile.

    yton''s eyes narrowed, and he red at the marquee. He said, "You should keep your wild allegations aside, Marquee Hooke. If you take another look, you will find your and the marchioness'' signatures in there. You agreed to wed your daughter to this man signed in there and that''s all I know."

    They were being set up! Lady Aurora fumed from where she stood. Everyone in here was colluded in this sham.

    When Lady Aurora''s eyes fell on Marceline Moriarty, the one person who had helped her in the Council that day to frame Vincent for Camille''s murder. She walked to where the young vampiress stood and questioned, "Marceline, dear. Tell them that you were there that day when your brother had signed using his blood in the registry for the deal we made. And that he agreed to marry my Rosetta."

    Eve turned slightly nervous.

    "Tell them the truth, Lady Marceline," Marquee Hooke pushed the vampiress.

    Suddenly everyone''s eyes fell on Marceline, who had been standing at the corner, while her eyes shifted from Lady Aurora to meet Vincent''s eyes, who stared at her with his dark red eyes.

 Chapter 436 Married The Prince

    Marceline Moriarty, who once enjoyed attention from people and being in the limelight, suddenly turned ufortable. It was because of the people who once showered her withpliments, the same people looked at her differently and she could sense it.

    Her wooden leg creaked every time she moved and wobbled like a broken toy. She was ufortable, with some of the guests looking at her and some looking at the hem of her dress behind which was her shoes. Marceline replied, "I don''t know what you are talking about."

    Lady Aurora couldn''t believe that even this vampiress could turn away. She said, "You were there at the Council. All of you are lying! Everyone, one of you. I will expose you all!" Turning to her daughter, she ordered, "We are leaving now."

    When Marquee Hooke and Lady Aurora started to walk, Rosetta didn''t move from where she stood.

    On sensing Rosetta not walking with them, Lady Aurora stopped and turned. She frowned, while trying to keep her temper and repeated, "I said we are leaving, Rose. Come now, we have urgent matters to deal with."

    Rosetta parted her lips and replied, "I won''t being with you and father, mother."

    Lady Aurora frowned at her daughter''s words and blurted, "You won''te? Don''t tell me you want to stay here after the humiliation they have caused upon us. Upon you."

    Marquee Hooke wondered what was wrong with his daughter. Earlier, his wife had mentioned how happy their daughter was about the wedding.

    "It is Eve''s wedding, and I want to be here celebrating it. Not doing things I don''t want to do. I have grown up," Rosetta had to frame her words before blurting it carefully. She didn''t know how to tell her parents the news about what had happenedst night.

    Lady Aurora huffed, "Behave, Rose. There''s no need to cause a scene. Soe with us. We are leaving immediately." The woman''s hand reached out to grab Rosetta''s hand, but Rosetta took a step back and Eve stepped forward.

    Eve remarked firmly, "Rosetta isn''t going anywhere. She is now a member of the Dawson''s family."

    Lady Aurora said in a low voice to Eve, "I don''t know what you have filled Rosetta''s head with, but it would be wise for you to stop here. She is my daughter."

    "A daughter isn''t someone you pawn, Marchioness Aurora Hooke," Eve spoke to the woman, while protecting Rosetta. "A daughter is to be cherished. To be loved and cared for. Not using force to get your own means. Rosetta belongs in the Dawson''s house."

    "She''s a Hooke. Rosetta," Lady Aurora was losing her patience with her daughter, and her hand itched to strike her daughter''s face to straighten her daughter''s errant behaviour. "You are a Hooke, and not someone from a low disgusting family."

    Rosetta had never gone against her parents, and what she had done until now had been indirect ways without their knowledge. But today, and right now, she had to take her stand and be strong. She took a deep breath and said,

    "I am not a Hooke. I am Eggs or Weaver¡­"

    People around them started to murmur more, ready to soak into the drama that was taking ce and curiosity rising in their minds. A few couldn''t believe that the young vampiress was willing to change it from a prestigious name like Hooke.

    Lady Aurora took two steps forward and said, "I am not in the mood to fool around or listen to you speak nonsense. Whatever it is, we shall talk about it once we get back home."

    Rosetta shook her head, "Mother. Father. I am a married woman, and am capable of taking decisions myself. You do not have to worry about me anymore."

    "What rubbish are you talking about?" Lady Aurora red at her daughter.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Marquee Hooke hadn''t heard about Eggs, but he had heard the Weaver name. The marchioness felt sick in her stomach and asked, "Who¡­ who is Weaver?"

    "Eugene Weaver," yton said, the name he had read from the registry.

    "Who is he?!" Lady Aurora demanded from Rosetta and Eve.

    "I am Eugene Weaver."

    Everyone turned their gazes to look in the direction where the voice came from. There stood Eugene, who wore a brown suit that belonged to Lady Aubrey''ste husband. He made his way toe and stand next to Rosetta, holding her hand and the young vampiress''s heart fluttered at the gesture.

    "No¡­." Lady Aurora took a step backwards, where her movements staggered and before she could fall, her husband caught her. "This can''t be happening," she whispered in horror.

    "Rosetta, dear," Marquee Hooke tried to change his daughter''s mind with sweet, convincing words, "We understand that you want to live a life of your own, and wanted to ma¡ª"

    "Eugene and I are married to each other. In front of a priest, in the chapel. I bear his ring on my hand as a sign of our marriage," Rosetta raised her hand to show the dull ring on her hand, which only spun her proud mother''s head more.

    "H¡ªhow could you do this to us, Rose?! You cheated us¡­" Lady Aurora murmured with her body shaking in a rage.

    "Eugene makes me very happy and cares for me, mother," Rosetta gave her reason.

    Marquee Hooke held a pure look of disgust and disappointment on his face. He stated, "This marriage is not valid. It cannot be considered without our presence and you don''t have our blessings, Rosetta."

    Rosetta felt an ache in her chest and she lowered her eyes. She heard her mother snap at her, "We were offering you the prince and you chose a beggar. You can''t do one thing right."

    "Eugene is not a beggar," Lady Aubrey was the one to speak. She was nothing less than a protective mother to Eve and Eugene, and she wouldn''t stand there, listening to people look down upon them. She said to the marchioness, "He is a far more respectable man than you and your husband. And I think he is more rich than you both are now."

    "What do you mean?" Lady Aurora narrowed her eyes, feeling embarrassment starting to catch up to her.

    "I think you know what she meant, Marchioness. It would be best for you to leave and not interrupt our day," Eve remarked.

    When Lady Aurora''s hand raised, Vincent warned her coldly, "Touch her I will kill you with my bare hands."

    "Mother, stop it," Rosetta said in a hushed voice. She said, "I have already made my decision and I am Eugene''s wife. You should ept him as your son-inw."

    "That my daughter married a servant? Never!" Lady Aurora red at Rosetta.

    Rosetta said to her mother, "It is true that he works for the family to feed himself. But his work doesn''t define him. No one should. I don''t do any work, some work is better. Maybe I didn''t choose a prince, who would never love me. But I chose someone who will keep me happy and love me. I love him very much and in a way, I married my prince. So please," she looked at her parents pleadingly.

 Chapter 437 Arrest Warrant Out

    Lady Aurora shook her head. Disappointment smeared all over her face. She said, "You are not my daughter. If you were, you wouldn''t do this to us."

    While words continued to be exchanged in front of the chapel, five more carriages arrived near the chapel and came to a halt.

    The carriages belonged to the three debt collectors, and two belonged to the Council. The two councilmen stepped out and made their way towards where everyone stood. Marquee Hooke was d to see the men and the guards who had arrived with them in their uniform.

    Marquee Hooke eximed, "It is good to see that you take your work seriously, Head Council!" Because he believed that the council members were here to drag Vincent for breaking the deal. He pointed his fingers at Vincent and said, "Take this man right away and throw him in the dungeon."

    Lady Aurora couldn''t see her daughter''s face anymore, and before looking at the councilmen, she said to Eve and Vincent, "Looks like it is time to pay for breaking your deal with us." The council members who had arrived offered a deep bow to the people around, especially to yton. One of the councilmen informed, "You are under arrest, Walter Hooke and Aurora Hooke."

    "What?!" Lady Aurora snapped her head with a confused look. "What have we done? You should be arresting this man here."

    The councilmen said, "This is in regards to your involvement in killing Lady Camille."

    "What the..." Marquee Hooke''s mouth was left open, and said, "I thought we were very clear that we were nowhere near in Skellington or thesends. We were in the North when that happened, and why would I ever murder my sister?"

    "For money," said the other councilman. "We have got reports about your debts that has been piling, and you have been unable to pay back. You killed a man named Brander Asmodeus. You must know him, he was one of the men who lent you money and when the pressure became too much, you got him killed. He was one of the beneficiary of Lord Kristopher."

    Lady Aurora''s face paled on hearing the councilman publicly spill out their family problem. She nervouslyughed and said, "We never killed Brander. This is a false usation."

    The three debt collectors, Mr. Etsbury, Mr. Mayen and Mr. Hotham, held grave looks on their faces. Mr. Etsbury said, "I once was attacked. Was it you, who sent the men to kill me?"

    "It could be. They killed one man, and we would be the next," Mr. Hotham responded with a grim look.

    "Someone is trying to frame us! We didn''t kill anyone and we are innocent," Lady Aurora cried, the colour on her face had disappeared.

    "My wife is speaking the truth. Wee from a respectable family, we would never do anything as much!" Marquee Hooke eximed.

    "I thought the Hookes came from a wealthy family," one female guest remarked. "Looks like not everything that glitters is gold."

    "Do you think they killed Lady Camille for her money?" Asked one of the male guests. "Poor woman, let her soul rest in peace."<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Cannot believe that the Hookes were trying to get their daughter married into the Moriarty family. It makes sense as they are a wealthy and powerful family," said another guest, with a lot of murmur going around.

    Lady Aurora and Marquee Hooke''s faces had turned red in embarrassment.

    Rosetta watched her parents with a worried look. No matter how harsh or selfish they were, they were still her parents, and she didn''t like them being handled like this with no respect.

    "You will be given the chance to clear the misunderstanding, but right now, we are on orders to take you to the Council dungeon," the councilman replied, and he turned to look at the guards who hade along with them.

    "NO! We are going nowhere! This is absolutely absurd!" Lady Aurora shouted, where she had lost her temper and patience. "I demand you show me the proof."

    "Guards," the councilman raised his hand and directed his finger towards the Hooke.

    "Don''t touch me, I am a Marquee!" Marquee Hooke swatted the guard''s hand, and it took a good few seconds before the guards dragged them inside the Council''s carriage.

    Eve watched the carriage leave with the councilmen, the debt collectors and Marquee and Marchioness Hooke. Lady Aurora and her husband had caused problems, but they were Rosetta''s parents. She noticed how the young vampiress looked as if she wanted to cry. She turned to Vincent and asked, "What will happen to them?"

    "Though many die in mysterious way, people in the high society don''t get caught. But because the man was dear to one of the Lords, they will be kept in the dungeon for some time and be questioned," Vincent exined it to her.

    "They won''t be killed?" Eve asked, holding her breath and saw one corner of Vincent''s lips pull.

    "No, my lovely bride," Vincent answered, and he leaned forward, kissing her temple. He then pulled away and said to Rosetta, who stood nearby, "Rx, Mrs. Weaver. They wille out alive, maybe even more epting about your marriage too."

    Rosetta nodded before being led away from the spotlight by Eugene. Eve let out a sigh of relief. Everything had gone ording to their n. Her friend had found her happiness, the Marquee and the Marchioness wouldn''t bother them anymore, and they were free from them for good. And everyone was alive and happy. At least for now, Eve thought in her mind.

    But more importantly to Eve, she had married the man who loved her boundlessly.

    Vincent said loudly for everyone in front of the chapel to hear, "We apologise for the little pause, but we would now like you to join us at the Moriarty mansion."

    The guests nodded and made their way towards their carriage, as did the bride and the groom''s family. When Eve and Vincent started to walk, their hands found each other, and their fingers entwined, promising to be there for each other and love beyond life.

 Chapter 438 Upgrade Of The Vampiress

    Music Rmendation: To build a home- The Cinematic Orchestra

    --

    When everyone returned to the Moriarty mansion, Eve went to her room to change her wedding gown and now wore another gold and cream gown. Her earlier tied hair was let down to cascade down her back and a portion to rest on one of her shoulders.

    In the room were Rosetta and Lady Aubrey with Eve. Lady Aubrey said, "Most of your things aren''t here anymore." The older woman''s eyes moved around the room, which looked emptierpared to the morning. "The maids must have moved your belongings to Vincent''s room. They sure work quickly here."

    Rosetta mindlessly nodded, "Most of the servants working for the high status families are very efficient, Lady Aubrey. Back in our mansion in the North, our servants--" She stopped midway when she realised the mistake she had made in her words. "In the past..."

    "Rosetta dear," and the young vampiress looked like a deer that was caught.

    "Yes, Lady Aubrey?" "You can call me auntie now. Aunt Aubrey. Just like how Eve does," Lady Aubrey corrected Rosetta, as if letting the young vampiress know that she was officially weing her into Dawson''s family.

    Rosetta felt a little more at ease, that she wasn''t being made fun of and instead was being taken care of. Eve turned around and held the young vampiress''s hand to gain her attention. She said,

    "Don''t be sad, Rosetta. Your parents will not be physically harmed and you will be able to see them."

    Rosetta nodded because what she was experiencing now was new and had never done anything like it before. She didn''t have the support of her family and was on her own. Eve gave her assurance by telling her the truth,

    "When Aunt Aubrey found me when I was little, I was an orphan and didn''t have anyone or anything with me. Aunt Aubrey and Eugene took care of me, and everything slowly started to feel better than the day before it."

    "Thank you, Eve," Rosetta replied and let a soft sigh escape from her lips because her parents had brought this one upon themselves. She whispered, "I wish I can be as strong as you. I am sorry.... I didn''t mean to make it about me." Because she hade to realise how self-centred she had grown up to be, and she was trying to change it. But at the same time, it was an old habit that stubbornly stuck to her.

    Eve got up from the seat she had been sitting in front of the dressing table. She came to stand in front of Rosetta, staring into her eyes. She said with a smile, "I don''t mind listening to what you want to say, especially during the times when you feel your heart is heavy. It is better to express it to the people who care about you than keep it in. Isn''t that right, Aunt Aubrey?"

    "That is true, dear," Lady Aubrey responded and saw the young vampiress''s lips tremble. "Considering the situation your parents are in right now, I am sure they wille around and learn to ept the truth. If worsees, you will always have us."<novelnext></novelnext>

    Eve noticed Rosetta''s eyes tear up, but the vampiress tried to hold back her tears by quickly blinking and said, "Thank you. Thank you very much." She said in a shaky voice, "You know, Eve. We are no longer friends, but from now on sisters."

    Rosetta''s words warmed Eve''s heart, and she wrapped her arms around the young vampiress to hug her. Who knew that the crying woman she had walked into in the powder room of the inn would have led them to have a deeper rtionship than just passing strangers? In a way, the vampiress had turned into a younger sister Eve would have to look out for.

    "We are sisters now, Rose," Eve responded, and her words made the vampiress extremely happy.

    Rosetta pulled away from Eve and put a bright smile on her lips, not wanting to be sad on her former best friend''s wedding day. Then came a slight look of doubt on her face as if she wanted to ask something.

    Noticing it, Eve asked, "What is it?" a slight hint of worrying to sink into her body as she hadn''t been entirely truthful about what happened to Rosetta''s aunt.

    "There''s something that crossed my mind since we left the chapel," the look in Rosetta''s eyes turned serious. She paused for a moment before saying, "The bouquet, if Eugene and I weren''t already married, you would have given it to me, right?"

    Eve noticed the childlike expression Rosetta held as she asked, with a hint of possessiveness towards her, as if not liking another woman of their age taking her ce in Eve''s heart. She quickly nodded, "Of course. I would have given it to you," and she smiled.

    Rosetta beamed before replying, "I knew it!"

    When a maid knocked on the door, Lady Aubrey invited the maid in, and the maid informed them, "Mdy, all the guests have arrived at the mansion."

    Lady Aubrey said, "We''ll give you a minute, Eve. Rosetta and I will leave first." She kissed Eve''s cheek and wished, "Congrattions on your wedding again, Eve. May you and Vincent live many countless years of happiness and in love."

    "Thank you, Aunt Aubrey," Eve couldn''t stop smiling today, and the longer she did, the more aware she turned because her cheeks started to feel sore.

    Eve stared into her reflection in the mirror, realising she was a married woman and no longer a simple governess. Taking a deep breath, she finally stepped out of the room with the back of her gown sweeping through the marble floor. When she reached the end of the stairs, she noticed Vincent standing at the end of the stairs, waiting for her.

    She noticed Vincent had discarded his coat and had changed his white in-shirt that he had worn a while ago into a dark red one that matched his eyes. His hair was no morebed backwards but in its usual tousled way.

 Chapter 439 Welcoming Mr. And Mrs. Moriarty

    Music Rmendation: Stone- Jaymes Young

    --

    When Eve''s eyes met Vincent''s as she continued climbing the stairs, the faint smile on her lips started to grow. She saw how Vincent looked at her as if she was the only thing that was true in this world. His hand stretched his right hand forward when she got closer. Once her hand slipped into his hand, he raised it to his lips and kissed the back of her hand.

    "Ready to have the first andst dance with me, my lovely wife?"

    Vincent was the kind of person who brought butterflies in her chest with his words and actions. Eve, who was yet to step down from thest step of the stairs, leaned forward and nted a kiss on his lips, "I am ready."

    When they reached near the ballroom, Alfie, who stood outside the room with a smile, watching the newlywed couple walk towards him, he quickly stepped inside and loudly announced,

    "Mr. Vincent Moriarty and Mrs. Genevieve Moriarty."

    The musician seated in one corner of the ballroom soon started to y soft tones of music that elevated the mood of the joyous asion. Not a momentter, Vincent and Eve walked inside the ballroom, hand in hand, with a smile on their faces.

    Viscount Eduard Moriarty proudly said, "We would like to congratte the newlywed couple and invite them to open the dance floor. Their first dance as husband and wife. Vincent and Genevieve."

    The lit candles in the chandeliers hanging on the ceiling brightened the ce without bothering about the dull weather that the snow had brought along with it.

    Vincent led Eve to the dance floor, while the music continued to y in the background. When they came to stand face to face, he ced his other hand on her waist, while she ced her hand on his shoulder. The newlywed couple didn''t look away from each other and drowned in each other''s presence.

    "I hope it was everything you imagined to be, Mrs. Moriarty," Vincent crookedly smiled at Eve as they swayed their bodies to the music.

    "It was more than I could have ever expected to be. You allowed me to dream, Vincent," Eve smiled, and she would forever be grateful to him.

    Vincent and Eve took a step diagonally, while their hands continued to face each other. He said to her, "You are everything I wanted. I promise to love and cherish you, share your burdens and protect you."

    "I promise to do the same," Eve responded.

    "Partners in crime," Vincent grinned, excited about their future. "Let us look forward to burying things together."

    "Why did I already know you were going to say something like that," Eve asked him, and the grin on Vincent''s lips broadened.

    Vincent brought her close to him and replied, "Because you are the one who holds my heart."

    Lady Aubrey, who stood along with the other guests, watching the couple dance, murmured to herself, "You did good, Eve." Finding the right man who would stand next to the young mermaid no matter what storm woulde her way.

    The older woman took out her handkerchief and discreetly dabbed the corner of her eyes. To see and know that Eve had found the person who loved her, Lady Aubrey exhaled the heaviness that had built in her chest. Her eyes then moved to look at Eugene and Rosetta, who stood only a few steps away from her and they seemed happy.<novelnext></novelnext> When the newlywed couple finished dancing to one full song, one of the guests urged others, "Everybody, please join the floor with your partners to dance with the newlyweds now."

    One by one, people started to join the dance floor. This included Viscount Eduard and Lady Annalise, Eugene and Rosetta, who was pushed by Lady Aubrey.

    On the other side of the ballroom, Allie looked excited and eager to join the others on the floor. But no one had offered to give herpany, and she stood there, waiting and waiting. The boy of her height was busy talking to people she didn''t know across the room. When Timotei grazed his tail near her leg, her eyes lit up. She eximed, "Timi!"

    Swooping the ck cat in her arms, she quickly ran to the dance floor, while Timotei replied in a low voice, "Now make sure you treat my precious body delicately. I took a lot of time to groom myself."

    Allie, who had caught Timotei talking before, was less shocked about the talking cat and nodded her head with a big smile and danced with the ck cat, who at first looked all high and mighty, before humming the music yed in the ballroom.

    The servants served snacks and drinks to the guests who had gathered in and around the ballroom. While some guests were on the dance floor, some stood and watched the others dance, and a few talked to each other.

    Lady Aubrey held the second ss of wine in her hand, while watching the children she had raised under her roof now with their partners. While she enjoyed the time, she noticed Viscount Moriarty''s elder daughter step out of the room. She walked towards the room''s doors and stepped out of there in time to catch the vampiress, who struggled to walk.

    "Marceline," Lady Aubrey called the vampiress, who stopped walking and turned to look at the lowly human with a look of disgust in her eyes.

    "What do you want?" Marceline didn''t hide her distaste towards the old woman. Did she just call her by her name?!

    "You seem to be piling up with debts without apologising," Lady Aubrey calmly looked at the vampiress, who red at her.

    "What are you talking about?" The haughty vampiress demanded.

    Lady Aubrey took a step forward and said, "I don''t think I have to recollect them for you, dear. I am sure you know what you did with your hands now covered in blood, that belonged to my dear ones." The colour in Marceline''s face turned dull because she doubted this human was talking about her stabbing him. She quickly fixed her expression.

    After all, the servant was doing perfectly well in health, even though Marceline had seen him lose blood and be on the verge of death. The older woman continued,

    "I won''t take those actions of yours into ount this time. Because it is the very same thing that has led them towards happiness. Sometimes it isn''t toote to turn into a new leaf, then wither away." Saying those words, Lady Aubrey turned and walked back inside the ballroom, while leaving Marceline gritting her teeth.

    Marceline was angry to be talking in such a manner by a woman who was lower than her in status. She took one step forward in a rage and heard a crack in her wooden leg. When she tried to take a step forward, the wooden leg broke, and her eyes widened.

    The vampiress quickly picked it up, but a couple had caught sight of it. In embarrassment, she demanded, "What are you looking at?"

    The couple murmured to themselves, "What happened to her?"

    "Didn''t you hear? She was always like this. It''s just that we didn''t know."

    Marceline wanted to hit the couple with her wooden leg, but instead, she hopped her way to her room so that she could start packing her luggage. She couldn''t wait to leave this ce and the uncaring people behind!

 Chapter 440 Man Of Strong Emotions

    Music Rmendation: Hymn to life- Meditacionessa

    --

    While the wedding celebrations in the Moriarty mansion continued, Duke Noah Sullivan''s carriage was on its way, riding towards Woodlock town. Inside it sat the Duke himself and Anaya Chambers, who now stared outside the window, looking at the snowyndscape as the carriage wheels moved.

    She was d that she was able to spend a little time away from the Sullivan''s mansion and with Noah. The Duke was often busy with his work, and whenever he was home, she noticed how he often buried himself in his study room.

    And as much as she wanted to believe that everything was fine, considering how Noah had walked Eve down the aisle, she knew underneath that calm expression on his face, something bad was brewing. It was because Sullivan''s butler had disappeared and hadn''t returned to the mansion. Noah''s mother, Lady Hilda, was worried and this morning, before leaving for the Moriarty mansion, she had seen the Woodlock''s magistrate arrive at the mansion.

    Anaya turned to look at Noah, who was sitting in a poised position, while he looked outside the window. She said, "Your parents called the magistrate to the mansion today and reported the butler to be missing."

    Noah''s ck eyes shifted from the window to look at Anaya and replied calmly, "Yes, I heard it from my father."

    Even though Noah had indirectly warned her not to get involved in what was happening, and though she agreed to it, she couldn''t help but be worried for the Duke. She asked, "Aren''t you worried that they will get suspicious and search for him in the mansion?"

    "He''s not in the mansion. You don''t have to worry about it," Noah offered her a polite smile, his eyes holding a kind expression, yet there was a certain chill to it.

    "Why did you do it?" Anaya asked him. "I saw the blood stain. You don''t have to hide things from me, Duke Noah. My words are true when I say that I will not judge your actions, and if I can, I would like to help."

    Noah knew that Anaya was a sharp woman. He had hidden his true self for so long from everyone that it had turned into a second skin. A skin that had tired him and the only person he could rely upon had been himself. He had tried to lean in with Sylvester as he was his mentor, but in the end, the man was no more. After a long silence, he responded,

    "It was necessary to keep the peace between everyone. A little blood spill shouldn''t make much difference to avoid bloodshed." Noah didn''t go in-depth to exin what he meant but gave the she-wolf enough to stay quiet.

    Anaya''s eyebrows furrowed. The butler was going to do something that Noah didn''t want... but the butler had been working for Sullivan''s family for many years. Before she could inquire for more, Noah switched the subject with her and said,

    "I heard you will be going back to your ce next week with your parents. I thought you were going to stay here longer. Wasn''t it sudden?" his eyes searched her eyes.

    Anaya softly smiled at Noah''s question, and she replied, "It took me some time before I thought about it. I heard this saying, that distance makes the heart grow fonder. Also, I miss home," she added in the end.

    The she-wolf had spent time understanding the Duke of Woodlock.

    She hade to know that it was hard to capture the man''s heart, when it was given to someone, and she didn''t see a reason to extend her time here. To walk down the aisle with Eve, she could only assume that it was the most difficult thing to do. At the same time, it also showed how strong of a man the Duke was when it came to his emotions.

    Maybe a little distance would help, she thought to herself. If it didn''t... she would hold these little memories close to her heart.

    Noah noticed the woman''s resolve, and he fell short of words. It was because right now, he wouldn''t be able to pay attention to herpletely. He asked, "Is there something you would like to take back home with you? Until you return next time."

    Anaya shook her head, and replied, "I heard the cake in one of the inn''s is very delicious and I was hoping to taste it before I leave. Mr. Moriarty''s little sister mentioned it."

    "Lily''s inn," Noah said the name, and Anaya nodded.

    "Yes, that''s the one. I think I would like to go there once before we travel back home," Anaya let him know. "I can take the carriage with me, and g--"

    "Let me take you there," Noah suggested with a smile.

    Anaya didn''t want to miss the opportunity, and she gave him a nod, before saying, "I look forward to it."<novelnext></novelnext>

    "We can go there now as I am free right now. If there''s something I have learned, it is to act right away rather than wait," Noah responded to her. He leaned forward to push the front window. He ordered his coachman, "Kieran, take us to Thresk Hills."

    "Yes, Sire," the coachman answered, and soon the four horses along with the carriage, deviated from the path of Woodlock, riding in the direction where the inn was located.

    When they reached the inn after several minutes, the coachman pulled the reins of the horses to stop the carriage and then opened the door for the Duke and thedy. First stepped out Noah, and then Anaya, who looked around before her eyes fell on the inn. She remarked,

    "It looks like a cosy ce to eat with families. You must havee here before to know the ce. We have an inn in my town, and they make the softest bread there that they stuff in chocte. They make it mostly in the Winter season." Noticing a small chucklee from the man, Anaya stated, "You should try it too. It is very delicious."

    "I do not doubt it," Noah replied. He stretched his hand forward, "After you, mdy."

    Before Noah stepped inside the inn, he stared at the transparent ss walls that showed the inside of the inn. His memory when he had brought Eve here to have a friendly meal with her was still fresh in his mind. It had meant a lot to him, and he had tried to help her in the way he could all this time.

    He remembered an incident that had taken ce a year ago.

    It was a day he was working with another councilman and had visited Meadow town. They were discussing the recent transaction made, as they walked.

    ? "Such a cheap and run down town, yet you bought it for such a price. More than three times," said Mr. William Parson. "Do you want to build your own ce there?"

    "Something like that," Noah responded as they walked through the streets of the Meadow. "I am still having someone design the town and once it''s ready, I will have the work start to rebuild the ce," he exined to the man.

    "That''s a good idea. Your family is wealthy enough for you to spend on something like this. As a Duke I admire that you have taken it upon yourself, but I must also warn you that you are spending on something useless. The groves is a ruined ce," Mr. Parson stated with a huff.

    "Lands never go useless, Mr. Parson," Noah replied, "Especially one like Brokengroves."

    "Duke Noah!" At the same time, Eve appeared in front of him with a smile on her lips. She offered him a bow, which he graciously returned.

    "Any luck on your job yet?" Noah asked her, happy to see her, and on noticing a questioning look on Mr. Parson''s face, he introduced her, "Mr. Parson, this is Genevieve Barlow. She''s an aspiring governess." He then turned to Eve and said, "Mr. Parson works at the Council."

    "Oh," Eve quickly offered a bow to the gentleman. "I am on my way to visit a family now. I will see youter, Duke Noah," she said in haste as she was in a hurry to catch the local carriage.

    "I will see you around," Noah smiled, watching the young mermaid run in the direction of the local carriage stop.

    Mr. Parson''s eyebrows had furrowed deeply, and he said, "That woman, she reminds me of this woman I once knew of. But that woman was not a governess. She was a cheap woman, you know... who warmed men''s beds. She was a gorgeous woman, none like her. Your uncle was also familiar with that person, and this one looks almost the same as her. What did you say her name was again?"

    "Genevieve..." Noah answered with his eyes barely holding any emotion.

    "That woman''s name was Reba, though I don''t know what herst name was. Are you sure this one is a governess? I don''t know what happened to that woman as I didn''t hear from her, I should ask James," Mr. Parson said as they walked through the streets, while making conversation.

    Once they got inside the carriage, the carriage didn''t reach the Council as Noah had stopped it in the middle of the forest, discarding William Parson''s body with his coachman''s help.

    Back in the present, Anaya turned around as Noah had not moved from where he stood. He offered thedy a smile before stepping inside the inn, while his coachman stared at his master''s back.

    The coachman knew the Duke, and he wondered. On how much the Duke was hurting inside to let go of the one woman whom he had followed like a shadow.

 Chapter 441 Keeping It For A Better Place

    The celebration continued in the Moriarty mansion''s ballroom, where everyone was in the mood of merriment as they danced, talked with each other, ate and drank.

    Eve danced with Viscount Eduard and noted her father-inw was as tall as Vincent. At the same time, Vincent danced with her aunt Lady Aubrey on the dance floor.

    "I didn''t pegged you to be light footed... Vincent," Lady Aubrey said as she swayed with the pureblooded vampire.

    "Thank you for thepliment, Aunt Aubrey," Vincent''s eyes sparkled, and he added, "You seem to be quick on your toes yourself."

    "When I was a governess, it was required to know how to dance so that we could instruct the young girls and boys," Lady Aubrey mentioned.

    "A talented woman like my wife," Vincent responded to the elderly woman''s words, which brought a smile to Lady Aubrey''s lips.

    "Thank you, Vincent," Lady Aubrey thanked him.

    "I should be the one to thank you. For raising and looking after Eve for all these years. For loving and taking care of her, and keeping her safe that gave the opportunity for us to meet again."

    "Again?" Lady Aubrey asked in slight surprise, "I didn''t know you two met each other before Eve started to work. Seems like it was destiny that brought you two together then."

    The older woman didn''t have children of her own, and many years ago when she had found Eve that night, she had taken the little orphaned mermaid under her shelter as her own. She had taught the girl everything she knew so that the mermaid wouldn''t live in fear but would feel that she belonged in thend when society hadbelled the mermaid to be an outcast.

    In the past, seeing Eve and the Duke''s closeness, Lady Aubrey had thought that the Duke would ask Eve''s hand in marriage. It was because she was sure that the young man loved Eve, but for some reason, things didn''t work out as she had expected. Instead, it was Vincent Moriarty, who was Eve''s former employer, who stole her heart and epted her the way she was.

    She said, "She is now yours to take care of."

    "I will. You have nothing to worry about. My love, protection and care from here will belong to her. Shees before anyone," the older woman nodded upon Vincent''s assuring words.

    Eve, who was dancing with Vincent''s father, saw her aunt and Vincent talking to each other, and she wondered what they were talking about.

    "Genevieve," Viscount Eduard called her, and she quickly turned to meet the older vampire''s eyes. "I am grateful for what you have done for my family so far. For Allie and Vincent. I know it hasn''t been easy, but you have made Katherina''s dreame true."

    Eve stared at the Viscount and heard him speak only for her to hear, but she knew that one of Vincent''s ears was listening to her, "When Vincent and Marceline were little and before Katherina passed away... she collected gifts for the future. Something she wanted to give when the right time came. I don''t know if she had a feeling that she wouldn''t be able to give you. Now that she isn''t here with us, I have handed it to Vincent."

    "Ah, thank you for the gift, Viscount Eduard," Eve thanked him, and the Viscount smiled at her, his eyes full of wisdom and calmness.

    Viscount Eduard then said, "Viscount Eduard sounds like a stranger. You can call me father."

    Eve was stunned, and her lips moved but no word came out for a second. She then nodded before smiling, "Thank you, father."

    She heard her father-inw said, "Since your arrival in his life, he has turned calmer. If I am not wrong, even the count of dead bodies has gone down," he said thest sentence in a whisper.

    Eve blinked, unsure if she could agree to that, considering how wild Vincent appeared when taking action on certain things. Like burning the whole town to teach a lesson to the people who had wronged her.

    As hours passed, the celebration finally came to an end and the guests left the mansion one by one until it was only the Moriarty family, the Dawson''s family and the servants who worked in the mansion.

    Viscount Eduard, Lady Annalise and Lady Aubrey stayed back in the drawing room, sharing a quiet drink. Allie was put to bed in her room after the energetic day she had spent, while Timoteiid on the armchair of the young vampiress''s room that he had pulled in front of the firece.

    A bitter Marceline didn''t leave her room, as she stuffed everything she could in her trunks. She wanted to live afortable life once she left this ce, and she would reinvent herself better than she had before.

    In the servant''s quarters and in Eugene''s room, Eugene was done folding the clothes that belonged to Lady Aubrey''ste husband Rikkard Dawson and kept them on the chair.<novelnext></novelnext>

    He heard footsteps outside his room in the corridor that stopped in front of his room. When he didn''t hear the footsteps leave, he walked to the door and opened it. The person at the door was none other than Rosetta, who was stunned as if not expecting him to open the door.

    For a moment, Rosetta had forgotten that Eugene was no longer a human but a vampire with decent hearing.

    "Hi," Rosetta awkwardly greeted him, as she hadn''t prepared what she was supposed to say to him.

    "Hi," Eugene responded, noticing the vampiress slightly fidget where she stood.

    Rosetta cleared her throat and said, "I--I didn''t know if I shoulde here or not... to sleep," her cheeks turned bright red once she uttered those words. She spoke quickly to hide her embarrassment by saying, "I mean, we are married and I thought it would be strange to have each of us sleep in different rooms--"

    "Come in," Eugene took a step backwards to make way for Rosetta to step inside the room.

    Rosetta''s heart fluttered in excitement, and she quickly stepped inside the room, Eugene closed the door. Her eyes fell on the single bed, and her cheeks turned even brighter than before. They weren''t only going to spend time with each other, but they were going to sleep next to each other.

    Eugene apologised to her, "The bed here is small, but once we go back to Meadow, the bed in my room there is bigger than this and even morefortable to sleep in. You can still sleep in the room that you have been sleeping in...."

    But Rosetta had already removed her shoes and had climbed onto the bed like an eager child and replied, "This is good. I have slept in a narrower ce than these." When she received a stare from Eugene, she exined, "Sometimes my parents or Aunt Camille would lock me up in the cupboards and go out to attend soirees. I would fall asleep after... being tired."

    "I thought it was only your parents," Eugene responded. Rosetta shook her head, with her eyebrows furrowing in the memory of it.

    "Aunt Camille followed my parent''s footsteps when it came to punishing me," Rosetta replied and wondered if it was wrong for her to feel less sorry about her aunt''s death. "I will sleep on this side!" she decided, taking the opposite side of the wall and giving Eugene the ce to sleep.

    Eugene ced the burning candle on the side table before he got on the bed. Hey next to Rosetta, and when he noticed the her take a quick peek at him before looking away as if waiting for him to do something, he said, "I hope you don''t take this the wrong way, but I would like to hold you the way you want to once we get back to Dawson''s residence. In my room and not here."

    Rosetta''s bubbling anxiousness cooled down from hearing those words from him. If it were before, doubt would have arisen in her mind, but they were married, so she asked, "Is it because this isn''t your room?" Her voice held a slight disappointment, which Eugene noticed.

    Eugene offered her a smile, "You might not be a marquee and marchioness''s daughter, but you were brought up with a lot of care. And as you are my wife, I think it would be right to take care of you like that in a better ce and not here. Do you understand what I mean, Rose?"

    It was hard for Rosetta to disagree with Eugene when he looked right into her eyes. She nodded. She whispered, "Okay."

    Though she had been chasing Eugene like a rabbit, not that she did catch up to him, she wasn''t sure how to go about it and thought maybe this would give her time to be a better wife for him! She could be patient!

    The candle light was blown out so that they could get some rest.

    Once theyy on their back, Rosetta couldn''t stop her heart racing. It had been a long time since she had been this happy, and it felt like she would have a lifetime full of happiness with this man next to her. At the same time, she felt bad for her parents, where the feelingsted for two minutes before going back to thinking about Eugene, even though he was right there.

    Five minutes passed, and Rosetta stared at the dark ceiling before looking back at Eugene''s face, where he had closed his eyes. She softly sighed. Maybe she should have asked for a kiss. She missed the kiss that she had shared with him at the chapel, and she wondered if Eugene was a shy man, after all, he was never involved with a woman romantically.

    But it would be embarrassing to ask him for a kiss! Her cheeks turned warm and she shook her head. She was supposed to be a shy and demure wife... How was she supposed to let him know that she wanted a kiss without asking him directly?

    Thoughtfully, Rosetta turned around, forgetting the size of the bed she was in, and rolled towards the edge, only to end up ready to fall on the hard ground, when she felt an arm around her waist that pulled her back to the bed.

    "You should have taken this side of the bed," Eugene murmured with his eyes still closed.

    Rosetta''s eyes widened and her heart skipped a beat. To think her husband was caring for her even when he had gone to sleep. Eugene was indeed amazing!

    "T--that''s okay. I am fine," Rosetta replied, secretly happy that Eugene was holding her, and she closed her eyes with a smile.

 Chapter 442 Whats Mine Is Yours

    Music Rmendation: Les outrages des hommes- Etienne Forget

    --

    Eve stood in front of the burning firece, catching some heat. She watched one of the maids keep thest of her things in Vincent''s room. Their room. The maid offered a deep bow, stepping out of the room, and closing the door behind her. To make sure that no one woulde to disturb them tonight, Vincent walked towards the door and locked it.

    Vincent''s foot padded across the room,ing to where Eve stood and wrapped his arms around her waist. Pulling her close, he asked her, "Are you tired? You stood for many hours without rest."

    "They are just a little sore," Eve replied, and breathed in his clean scent, simr to the fresh air after heavy rain. "What about your feet?"

    "I am a vampire. A pureblooded vampire on top of that. This is nothing," Vincent replied, loosening his arms. Picking up her hand, he tugged her towards the couch, which was only a few steps away from the firece.

    Vincent had her sit on one end of the couch and he bent forward, picking up her feet. He then unbuckled her shoes before dropping them on the carpeted ground with a slight tter. When he gently pressed his fingers on her feet, massaging them, a blissful sigh escaped from her lips.

    She could definitely get used to this, Eve thought in her mind as her body began to rx. She leaned her back against the couch, watching Vincent rx and ease her foot from the tension she had been carrying since this morning. From now onwards, this was her room, and her home. She was a Moriarty.

    "What were you and Aunt Aubrey talking about?" Eve asked him, as he continued to massage her feet.

    "She wanted to make sure you will be taken good care of," Vincent replied, and he continued, "I am d for her existence. That it was her who took you in, and not a greedy human, who would have sold you for meagre coins. Tell me, my little girl, what gift do you want from me?"

    "Gift? You already gifted me," Eve responded with a smile, "You gave me my pearls."

    "They were yours from the beginning, that belonged to you. It is a tradition in our pureblooded families for a husband to give his wife."

    Eve stared back at him, wondering what to ask him. She replied, "I don''t need a gift."

    "Ask me anything without hesitation, and I will bring the world to your feet," Vincent let her know with a sly smile on his lips as he stared at her.

    "Then... I want us to be together forever. To choose peace and love. One day in the future we will have a bigger family that will be filled with everything we wanted when we were young, and not lose anyone," Eve asked Vincent.

    Eve never had an actual family, and as grateful as she was towards Aunt Aubrey and Eugene''s presence, she often wondered how it might have been if her parents were still alive. If her father was alive and her mother didn''t have to fend for her young self in this harsh world.<novelnext></novelnext>

    She wanted their children to have everyone who was dear and wished well about them. That they would have the whole family, with no missing people.

    "You have my word. Our family will be happy and everything that you have wished for. And not go through the pain we have felt," Vincent promised her solemnly, and Eve smiled. He then added, "I knew you wouldn''t pick something materialistic, and it would be something meaningful."

    Eve smiled at Vincent''s words, "Everything that I wanted, I already have and I have you next to me." The person who dotted her and her existence in his life.

    "This morning, you looked breathtakingly beautiful in the wedding gown, and I am sure I was the envy of many. To behold you next to me," Vincent''spliments and sweetness was turning her heady and drunk with his words.

    "I would say many women must envy me too, but I don''t think they understand your quirky side like I do. I love all your sides, Vince. From the sweetest to the oddest to the craziest side of you," Eve conveyed her feelings for him.

    "I know you do, and I love that very much about you," Vincent smiled, with his eyes brightly shining for his wife. "How does your feet feel now?"

    "Much better," Eve responded, and her chest filled with more fondness towards her husband. She heard him say,

    "Give me a minute," Vincent stood up from the couch, and walked to one side of the room. He came to stand in front of the cupboards and pulled the door.

    Vincent''s hand disappeared behind the cupboard door and pulled out a small box and an envelope before padding his way back to where Eve sat watching him. He handed them to her, "These are yours now."

    Just by the sight of the dull envelope and a velvety red box, Eve immediately knew what it was and she said, "Is it from your mother?" She took them both in her hand before drawing her legs away from the seat to ce them on the ground.

    "It is," Vincent answered. He took his previous seat by sitting at the other end of the couch, while letting one of his hands rest against the edge of the couch.

    As Eve turned around the envelope, she noticed the cursive handwriting that belonged to Katherina Moriarty. The letter read-- To the dearest person. She was excited and slightly nervous, wondering what was written in it. She heard Vincent say,

    "Father told me that my mother had the habit of writing certain letters. Sometimes she wrote them for her future self, and some letters were for others. Like my father, me or Marceline. I found recently that one was also written for Annalise in her name."

    Eve''s eyebrows raised in surprise. She remarked, "She and Lady Annalise were acquainted with each other?"

 Chapter 443 Letter From Mother-In-Law

    Vincent gave her a nod in response.

    ? "Even though my mother was a human, she was special. Special enough to think about everyone''s future with ifs, if the time came so that there would be no room for doubt," Vincent hummed, while the fire from the burning logs of wood crackled in the firece.

    "Go ahead. Open it," Vincent gave her a nudge, and Eve looked at him.

    "Do you want to read it with me?" Eve asked him.

    It was because she knew the person whom she had married was curious and liked to know everything that was going on, especially when it concerned her. But he surprised her by shaking his head.

    "That one is for you to read, and you alone," Vincent offered her a smile and continued to watch her before letting his chin rest on the edge of his palm. One of the people he honoured was his mother, and the letters were written with confidence that they would be opened by the person to whom it was addressed and not anyone else. He didn''t want to disrespect histe mother by opening the letter that was for Eve.

    A little anxious, Eve carefully tore open the envelope from one side and pulled out the letter. She unfolded the two foldings before spreading the letter to read it.

    ''To the special woman who is important to my son,

    If Vincent has chosen to marry you, he must hold you very dear to his heart and the one he''s opened his heart to. And if you are reading this letter, it means my time in this world has been cut short. I havee to learn that life is not always how we imagine it to be, and living and loving the person dear to you in the present is what one can do.

    My son is one of my precious treasures, and I love him and my family with my life. Vincent has his own way of doing things. A little odd, but mostly out of good intentions. I hope you can continue to love him for who he is because I know he will love you the way you are. Without a question of doubt and protect you, never letting go of your hand. Call it a mother''s intuition, but we know how our child might grow up. To him, you are the most important person in the whole world, and I am happy that he found you. To share his love and happiness, in pain and sadness, for better or worse, that you have each other.

    We haven''t met each other, but do believe me when I write this to you, that you are a wonderful person. You will always have my blessings and love, and maybe one day we will meet each other after eons.

    As I finish this letter, it makes me wonder if you are that person he has gone looking for this afternoon in this cold weather.''

    Below the letter was signed by Vincent''s mother'' Katherina Moriarty''.

    Eve read the letter two more times and her eyes moistened, at the inability to meet the woman. Vincent smiled at her, whose eyes were still on the letter and he ced his hand on one of her hands that rested on the couch.

    "It felt like she knew," Eve said in a soft voice, feeling a heaviness in her throat and she took a deep breath.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "It always seemed like it," Vincent responded, and he squeezed her hand, "It is always interesting, on how we had letters, and it felt she was in tune with our lives. Father said it was strange, that for a human, she was so in sync with the future that was going to befall upon us. I went through her history and it seemed like she was a hundred percent human."

    Eve nodded, and stated, "She asked if I was the person you went out to look for one snowy afternoon. We met during the time of Winter, didn''t we?"

    Vincent nodded, "We did."

    Eve then picked up the little velvety box and opened it, and her eyes fell upon a red hexagon crystal with a silver chain. She murmured, "This is pretty." She turned to him and said, "Thank you. For giving them to me."

    "I was only giving you what already belongs to you," Vincent responded. Eve carefully folded the letter and pushed it back inside the envelope.

    Eve said, "I will treasure it," and moved to sit next to him before her hand went around his arm, and he kissed the side of her head.

    The time they shared, the present, was beautiful and held tranquillity. She asked him, "Did Marceline read her letters?"

    "She didn''t. Alfie once found a small piece of the letter given to her that hadn''t burned itselfpletely in the firece of Marceline''s room," Vincent said, his voice barely changing its pitch. "Maybe if she did, she wouldn''t have strayed that far away. Marceline believed it was written by me or my father to change her view of the society."

    "I see¡­" Eve murmured, not knowing if she should or shouldn''t pity the vampiress.

    Earlier this day at the chapel, though Marceline had dared not to go against her family when Lady Aurora had demanded her to tell the truth to everyone, she knew that the vampiress was wary of her current status and wanted not to make everyone her enemies. Not until she got what she wanted.

    Tomorrow was when Marceline would leave the Moriarty mansion, unbeknownst to her, what was waiting ahead of her.

    A few more minutes passed, with their interlocked fingers ying with each other. Vincent kissed the back of her ear and said, "Shall we head to bed, my darling."

    Eve nodded, and she let go of his hand, standing up. But when Vincent stood up, he scooped her in his arms, and she felt her heart skip. He said, "If we are doing it, let us do it the right way."

 Chapter 444 Wedding Night

    Music Rmendation: Salted Wound- Sia

    --

    Eve clung to Vincent as he carried her towards her bed. She said,

    "I need to change my clothes before we sleep."

    "Who said anything about sleeping, my lovely wife?" Vincent raised one of his eyebrows at her, and her toes curled at his question. "Sleep is thest thing on my mind. Tonight I will make love to you until there''s no room for any thoughts but me in your mind. To hear you scream and moan until your throat turns dry."

    Vincent dropped her on the bed and her body slightly bounced.

    Eve pushed her body backwards with the help of her heel and hands, watching Vincent unbutton his shirt, revealing his smooth and taut chest to her. There was a mischievous smile on his lips, and the look in his eyes appeared as if he was ready to create chaos in her body. The look on his face tickled her arousal.

    "Let me show you how I will love you for the days that are toe until we turn to dust," Vincent remarked, and his hands sped her ankles, pulling them towards him. There was something very dominating his action, and Eve felt her breath hitch in her throat.

    The mischievous smile had started to dissolve on Vincent''s face, bringing a predatory look. When he leaned forward, Eve raised her upper body with the help of her elbows and met him halfway for a fierce kiss filled with passion.

    Their lips moved against each other, and Eve felt Vincent yfully tug on her lower lip. The tug wasn''t painful, but it wasn''t gentle either which was a sweet torture. She felt him lick the seam of her lips before he slipped into the sweet cavern of her mouth. One of his hand made weaved through the back of her soft golden-blonde hair.

    Eve winced, when she felt one of Vincent''s fangs nip her tender bottom lip. Within a heartbeat, he collected the drop of blood with his tongue.

    With a heated gaze, Vincent licked his lips as if savouring her blood. With the cut being fresh, she felt him run his tongue across her bottom lip before sucking in the blood until it finally healed.

    They didn''t stop kissing until Eve turned breathless.

    When he bit into her lip once again, Eve bit him right back and heard him wince. How do you like that Mr. Vincent, sheughed in her head and noticed his eyes glow as if had caught her being naughty. His hand gently tugged on her hair, revealing the pale skin on her neck that invited him to take a drink.

    The tip of Vincent''s nose grazed her warm skin as if breathing her sweet scent and he whispered, "You are all mine. Mine to love and hold." He said, "As sick and twisted as it is, I am thankful that you left Meadow. I was an idiot back then."

    Eve looked at him and said, "But you came for me."

    "I would have chased you beyond afterlife if it was needed," Vincent replied in a cunningness that Eve believed it to be true and possible.

    Feeling Eve''s pulse race, Vincent pressed his lips against her neck, giving her mouthful kisses. When he pulled away, he noticed her dishevelled look and slightly dted eyes filled with her need for him. Her breath was heavy in anticipation. His hand let go of the nape of her neck and grazed the front of her dress,

    "Such an offending fabric, obstructing my eyes," Vincent''s hands came to settle on her waist. Before she knew it, he swiftly turned her body such that her front pressed the bed''s surface.

    "Let us discard it, shall we? I don''t think you would be happy if it was torn," Vincent''s voice had turned huskier and seductive in her ears.

    Vincent''s hands were quick in pulling the chiffonce that was tied in a zig-zag fashion on her back. It took less than a minute before Eve felt cool air touch her skin. His hands moved to her shoulder, and as he pushed the fabric of the dress, she pushed herself backwards, feeling his fingers graze her arms and the rest of her hands.

    Eve closed her eyes when Vincent''s lips left whispers of his love on her skin. His kisses turned less gentle and rougher along with his hands as if she would disappear.

    "Ah!" Eve moaned with her back facing Vincent when his hands reached her breasts and pinched one of the tips. As the pain faded, it was reced by pleasure, and she felt his front press on her back.

    "Did that hurt?" Vincent tugged on the tips while he peppered kisses on the crook of her neck.

    "It did..." Eve replied in a heated voice before another moan escaped, louder than the previous one, "Ahh!" She felt him smile against her skin as he kissed.<novelnext></novelnext>

    This devil, Eve thought to herself as golden flecks started appearing in her blue eyes.

    One of Vincent''s hands palmed her left breast, while his other hand dipped along with the curve of her waist as his lips continued leaving kisses on her skin. Eve not so innocently, thrust her hips towards him, moving them in a circr motion that brought a grin spread on his lips.

    Eve felt Vincent''s hands hold her waist firmly to stop her from provoking him. Vincent hummed next to her ear, "My dangerous girl, what do you think you are doing?"

    A yful smile appeared on her lips, and when she went to move her hips again against Vincent''s front, she heard him hiss, "Responding to your love."

    "Looks like a little discipline is in order," Vincent hummed, bringing his hand across one of her bottoms over the dress that had fallen to her waist. When Eve felt him pull his hand away, the hand swiftly came to smack her bottom cheek. His palm gently caressed her tender bottom before he pulled away to follow with another smack harder than thest one.

    She gasped, blood rushing up to her face and wetness starting to pool between her legs.

    Eve''s heart didn''t hold anxiousness; instead, there was fluttering excitement. Neither was she nor Vincent new to their nakedness, and they were adults. But it was her siren side that contributed to her sexual confidence, and it was as if she waspatible with Vincent.

    Vincent coaxed her, "Come here, my love."

    When Eve turned around, she met Vincent''s heated gaze. Her cheeks burned in colour. He pulled down her dress to her knees which she stood on, and thenid down for him to pull it and throw it on the ground. He kissed the hem of her underwear, hooking his thumbs before tugging it down her legs and letting the undergarment join her dress.

    Eve watched Vincent remove his clothes, while their eyes continued to stay on each other.

    When her eyes moved to look down at him, his well endowed member was already hard and throbbing.

    Like a predator, Vincent moved towards her before hovering above her. She raised both her hands, circling it around his neck as he descended his body, kissing her lips, while her fingers wove through the back of his silver hair.

    Eve''s hands roamed on Vincent''s broad shoulders, and when her hand moved to his chest, she pulled away from the kiss and murmured, "I can feel your heartbeat."

    Vincent smiled at the innocence of the woman who was under him. He ced his hand on hers, which rested on his chest and said, "This is how much you affect me, Eve. No one in this whole wide world has that ability to do it. Just you alone."

    His words brought a smile to her lips. She replied, "And my heart beats only for you."

    Vincent''s lips left trails of kisses on Eve''s body, starting from her neck to her chest and then downwards to her stomach before his face settled between her legs. He paid attention to every part of her, his hands fervently roaming on her skin leaving no part untouched as he lit fire on her skin.

    Not a momentter, Vincent''s mouth covered her wet sex, and at the same time a moan escaped from her lips. He sucked and licked, kissed and sucked again, while his tongue probed into her aching core that was being teased by his lips and tongue. Eve''s toes tingled and her back pressed against the surface of the bed.

    Just when Eve''s body began to tremble and little cries of moans turned louder, he pulled his face away from her and her eye widened at the teasing expression on his face.

    Vincent sat up with his knees pressing the bed and sitting on his heels. But it wasn''t just Eve, who was turning anxious, as his own emotions were spiralling and he wanted to have her. He licked his lips, when he let his manhood rub against her entrance and watched Eve''s eyes roll back.

    Eve''s lips parted with a silent plea of the arousing feeling Vincent produced in her.

    Vincent remarked to her with a wicked smile, "There''s no one on this side of the mansion tonight, so feel free to voice your desire, my love."

    As Vincent''s words sank in Eve''s mind, he then thrusted his hips forward for him to enter her and Eve cried out in pleasure.

    "Let me hear more of that sweet voice of yours," Vincent''s eyes darkened, hearing to Eve moan and cry with every thrust of his hips.

 Chapter 445 Sweaty Bodies

    The bed lightly creaked with the two bodies that moved on top of the soft mattress. Sighs and moans touched the cold walls of the room, where heat emitted from Eve and Vincent''s bodies.

    "AH!" Eve''s high-pitched voice spilt from her mouth, her hands crumpling the mattress beneath her, twisting it as Vincent''s hips thrust into her sex.

    When she looked at Vincent, she saw his eyes were already on her, where his face held a wildness as he pushed in and out of her. He picked up one of her legs, letting it rest on his shoulder. Every thrust of his was harder than the previous one, and her parted lips, spilling out moans that contained his name in them.

    Vincent loved Eve with every fibre and deep down into his bones, and right now, he enjoyed the look of pleasure stered on his woman, who looked as if she was about toe apart. He licked the corners of his lips and watched sweat start forming on her forehead and chest. He dropped her leg back on the bed. Every time her insides squeezed him, the more his arousal stirred, and he thrusted hard.

    Eve''s eyes had turned hazy, her breath uneven and she felt Vincent lean forward. When she tried to focus her eyes on him, as they kept trying to roll back with the bliss, she noticed his tongue peek out and he ran his tongue between the valley of her breasts.

    Blood rushed up her face, mortified that Vincent had licked the sweat off her body and she protested, "Vince¡ªah!"

    Vincent bit into the top of her breast, taking a sip of blood from her.

    Eve''s back arched from the bed, pushing the tender mound further into his mouth. Her body trembled and she cried out his name,

    "VINCE¡­ I am¡ª!"

    "Come for me, my sweet girl," Vincent grunted, his husky voiceced with pleasure.

    Her mind spun in ecstasy when they came together, while in each other''s arms. She reached the sky, touching the stars she never knew she could. She felt Vincent''s tonguep against the bite he had recently left, while his hands didn''t stop admiring her body as they grazed the curves of her body.

    It took Eve a few seconds aftering from her high that Vincent had turned hard once again, and her eyes widened.

    When Eve looked at Vincent, she noticed the look in his eyes which looked hooded, and there was a cunning smile on his lips which was lopsided. He ran his hand up her stomach, grazing against the curve of one of the breasts before it came to curl on the side of her neck,

    "I hope you know that one round isn''t enough to satisfy me," he kissed her lips, "I won''t hold back anymore, and you know that."

    Saying those words, Vincent once again entered her wet sex, gliding in and out of it with passion, which had Eve lose control of her body as the mattress beneath her gently shook and her voice continued to echo in the room. He took her the way he believed she would like it, worshipping every inch of her body and not leaving anything untouched. Promising her that this is how he would have her for the rest of their lives.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Eve lost count of the minutes or the number of times she hade apart, because her mind and body had turned into a mess. Her head was thrown back, and her toes dug into the sheets. She felt Vincent''s lips and hands on her, caressing her as if he couldn''t get enough of her. Somewhere in the back of her mind, she realised that the pureblooded vampire she had given herself had a stamina and pleasure that didn''t easily satiate him.

    The whole room was filled with erotic sounds from both their lips and the ce they were connected.

    "AH¡­ah¡­!" Eve continued to moan, her gold eyes looking at him and her body shuddered, "Vin¡ªincent¡­ I can''t¡­"

    "My beautiful Eve. Scream for me until you have no other name on your lips," Vincent praised her before he said, "I am not going to be done with you anytime soon."

    Eve''s voice had turned hoarse, and her throat had turned dry from crying out his name repeatedly. Even though she was half siren, Vincent''s appetite for her was on another level that she doubted she couldpete with.

    Her body again trembled before she came, and simultaneously, she distantly heard Vincent reach his release with her.

    Eve''s chest heaved up and down, and it took her almost three good minutes toe down from the euphoric feeling Vincent had made her experience. Her hands released the sheets that she had been holding onto. Her eyes were still hazy, but she could feel Vincent tenderly kiss her face and pull himself out of her. Still intoxicated from the lovemaking, she asked,

    "Is it always this good?"

    Vincent smiled at her question, "It always is. Did you think it would be bad?" He returned her with his own question.

    Eve''s heart continued beating as if she had been sprinting for several minutes, and it was only now that she could catch her breath. As her vision turned clearer, she saw Vincent''s face next to hers. The golden flecks in her eyes started to disappear and give way back to the blue in them. She said,

    "I heard a few rumours when I was in Meadow. From the married women there, that it was ufortable and not pleasurable. But I think it is wonderful."

    "Is this you hinting that we can go for another round?" A crooked smile appeared on Vincent''s lips, and Eve''s eyes widened.

    "Th¡ªthat¡ª You are joking, right?" She blurted before feeling Vincent''s lips against her temple.

    "I am," Vincent nuzzled into her neck and said, "I don''t want you to pass out on me on our wedding night. So let us stop it for tonight and continue it tomorrow. We have all the time in the world."

 Chapter 446 Memory Gift

    Music Rmendation: Forgiveness- Hyunpill Shin

    --

    The following morning, the old flowers were reced by fresh flowers. There was a quiet peace that hung in the air of the Moriarty mansion, and news about Vincent and Eve''s wedding had spread across the towns andnds, along with the news about the Hookes.

    Alfie brought the town''s newsletter from outside, walking through the corridor, and he stepped inside the drawing room where Lady Aubrey sat by herself with her morning tea. He bowed and offered the newsletter,

    "Mdy."

    "Thank you, Alfie," Lady Aubrey smiled.

    "Would you like me to pour you some more tea?"

    "That''s fine. I would like to have some room for breakfast," the older woman replied and watched the Moriarty''s butler step out of the room. After two seconds, Eugene appeared in the room. "Oh, I didn''t expect you to be awake this soon, Eugene."

    "Good morning, Lady Aubrey," Eugene offered her a bow, and Lady Aubrey gave him a nod of acknowledgement.

    "Good morning. Come, sit with me. Where is Rosetta?" Lady Aubrey inquired, while still holding the newsletter in her hand.

    "She''s sleeping. She slept rathertest night and I don''t think she''s used to waking up this early in the morning," Eugene answered, and he took a seat next to the elderly woman.

    Last night, Rosetta kept turning around in her sleep and apologising when she moved too near or was about to fall from the bed. Earlier, when he had just woken up, he didn''t have the heart to wake her as she seemed deep in sleep. He also came to learn that the vampiress spoke in her sleep.

    "Mm, it will be good to have her rest before the day starts and reality strikes her," Lady Aubrey murmured before her eyes fell on the newsletter. "There are good things written for the wedding that took ce, but Rosetta... she will need to be looked after and taken care of. You know how people are, especially the ones in high society."

    Though Rosetta had no hand in taking debt from people or killing anyone, she was the marquee and marchioness''s daughter. And because of the rtionship between them, society wouldn''t let her be and would pick and me her.

    "I will do my best to protect her, Lady Aubrey," Eugene bowed, and Lady Aubrey nodded.

    "I know you will. Have tea with me, I have missed having tea with you," the elderly woman said, and Eugene was quick to pick one of the empty cups and pour himself a cup of tea.

    On the other side of the mansion, in the newlywed couple''s room, Eve and Vincent were still wrapped in each other''s arms in the bed.

    Vincent''s arms were wrapped around Eve''s waist, holding her body snuggly as he spooned her, with his head buried in the crook of her neck. When he felt her stir awake, he whispered,<novelnext></novelnext>

    "There''s no hurry to wake up if you want to sleep some more, the world can wait until you catch your sleep," Vincent nted a kiss on her shoulder.

    Eve turned in his arms such that she now faced him, and she whispered, "Good morning, my husband," and a wide smile spread on his lips.

    "Good morning, my lovely wife," Vincent watched the clear blue eyes stare at him, which looked the same as they did when they first met. Beautiful and gentle.

    "How long have you been awake?" Eve asked him because he seemed to be awake for quite some time now.

    "Since your heartbeat slowed down and your head rested on my arm," Vincent replied, bringing a frown to Eve''s face.

    "You didn''t sleep at all... You should have woken me up."

    Vincent caressed the side of Eve''s face and said, "I am used to the little sleep, and you needed more rest than I do." Partly, he was excited to have her in his arms, knowing nothing coulde between them. They were married to each other. "When you know you have the most precious thing in the world, sleeping would be a folly."

    A soft smile graced Eve''s lips, and she said, "I am not going anywhere."

    "There is something I would like to give you," Vincent said, lifting himself, and Eve sat upright on the bed. "A memory gift."

    "A memory gift?" Eve repeated, not knowing what it meant.

    "That''s right," Vincent responded and stretched his hands forward with his palms facing the ceiling. "I want you to ce your hands on mine and close your eyes."

    Curious and at the same time excited, Eve did as she was told and ced her hands on his. Taking a deep breath, she rxed, and soon the memory that her mind had faded with time returned to her through the help of Vincent. It was their first meeting in the snow when her hand reached for the bun at the fair, and she was caught by the vendor. And like many other times, Vincent rescued her.

    Eve opened her stunned eyes and asked him, "How was I able to look into your memory?" She had never done this before.

    "Most of the memories are often locked away by people, or because their walls are high and strong that you cannot prate through it. But opening the memory to a person like you, a reader, makes it possible for you to see it without hindrance," Vincent exined to her and then said, "This moment of ours, it is a pivotal one that I have held close to me."

    "Thank you for remembering it so clearly," Eve thanked him because she could see every little detail he had captured in his mind even though he was young when they first met.

    The truth was that when the young pureblooded vampire boy dragged the small mermaid away from the crowd, the boy had thought of getting her things to eat. So that she wouldn''t get into further trouble by trying to touch any other food from the vendors around them.

 Chapter 447 Pack Those Shoes!

    Music Rmendation: Family- Ben frost

    ¡ª

    Once Vincent and Eve stepped inside the bathtub filled with water, Eve rested her back against Vincent''s front. For once, it felt like there was no one in this world except them. They were in their own world, secluded from any harm or worry.

    But when Eve''s right wrist submerged under the water, she noticed the left wing mark that Vincent had given her, temporarily disappearing from her skin.

    "Even without the mark, you will always belong to me," Vincent kissed the side of her head when he heard the pause in Eve''s breathing and noticed her eyes move to look at her hand.

    "Always," Eve whispered, and Vincent nodded.

    "Always each others," he hugged her from behind.

    While Vincent and Eve spent their time together on their own, where no one dared to disturb them, on the other side of the mansion, where Viscount Eduard and Lady Annalise''s room was located, they held serious expressions on their faces.

    Viscount Eduard had folded his arms across his chest, while he stood in front of their room''s tall and wide ss window. Lady Annalise stood four steps away from him, watching her husband''s stiff back. Even though they were happy for one of their children, there was another child of theirs that needed attention.

    "If the decision you have decided upon is weighing too heavily on you, it isn''t toote to change your mind on it, Eduard," Lady Annalise said to her husband.

    The Viscount didn''t speak immediately, and when he did, he seemed tired. He said, "No. I know what has been decided is the right one, but it hurts to see how things have transpired so far and for so long." He took a moment of pause, and then continued, "We raise our children with love, and with rules. Now it makes me wonder if the rules were not enough¡­"

    Lady Annalise stepped closer and ced her hand on Viscount Eduard''s shoulder. She said, "We did what we thought was best for them. You don''t have to be hard on yourself. Vincent and Marceline strayed away in different directions, one still on the right path, while the other fails to acknowledge what she has done."

    Like many others, Lady Annalise had been fooled by Marceline''s false facade, which was why there was never a reason to discipline the young vampiress. But the longer she spent time thinking about it, she had recentlye to wonder if she subconsciously was aware of it. If that was why she was strict with Allie and had not let loose of herself.

    "Marceline has already readied her bags and ordered the maids to have them in the carriage," Lady Annalise said to her husband. She had received the news from Alfie a few minutes ago.

    Viscount Eduard knew that if his first wife were still alive, she would be disappointed and hurt over how much Marceline had strayed. He wondered what his wife would have told him or their daughter¡­ He sighed and then said,

    "Let us have breakfast together."

    Lady Annalise nodded before apanying her husband, as they stepped out of the room.

    Little far from their room, and on the opposite side of the floor, where Marceline''s room was located, the young vampiress ordered the maid in her room, "Did you pack everything I told you to? What about my jewellery? Was it locked?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Yes, mdy," the maid answered while her eyes were on the floor.

    Marceline walked towards her cupboards, checking every single drawer and when she came upon one of the cupboards, where her shoes were lined, her jaws clenched. She glowered and demanded, "Why aren''t these packed?"

    "That, mdy¡­ I didn''t know if¡­" the maid fidgeted from where she stood. "If you would be able to wear¡ª"

    Marceline''s eyes narrowed, and she picked up one of the shoes before turning and throwing it at the maid, who dodged it in the nick of time. She scolded the maid, "I will wear them or not, that''s my decision to make. How dare you insinuate that I won''t wear them at all! Are you telling me that because I have lost my foot?! Do you want to know how it feels? Let me break your leg!"

    The maid turned terrified when Marceline walked towards her, but in rage, Marceline put too much pressure when she walked and the two wooden sticks that acted as her leg got stuck, refusing to move as the bolts connecting the two wooden sticks had jammed. It ended up looking as if the vampiress had a short leg.

    "GET OUT!" Marceline snapped at the maid, who quickly ran out of the room. "Somebody get the physician right this instant. Bring Mr. Pepper here!"

    Once the maid stepped out of the room and closed the door behind her, Marceline hopped towards her bed and sat down. She pulled her dress skirt, which revealed her wooden foot. It wasn''t one wooden stick but made out of two, shaped to look like a leg while there were bolts and screws in the middle, which was where her actual knee would have been, and it was now jammed.

    Marceline touched the wooden leg, which was cold and stiff, and right now, all she wanted to do was wail and scream. But she had caused too muchmotion in thest few days. If she was nning to have a clean image in the South mansion, she would need to start fixing her expressions from here so that her actual feelings wouldn''t spill out for others to see.

    After several minutes passed, the physician, Mr. Pepper appeared in front of Marceline''s room.

    "Mdy, the physician is here," the maid returned with Mr. Pepper.

    "Let him in," Marceline ordered, and the physician stepped inside the room. The maid bowed and left. Once the door was closed, she red at the man and said, "Mr. Pepper, did you use cheap quality wood and screw bolts that keep jamming and hindering my walk?"

    Mr. Pepper shook his head with a frown, "Of course not, mdy. I put the best ones and the most expensive ones as you wanted. You should be extra careful when you walk. You probably used too much force which was why it snapped back. Like I said before, you shou¡ª"

    "What do you mean force, I am walking as gently as I can but it keeps on getting stuck," Marceline replied in frustration.

    "More gentle than that, mdy. Right now, these are the only ones avable. I am working with metal to create an artificial leg so that it can grasp when ites to movements. The Council is keeping a watch over it too," Mr. Pepper exined, and Marceline turned interested.

    "With movements?" The vampiress asked, wanting something better than these stiff wooden sticks.

    The physician nodded and continued to exin, "That''s right, mdy. The metals are going to create movements, however you like. Just like an actual hand, leg or fingers, but it is still under initial stage. Until it is ready, you will need to bear with what is avable. Please, let me fix this one," and he bent forward to oil and refixed the screws.

 Chapter 448 Last Meal Of The Vampiress

    Music Rmendation: Seis Meses Despues- Ivan Palomares

    --

    When everyone gathered in the dining room, Viscount Eduard said to his son, "Vincent, from now on, I want you to sit here. You will be the one to lead the Moriarty family." He patted the chair where the head of the family sat.

    "That is right," Lady Annalise agreed to her husband''s words and walked to the other side.

    But Vincent refused it by saying, "You are the eldest in our family, father. And until you are here, I wouldn''t like to take that ce from you which rightfully belongs to you. I am more than happy how things are, and have my lovely wife Eve next to me."

    "Ugh," Marceline muttered under her breath and received a few looks at her in the room, while she looked in the other direction and said, "Can we eat? I am hungry and need to leave for the South."

    "What''s the hurry? I just got married and you are leaving already?" Vincent asked Marceline, who took a seat across from him.

    Marceline offered him a tight smile and replied, "I don''t think I can handle the amount of love that is being filled in the room. It is better I leave than suffocate me."

    "Marceline," Viscount Eduard warned his daughter.

    "Always seeing only my mistakes," Marceline muttered before her eyes fell on the lowly governess, who shared the table with her. She said to Eve, "You must be very happy. Not only are you chasing me out of here, but you married into a wealthy family. Now you don''t have to work, but attend soirees and rx. The perfect life, isn''t it?"

    Eve noted the bitterness Marceline''s words held. She replied, "You don''t have to go to the South. Stay with us."

    Lady Aubrey, Lady Annalise and Vincent''s eyes moved to look at Eve before they looked at Marceline, who stared back at Eve. Marceline questioned,

    "What for? You stole my family, and now you are stealing my peace. Why should I stay here?"

    Eve was giving Marceline onest way out from stepping into purgatory, it was subtle, but it was an option that the vampiress could choose if she wanted to make amends. She said,

    "We all make mistakes, but if you are willing to fix the mistake that was made, things can always turn for better. You are Vincent''s sister, and I would like for you to be close with our future children, to get along as their aunt."

    "I love that you are talking about children," Vincent remarked to Eve, and he said, "We should work hard to make the children''s aunties proud."

    Marceline clenched her hands, her breathing heavy as she controlled herself. She said in a civil tone, "I would never want to be rted with the dirty blood of yours. Others might have agreed to ept you, but I will never ept you as part of my family."

    "Don''t have to worry about that. You are not part of the Moriarty family, and even if you are, it is by name," Vincent responded to Marceline before adding, "What a pity that you aren''t rted but have dirty blood running in your veins too."

    "Let us all have our breakfast. This might be thest time we sit together to eat," Viscount Eduard announced.

    Marceline had hoped, like many other times in the past, her parents woulde around and request and coddle her before giving in to her demands. But seeing nothing had changed, she stood up with the chair harshly screeching.

    "Where are you going?" Viscount Eduard asked his daughter.

    "I think I shall pass from having the meal with you. It isn''t worth eating here. I will eat once I reach the South mansion," Marceline stated with an arrogance that everyone was surprised she still carried it.

    Vincent responded, "You sure about it? You are going to miss everyone one of us, once you leave."

    "I rather eat in a ce where I am valued, than eat here with--What are you smiling at?" Marceline''s eyes narrowed slightly when she caught Vincent chuckling.

    "Marceline, sit down and let us have a peaceful meal. It is time you start acting like an adult," Lady Annalise was not happy with Marceline''s disy of disrespecting nature.

    "It''s alright, dear mother," Vincent responded as he stared at Marceline. "You can take a horse to the river but not make it drink water. That is on the horse."<novelnext></novelnext>

    Marceline stormed out of the dining room, with the door shutting loudly with a bang that had the Viscount and his wife close their eyes at the harsh sound. Viscount Eduard apologised to Lady Aubrey, who was sitting at the table too,

    "Forgive her for her behaviour. Usually, she''s much moreposed and nicer."

    "That''s fine, Viscount Eduard. Children have their phases, some grow out of it and some continue to cling to it," Lady Aubrey replied politely.

    The maids started to bring in the freshly prepared food that was made early this morning for the family members. Before they could begin eating, Eve said,

    "There is something that I wanted to talk to you all about."

    "If it''s about Marceline, you don''t have to worry about her as you know where she''s going," Viscount Eduard gave his word to her.

    Eve shook her head and said, "No, it isn''t that. It is about Eugene and Rosetta."

    "What about them?" Vincent asked her, tilting his head as he waited for her to speak.

    Eve''s eyes moved to look at Aunt Aubrey, who looked curious, and she then looked back at the other members of the Moriarty family before she said,

    "As all of you know, they are married and I thought it would be right to have Eugene work in a higher post. This way Rosetta can also somewhere be more at ease in the future."

    "If it is work, I am sure Vincent will find one. Isn''t that right?" Viscount Eduard asked his son.

    But Vincent could tell that was just one sentence supporting what Eve was yet to say. He said, "You don''t have to hold back on your thoughts, Eve. You are part of the family, more importantly my wife."

    Eve then revealed her request, "Eugene is my family, someone who ate with me and Aunt Aubrey. I was wondering if it is alright for him and Rosetta to join us at the table for meals."

    Hearing Eve''s request, Lady Annalise''s face hardened. As much as she had given Eve a pass, she wasn''tfortable nor willing to let a person of servant ss join them at the table. She opened her mouth to refuse when the Viscount ced his hand on his wife''s hand under the table. He replied,

    "Your request is a tough one, Genevieve. We will need to discuss it before I can answer about my thoughts on it."

    Eve then said, "Pardon me for my words beforehand. Isn''t it often considered that when a person marries another person, it ups their status. And Rosetta is the daughter of a marquee and a marchioness''s daughter." She didn''t like that Eugene and Rosetta weren''t sitting at the table, when she wanted them to be treated rightly as she had in the past.

    "That''s because women often take the status of their husband," Lady Annalise replied to Eve''s words.

    "I think both men and women bring things to each other, mdy. But it is also why I asked if Eugene gets a better job than what he has now. They will be returning to Meadow once the house gets fixed, but until then, I would like to spend time together with them," Eve exined politely. She turned to Vincent, who smiled at her and said,

    "Eugene is your family, and Rosetta has been your friend. It would be rude to treat them anything below it."

    Eve smiled, but then turned to look at her inws, who held grave expressions on their faces. Viscount Eduard said, "I guess as a family, it would be wrong to not have them here. What do you think, Anna?"

    Viscount Eduard yed by letting the decision in his wife''s hands in front of everyone, so that the answer woulde from her mouth, and she couldn''t refute it. Feeling the eyes on her, Lady Annalise, with great difficulty responded, "Okay."

    ? Vincent turned to look at Alfie and ordered him, "Tell Mr. and Mrs. Weaver that they are invited to join us for breakfast and the rest of the meals until the time they stay here."

    "Yes, Sire," Alfie bowed and left the room.

    Eve turned to look at Vincent and mouthed, ''Thank you.''

    Vincent leaned towards her and whispered with a wink, "You can thank me once we are alone."

 Chapter 449 Time To Leave

    In the Moriarty mansion''s kitchen, Rosetta stood next to Eugene.

    As Eugene cut the vegetables, teaching her on the first day of her work, so that she knew what to do in the future, the vampiress collected the slices of vegetables in separate bowls.

    Rosetta wasn''t sad or offended that she was reduced to a servant. Because she knew about it since the beginning that her life would not be easy once she married him. Not that her life would have been easy if she had followed her parent''s words. Maybe if she married another man, she would still be able to keep her status, but she doubted the man would respect her after knowing what her parents had done.

    The thought crossed her mind because she noticed some servants stare her way. She had also heard whisperings that often stopped when she came into the whisperer''s view. None of it mattered, as her mind was upied with Eugene and his arms around herst night.

    But the important thing right now was that she was extremely hungry.

    Being used to timely meals and looking at the delicious food, her mouth watered. She had only found out a few minutes ago that the servants ate after the main family were done eating.

    "Rosetta."

    "Huh?" Rosetta snapped out of her thoughts, a blushing to stter on her cheeks. "What happened?"

    "You need to ce them in a circle. Did you forget how to do it?" Eugene patiently asked her. "Here, let me show you."

    Rosetta was ready to be a kitchen maid in the next lives if Eugene was going to be next to her. She felt warm and fuzzy, making her grin in her own thoughts.

    When Eugene noticed it, he stared at her. She quickly said, "I know how to do it. This is easy, see," she quickly started to ce them in circles.

    One of the servants came near them and said, "The upper guest rooms need to be cleaned. Will you both go there and clean it?"

    "Yes, we would like to do it together," Eugene replied, as he didn''t want Rosetta to be lost in what she was supposed to do or break anything valuable.

    "Together," Rosetta murmured, beaming like a love-struck fool before she shook her head and told herself to focus.

    Alfie, who entered the kitchen, informed, "Eugene and Miss Rosetta." As he had been calling the vampiress with a title, and considering how naive she was, he didn''t want to strip the title away from her right away. The servants there looked back and forth, while the butler informed the couple, "You have been invited to join breakfast and the other meals with the Moriarty family in the dining room."<novelnext></novelnext>

    Eugene was going to refuse until he noticed Rosetta''s eyes lit up at the mention of food being served now. He then left the kitchen along with the vampiress and the butler.

    After spending an hour in the dining room with everyone dear to them, where everyone finished having breakfast, Eugene and Rosetta left to continue their work for the day, while the Moriarty members were still in the dining room, and Eve had stepped out of there with Lady Aubrey, taking a walk to the front of the mansion as they walked down the hallways.

    Land Aubrey said to Eve, "Do you know how proud you make me, Eve?"

    Eve smiled at her aunt''s words, and she said, "I only do things that you taught me when I was young."

    "Sometimes, no matter how many times you teach someone, not everyone picks and applies it. The example is right in this mansion," Lady Aubrey responded as she looked ahead. "You are a gem, and don''t let anyone ever tell you otherwise. If Vincent was already a Viscount, you would be a Viscountess, not that you aren''t indirectly. But people often forget and leave the others behind. Yet you pull everyone as you take a step forward, and I am sure that is something Vincent is also proud of."

    "We have lost people who were dear to us, and I want to make the most of the time we have. With you too, auntie," Eve hooked her hand around Aunt Aubrey.

    "I know what you mean," the elderly woman nodded. "Not that it hasn''t crossed my mind since Eugene turned, but I think unless there''s a need, I would like to join your uncle. We have been apart for many years now."

    Lady Aubrey''s words brought a sadness that Eve had avoided thinking about. Considering how humans had the lowest life span, she knew one day the older woman wouldn''t be next to her.

    "Everything will turn out well, Evie," Lady Aubrey patted Eve''s hand, and she then said, "And I will always be there, watching over you and Eugene. No matter how far I am."

    Two hours passed, and it was finally time for Marceline to leave the Moriarty mansion. Everyone stood before the mansion''s entrance to send off the young vampiress. Marceline didn''t let anyone hug her; she wanted to let them know that she was furious with them. They had nothing to be disappointed about, unlike her, who had lost one of her limbs and was fangless.

    Lady Annalise held a troubled look as she had never thought of sending her children away to a ce like where Marceline was going.

    "Take care of yourself, Marceline. We will write you letters and visit you," Viscount Eduard said to his daughter, who didn''t look at him right now.

    "You don''t have to do that, father. I will be fine without it. You cane once a year instead," Marceline shook her head. "I don''t know why Vincent and this human areing with me. Don''t tell me they are going to live there too."

    "Trust me, Marcie, that''s thest thing I want to do. You will have the ce all to yourself without disturbing you," Vincent promised her, one of his lips pulling up. Though Marceline felt something odd, she brushed it away when her brother said, "It is time to leave."

 Chapter 450 Carriage Ride Through The Night

    Music Rmendation: Bad dreams- Alex Baranowski

    ¡ª

    When Marceline stepped inside the carriage and took afortable seat, waiting for the coachman to close the door, soon Vincent and Eve joined by climbing inside it. The vampiress''s eyes narrowed, and she asked,

    "What happened to riding in your own carriage?"

    "Don''t be so cold, Marcie, when we should make the most of our time together until we reach the South. With that one leg of yours, you might need help," Vincent smiled at her and took a seat right next to her that had her scoot to the other corner. Eve took a seat on the opposite side in front of them. "Who knows, maybe you will change your mind and decide toe back here to stay with us."

    The vampiress rolled her eyes before her lips set in a thin line. She said, "As if I don''t know that you will try to humiliate me if I stay here in the mansion."

    "I don''t have to do that, because you are doing that yourself," Vincent responded, crossing his legs one over the other and he leaned his back against the seat. The carriage door was closed by Marceline''s coachman Adam.

    Marceline gritted her teeth and said, "This is why you want toe. Because you want to make me feel miserable the rest of the journey. After all, you cannot rest in peace without causing some damage. I will never want to return here again."

    "Even if I say your life in the South will be miserable? There won''t be me or father to cover up your little murders," Vincent stated.

    "You are an expert in it, I will learn it too," Marceline retorted.

    Vincent clicked his tongue, shaking his head with amusement in his eyes. He said, "It seems like you don''t want to live in the mansion, but in a dungeon. Don''t think of contacting a witch or witcher from the South, they are quite notorious and will probably use your heart as a sacrifice."

    "Why do I need enemies when I have you in my life?" Marceline softly harrumphed and turned to look outside the window as the carriage began to pull itself away from the front of the Moriarty mansion''s entrance, riding through the opened gates and on the street.

    Marceline turned to look behind and noticed another carriage following from behind, containing her trunks and other belongings.

    The three of them barely spoke the whole ride, and it was almost a quiet ride. At least that is what one would feel without any words exchanged there, but every once in a while, Marceline''s eyes moved to re at the lowly woman, who was now equal to her in status.

    Hours passed, and the carriage stopped when they needed a break to attend nature''s call or the inn to eat.

    Marceline was not used to travelling for a long distance, and somewhere on the way, she had fallen asleep.

    Eve, looking outside the window at the snowyndscape, noticed how the density of the trees reduced, making it easier to look through the gaps of thend as they travelled through the path of the forest. The sky had started to turn dark, leaving a continuous shadow darker than thend next to it.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Her eyes moved to look at Vincent, who held a serious look, while he supported his jaw by the edge of his palm. As much as he annoyed his sister, there was a distant look in his eyes which didn''t reach his lips. As if sensing her gaze, he turned his sight at her and a slow smile appeared on his lips.

    "Are you hungry, my love?" Vincent asked her, and she shook her head. "I am, you wouldn''t mind me taking a drink now, do you?" And though he didn''t receive an answer, he stretched his hand, to hold her hand.

    Eve readily offered her hand and Vincent sped around her wrist before he leaned forward. His fangs grew and he sank them into her skin, drinking her blood by sucking it. To Vincent, he could survive on Eve''s blood alone, and he savoured every drop before licking her skin clean.

    "So delicious," Vincent hummed with a satisfied look in his eyes.

    When Vincent raised his eyes to look at her, she noticed how the distant look had disappeared and there was hunger in them. He said in a low voice, "Only if my sister wasn''t here. I would have eaten you up. Little by little."

    Eve blushed at Vincent''s words and quickly looked at Marceline to ensure the vampiress was still sleeping. She then said to him, "Can you not talk about such things in the presence of others."

    "She''s sleeping," Vincent remarked with a crooked smile.

    "Still," Eve said, feeling his thumb caress the bite on her skin. "Also, it will be ufortable."

    "You don''t know that," Vincent whispered with a teasing smile. "Imagine the moving carriage and a few bumps will give you just the right push and angle. Why sit quietly, when there are so many interesting things to do?"

    "You have perverse thoughts, Vince."

    "But you love them," Vincent grinned, noticing Eve worry about being listened to. As naughty as she was in the bedroom when they were alone, she was very embarrassed at the thought of someone catching them speaking naughty things.

    Eve asked him, "How long is the journey to where we are going?"

    "A few more hours. We can stay in the mansion for a day or two, rest and then leave. It is where my ancestors of the Moriarty family used to live before my grandparents decided to settle in Skellington," Vincent responded to her.

    "I thought the Moriarty family used to live in Skellington," Eve said with a look of curiosity in her eyes.

    "Technically, the Moriarty familyes from the North, but as the family branched, over the centuries, they moved to the South in Holy Oak. Then finally in Skellington. We used to visit the town often when our grandparents returned to live there again, but they are put in their coffins now," Vincent exined to her. He continued, "You might like the mansion better than the current one. It has beautiful architecture and the gardens are as big as the royal family."

 Chapter 451 Mothers Words

    Eve was interested in seeing this mansion that Vincent thought would entice her. But before it, they had to see Marceline to the House of Purgatory.

    "When you said coffin¡­ do you mean your grandparents are not alive anymore?"

    Vincent stared at Eve before he replied, "Something like that. You will know when we reach the ce."

    The carriage continued moving in the darkness, withnterns hanging outside and inside the vehicle to keep the darkness away. In the next hour, even Eve had fallen asleep along with Marceline, leaving Vincent awake.

    When he went to move his arm away from the window, his hand brushed his coat, and a slight crumpling was heard from the nearby pocket. He slipped his hand inside the coat pocket, feeling the coarse parchment in there, looking outside the window at the trees that passed them.

    And though his eyes looked outside, the memory in front of his eyes was of the time when he and Marceline were young. When his mother was still alive. It was one of the incident when he had made his sister cry.

    ''He doesn''t consider me his sister!'' A young Marcelina wailed, before hugging her mother, who held a frown.

    ''I don''t think it is true, Marcie,'' Lady Katherina gently stroked her daughter''s head. ''Tell me what happened so that I can help, hm?'' Marceline continued to cry with tears streaming down her eyes.

    The young girl then said, ''He always makes fun of me in front of everyone.''

    A young Vincent, who was walking by with a nk expression, was stopped by his mother, ''Vincent.''

    The boy stopped in his tracks and answered, ''Yes, mother?''

    ''What did you tell Marcie that has her in tears?''

    Vincent stared at his mother before his eyes shifted to look at his spoiled sister and replied, ''She cries easily. It isn''t my fault.''

    Hearing her brother''s words, Marceline cried and used, ''You only care about other people, not me! I am your sister, but he doesn''t wait for me. He just left me and came home by himself. And he tells the meanest things to me, mother!''

    Lady Katherina said to her son, ''Why don''t you offer your handkerchief to your sister so that she can wipe her tears, Vince.''

    ''She has one in her hand,'' Vincent pointed, and this brought a chuckle out of the Viscountess, who smiled at her children, where one was crying, while the other stared nkly.

    ''It''s all wet,'' Marceline sobbed.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Vincent rolled his eyes and passed her the handkerchief.

    ''I don''t think your brother meant to leave you, Marcie. He doesn''t like being around people very much. Why don''t you go in and clean yourself up. My pretty and good daughter shouldn''t shed so many tears,'' and she called a maid before the maid took Marceline to wash her face. She turned to her son ''And you¡­''

    ''She had a carriage to ride back home, and she was doing something stupid I didn''t want to take part in. Low brainpany,'' the boy replied, and Lady Katherina pulled him to her side.

    ''Being her big brother, you should help her. When she cries or when something bad happens, I want you to be there for her. To help her,'' Lady Katherina tried to convince her son. ''Your sister looks up to you, Vince, and I tell you that because I know she wants your approval. We are a family, and if we don''t help each other, no one else will.''

    Sitting inside the carriage now, Vincent took a deep breath before releasing a sigh. He had spared Marceline''s foolish actions for his mother, and he doubted he could forgive his sibling anymore.

    ''Sometimes, people show they aren''t worth saving,'' Vincent thought to himself, but because Marceline was his sister, he couldn''t help but put her in her ce.

    Before the wake of dawn, where the sky was still covered with clouds, the Moriarty carriage finally reached the intended first destination, where Marceline was going to stay.

    Eve''s eyes parted open, and her eyes fell on therge wall higher than a mansion''s regr height. She noticed the number of guards, who guarded the walls even though there were no gates.

    The gates to the ce opened, and as the carriage continued to move, Marceline woke up from her rest as she had slept without a hint of worry, looking forward to living alone in the mansion as if she was the mistress of the ce.

    Marceline raised her hand to cover her mouth when she yawned and asked, "Did we finally reach?" There was a hint of excitement in her voice, which was soon going to rece in agony.

    "We have," Vincent remarked, while Eve looked worried about what would happen once Marceline would find out where they were.

    "Looks like I can have a good meal and then get some rest," Marceline softly harrumphed, already building the proud airs around her. She peeked outside the window and said, "It seems a little different than thest time we were here. Did father change some things here?"

    "This is the back gate. The front gate is covered with snow, and they said it would take an hour before we can use that path," Vincent lied right through his teeth, and if Eve didn''t know him better, she would have blindly believed him to be telling the truth.

    Marceline, who was aware of how her brother was, didn''t appear to be too convinced, and there was a tingling feeling in the back of her mind that gnawed at her, but she brushed it away as she was excited to start afresh. She said politely, "As much as I hate to admit it, I am d that you apanied me, Vince. For old times sake, as we might not see each other again."

    Eve felt bad that the entire family was deceiving the vampiress, but Marceline had paved her path to this ce.

    The carriage stopped, and the coachman quickly jumped down and opened the door for the Moriarty family members to step outside. Vincent was the first one to step outside, followed by Marceline, who blocked Eve''s way so the human wouldn''t get down before her.

 Chapter 452 House Of Purgatory

    Music Rmendation: Two figures by a fountain- Dario Marianelli

    --

    When Eve finally did step down from the carriage, she noticed the vast building that did look like a mansion. No, not a mansion. This looked like a castle.

    "Our ancestors did a good job in building this ce," Marceline said in a proud voice as she looked around. To people, who didn''t know, this looked like any other high-ss mansion. "What I don''t understand is why our grandfather decided to leave this ce behind and move to Skellington."

    "Because he was posted in Skellington and they needed a Viscount there for point of contacts," Vincent stated, and they made their way towards one of the entrances. "Adam and Briggs, you can take the luggage inside and have it ced in her room."

    Marceline quickly turned with the help of her good foot and ordered them, "Pick the best and the biggest room. I already sent out the letter, to clean the rooms and the other things. To also stock up food and the servants."

    "How thoughtful," Vincent murmured, his expression barely changing as they continued to walk.

    Marceline stopped walking and said to him in a dismissive tone, "You and your new wife can leave. I don''t need your help anymore."

    "I think it would be better if we apanied you. Spend some more time," Vincent suggested, his eyes meeting his sister''s.

    The vampiress smiled sweetly, "You have done enough for me. I think if you do more, I will be very worried." She then turned to look at Eve, "What you did to me, I will never forget in this lifetime. You will be repaid with the same pain that I feel, which you think you are familiar with."

    Marceline''s words were bitter and painful, and she looked at Eve with hate. Eve stared back at the woman and said,

    "I wish I knew what was wrong, that you felt the need to take such actions that has led to your own downfall, Marceline. But I hope one day, you will gain the conscience that youck."

    Marceline''s eyes narrowed at Eve''s words, "Conscience is what you will have once you realise how you tore my family. But you won''t know as you were an orphan, weren''t you? Your parents must have known the ill fate you bring."

    The vampiress''s words pricked Eve''s chest because it seemed to be true when she thought about it. She sadly smiled at the vampiress and said, "I keep hoping that you will turn for the better, but you are nothing but a poison that keeps spreading."

    Vincent reminded his sister, "That''s riching from you, Marcie. One who literally got the woman killed, who gave birth to you."

    Marceline''s face brightened and she immediately replied, "She''s no mother of mine." She then said, "I don''t want to waste my time talking here about useless things when I am tired from the long journey." She turned around and walked inside, leaving Vincent and Eve behind.

    "Don''t pay heed to her words," Vincent said to Eve, who stared at Marceline''s back, which disappeared after two seconds.

    Eve asked him, "How long until she realises where she is?" Her blue eyes threatened to break free the golden flecks into her eyes.

    "Should be in a few seconds," Vincent responded, and his eyes followed the walls as if he could sense or see his sister walk. "Now," he whispered.

    "AHHHH!" Marceline''s scream echoed through the ce that reached Eve and Vincent''s ears.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Inside the House of Purgatory, Marceline screamed and thrashed, who was being held by four vampires who worked in the ''House of Purgatory'', "What do you think you are doing?! Take your hands off me! This is a misunderstanding! I said let me go!"

    Marceline kicked with her one leg, and when the men tried to hold the violently behaving vampiress, her false leg fell on the ground, making her scream even more. The workers there were used to even more violent people, and they dragged her to the room that was assigned to her.

    The room was not even half the size of the rooms Marceline was used to. The room looked rundown, with a mattress that was torn and a nket which was rugged out.

    Once the room''s grilled gate was locked, Marceline shouted, "Where are you going?! Get back here!! You don''t know who I am! I am Marceline Moriarty. I am not supposed to be here!"

    The guard, who stood outside the room mmed the baton on the grilled door, "Shut up or you will be put in the solitary room which you won''t like."

    "Don''t be rude, Marcellus. That''s no way to talk to ady," Vincent came into Marceline''s view, with Eve walking beside him.

    Marceline''s eyes widened in relief before they narrowed, as she put two and two together in her head. She demanded, "Vincent, get me out of this ce."

    A wide smile spread on Vincent''s lips, "Are you happy to see me, Marcie? I was actually going to leave, when I realised you dropped this handkerchief you might need."

    "This is not the time to make jokes. We were supposed to go be in the mansion that is in Holy Oak, and not wherever this ce is. If father or mother gets to know, they won''t be happy about it," Marceline curled her hands around the bars to pull it wide open, but it was too strong for her.

    "Mm, it is good that you told them that you won''t be writing back to their letters. They will have less to worry about. You got yourself covered there," Vincent remarked, and he turned to guard, waving his hand to dismiss the person from there. "You wanted alone time, and I thought what more perfect ce I could offer you, than this? You will spend the rest of your years here. Don''t worry, I have spoken to the head here and made all the necessary arrangements so that you can turn into a better person."

    As Vincent''s words sank into Marceline''s mind, she gritted her teeth, "Did you just bring me to Sabbit? What did I even do that you decided to lock me up here? I am your freaking sister, Vincent!"

    Vincent stared at Marceline, who stood before him with the grilled gate door between them. He said,

    "You have lost your way, Marceline, and the truth is you don''t see or refuse to see it."

    "What are you talking about?" Marceline cried in despair. She said, "I have been so good to you, you are my brother and I love you. I even supported you yesterday when the marchioness asked me in front of the council members and the other guests. How can you tell that I lost my way?"

    "You hurt Eve more than once," Vincent let her know, and Marceline''s eyes furrowed.

    Marceline turned to look at Eve and angrily said, "I have apologised for what I did, and have suffered way more than you have. Did you put him up to this?" She said, "I made a stupid mistake before, but I didn''t hurt her after that town''s incident. I have learned--"

    "You have learned nothing. And I cannot take the chance, waiting for when you will kill her," Vincent said in a cold voice.

    "W--what do you mean? I didn''t hurt her!" Marceline then turned to look at Eve, who stared right back at her.

    "You stabbed Eugene," Eve reminded Marceline, and the vampiress''s eyes widened in shock.

 Chapter 453 Truth Comes Out

    Marceline''s lips moved, but for the first five seconds no words came out, as she tried to understand how Eve could even know about it. She was alone, and the servant had not seen her. The vampiress shook her head, denying, "Your servant? He''s perfectly healthy and is married to Rosetta. What are you talking about?"

    "I know what you did, Marceline. Vincent and I both know, so tell me why you tried to kill Eugene. Was it because you knew his death would cause me pain as he is dear to me?" Eve asked the vampiress, who now held a frozen expression on her face.

    Marceline shook her head, "I really don''t know what you are talking about. These are nothing but some wild usations, why would I even bother to go near him? My parents have brought me up with good virtue and you are only smearing mud just to widen the distance between me and my family, isn''t that right?" She turned to Vincent and quickly said, "Vince, I have been in severe pain with my limb, why would I even do something like that? She is lying!"

    "There''s no shame in epting what you did, dear sister," Vincent tried to get Marceline to confess, but the vampiress stubbornly shook her head and looked appalled as if she was being wrongly used.

    "Believe me, brother, I have done nothing as such. Why would I do it, when you already told me not to hurt her. I know that the servant was close to her, so why would I think of even stabbing him? This is some clear misunderstanding," Marceline softlyughed, while the look in her eyes held nervousness.

    Eve then uttered with a serious expression, "I saw you stab him."

    "W--what, when? Eve, Eugene is in a very healthy condition. You, Vincent and everyone else saw him today, standing in good health. I think you need hel--"

    "I saw you stab him in the forest which was near Meadow. With a dagger. You stabbed him, making sure he bled. Leaving him to bleed to his death. How can you be so cruel and heartless?" Eve questioned the vampiress, who stared back at her with red eyes that didn''t hold guilt for what she did.

    "I don''t know what you are talking about. And if you are talking about cruelty, it is what you are doing to me now. Conspiring with brother and taking advantage of the situation. I know Vincent killed Lady Camille for you. I know it to the very bone, and I stayed quiet to protect our family. For you to stay safe after the mistake I made, but here you are, using me of something I didn''t do!"

    Vincent sighed in disappointment before a dry chuckle escaped from his lips, as if suddenly amused by something.

    "Truth is you haven''t changed much since you were little. Back then, you were selfish and cute, naive in my mind which I ignored. But I overlooked it and in the past, you were at least a little more sensible than now, Marcie," Vincent said as the smile on his lips disappeared.

    "You are the one who changed, Vince... I am your sister, and you were supposed to protect me," Marceline clenched her hands around the iron grill.

    "I am protecting you. The person you need to be protected from is no one but yourself," Vincent remarked, his eyes holding no emotions in them.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Marceline was losing her patience, and she said, "This is enough of a joke. Get me out of here and take me to the promised mansion."

    "Can''t do. Not until you ept what you did to Eugene," Vincent replied in a chirpy voice, and Marceline gritted her teeth. She knew this was just a trap and would never agree to it. If Vincent was ying around, it was time for him to get her out of this ce. "We all have done terrible things."

    "You tried to hurt me three times, Marceline," Eve let the vampiress know.

    Marceline rolled her eyes, "You are being delusional now. I hurt you once, and you added your servant and then another one now. You are crazy. You want us to live in peace, don''t you? Then get me out of here. Right. Now."

    Eve didn''t listen to Marceline, and recollected for the vampiress, "The first time you tried to take away my respect and dignity. You wanted to shame me, and chase me out of my town. Second time, you stabbed Eugene. Third time, you used Allie''s fangs to curse me."

    "Do you hear yourself speak? What is wrong with both of you?!" Marceline asked in frustration. "Why would the fangs even--"

    Marceline stopped mid-sentence, when her own words sank deeper in her mind, and her eyebrows furrowed. As she stared at Eve, she noticed something strange in the human''s eyes. The clear blue eyes started to change, and it turned yellow.

    When Eve stepped closer to the room''s gate, Marceline stumbled backwards in pure shock, "What... What did you do with your eyes? How did you do it?" The vampiress''s head spun as she tried to grasp what was going around her.

    No no, this was not possible, Marceline thought to herself. How could this person not be a human...! She was sure of it, because she had been keeping a close eye on her since she had entered the Moriarty mansion. How did she miss it?!

    First, her brother had put her in an institution which was nothing less than a prison dungeon. Secondly, this woman... was not a human. Her lips trembled, and she uttered, "Y--you are the one--the kindness Allie spoke about... you..."

    "Yes," Eve replied calmly, as she watched the vampiress spiral and fall backwards on the ground with a look of disbelief. "It was me who helped Allie with her fangs."

    Vincent clicked his tongue, "Ironic, isn''t it, Marcie? To be trying to cause harm to that one person, who would have helped you heal. But there''s no point healing someone who has a destructive heart."

 Chapter 454 Locked Up In New Home

    Music Rmendation: Disintegration- Chromatics

    --

    Marceline sat on the floor with a dumbfounded expression and stared hard at Eve. The vampiress''s perfectly shaped eyebrows deeply furrowed as she tried to make sense of what was going on in front of her.

    "Wh--what are you?" Marceline questioned in shock after seeing Eve''s eyes change from blue to yellow before they settled into a golden hue. She turned to Vincent and used him, "You deceived me!"

    "You should be thest one to talk about deception, dearest sister," Vincent replied, with his hands slipping into his trousers pockets. "Doesn''t she have beautiful eyes?"

    "What is she dammit!?!" Marceline demanded.

    Vincent clicked his tongue and remarked, "You aren''t in the position to demand for answers."

    Marceline continued staring at Eve, and she slowly stood up, beforeing to stand in front of the woman, whom until now she had believed to be was a lowly human from a disgusting town. She said, "Heal me. Help me bring my fangs and leg back to me the way you helped Allie! I have suffered enough."

    Eve ignored the vampiress''s words and questioned, "Why did you stab Eugene?"

    "I did not stab him. I am telling you the truth, I--"

    "If you tell me why, I will try to help you," Eve wanted Marceline to own up to her actions. The vampiress had done nothing but escape and me others without taking any responsibility until now.

    "Mm, the sound of having a full limb and the fangs does sound enticing, doesn''t it?" Vincent chimed, while he watched the gears in Marceline''s head move.

    The vampiress looked back and forth between her brother and Eve. She didn''t want to confess and ept, but knowing Eve could help put her misery to an end, she finally nodded.

    Marceline closed her eyes and then said in a low voice, "I stabbed him... I needed a sacrifice and I know I shouldn''t have, but he was right there. Good news is that you saved him in time, and he is alive." When she tried to smile, she said, "I was rude to you, Eve. I should have--"

    "Your heart is darker than what I imagined it to be," Eve interrupted Marceline, and the vampiress''s smile faltered. "You deserve the life you gave yourself. It wasn''t I, or Vincent or anyone else, but you. You were the one who did it to yourself."

    Marceline gritted her teeth, "I told you I am sorry and you said you would help me! I shouldn''t have hurt you or your servant--"

    "My family," Eve corrected the vampiress.

    "Yes, your family. I am really sorry for what I did and I promise to never do anything like that!" There was desperation in Marceline''s voice, but Eve wasn''t fazed by it. Maybe if Eugene wasn''t harmed, she would have thought to overlook the vampiress''s actions, but she couldn''t forgive the woman.

    "When I first met you, I thought you were a kind woman," Eve said to Marceline, who had tears in her eyes. "I thought you were differentpared to the other women of high society. You were poised, you cared and it appeared as if you wanted to be of help. But those were all a sham, and the real you is a narcissistic woman, who cannot see anyone happy but yourself. You prey on people''s kindness and manipte them, using it to benefit you. The only person you care and love is yourself, and no one else. You lost your mother, but you have a family who cares for you, but that was never enough for you. The more I think about it, the more I realise how unhappy you are, because of your own selfishness."

    The tears in Marceline''s eyes spilt out of her eyes, rolling down her cheeks before they fell on the dirty grey floor of the room. She said, "I made a mistake, and I ept it. Everyone makes a mistake, and they get a second chance. Don''t I deserve to make amends for the errors of my ways?" She turned to look at Vincent and said, "I am your sister, Vince. Please don''t do this to me. Please don''t abandon me like how mother left us."

    "She didn''t abandon you. She died protecting one of the people, who never deserved it," Vincent''s voice grew colder, and Marceline gripped the iron rods of the gate until her hands turned white.

    "Are you saying that I don''t deserve to live?" Marceline asked in a low voice. "I was always selfish and self centred from the beginning. But back then you loved and considered me your sister. When did you change, Vince?" More tears started to fill her eyes.

    "One of us had to change, Marcie. Unfortunately, you didn''t and I was forced to do it," Vincent remarked, where he held no sympathy for her. He said, "I still consider you my sister, which is why you are here."

    "You are willing to leave me here in this morbid ce and in my terrible condition?" Marceline''s words sounded gentle and pathetic now. She turned to Eve and begged, "Please, Eve. Please, don''t leave me here. You don''t know about the sabbi--"<novelnext></novelnext>

    "We aren''t at the Sabbit," Vincent watched a look of relief enter Marceline''s features when she heard him utter those words.

    Marcelineughed, and it got Eve to question the mental stability of the vampiress. She said, "That''s enough humour for the day, brother. If not Sabbit, are we at the Southern mansion?"

    "We are at the House of Purgatory," Vincent''s eyes held mirth, his lips holding a sliver of amusement when he noticed the remaining blood drain from Marceline''s face.

    "No..." Marceline whispered with a look of pure horror. "You are joking... you are, right? TELL ME YOU ARE JOKING!!"

    Eve watched Marceline shout and scream at Vincent, but he sighed and murmured, "So loud."

    "Get me out of here! What is wrong with you!" Marceline screeched while her eyes looked livid.

    "The more you scream, the more attention you bring yourself," Vincent told her, and Marceline clenched her jaw.

    Marceline had never seen the House of Purgatory, but she had heard plenty of stories about it, enough that had her snicker when she heard during the soirees about people being held there. The ce held the most notorious people across thend. The people were disciplined and schooled until they were passable. The funny stories now turned into an utter horror for the vampiress. She had never imagined to end up being one of the upants here?!

    Now that Marceline knew where she was, seeing how Vincent wasn''t joking, she begged, "Please, please, please, please, Vincent! You cannot leave me here! I will go crazy without any of the family. I promise to be good! I don''t want to go to Holy Oak, and will return with you and Eve to Skellington!"

    But Vincent clicked his tongue and said, "I told you, didn''t I? That you would change your mind and want to return home. But as your brother, I shall respect your decision."

    Marceline shook her head, "No, Vince, you were right!" She said in haste. "I want to stay with our family. With father, mother, Allie and you, and Eve too! So please, don''t do this to me!" Tears of desperation fell from her eyes. "You were supposed to... look out for me."

    "I am," Vincent answered, his voice emotionless and his eyes soulless. "You were right. You need some time for yourself, so utilise it well to get better."

    Eve watched Marceline sob, as reality finally started to sink into the vampiress''s head. The vampiress was a crying mess and desperately wanted to get out of the ce. She beseeched her brother, "I will never do anything bad. You can kill me next time if I do something, but don''t do this to me. I will die here, Vince!" She then turned her tearful face to look at the mermaid and said, "I will stay away from you and your family. Please...!"

    Marceline, who wasn''t scared of Eve until now had turned wary of the woman, after seeing the colour of Eve''s eyes change, not knowing what exactly she was. A werewolf? That exined why the Duke and Lady Anaya were close to her.

    "No," Eve responded with a slight frown, remembering Eugene''s dead body that Rosetta had brought in the carriage to Meadow. "I have no forgiveness to offer you."

    Eve turned to look at Vincent and said, "I will be in the carriage."

    "Where are you going?!" Marceline demanded, but Eve turned her back on the vampiress and she started to walk away. "Vincent, please, don''t do this to me. I cannot survive here!"

    "You will be fine," Vincent pulled his hands out of his trousers pockets. "You will be living with a simrpany as you."

    Marceline sobbed, shaking her head, and said, "Vince, what did I even do that you are putting me here?! I have already begged for forgiveness!"

    "That''s the part, isn''t it? That you, my sweet and humble sister, don''t know what you did. I think it is quite perfect and time to humble yourself." Vincent then pulled one side of his coat, took out an envelope from the inside pocket and stretched it towards Marceline. "This is yours."

    Marceline hadn''t bothered to wipe her cheeks as she only wanted to get out of there. Seeing the old envelope, she asked, "What is this...?" She took it from him through the gaps in the gate.

    Vincent knew that Marceline had never bothered to read the letters written by their mother to her, which was why he had withheld one of the envelopes until now. He said, "I will miss you, Marcie."

    "Vincent! Come back!" Marceline shouted as she tugged the iron bars, "Don''t leave me, please!" While Vincent turned around, raising one hand to wave at her and left from there.

 Chapter 455 Greed Behind Rusted Bars

    In the Council''s dungeon, which held the most notorious criminals inside each of its cell rooms, one of the cell rooms held the Marquee and Marchioness Hooke, who had been dragged by the council guards the previous afternoon.

    Lady Aurora stood behind the rusted iron gate, trying not to touch it. When one of the guards walked past in front of the cell she was in, she quickly called the person, "You there! Go call Byron. We have important things to discuss with him. Where are you going? I am talking to you!" Her voice turned louder at the end of the sentence when she saw the guard disappear from her sight. Turning around, she addressed her husband, "Walter! Do something!"

    Marquee Hooke was tired from having to stand all these hours since they had been here since yesterday and had finally sat down on the dusty ground with his back leaning against the wall. He turned his gaze to his wife.

    "What is there to do? Somehow the n we had backfired, and we ended up in the grave we thought we had dug for the Moriartys," Marquee Hooke said with a deep frown. "I still don''t understand how that servant''s name appeared in the Council''s registry.

    "Isn''t it obvious that they tricked us and put us in the dungeon? We cannot let them take the upper hand, and we should do something," Lady Aurora''s eyes widened in determination.

    Neither of the Hooke couple knew what and how it happened with the Council''s registry. But what they did know was that their daughter was married to a lowly servant.

    "There''s barely anything to do, Aurora¡­" Marquee Hooke held a defeated look and said, "Word must have already spread about the man we killed and we don''t have any money to look for help. We are doomed."

    Lady Aurora couldn''t believe her husband was so quick to lose hope, while here she was, fighting to convince the Council of their innocence. She quietly red at her husband, who looked defeated and couldn''t believe the kind of man she had married. But then it was because of how he was that she had been able to get married to him and turn into a marchioness. If she didn''t fight now, they would forever be pulled down by an anchor in the ocean.

    The most shocking wasn''t what Vincent had pulled against her family, but it was what her daughter had done. Her own daughter had betrayed the family, and she gritted her teeth. Her naive, foolish daughter had willingly married a servant!

    When the sound of footsteps were heard in the corridor, Lady Aurora quickly brought her face closer to the gaps of the gate, trying to see who it was. The footsteps got louder, and soon the councilman named Byron, who had worked for them in the past, appeared in front of their cell.

    "Finally, you are here. I hope you have brought us good news, councilman Byron," Lady Aurora gave a knowing look, and Marquee Hooke stood up from where he had been sitting until now.

    Byron pursed his lips, and Marquee Hooke asked him, "What happened? Did you check if the blood belongs to Vincent or not?"

    The councilman answered, "The blood pigments in the signature don''t match Vincent''s blood."

    "I knew they changed the sheet! The Head Council is involved in this little charade, and we need to take this matter to the higher ups to get justice!" Lady Aurora spoke in excitement, while trying to form a n.

    Byron stopped her by saying, "The woman at theboratory told me that sometimes in some rare cases the blood cells belonging to human blood lose their properties, and that could be the reason why there''s no match. It is being finalised that the signature was done by the man named Eugene Weaver, and right now I cannot do anything about it," he shook his head. "I am sorry, but this is all I could help in this matter."

    Lady Aurora''s mouth hung open before she fixed her expression and said, "Don''t tell me there''s no way out of here?!"

    "Whatever Vincent nned, it is too perfect to find any loopholes. Everyone believes it is you who orchestrated the death of Lady Camille Wright now. You might be pardoned, but there''s no guarantee to it as some of the members of high society have made a petition to put you to a death row," Byron informed them, leaving the old couple in a state of shock. "I should get going now. It wouldn''t go well if someone sees me talking to you. Maybe you shouldn''t have gone against Vincent Moriarty. The man will put a death sentence on your head and I don''t want to be the next possible victim of it. Pardon me, but I will be taking my leave now."

    "Wait, there should be some other way to get us out of here!" Lady Aurora didn''t know if she could live in this cell for another day.

    "There will be a councilman who will be assigned to your case and see what can be done," Byron didn''t stay by to chitchat, and he quickly scurried out of there.

    "I told you that we are doomed," Marquee Hooke looked like he had given up on his life, but internally he was frustrated that their life hade to this. "We have no money to use, to pay the councilmen to speak in our favour."<novelnext></novelnext>

    Lady Aurora glowered. She turned around and snapped, "And whose damn fault is that?"

    "Think about it, Aurora. We should have found another family for Rosetta to marry. I told you we should have chosen the Rivers, but you were too greedy and wanted to go for the Viscount''s family. Not any Viscount, but the Moriarty family." Marquee Hooke shook his head, turning away from his wife, he said regretfully, "I had heard about the boy''s terrible and cunning nature. But I didn''t know I would be learning it first hand¡­"

    "I was trying to improve our life, have it the way it was before. Yours, mine, and our daughter''s," Lady Aurora red at her husband. But deep down in her mind, she regretted going after the Moriartys. Maybe if she had found a lower wealthy family as her husband said, this wouldn''t have happened.

    Now not only did they have money, but they had lost all the respect they had gathered over the years¡ªeverything was down the drain. Few minutester, after calming herself, she asked, "What are we going to do now? We cannot live like this, Walter. If we stay here, we are just criminals. And if we step out of the dungeon and get released, we won''t be able to live the same life. We will be on the streets, begging!"

    "We should have packed our things before and moved to another town," Marquee Hooke murmured. When they heard another pair of footsteps approaching near the cell, Lady Aurora quickly turned, hoping it was Byron, who changed his mind.

    But it wasn''t the councilman Byron, but two guards who appeared in front of the cell. One of the guards reached the front of their gate, unlocking it, and Marquee Hooke asked,

    "Are we being let free?" A sense of relief started to fill the couple''s minds.

    "No. It is time for the punishment tomence for the criminal activities that have been insinuated and made by you," the guard replied, and the other guard stepped away from the other with a ck whip in his hand.

    "W¡ªwhat do you mean punishment?!" Lady Aurora looked horror-stricken. She quickly stepped backwards and away from the gate. She said in an authoritative tone, "I am Marchioness Lady Aurora Hooke. Don''t you dare take a step forward and even talk about punishments! I will report your ill doings at the higher court!" She threatened them.

    But the guards were used to dealing with men and women of different status in the dungeon. They were experienced enough not to bother themselves with who the person was, and the guard with the whip pulled both ends and questioned,

    "Who would like to go first?"

    "Get out of here right now!" Lady Aurora removed her shoes and threw them at the guards, one after another, which they dodged.

    The guards turned annoyed, and the guard holding the whip smacked it harshly against one of the walls. Soon, the whip bit into Lady Aurora''s leg and even with manyyers, she felt the burn on her skin that had her yelp.

    Marquee Hooke quickly moved to the opposite side, his eyes widened, while Lady Aurora shouted in pain, feeling the whip on her back and her hands, leaving a burning sensation. She half shouted and half begged her husband, "Walter, do something!"

    But when Marquee Hooke went to help his wife by going near the guard, he received thesh of the whip. He quickly scattered away, while he rubbed his arm.

    Lady Aurora''s shouts and screams echoed in the corridors of the dungeon, while the guards continued whipping her. Once the guards were done whipping both Lady Aurora and Marquee Hooke, neither could sit or stand, and they tried to lean against the walls with great difficulty.

    Lady Aurora''s cheeks had dried the tears that had earlier fallen on her cheeks after being continuously whipped until her body turned numb. How did her life turn out like this? Her entire body ached, and she couldn''t move her limbs. She said,

    "We¡­ we need to prove Vincent Moriarty to be in the wrong¡ª"

    Marquee Hooke said, "Let us not fish for more trouble, Aurora¡­ I cannot do this and I am too old for this thing. Ugh," he paused when he felt the shirt''s fabric rub against the back of his skin that had peeled. He hissed and frowned before saying, "Let us surrender to whatever it is. We cannot keep on doing this and get into more trouble."

 Chapter 456 Brooding Housekeeper

    456 Brooding Housekeeper

    Music Rmendation: Erase the Past- Joseph Trapanese

    ¡ª

    The next evening after dropping Marceline at her new ce, Vincent and Eve finally reached the town of Holy Oak, where the said Moriarty family''s old mansion stood. Though the entire town was covered in snow, streaks of sun rays passed through the clouds'' gaps and fell on certain parts of thend.

    "We are near to the mansion," Vincent stated, and Eve quickly pushed the curtain away from the window to take a look outside as the carriage continued to move.

    Her eyes widened when she noticed the enormous Moriarty mansion standing tall and prouder than anything she had ever seen. It put the mansion in Skellington to shame, such was its size. She muttered, "This is not a mansion¡­ It looks like a castle."

    As many years had passed since the ce had been built, the colour of the walls had faded, but it still stood strong against the varying weather. The ce was built amid the mountains and the forest that abundantly surrounded it.

    Eve''s blue eyes quickly looked around and noticed a minimum of nine towers, some higher and some lower in length. The tops of the tower were made of evident ck stones. The closer they got, the bigger the ce appeared, and she noticed the carved statues ced at the gates with such fine details.

    "The Moriarty family is very wealthy," Eve remarked with a gobsmacking expression stered on her face.

    "We are," Vincent reminded her because what belonged to him belonged to her. He asked, "Did you think women and parents were pinning on me just for my handsome looks and my position in the Council?"

    "I knew your family was prosperous because you live in a wealthy town like Skellington, but I never knew there was this too," Eve couldn''t take her eyes off it. She turned and asked him, "Does anybody live here?"

    "There are some old souls who have existed since they appeared here. You will meet them once we step in," Vincent answered with a crooked smile.

    Like a curious child, Eve moved her face closer to the window, and her eyes followed the bridge that the carriage came to pass under it. She had seen the royal family''s castle at a distance, but never had she been fortunate enough to take a closer look. Commoners were not allowed to seek, question or wander near the royal family.

    In the driver''s seat sat Mr. Briggs, and on the other carriage sat Marceline''s coachman, Adam. Thetter had never been here before, and he held a worried look on his face as they got closer to the castle-like ce, as he could sense the spookiness on seeing the shadows being held there, and it only magnified as the sun moved lower.

    When the carriages came to a stop, Mr. Briggs and Adam jumped on the ground. While Mr. Briggs opened the carriage for the couple, thetter went to pull down the trunks filled with Vincent and Eve''s clothes during their stay here.

    Once Vincent climbed down, he turned around and gave Eve his hand for her as support before she ced her feet on the ground. The ce looked deserted, and if it weren''t for the gardens still full, she would have believed that no one was there to look after it.

    Soon enough, Eve''s eyes fell on a woman who stepped out of the castle''s main entrance, making her way to where they stood. The woman appeared to be in her early eighties with the number of wrinkles that were on her face. She wore a ck high-cored dress, which had full-sleeves. The woman''s hair wasbed back with a partition before tied into a bun. Her eyes were red, which seemed to have dulled over the years.

    "Good evening and wee back, Master Vincent," the old woman greeted, offering her deepest bow.

    "Good evening, Ca," Vincent greeted the woman. "Did you receive my letter?"

    "I did, young master. Both yours and Lady Marceline''s letters," the woman replied to him. Her eyes briefly moved to look behind him, and her eyes fell on Eve, and then returned to look at the ground. "It seems like she couldn''t make it here," came the old woman''s dull voice.

    "Sadly, no. She needed to re-learn something that she didn''t pick when we had a governess," Vincent remarked nonchntly. He turned to Eve and said, "Eve, this is Ca Guerra. The housekeeper of this ce. She''s been looking after this ce since thest two generations."

    Eve offered a slight bow to the housekeeper.

    "This is Genevieve, Ca. My wife, and the apple of my eyes and the blood to my heart," Vincent introduced Eve to the woman, who returned the bow by giving the same deep bow to the woman.

    "It is a pleasure to meet you, mdy. Congrattions on your wedding, Master Vincent and Lady Genevieve," Ca congratted them.

    And though the housekeeper offered a deep bow and congratted them, Eve could tell that the housekeeper wasn''t happy knowing Vincent didn''t marry a pureblooded vampire or even a regr vampire.

    "The rooms have been prepared, and the water is hot and waiting for your arrival," the old woman informed Vincent and then asked him, "Shall I have the table set in the dining room for supper?"

    "Yes. Have the supper ready," Vincent nodded.

    Ca turned and raised her hand, and in less than a second, a lean man who almost looked like a skeleton appeared. She ordered the servant, "Have the luggage ced in the master room. Lead the servants inside and have Horace ready the meal."

    "Yes, Miss Ca," the servant replied in a feeble voice.

    Soon Vincent and Eve stepped inside the castle, where the hallways were wide and spacious. The pale walls were brightened with the help of the torches that burned brightly, along with several candle stands ced as they walked further inside the ce. The housekeeper led them towards their room.

    Eve could now understand how disheartened Marceline was at the thought that the vampiress believed she would be the sole mistress in this ce, only to end up in a small room in the House of Purgatory.

    Eve was in awe at the architecture, which was nothing like she had seen before. There were portraits of the Moriarty family, and thest portrait in the corridor was of the current Viscount and his family. Upon reaching the bedroom, the housekeeper pushed open the door and said,

    "If you need anything, please pull the bell, Master Vincent."

    "Mhm," Vincent responded, and the housekeeper left the room, closing the door behind her.

    "I don''t think she likes me," Eve murmured, while Vincent wrapped his arms around her.

    "Don''t mind her. Ca was born with that face, and it just keeps getting worse every time I see her," Vincent replied as he hugged Eve from behind. He said, "She wasn''t too fond of us when we first came here. Marceline and me, because of who our birth mother was. A human. But you don''t have to worry about it. The only person you should think of liking is me," he kissed the back of her ear, bringing a smile to her lips.

    After an hour, the sun in the sky hadpletely set. The dining table was prepared, filled with fresh and warm food for the couple. The long dining room held a rectangle dining table, which could hold a minimum of twenty people in it.

    When Vincent and Eve entered the dining room, the head of the table chair was pulled. The housekeeper, on noticing her young master tug his wife''s hand as they walked, she informed,

    "Lady Genevieve, a married couple, doesn''t sit together at the dining table. You will be sitting on the opposite end."

    "That would be when we have many people in the room. There''s no point in having my wife sit so far from me, unless you want me to keep a distance with her," Vincent stated, looking right into the housekeeper''s eyes.

    "It wasn''t my intention, Master Vincent. It is just that the traditions¡ª"

    "The Moriartys are thest ones to follow anything and you should know that. By the way, where is our wedding gift? I was very much looking forward to it," Vincent stated with a grin, and the housekeeper replied with a serious face,

    "I will give it to you tomorrow, Sire," Ca responded with a bow.

    With a faint smile on his lips, Vincent turned to look at her and asked, "What makes you think I am Vincent and Eve sat next to each other at the dining table. All the dishes prepared by the cook were delicious, and Eve licked her lips, savouring every bite she took.

    Once they finished eating, Vincent took Eve for a stroll inside the castle. They walked in one of the many deserted corridors, their footsteps quiet against the marble floor.

    "This must have been a good vacation ce when you were small," Evemented as they crossed another room, she had lost count of it.

    "We did. Our family was whole back then, and there was little to nothing to worry or to be scarred with. My mother, Marceline and I used to y hide and seek. It used to be the longest game because of the space that is there, to hide oneself," Vincent said as he recollected the memories. "The innocence waster cursed and inked with darkness."

    Vincent and Eve''s footsteps paused when they came in front of the family portrait, which was made when Lady Katherina was still alive. In the portrait, Vincent and Marceline were young children.

    Eve turned to look at Vincent, noticing him staring at his family. She asked him, "Are you okay?"

    With a faint smile on his lips, Vincent turned to look at her and asked, "What makes you think I am not?"

    "I mean about Marceline," Eve replied. It was because Vincent had been quiet since they had left Marceline behind.

    Vincent offered Eve a bright smile, "I wouldn''t lie that it is unfortunate, how things turned out to be. But I did what I think was best for her, at least for now, until she realises that she can''t misuse the privilege she was born into. That there are unspoken limits and rules to it." He leaned forward and kissed her forehead. "You are next to me, everything is more than fine. Come, I will show you something interesting."

    They left the corridor, and walked to the other side, while not too far from them stood the housekeeper with a grave expression on her face as if she had never smiled even once in her life. Her eyes had turned downward, and one of the older working servants whispered,

    "Did Master Vincent marry a human? Seems like just the same kind as the Viscount married."

    Ca murmured, "History might repeat itself again. It always repeats in a worse way."

    "Huh?" Asked the servant.

    The housekeeper turned and questioned in a sullen voice, "Who told you could stand here and talk?"

    "My apologies, Miss ra!" The servant apologised and quickly walked away from there.

 Chapter 457 Werewolf on the grounds!

    457 Werewolf on the grounds!

    In the servant''s quarters, Adam looked back and forth before knocking the room inside where Mr. Briggs was. Vincent''s coachman opened the door and asked, "What is it, Adam?"

    "Briggs, how long are we staying in this ce?" Adam looked frightened, and his eyes were wide.

    "Master Vincent hasn''t mentioned anything about how long we are going to be staying here. It might be two days or it could be a week," Mr. Briggs replied to the young man. "As Lady Marceline is not going to be around untilter, you will have to follow Master Vincent until we return to Skellington. Go rest now, consider it to be a holiday."

    Holiday? Adam asked himself hysterically. For him, this ce looked nothing less than a horror house. Every time he came across the brooding housekeeper in the past few hours, his heart slipped a little away from his chest. Gulping down the nervousness, he asked,

    "Mr. Briggs, I think I left my bag in the carriage. Would you like to apany me there?" It was because he was scared to walk all alone at this hour of the night.

    "I am rather tired now and I am going to sleep. Don''t mind me and go ahead. You know where the shed is?" Mr. Briggs asked. When Marceline''s coachman nodded, Mr. Briggs closed the door, leaving Adams alone in the corridor.

    Adam gulped and then went near his room. But it was cold, and he didn''t want to go and ask the housekeeper. He wanted to get his jumper to keep himself warm. Taking a deep breath, he made his way outside the castle with antern in his hand and reached the shed.

    "I hope Lady Marceline doesn''t kill me once shees out," he muttered under his breath.

    Cold air drifted across thend, sweeping through the Moriarty castle in Holy Oak, and the coachman outside the castle shivered in his skin. He tried to pull out his small trunk tied behind the carriage. He ced thentern on one side before he untied his little trunk, opened it, and pulled out his jumper. And while the servant was doing that, something not far away from the carriage moved, and he caught the movement from the corner of his eyes.

    Adam quickly looked left and right and in time caught sight of the creature''s shadow that was as big as him. He started to sweat profusely, and his heart shook when the creature''s shadow moved closer to him. He noticed the creature''s shadow open its mouth and growl, and he jumped, "Werewolf! There''s a werewolf in here!"

    As the servant started to run to save his life, he heard thentern crash against the ground and the me fizzle out.

    "Werewolf!!!" Adam shouted, disappearing inside the castle-like mansion.

    mouth. His whiskers moved, and he said, "That was some good sleep I have had in years."

    In the meantime, the creature of the shadow stepped out and after growling and said, "Damn, rats! It''s like they know I am here!"

    While Vincent, Eve and Marceline left Moriarty mansion, without anyone''s knowledge, Timotei had gotten into the empty carriage with only luggage and had slept like a King. Just the life he deserved, the ck cat thought to itself.

    Timotei, who had stepped out of the carriage a few minutes ago, had ended up with thepany of a rat. He dusted his body. He huffed, "Whose brave? I am brave!" The coachman had scared Timotei with his scream, which hadter resulted in the ck cat knocking thentern on the ground when the coachman ran away.

    He walked away from the carriage and stretched his body backwards before a yawn escaped his mouth. His whiskers moved, and he said, "That was some good sleep I have had in years."

    When Timotei''s eyes fell on the ce in front of him, he huffed, "Such a big ce. It has been waiting for me to enter. Maybe I will prowl in the kitchen before taking another nap." The ck cat''s paws pushed on the ground, as it went inside the ce.

    Inside the castle-like ce, Vincent and Eve stepped in front of a double-door that was carved in ck wood. These were the chambers built underground, keeping the temperature colder than the temperature outside.

    "Let me have you meet the rest of the Moriarty family," Vincent offered her a crooked smile before pushing the doors open with both hands.

    When they entered the chamber, Eve noticed coffins lying on separate tables. In each coffiny a vampire or vampiress, and there were three coffins in there. A sheath of ss covered the coffins and connected to a pipe that was fixed to the walls.

    "Are they alive?" Eve asked with a slight anxiousness.

    "With the right amount of blood given to them, they wille back to life. Some of the old vampires and vampiress belonging to the pureblood families, who like to die after a while, and there are some who like to take a long slumber by preserving themselves. Some are forced into it," Vincent exined to Eve. When Eve turned, he said, "When you have a love and hate rtionship with your family members, you end up having to force them to sleep."

    Eve stood next to a young woman, and Vincent came to stand next to her. He said, "This is great aunt Gretchen. It has been told to not awaken her, because she likes to kill her family members. Us."

    "What?" Eve asked with her eyebrows raising, and Vincent waved his hand.

    "It''s fine until she stays asleep. Some of the pureblooded vampires consider killing family members a curse, so they use this method," Vincent said, moving to the next coffin, and Eve followed him. "Here we have grandmother. She could be considered one of the people in causing Marceline the way she is. Mother once found dear grandmother hitting dear sister to school her to bring her to line. When things got too far, she was forced to take the coffin."

    That was two out of three coffins that were forced to slumber. Eve asked him, "What about him? Was he forced too?"

    "Grandfather?" Vincent asked, walking to thest coffin, and he smiled. "No, he went there voluntarily."

 Chapter 458 Morbid Family

    Eve had heard about the night creatures temporarily living in the coffin by sleeping in it, but she had never gotten to see it first hand. It was strange, knowing there were three more Moriarty members apart from her and Vincent, and they were all deep in sleep.

    "How long has it been since they have been like this? In this condition," Eve softly asked, not wanting her words to be heard by the three resting vampires.

    "My grandparents more than a decade or so. But great grand aunt Gretchen, I would say maybe from two centuries or more?" Vincent responded to her curious question. "You don''t have to worry about the possibility of them listening to you. They can''t hear a word we say or what happens. Once asleep, their body is put in a suspended sleep state and only when blood falls into their mouth will they wake up. Also the tube that is connected to the coffin, it has a gas that makes the person docile. It''s why we have a protective ss sheath and servants are prohibited from stepping in here. Only Ca has ess to this part of the building, apart from the members of the family."

    Eve stared at Vincent''s grandfather and murmured, "He holds a resemnce to your father. But you have taken your mother''s features."

    "Which I am very proud of," Vincent grinned, raising his hand up, he ran his fingers through his sleek silver hair. "He wasn''t happy when he saw the baby''s head which was full of silver hair."

    "Because your mother was a human," Eve murmured, and Vincent gave a nod.

    "Most of the pureblood families have a sense of superiority and don''t like their blood mixed with any other kind. They like to keep it at the purest form, some marrying their own blood," Vincent stated with a straight face, which brought a frown on Eve''s face.

    "That''s incest¡­" Eve murmured.

    "Things people do to keep their family blood pure and thicker than what people know," Vincent leaned forward to take a closer look at his sleeping grandfather.

    "How was your rtionship with your grandmother? Was she strict with you too?" Eve asked Vincent, wanting to know more about him and his rtionship with the other family members.

    A mischievous grin appeared on his lips, and he said, "I used to be a very proper child when I was young. People would barely find the opportunity to point their finger at me. But that didn''t stop grandmother from remarking on me either."

    "So you weren''t naughty before," Eve said with a smile, and this broadened the smile on Vincent''s lips.

    "I was, but not much. I was my mother''s boy and didn''t like to upset her. And there''s often very little to subjugate a child when he or she is locked in the library. Unlike someone who liked to explore. Marceline often got into trouble like that. She broke valuable things that belonged to grandmother on more than one asion, and I don''t think she did it without knowledge. She knew it was going to upset grandma here," Vincent exined, stepping away from his grandfather''s coffin, and he walked to the valve that provided air to the vampire and vampiress''s coffins.

    Eve, who had moved and came to stand next to the older vampiress''s coffin, noticed the woman''s grey hair. There was a stake pushed into the person''s chest, which hadn''t been pulled out. Even in sleep, the woman looked serious in the coffin.<novelnext></novelnext>

    She then moved back to the first coffin that was ced on the other table. She asked,

    "What did you mean earlier when you said she will kill us if she wakes up?"

    "She''s grandpa''s aunt, and she tried to kill him, and also my father," Vincent began, his lips twisting and a look of curiosity in his eyes. He walked from one side of the chamber to where Eve stood before stopping next to the young-looking vampiress''s coffin. Gretchen Moriarty had red hair, her mouth full.

    "Why?" Eve asked curiously, wondering if they didn''t get along.

    "No, it isn''t what you think," Vincent replied with a slow grin when he read the expression on Eve''s face. "The story goes such that Aunt Gretchen killed two males in the Moriarty family, and she then tried to get rid of grandpa and my father. Something to do with doom being caused by the males, which isn''t fully clear. Long back, one of the female ancestors started to eradicate males in the family and only keep the daughters. It became a tradition. At first, no one understood why the males were having such an unfortunate life as they died too young and easily, but grandfather was smart enough to break the cycle. She isn''t the first woman who tried to kill a person in the family."

    "How wild," Eve replied in a wry tone and heard Vincent chuckle. The more she heard about the Moriarty family, the more she realised how twisted the family was that she had married into. She asked, "What happened to the other people in the family¡­?" Because the other killer women weren''t here in this room.

    "Torn, and thrown out," Vincent answered nonchntly before he continued, "Enough of the morbid details, time to show you the other parts of this humble house of the Moriarty mansion," he grinned as he said those words because even he knew the Moriarty house wasn''t humble.

    But before they could leave the chambers, the housekeeper of the ce arrived in the front of the door and offered a deep bow,

    "My apologies, young Master Vincent. There is something that needs your attention," the woman didn''t raise her head and continued to bow with her eyes on the ground.

    Eve wondered how hard this woman must have trained when she was young to hold the etiquette to be the oldest housekeeper of the oldest pureblooded family. Or if she was born this way.

    Vincent said, "One of the legs of the tables in here is weak and needs to be fixed."

    "I will have it fixed, sire," Ca replied.

    Vincent and Eve left the chambers, followed by the woman housekeeper.

 Chapter 459 Werewolfs Fatal Bite To A Vampire

    When they reached the main hall that was right next to the stairs, Eve''s eyes fell on Marceline''s coachman, who looked like he was at the end of his wits. His eyes were wide in worry, and he shivered, while he looked back and forth.

    The housekeeper informed, "This man here is saying that there''s a werewolf roaming the grounds of the Moriarty estate. I have sent the servants to scout the ce. It has been many years since west sighted a werewolf on these grounds. If there is a rogue werewolf, it must have followed you on your way here to the mansion."

    Marceline''s coachman quickly bowed before he exined in haste, "Master Vincent, there''s a werewolf and I saw it with my own eyes. It was right near the carriage, please believe me!"

    "Ca has already sent the servants to take a look around to be sure. You shouldfortably sleep in your room, as there''s no need for you to worry about the werewolf entering your room and tearing you apart into little pieces, with blood sttered on the wall as it drips down. That''s not going to happen," Vincent smiled at Adam, whose imagination ran wild.

    "S--sire?" Adam asked in horror. One would think that after working for Marceline Moriarty, he could withstand the strongest winds and be less scared of anything, but it seemed the opposite, Eve thought to herself. He said, "The werewolf looked ferocious and looking for blood."

    Even though Adam wasn''t a human, but a vampire, he was worried about the presence of a rogue werewolf because the werewolf''s saliva and the bite were injurious to a vampire and had the chances of killing him. The world was divided into two categories-- brain and brawn. While the vampires were intelligent and cunning, the werewolves held a physical strength that, on average, overpowered any regr vampire. There were only a few gifted exceptions to it and a few who had neither brains nor brawn.

    Vincent rolled his eyes and asked Eve, "Do you want to take a look outside?"

    Eve nodded, "I don''t mind."

    But the housekeeper''s eyes were deeply furrowed. Ca didn''t understand why the young master had to go too when the servants were already scouting through, and she couldn''t have him look for the werewolf by himself and said, "Let mee along too, Master Vincent."

    The four of them stepped out of the mansion with antern each in their hands as it gently swung because of the wind. Adam took them to the shed where he had encountered the rogue werewolf.

    In the meantime, Timotei had sneaked his small body inside the huge mansion and asked himself, "Where is everyone?" He sniffed the air, trying to pick up Vincent and Eve''s scent, but the only scent he could pick was of Eve in the air. "It''s good that she''s a fish, easier to follow the scent."

    No one was around to witness the cat sneak in and make its way through the corridors. Its paws continued to push as it walked. He murmured to himself, "It feels just like many years ago, the perfect atmosphere to rx in than in bright lights. Mm, brings back memories. This is how a mansion should be built!"

    As Timotei walked in the corridors, he came across the family portraits that were ced ording to the generations that had existed. He saw the family portrait of the current Viscount and his family. He then walked further and further, before he came to stand in front of the oldest family portrait and said,

    "I should get my portrait done too. The great me, who will one day conquer this whole world and eradicate the existence of the rats. Maybe get two portraits, one in my cat self, one and after Eve turns me into a vampire," he softly cackled in excitement before clearing his throat and walking through the old corridors of the mansion.

    A few minutester, Timotei reached the underground and came to stand in front of the dark double door of the chamber. Feeling Eve''s scent heavily residing behind these doors, he pushed the door with ease and stepped inside it.

    "Eve? Vincent?" Timotei called their names but didn''t find them, while his eyes swept through the ce.

    When the ck cat''s head moved from right to left, his eyes finally focused on three tables, where on top of each of the tables were three separate wooden coffins. The ck cat gasped, "Did someone kill them and put them in a coffin? That was too quick. I will rescue you both!"<novelnext></novelnext>

    The ck cat climbed onto the table with the help of one of the table''s legs, and he came to stand on the ss case that covered the top of the coffin. He walked towards the head position of the coffin, and looked inside before blinking, "Who is this?"

    Beingzy, Timotei then jumped on the second coffin, looking for Eve and Vincent but not finding them in it either, he finally readied his body and jumped onto thest coffin, he was yet to take a look at. But when he jumped on the third coffin, it caused an imbnce with the table, and the table''s two legs broke.

    It took less than two seconds for the table''s surface to slide down, and the coffin lost its surface, which ended up crashing on the ground, and the impact caused the protective ss case shattered into pieces.

    On the other hand, the ck cat had sessfully jumped away from the table, just before the table broke down. On noticing the little mishap that was caused, Timotei eximed, "Oops."

    Bringing his head closer to the sleeping person, Timotei stared at the person inside the coffin. He thenughed, "Ahahaha, everything is just fine. There''s nothing to worry about." His voice then turned serious, and he said, "What cheap table have they been using? It isn''t my fault that it broke. If they used a good table, it wouldn''t have crashed. Anyways," he dusted the fur on his chest and asked himself, "Where was I?"

    The ck cat, not bothering to clean the mess it made, turned around and stepped out of the chamber.

    Outside the vast building, Vincent and the others stepped near the shed.

    "There''s nothing here," Ca remarked dully, and her dull eyes shifted to look at the servant.

    The other servants quickly appeared toe and report, "We didn''t find anything suspicious. There''s no sight of a rogue werewolf and the doors and gates have been locked."

    The housekeeper informed Vincent, "Master Vincent, you and Lady Genevieve should have some rest as there''s nothing to worry about here. You two had a long journey."

    Vincent gave a slight nod and said, "Go ahead. We''ll get inside after a few minutes."

    The housekeeper and the servants stepped back inside the mansion, while Eve turned and looked around the snow that now rested on the bushes. She then heard Vincent remark,

    "I think I know about the werewolf."

    Eve turned back to look at him and asked, "You do?" Noticing him staring at the snowy ground, she brought herntern closer, and light fell on the faint paw print. "Timotei..."

    * * *

    Author''s Note: There will be no update from 8th March to 16th March as I am travelling to Hong Kong for Webnovel event. Updates will resume to normal after 17th March. Thank you for your patience.

 Chapter 460 Stray Cat

    "Adam told them that it''s a werewolf and they are looking for a bigger paw print, but in reality the culprit here was someone with small paws," Vincent stated and stretched his hand forward. When Eve gave him a questioning look, he said, "Thentern."

    "I like to carry it," Eve replied with a smile, tearing her eyes away from Vincent and then looking back at the ground. She said at the paw print, "I didn''t know he came along with us."

    "Sneaky little thing. He must have somehow gotten inside when Adam was locking the carriage door and didn''te out until now," Vincent remarked, and he slipped his hand into Eve''s free hand, holding it to provide her warmth.

    Eve wondered what Timotei was doing here with them. Perhaps it was his shadow that had scared the poor coachman. She moved closer to Vincent, wrapping her hand around his arm, when she felt the cold air touch her face. She said,

    "This ce is colder than I expected it to be."

    "The firece must already be burning in our room. Let us go there," Vincent stated, and they walked inside the mansion.

    They had taken barely ten steps inside the mansion, when the housekeeper appeared in a bad mood, and she wasn''t alone. A ck cat dangled in her hand, which she felt by the scruff of the cat, while her shoes softly clicked against the carpeted floor.

    Eve noticed Ca had evident scratch marks from the cat, and a drop of blood was drawn out on the back of her hand. The housekeeper bowed, while keeping the struggling cat at a distance from her and said,

    "Forgive me, Master Vincent. This little intruder got in without anyone''s notice and was in the kitchen. I don''t know how this stray came in, but I will have it thrown out right away."

    "No!" Eve eximed, and the housekeeper''s eyebrows furrowed. "This is my cat."

    "Your cat?" Ca questioned, as if not believing.

    "You heard Eve. Drop the cat," upon one word from Vincent, the housekeeper quickly released the ck cat, who uncannily stared at her.

    Eve bent down, picked up Timotei in her hand, and politely said to the housekeeper, "This is my cat. Timotei. I hope he didn''t cause any trouble in the kitchen."

    Ca pursed her lips for two seconds as if mincing what she actually wanted to say and replied, "No. He just happened to pick a piece of meat."

    "You can prepare his meal and give it to him in the dining room. He must be hungry," Vincent said, looking at the ck cat, whose tail stretched straight at Vincent''s words.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Ca stared at them for a moment and then replied, "It will be done, Master Vincent." She gave a look at the ck cat as if not holding a likeness towards it, and turning around, she disappeared out of their sight.

    "Who is that woman?! Trying to throw me out, when I belong here more than she does," Timotei huffed and said to the couple, "If you both didn''t stop me, I would have scratched her face. Today is her lucky day to go undamaged by me."

    "What are you doing here, Timotei?" Eve asked, while looking at the ck cat. "I thought you were supposed to stay with Eugene and Rosetta."

    Timotei didn''t seem to mind Eve holding him in her hands, but the same couldn''t be said when it came to the pureblooded vampire. When the pureblooded vampire''s hand reached towards the ck cat, Timotei quickly jumped out of the mermaid''s hands. He then replied,

    "Eugene has Rosetta to babysit him and now that they are married, I didn''t want to be a third wheel between them and feel like an unwanted distraction. I mean who even hangs out with a newly married couple, when they will be busy in their own world. Aren''t I, right? So I thought I would just tag along in the other carriage."

    "What a thoughtful cat. You seem to like to give people their space," Vincent said dryly because it seemed like Timotei had forgotten that he and Eve had only recently gotten married.

    "Of course, I am a thoughtful person. People are blessed to have me around them," Timotei replied in a matter-of-fact tone. "When I saw Marceline''s carriage leaving the Moriarty mansion in Skellington empty, I couldn''t resist. As Marceline was riding with you two, I thought, what difference would it make if a small body like me takes a little space in the other carriage. Though I didn''t expect to sleep for so long," he said thoughtfully.

    Vincent stared at the cat as it rambled on, and he said, "You are here so that Eve can turn you into your vampire-self."

    The cat looked at Vincent, blinking twice. Then it said, "Yes, it is why I am here. So that we can keep the end of the bargain, and I can turn into a vampire and then sail into the moonset. Wonderful life waits ahead of me," he ced his paw on his chest. He said, "I am the most innocent, gentlest, loveable cat, I mean person, you will ever meet. And, the most reliable one with full loyalty. By the way, can I get a room of my own? Also hot water, and let the food keeping."

    "Perhaps we should have left you with Marceline to keep an eye on her if we knew you were riding with us," Vincent responded to the ck cat''s words.

    "What I meant to say is that I am going to the dining room to have my meal," Timotei quickly followed the housekeeper''s footsteps.

    Eve sighed, "I guess it isn''t bad to havepany. I haven''t learned how to tap into the magic he wants me to work on him. Does this mansion have its own library?" She turned to look at Vincent, who continued to stare in the direction where the cat had disappeared. "What is it?"

    "It seemed like he was lying. He is here for a different reason," Vincent replied to her.

 Chapter 461 Who Woke Up?

    Vincent and Eve''s room was warm enough to fade the questions Eve had on her mind when they stepped inside the room. She couldn''t help but sit in front of the firece and on the floor, her hands stretched forward as her palms heated up.

    The walls of the room were bluish-grey. The many candles stand in the room, creating light, while shadows followed the light.

    Vincent sat on the edge of the bed, untying thece of his shoes and watching Eve in front of the firece. It was good to have her this close to him, to have her for this and every other life that was there toe. She appeared to be at peace, and he could sense her emotions through the bond he had left on her.

    Once he removed his shoes, he removed his coat, while making his way to where Eve was, he draped his coat around her shoulders to give her that extra warmth her body needed. She smiled, turning and looking at him, who stood next to her. She raised her hand towards him and asked,

    "Will you sit with me?"

    Vincent took her hand and sat next to her on the wooden flooring. He said, "How are you doing today, Mrs. Moriarty?"

    Eve''s heart fluttered. She replied, "In peace. How about you?" To think he was hers as much as she was his, brought a warmth that the firece couldn''t light in a person and had toe from within a person.

    "Fantastic," Vincent answered and watched Eve, who went back to look at the firece. He said, "If you like this ce, maybe in the future we can stay here for as long as you want. Even raise our family here. It will be a fresh start, and we can have your family over too. You won''t have to worry about any memory following you."

    "What about the coffins in the mansion?" Eve asked him, a tender smile forming on her lips at the thought of their future together. There was so much to look ahead, and she was excited about it.

    "I will have them thrown from the cliff. We don''t need extra space being taken in the mansion," Vincent replied connivingly, and Eveughed at his words. "Or have them sent to Skellington."

    "It sounds tempting, Mr. Moriarty," Eve hummed.

    "It does, doesn''t it?" Vincent responded. He felt Eve lean against his arm, and he supported her weight. "We should head to bed if you are tired. Ca was right. The journey was after all long and you didn''t rest as much as you needed to."

    Eve shook her head, a little stubborn as she wanted to spend time with Vincent. They had such busy days recently that this felt like an actual vacation that they needed.

    He said, "I have other ideas if you don''t want to sleep. The walls aren''t soundproof, but I promise you that no one will dare to wander near the room. Especially when they know we only married recently."

    Eve turned away from the firece and stared into Vincent''s red eyes, that brought calmness and assurance to her messy life. Her lips drew close to his, and he closed the little distance between them. The kiss brought a tranquillity in her life that she didn''t know she had been looking for, and to think it came from a person like Vincent, and life was indeed strange, she thought in her mind.

    When she pulled away, her closed eyes fluttered open and looked into his eyes. She said, "I think I would like that."

    "To be heard screaming my name or I taking you, my beautiful girl?" Vincent teased her.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Thetter," Eve replied, though she had noticed calling out his name had only turned the man more aroused than he already was.

    Vincent stood up first and then gave his hand to Eve before they headed towards the bed, leaving the coat on the wooden floor.

    That night, Vincent took his own time to love Eve tenderly. The cold weather created the perfect catalyst for them to seek out each other''s heat, wrapping themselves in it as they made love to each other.

    Vincent consumed Eve, and she let him conquer her as she had never surrendered in front of anyone before. Her thoughts were transparent for him to read, her emotions and feelings stirred by him, and her body responded to every touch that left a fire in her.

    To the couple, no one exited before or after them, and right now, it was just them wrapped in one corner of the mansion as they continued to love. It didn''t take long for Eve toe apart, and Vincent followed with his release, with the walls of the room capturing the moans and sighs of the two lovers.

    In the mansion''s dining room, Timotei was more than content with the food that the servants had served him a while ago. He could get used to this life. Almost could get used to it, as his eyes were still on wanting to turn into a vampire. Now spread on the dining room like a sacrifice, he rubbed his soft belly.

    "Mmm," he purred.

    His stomach full and his will to move too weak, Timotei fell asleep on the dining table.

    After several hours, when the sun was about to rise in the sky, the ck cat was woken up by the servant''s murmurs and the sharp voice of the housekeeper in front of the dining room, who demanded with contained anger,

    "Who dared to step inside the chambers?"

    "I didn''t go near that ce, Miss Ca."

    "I cleaned the corridor outside yesterday morning, but I didn''t step inside."

    There were murmurs from the servants, and one of them asked, "Did something happen?"

    "Someone entered the sleeping chambers and pushed the coffin on the ground," Ca replied sharply, and the servants looked horrified. She knew it couldn''t be the newlywed couple, and it was someone else. "Whoever it is, they better step forward."

    Timotei softly growled in annoyance. Which peasant dared to wake him up from his deep slumber? He pushed himself up from the table''s surface and decided to sleep elsewhere, where no one woulde to disturb him.

 Chapter 462 Out Of Coffin

    Music Rmendation: Data Mining- Choi Jung In

    --

    When the following day arrived, Eve and Vincent left their room and made their way down. As they climbed down the stairs, the housekeeper stood at the end of the stairs with a troubled expression.

    "Why do you look like the cat has caused trouble in the kitchen?" Vincent remarked, and his words weren''t far from what had urred.

    "Good morning, Master Vincent and Lady Genevieve," Ca offered her deepest bow to the couple, before she raised her head and informed, "There has been a little situation sincest night. I don''t know how to tell you about it. This morning when I went to fix the table inside the chamber that you said, I found the table and the coffin broken."

    And as calm as Ca appeared, Eve noticed the hint of worry in the old housekeeper''s eyes.

    "The servants im that they weren''t the one who broke it. They know better than to enter the chamber that is solely for the family," Ca further said, that had Vincent slightly narrow his eyes, and he asked with a bright smile,

    "Are you insinuating that Eve or I were the ones who pushed it?"

    "I would never dare it, Master Vincent," the housekeeper quickly answered. She said, "I fear that maybe the coachman''s words were true. About the werewolf he sawst night." She also knew it wasn''t the newlywed couple because the young master was aware of the gravity of the situation and the kind of people who slept in the underground chamber inside the coffins.

    Ca had been left with the responsibility of taking care of the mansion and the coffins in the chamber, butst night it had broken under her watch.

    It took Eve and Vincent less than a second to question whether the ''werewolf'' had caused the mishap in the underground chamber.

    Vincent asked, "Hopefully you were able to ce the coffin and the person back to its original ce?"

    Sharp sound of shoes clicking against the marble floor was heard from a distance. The housekeeper''s back stiffened, and her face slightly paled.

    Eve realised the reason the housekeeper looked troubled wasn''t that the coffin was broken. But it was because someone out of the three sleeping Moriarty family members had woken up from their coffins.

    The answer to the question of who had woken up wasn''t far as the sound of the shoes got louder and louder with every passing second before the person showed up in front of them.

    "The pain of being betrayed by the people you trust is the deepest. One would think that they would be able to keep me away from my family, but it was only time before I woke up."<novelnext></novelnext>

    There stood Vincent''s grandmother Lady Ravette Moriarty. Her stern face held wrinkles because of her age, and her grey-ck hair was partitioned in the middle, that was tied into a bun. Her downturned eyes looked small, while she slightly glowered at the people in front of her.

    "Looks like grandmother is awake," Vincent remarked, before offering her a bright smile.

    Eve didn''t understand how this woman had woken up. After all, if she remembered correctly, it took more than just breaking the coffin. One had to pull out the wooden stake pierced through the people''s chest. Unless... it was there only for show, she thought to herself. Or someone helped her...

    "Grandmother Ravette, what a pleasant surprise to see you awake," Vincent greeted the old woman.

    The old vampiress stared at Vincent with a hint of grimace on her face. She said,

    "Silver hair that belonged to the human my son married. You must be my grandson." She walked towards where they stood, every step of the woman carried a weight that increased the heaviness in the atmosphere. The housekeeper quickly moved away to keep a good distance between them, while her eyes were trained on the marble floor.

    "Vincent, you have grown into a fine pureblooded vampire. How handsome and those dark eyes." The woman opened her arms and hugged her grandson. "Still not a hugger?" she hummed as they pulled away.

    "I don''t remember you being a hugger yourself," Vincent remarked with a smile. "How was your sleep? Any good dreams that you would like to share with us?"

    "As pleasant as it was, it is good to see that your grandfather has been put in the coffin after what he did to me," Lady Ravette responded with a slight smile that appeared on only one corner of her lips. Her eyes then shifted to look at Eve, her red eyes examining Eve from head to toe.

    "This is my wife, Genevieve. The love of my life," Vincent introduced Eve to his grandmother. "Eve this is Ravette Moriarty. My paternal grandmother."

    "Another human? It seems like the men in our family for some reason end up falling for humans," Lady Ravette responded with the same smile, noticing Eve offer a bow. She said, "Though it is a man''s responsibility to protect his woman and his family, I hope she knows how to protect herself?"

    "Better than she appears to be," Vincent assured his grandmother.

    "Why don''t you step aside, so that I can take a better look at her myself, Vincent," Lady Ravette pulled out her gloves from her hands.

    Vincent didn''t leave Eve''s side and said, "Isn''t it a bit too early to be getting into the fun part when we have so much to catch up to? I don''t think you would like to be put back to sleep, when you have only woken up."

    "Then is that a no?" Lady Ravette questioned, raising one of her eyebrows and she asked Eve, "What do you say, Genevieve? Sparring with each other is a tradition that has been passed down through generations. Don''t worry, I won''t kill you," but the smile on the woman''s lips said otherwise, and she continued, "Not unless I feel you are unworthy of my grandson."

 Chapter 463 A Fight Of Welcome

    Until now, Eve had never fought with any person. She knew a time woulde, when she would have to be ready, when she would face the man who had killed her mother. One had to go through the small trials before facing the bigger one.

    "Okay," Eve agreed to Vincent''s grandmother, taking upon the woman''s proposal to have a friendly spar.

    If things went out of hand, there was Vincent in the room. When her eyes moved to look at him, she noticed the pride in his eyes for her, which gave her courage.

    "Let us fight with each other, Lady Ravette," Eve offered the elderly woman a bow.

    "I wonder if it is arrogance or confidence that speaks," Lady Ravette responded to Eve''s words and said, "You can pick whatever you want from here to protect yourself against me, while I will not use anything except rely on myself. Do you agree?"

    Eve nodded to the vampiress''s words, "Agreed."

    The vampiress was old and had only woken up from her long slumber, how hard would it be to tackle her? Eve questioned herself. But the woman was a vampiress, and if she gave Eve the upper hand, that only meant the vampiress underestimated her that she was a mere human. What crazy family member tried to fight a new person in the family? Eve realised it was toote to question it, because this was the family she had married into, and now it was hers as much as it was Vincent''s.

    Vincent said, "Let me take afortable position so that I can view it better."

    The housekeeper turned surprised by theck of worry in the young master''s words and demeanour as if his human wife would be able to defend against Lady Ravette.

    "You know, Vincent. Even your grandfather was in love with a human, and she died," Lady Ravette said to him, while taking her position in front of Eve with five steps distance between them,

    "So you weren''t his first choice?" Vincent added salt to his grandmother''s thoughts.

    But Eve noticed that Lady Ravette was unfazed by her grandson''s words. She said, "It doesn''t matter if you are first or second. What matters is who gets to live and survive. It is only unfortunate that he has to sleep in that coffin, and will never be able toe out." She raised her hand and showed the key, "I will not let him."

    Eve wasn''t sure if it was good that Lady Ravette insisted on keeping the key with her so that no one would dare to wake her husband, who had put her in the coffin. Vincent leaned against the railing of the stairs and said,

    "Who woke you up?"

    "I hope it is your happiness of seeing me that speaks now, grandson," Lady Ravette said, "I had a little help from my loyal servant, not like this one here," she looked at Ca in annoyance, "It is amusing that all thought a stake could keep me in the coffin¡ª"<novelnext></novelnext>

    "You were crazy enough to hit Marceline when she was young. And haven''t you tried killing mother on several asions? Poisoning her too?" Vincent asked in a nonchnt tone.

    "Marceline needed to be educated about a few things, as she belongs to a pureblooded family. I wanted to see if she was smart or weak. It would have been a painless death. Some people need change, but she died elsewhere¡­" Lady Ravette said, "What I didn''t expect is Ca to join the conspiracy in putting me to sleep," she turned her gaze to look towards the housekeeper, who continued to look down with a frozen expression. "But that''s fine. Let bygones be gone, as I am here now." She then turned back to look at Eve and said, "If you win against me, I will forfeit and ept you to be part of the family."

    "Nobody is looking for your eptance, grandmother," Vincent chuckled, and the older vampiress continued staring at the human standing before her.

    Lady Ravette spoke her own tune without heeding thoughts to what Vincent said, "Did your father tell you that when they were trying to put me to sleep, someone dear died. Your aunt."

    "You don''t seem very sorry about her death," Vincent pointed to her.

    "I am not," the vampiress said in a dull voice. "The me goes to your grandfather, who tried to shut his wife in the coffin. Our daughter''s death must have hurt him."

    Eve slightly tilted her head as the tone of words sounded simr to the person they had left behind in the House of Purgatory. Until now, Eve kept wondering how Marceline had turned out the way she was, because of Viscount Eduard, Vincent and what she had heard about Lady Katherina, it appeared as if Marceline was a mismatch. But looking at Lady Ravette, she finally understood where Marceline got her characteristics.

    Her blue eyes looked around the ce, searching for water or any liquid that she could use to manipte. But there were only pirs here.

    "Ready for the duel, Genevieve?" Lady Ravette asked Eve, taking a stance. "I would give you three passes, but life isn''t fair and this is a battle of pride and keeping yourself in the family. If you leave a scratch on me, I will nevere at you."

    "That''s fine, Lady Ravette. I am thankful for your generosity in using anything here to my advantage," Eve responded politely.

    On the far end, Eve''s eyes fell upon the sword hooked on the wall, but it was on the vampiress''s side. She then heard Vincent remark,

    Before they could start, Vincent spoke loudly, "Be careful about not leaving this space. We don''t want to damage anything, especially not the fountain at the front. Isn''t that right, grandmother?"

    "Everything in this ce is precious and cannot be reced," Lady Ravette haughtily replied. "It is why we will finish this duel quickly."

    When Eve blinked and opened her eyes, the next moment, Lady Ravette stood right in front of her with her hand raised and ws drawn out.

 Chapter 464 Second Out Of Coffin

    Eve quickly rolled to the other side as she had expected someone to say start and not start without any notice. Soon she had to defend herself from being hit by Vincent''s grandmother, who continued to test and push her.

    When Eve almost attacked the woman, Lady Ravette dodged it. They moved across the floor, fighting and continuing tond a blow at each other. While Lady Ravette moved, she failed to realise that the chamber key from her pocket fell and slid away.

    Ca''s eyes fell on the shiny object, and she carefully moved towards it before picking it up and running towards the underground chamber. She knew that if there was one person who could stop Lady Ravette, it was the woman''s husband, who was sleeping in the coffin.

    Lady Ravette was ruthless as she caught Eve''s hand and turned the mermaid around, before throwing her to one of the nearby pirs. Eve winced, feeling her muscles ache.

    "So weak," the older vampiressmented. She walked to where Evey on the ground with her body aching.

    Eve didn''t even have time to get the sword and then she remembered Vincent''s words. The fountain. If he had mentioned it, it was only because he thought she could use her abilities and didn''t have to hold back. She raised her hand when the wind breezed into the halls. Drops of water started to be picked up from the fountain, moving towards Eve''s hand that she had raised right above the floor''s surface.

    "You have to keep an eye on your back if you don''t want to be stabbed. You didn''tst three minutes, how pathetic," Lady Ravette remarked when she reached Eve. She turned to Vincent and said, "It doesn''t look like this one will survive long. I might as well finish her to save you the building misery for the future. Not to mention, you don''t seem that fazed with what happens to her."

    "Do you remember how father reacted when he found that you tried to poison mother?" Vincent asked in a calm voice.

    "He despised me and swore to keep my grandchildren away from me. How is he now?" Lady Ravette questioned Vincent about her son. Thest time she saw her son, he refused to talk to her, and it would be a lie if she said it didn''t hurt her sentiments.

    "The same as before," Vincent replied, and he then said, "What I meant to say is myck of concern isn''t because of theck of attachment towards Eve. But because I know she will break through."

    His grandmother softly harrumphed and said, "Don''t tell me you are only words, Vincent. I will be very disappointed."

    When Lady Ravette turned to look at Eve, the young mermaid apologised, "Forgive me." And she kicked the woman''s leg such that it had the vampiress fall on the ground. Eve quickly scrambled on top of the vampiress, whose eyes widened on seeing the golden flecks in the human''s eyes that were earlier absent.

    "You aren''t a human¡­!" Lady Ravette remarked in astonishment.

    With only Vincent, Lady Ravette and Eve in the ce, the water droplets that Eve had gathered turned into a strong dagger, which Eve quickly ced on the woman''s chest. Lady Ravette gasped, feeling the sharp ice-like dagger press on her chest while still in shock. If the tip was sharp, it would have pierced through the woman''s chest; but it had a blunt end.

    "No, I am not a human," Eve replied with eyes that had turned into an intense gold.

    Timotei, who was enjoying his slumber, heard tter and thud sound, making him frown. Why was it hard for people to let him sleep in peace? Was it too much to ask after he was done saving people and bringing happiness?<novelnext></novelnext>

    "If only I had a servant, I would have told him to check on what''s going on," the ck cat remarked, as it got up and scratched its back with one of its hind legs. After letting out a yawn, he finally jumped from the bed, before making his way out of the room and through the corridors.

    On the front side of the mansion, Lady Ravette looked surprised and intrigued by her grandson''s wife, who sat on top of her. Eve then took the dagger away, which sttered on the ground with one snap of her fingers.

    "Bravo!! Isn''t she amazing, grandmother?" Vincent asked the older vampiress, who was on the ground.

    Eve stepped away from Lady Ravette before offering her hand to the woman. Lady Ravette was too proud to take help from anyone, especially one who had dared to look down at her, but at the same time, she hadn''t expected something like this. She took the young woman''s hand and got up.

    "I didn''t know we were going to use tricks," Lady Ravette responded with an arrogant face and then said, "But I am in awe, that she pulled something in thin air. I guess I cannot go back on my word, and will have to ept you into the family."

    Eve smiled, "Thank you, Lady Ravette."

    "But it never hurts to watch your back," Lady Ravette added in a nonchnt tone.

    Soon they heard two pairs of footsteps. One was a harsh one, and the other was a much quieter one that followed the first pair of shoes.

    Soon enough, Eve caught sight of Vincent''s grandfather, who looked slightly sleepy, and he held a deep frown on his face. When his eyes fell on Vincent and Eve, he looked a little confused before it dawned on him who the silver-haired young man was.

    The old vampire''s hair was neatlybed backwards and was the opposite hairstyle of what Vincent often wore. He wore a crisp-looking brown suit that looked ironed, and his face held almost the same wrinkles as his furious wife.

    But before the old vampire could go and greet his grandson, Lady Ravette appeared in front of him, and everyone heard a p echo through the ce. The echo came from Lady Ravetta pping her husband on his face.

    Eve''s eyes widened, and she watched Vincent''s grandfather raise his hand to his jaw and rub it. She heard the vampire say,

    "Your hands are as strong as they used to be."

    "How dare you put me to sleep, Strix? I am your wife!" Lady Ravette demanded from her husband, who looked unfazed.

 Chapter 465 I Will Put You In The Coffin!

    Music Rmendation: Dances for Harp and Orchestra- Lavina Meijer

    --

    The old vampire smiled at his wife and said, "You were so angry that time, that I thought you needed some time to calm down. What better than the coffin I built for you and me to rest in."

    Lady Ravette caught hold of her husband''s shirt, crumpling it in her hand as if she wanted to mince her husband in the same style, "You built it for when we die, not to force me to hibernate without my will," the old woman glowered.

    "That''s enough anger now, Ravetta. I joined you for hibernation right after I put you and that''s how much I love you," Vincent''s grandfather tried to console his furious wife.

    "Why don''t you get back inside the coffin and I will believe it," Lady Ravette''s eyes narrowed as she continued to re at her husband.

    Strix didn''t look offended by his wife''s angry words. Instead, he picked up one of her hands and kissed the back of her fingers, "So much love for me, I can feel it coursing through your veins. My lovely Ravette, I did what I thought was best, won''t you forgive me?" He kissed her fingers again while looking at his wife.

    Lady Ravette looked like she would tear her husband''s head off his body if she were given the chance or maybe the shirt. Her hands even went to his neck, curling it.

    But something unexpected happened, and Eve blinked when the old couple embraced before they kissed each other. She heard Vincent remark next to her,

    "Grandmother was lying when she said there was a human who died when it came to grandfather. She was the human, who died and turned into a vampiress."

    Eve''s eyes widened at his words. She hadn''t expected that. She asked in a low voice, "Shouldn''t she be sympathetic about humans then?"

    "It is like this. Once you get the taste of power, position, money and other things, you will want to keep it rather than have someone else sully and bring unhappiness. I heard she was always like this, even before she was turned. She was stronger than the average human, and couldn''t wait to be a vampiress."

    After a few seconds, the old couple pulled away from each other''s embrace. Lady Ravette murmured to her husband while they deeply looked into each other''s eyes, "I am still very angry at you and would like to have you in the coffin by my hands."

    "All in good time, dear. Who better to me there than you, my wife," said the old vampire.

    "Better," Lady Ravette red and said, "I lost a lot of time with my grandchildren."

    Strix let go of his wife''s waist and took a step forward to take a better look at his grandson and the woman standing under their roof. He said to Vincent,

    "Look at you all grown up. You were so small when Ist saw you and now you have grown."

    "Thankfully, some of us grow and don''t stay young," Vincent remarked, and Strix nodded with a smile. The older man ced his hands on his grandson''s arms to hold him, watching the silver hair.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "You make your mother proud, Vince. To carry her in your appearance and memories," Strix stepped forward and hugged his grandson, patting his back. Vincent raised his hands and hugged back the old man, who seemed happy to see him. "Oh, how I have missed you! Where is Eduard and Annalise?" He stepped away from the hug.

    "They are back in Skellington and they would be ecstatic to know that you both are finally awake," Vincent responded to his grandfather.

    Strix then looked at Eve and said, "Thest time I remember, my granddaughter had ck hair... and was not a human."

    "The girl is not a human, Strix," Lady Ravette corrected her husband, walking to where they stood and standing next to him.

    "Oh, dear, that is exactly what I said. Marceline was not a human," Strix said with a frown. "This is not my granddaughter."

    Vincent put his hand around Eve''s waist, bringing her close, and this had his grandfather frown as he stared at them. Vincent said, "This is my wife, Genevieve or Eve. Your granddaughter-inw."

    Strix looked offended, "What happened to waking us up when it was time for our grandchildren to get married? I thought I was quite clear with it. I am going to have a word with Eduard about it," he then looked at Eve and said, "She''s as pretty as the flower or the moon, isn''t she? Which family do youe from, Genevieve?"

    Eve offered the man a respectful bow and replied, "A family who has had excellent governesses."

    Lady Ravette''s eyebrows raised, and if it were a human, she would have something toment on, but she had seen first-hand that Eve was no ordinary human, and there was more than what met a person''s eyes. She said, "She''s not a human."

    "No?" Strix looked at Eve.

    On the other hand, Ca frowned, and she was somewhere relieved. Relieved that her mistress hadn''t tried to kill this woman to turn her into a vampiress. But she wasn''t a human?

    Vincent said in a low voice, "It is a secret, and we would very much appreciate it if you kept this to yourselves."

    "But you didn''t tell what she is," Vincent''s grandfather looked curious, as if wanting to get to the bottom of it.

    As pleased as Lady Ravette was with Eve''s ability and skill, a quick frown made its way to her face. She said, "Please don''t tell me that she''s a witch..." She raised her hand to press her forehead.

    "Vincent has always been an odd boy when he was young, but I don''t think he would pick a witch as his partner," Strix looked at his grandson and said, "You didn''t, did you?"

    Vincent clicked his tongue and replied, "I did. I just couldn''t resist Eve''s witchy charm and fell head over heels for her."

    Lady Ravette pursed her lips, while her husband leaned towards her and whispered, "Don''t go offing her now. Our grandson has been a little prankster since he was little, who enjoys yanking people''s chains."

 Chapter 466 A Moriarty family thing

    466 A Moriarty family thing

    Vincent chuckled before he stated, "All you need to know is that Eve is the love of my life, my wife, and she''s very special to me. So don''t try poisoning or having her fall from the stairs like what you tried in the past. Are we good? If not, we are more than happy to leave."

    "No one is displeased with your decision, Vincent," Vincent''s grandfather loved his grandson and his family and wanted to spend time with him. "As a Moriarty, you have the power to take charge of your life without needing anyone''s approval. And it seems like Genevieve is a decent woman. But first, I need to take a bath and change into fresh clothes. Ca, prepare a feast and prepare the dining room."

    Ca offered a deep bow before walking away from there in haste.

    Before Strix and Ravette left, the old vampire asked, "Where is Marceline?"

    "Marceline¡­ she''s having a vacation," Vincent replied with a straight face.

    "She couldn''te here for that?" Strix''s eyebrows furrowed.

    "I thought it was best to give her the time she needed, to find herself. She wille meet you when she''s ready with some self discovery," Vincent assured his grandparents, who nodded and left.

    Eve let out a sigh, and once the elderly couple was out of sight, she said, "That wasn''t what I was expecting to happen this morning. I thought your grandmother would kill me."

    "Grandmother is hot headed, but we will leave that to my grandfather," Vincent remarked, leaning forward and kissing one side of her temple. He then asked, "Are you hurt?"

    Eve shook her head, "Just a little sore, but I am fine."

    "Meow meow," Timotei walked down the stairs and appeared in front of Vincent and Eve, "I didn''t know there were more people in this mansion."

    "Timotei, did you enter the chambersst night and break the table in there?" Eve asked the ck cat, who stared at her.

    "What table? I didn''t see any table," Timotei cleared his throat.

    "You are lucky you didn''t break the other coffin. We could test if you can fly," Vincent remarked, to which Timotei chuckled.

    The ck cat then quickly promised, "I will stay away from all tables I am supposed to stay away from. It isn''t like I was told not to touch it. I was looking for you both. If there is anyone to be med, it is the carpenter or the housekeeper! Not me! Actually, you know what, I think I have intruded on your time, and would like to go back home."

    "Maybe he should get back home," Vincent murmured, and Timotei nodded eagerly. "But why the sudden change in ns?"

    "That¡­" Timotei looked back and forth between the couple and replied, "I just realised that you both married recently and what I am doing is third wheeling, when I should look for my own mademoiselle."

    Eve realised that Timotei was acting suspiciously and said, "We can travel back together. What if someone attacks him?" Thest question was for Vincent.

    "Maybe we will know if it really is hisst life or if has some spares left," Vincentmented, to have the ck cat re.

    "I wouldn''t want to waste your time when you both can spend it in the bedroom. I would like my lunch, dinner, and breakfast packed and ced in the carriage. Marceline''s scared coachman can ride her carriage back to Skellington," Timotei had already made the n and was ready for it to be implemented.

    "We need Adam here. Unless you can ride the carriage yourself, you are stuck here," Vincent stated tly, which had Timotei''s ears flop as if he was hurt and being denied love.

    "Life is so hard¡­ let me go to the kitchen and see what is there to eat," Timotei consoled himself and then pranced away.

    "Do you think he doesn''t like your grandparents?" Eve asked Vincent because the ck cat had given her the impression that it was here to enjoy a long vacation.

    "Seems like it. As if he''s trying to escape from here."

    As the ck cat walked towards the kitchen, he muttered, "Why didn''t I realise before! Bad Timotei! Ugh, I should urge Eve to turn me quickly."

    "Timotei," Eve called from behind, and the ck cat paused his footsteps. "We need to talk."

    "Oh, good! You have finally decided to turn me!" Timotei raised both his hands as if he was praying.

    "Is something going on? You are acting suspicious," Eve said in a low voice before picking Timotei in her arms so she could speak without another person to listen to them.

    "Who me? I am the least suspicious person in this ce," Timotei huffed. "I don''t even know what you are talking about."

    "Seriously, what are you hiding? I promise not to tell anyone if you tell me about it," Eve let the ck cat know, who contemted for two seconds before shaking his small furry head.

    "All I am hiding is my majestic self. I am the king of darkness and shadow, who he¡ª"

    Hearing footstepsing from the other side of the corridor, Eve and Timotei turned quiet. It was Lady Ravette, who walked with another servant following her. It must be the servant who helped her out of the coffin by giving her blood, Eve thought in her mind.

    Timotei stiffened on seeing thedy and said to himself, ''Act normal. I am a regr and average cat. Just a normal cat.'' But it was hard to behave normal when he was a powerful person. A force to be reckoned with!

    "Genevieve, what are you doing here? Ca and the other servants will have the dining table ready," Lady Ravette said with a polished and clear voice.

    "My cat needed to be fed. It gets restless when it is hungry," Eve replied, while Timotei jumped out of her hand and skipped away. "Excuse, my cat¡­"

    "How surprising that you have a ck cat as your pet. The Moriarty family has had a line of ck cats as their pets. Sadly they don''t live long," Lady Ravette responded to Eve''s words. "I know it because I have seen the older portraits of the Moriarty family. The older things that belonged to the other Moriarty family before us, all are in the cer room. ck cats. It seems like a trait the Moriarty family has passed down for generations."

 Chapter 467 Wedding gift from the old couple

    467 Wedding gift from the old couple

    A slight frown appeared on Eve''s face upon hearing what Lady Ravette told her. The old vampiress said,

    "I am sure Ca will feed your cat. She already betrayed me once, so I don''t think she will not follow my orders. She knows better toply than her head sitting on the edge of a spear. Come." She waved her hand at the servant, who had earlier followed her, for the servant to bow at her and Eve before leaving the ce.

    Eve wondered if Timotei had gone to the kitchen or had run away somewhere else after what Lady Ravette revealed to her. Considering how hostile the old vampiress had behaved with her earlier, right now, the woman appeared to be saner and less threatening.

    Once they reached the dining room, Eve noticed how Vincent''s grandparents sat on opposite ends of the table. While Eve and Vincent took a seat next to each other and near grandfather Strix as he was more reliable and sanepared to Vincent''s grandmother.

    Before the servants brought the food inside the dining room to be served, Strix told Vincent, "Now that you are married, your grandmother and I would like to give you something." The old vampire took out a rolled parchment from his coat''s inside pocket and handed it to Vincent. "This is for both of you."

    Vincent took hold of the rolled parchment and unrolled it. Eve leaned to the side to look at it as she was curious. The parchment read,

    ''To our grandson Vincent and daughter-inw, Genevieve, we wish you both a marriage like ours filled with love,mitment,promise, and the courage to still be together even after all the odds havee to pass you. To give us grandchildren so that we can turn into great-grandparents. As a wedding gift, we would like you to have the mansion in Holy Oak.

    Your loving grandparents.''

    "Are you sure you want to give us the mansion?" Vincent asked his grandfather. Even though he had enough money to build his own mansion for himself and Eve, everyone knew the value of the mansion; it was old and invaluable as many generations had lived here.

    Strix nodded with a thoughtful look, "Your grandmother and I believe that it is time we pass some things to you and your wife. It is time for the next generation to take over, while we enjoy and rx, isn''t that right, Ravette?"

    Lady Ravette, who was slowly sipping blood from her ss, pulled away from it, "Strix is right, Vincent. This mansion isn''t ours but something that has been passed down, and it is time for you to have ownership of it. It is a pity that Eduard decided to live in Skellington, and not here."

    "Eve and I have important things to take care of in Skellington, and if this is your indirect way of tying me to this ce, it won''t work. And we are still deciding where to live," Vincent responded.

    "Well, you don''t have to move here right away. Finish whatever that you both need to finish, this mansion is not going anywhere," Strix replied in a matter-of-fact tone. "It is a wedding gift, Vincent, so ept it. You too, Genevieve."

    Eve offered a bow and said, "Thank you for your generous gift, grandfather and grandmother."

    Strix stared at Eve, and he suddenly said, "I will get you another gift, Genevieve. It will be just for you to keep!"

    "We should perhaps throw a soiree to the newlyweds, Strix," Lady Ravette suggested to her husband, who nodded in agreement.

    "That is not necessary, grandmother. Eve and I are staying here for two or three days the most before we return to Skellington," Vincent responded, which had Lady Ravette frowning.

    "Such a short visit," Vincent''s grandmother wasn''t impressed by Vincent''s decision. "Here I thought we would get to spend a month or two."

    "Don''t be saddened, Ravette. He did say they have some urgent matters to attend to. I am sure once they finish it, they will be living here and in no time we will have little ones running around and filling the mansion. Maybe get Eduard and his family too with a possible ploy. What do you think?" Strix asked his wife, and Lady Ravette agreed with a nod.

    "I would definitely love to hear that," The old vampiress answered.

    Vincent rolled the parchment and ced it inside his coat before he murmured, "Marceline is going to be unhappy when she hears about the gift," a sly smile appeared on his lips.

    The word unhappy didn''t even cover how Marceline would feel. That was right, Eve thought to herself. It wasn''t Vincent but Marceline who had been looking forward to living and owning this mansion. If word reached her, she wouldbust in rage.

    "If she wanted the mansion, she should havee here to spend her vacation," Lady Ravette replied in a crisp tone. "Though my granddaughter, Marceline, has always had the habit of wanting and taking things that don''t belong to her. Has she changed?"

    "It was an old matter, Ravette. She was a child," Strix smoothened the conversation that his wife started.

    The expression on Lady Ravette''s face didn''t change, where it looked serious. She recollected the memory by saying, "I thought I lost one of my ne, when in truth Iter came to find her hiding it with her. I know a brat when I see one."

    "You should loosen up, darling. See, Vincent grew up just fine and even found a special granddaughter. Marceline must havee around too," Strix responded to his wife.

    Soon the food was brought in and served by the servants on the dining table one after another. One would think that more people would join them because of the number of dishes served in the room. Once the four of them finished breakfast, the old couple left the dining room, leaving Vincent and Eve alone to have time together. Vincent noticed the serious look on Eve''s face and asked,

    "Did something happen?"

    Eve pursed her lips before she said, "It is just something that your grandmother said earlier that is stuck in my head." Her eyes shifted to the closed doors of the dining room, and she said, "It is about Timotei."

    "Did she find him talking?" Vincent asked her. Considering how the ck cat had the habit of causing trouble wherever it went.

    "No, it isn''t that. You know how Timotei was behaving suspiciously earlier, and when he saw your grandmother, I felt him turn frigid. As if worried about something. Do you think perhaps he knew your grandmother?" Eve asked him in a low voice. She doubted that she would be able to find Timotei now.

    Vincent gave it a thought before he replied, "I don''t think that''s possible, considering how he said that this is his eighth, or in real being the ninth life of his. Maybe he was once their cat."

    "That one," Eve pointed, her eyes turning slightly bright with the mystery that filled the ck cat now. She said, "Lady Ravette told me that the Moriarty family have been possessing ck cats for a while. Do you think you could ask Ca for the key to the cer room of this mansion?"

    Vincent nodded, "I can, but Ca won''t deny you. Considering how you are the mistress of this mansion now."

 Chapter 468 Unkempt Cellar

    Vincent and Eve took the key to the cer room from Ca and walked down the stoney spiral stairways of the mansion. With each carrying antern, they continued to make their way through the darkness.

    "I cannot deny that this mansion is spookier than I first thought," Eve remarked. Her eyes fell on the cobwebs that decorated the corners of the walls and ceilings.

    "This ce has been locked away for a long time. In thest few years, there have been barely any people actively using the mansion, which has led to some of the ces being untouched. Some of the families are strict on it. Even if they are put in hibernation, they order the housekeepers to not touch anything that is not required to have any attention. Sometimes they''re rooms, or sometimes things that hold importance," Vincent exined, while taking the lead ahead of her.

    "But if they are family portraits, why not have them hang on the walls of the corridor, instead of leaving them here to collect dust?" Eve asked him.

    "Maybe they were extras, or people didn''t like each other and decided to leave them behind," Vincent hummed and then said, "There was once a story about the ghost in the portraits."

    Turning intrigued, Eve asked him, "What was it about?" Their footsteps made soft noises on the dusty floor as they continued to walk.

    "The story went something like this. A woman marries a man, and once she starts living there, she feels she''s being watched and attacked by someone from the family. It is onlyter does she find that the ghost, that has been haunting and killing people, was in an old portrait. Poor woman''s husband dies."

    "Oh," Eve''s eyebrows furrowed, and she asked, "What happenster?"

    Vincent turned to look at Eve over his shoulder, with one corner of his lips pulled, and he replied, "The ghost leaves and don''t know after that. I lost the book and couldn''t find it again."

    Suddenly they heard a sounding from the direction they were walking, that had Eve''s breath caught in her throat. She asked, "What was that?"

    Vincent turned to the front and said, "Probably rodents."

    Reaching in front of a grilled gate, Vincent inserted the key Ca had given them beforeing here. Eve heard the harsh sound of the lock, and once it opened, Vincent pushed the gate for it to creak.

    Stepping inside the open gate, both of them finally reached the dark room with no windows because the cer was built underground like the few chambers. Vincent walked towards the walls, and finding the torch hooked to the wall, he lit them one after another until the room finally was bright enough for them to see, and they didn''t have to rely on theirnterns.

    The cer wasn''t an ordinary cer but had many things. There was a rack dedicated to books, but it was built in the walls of the cer. Eve looked out for the rodents or spiders that had grown in the dark and cold ce like this.

    On another rack, a column of liquor bottles was ced on the other side of the wall. Curious, she picked up a bottle and felt the dust on the tips of her fingers and skin. When she turned it around, she noticed thebel read that it was four centuries old. Eve remarked,

    "I didn''t know blood could be stored this long," because she doubted this was wine.

    "If tempered right with right preservatives, it turns into alcohol. Only that it is slightly thicker than your other liquors, just the perfect taste. In the past, the blood preserving was mostly drawn from virgins. Male, female didn''t matter, of course, it is just a myth about virgins tasting better when in truth," Vincent turned to look at the boards that leaned against the other side of the walls. "It is just that the younger a person is, the finer and fresh is the taste. Of course, there are other exceptions, like how your blood tastes more delicious than any person."

    Eve noticed Vincent''s gaze on the turned canvas and followed him to the other side of the cer.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Vincent bent forward, stretching his hands and he grabbed the back of the nearest painting before he turned it around. Eve''s eyes furrowed, and she said,

    "We don''t have any Moriarty ghosts, do we?"

    "Not that I know of," Vincent hummed before sitting on his heel to take a better look at one of the portraits, which had a portion of the painting missing as if it was intentionally torn.

    They turned three more portraits before noticing another one having a patch as if it was ripped out. Like there was a person that didn''t want to be revealed. Vincent then picked up another portrait that was ced on the other side before their eyes fell on a big family, and there was a ck cat that was held by a young woman. It looked exactly like Timotei.

    Before either of them could say anything, someone sneezed in the cer, "Achoo!" It didn''t belong to Vincent or Eve. A utensil toppled and fell.

    "It is time toe out," Vincent stated, standing up and turning to look in the direction where the utensil fell.

    The ck cat stepped out of the shadows, behind which it had been hiding, and it said, "It''s you both! I was here catching a rat--"

    "Behind you," Vincent stated, and Timotei''s eyes widened.

    "WHERE?"

    It took less than two seconds for Vincent to catch hold of the mischievous cat by grabbing its scruff.

    "Don''t throw me out! I haven''t developed wings yet!" Timotei dangled in the air.

    "Did you tear the paintings, Timotei?" Eve asked the ck cat, who looked in the other direction instead of answering.

    "I think you can be an excellent log once put in the firece," Vincent stated, taking a step towards the exit of the cer.

    "Wait! Stop! I will tell you the truth! It was I, me who did it!" Timotei cried.

    "Why?" Eve asked the ck cat. "What are you hiding?"

    Timotei stopped struggling and replied, "I was just hiding my charismatic self and to stop blinding people from my splendid self!"

 Chapter 469 Mystery Of Timotei

    Music Rmendation: Reflections- Toshifumi Hinata

    --

    "When you were a vampire?" Eve asked the ck cat, who felt the intense stare from the pureblooded vampire.

    "No... I just made it appear as if it was a person in there because of the length of my scratches... I was a cat," Timotei exined warily, and when he felt a slight sway in his body, he quickly blurted, "I can exin!"

    The ck cat said, "You see... Some of my past lives have been tied to this family. As in, I remember being the pet cat of this family for four generations, before I died and came to be someone''s cat again. I just have bad memories, and wanted to erase them! There was a child that threw me into the fire! And then that woman! She threw me out and I died. She''s a violent woman! That grandmother of yours! I don''t know how but I just ended up near the Moriarty family."

    "A little too coincidental for you to end up being the pet cat of the same family. Four times out of nine?" Vincent questioned Timotei, his eyes keenly staring at the cat for more exnation. "And?"

    "And?" The ck cat looked back and forth, feeling the growing heaviness in the atmosphere, and he said, "You know as a cat, your memory gets erased when you end up taking birth again, and it leaves gaps in your mind, that I am not aware of and don''t make sense."

    Timotei''s words sank into both Eve and Vincent''s minds, leaving silence in the cer room. The cat continued, "So it isn''t like I remember everything--"

    "You were never a vampire," Vincent deadpanned, which had the ck cat pause and looked at him in shock.

    Timotei looked offended, "How dare you say that?" But on seeing Vincent re at him, he sighed before confessing, "Yes... I have always been a cat."

    The ck cat had given Eve the feeling that it had always been a cat, where it sometimes slipped or talked. For instance the time when Eugene had only turned into a vampire and they were in the servant''s quarters.

    "But what is wrong in wanting to be a vampire? If the sea creature could give me a voice to converse with all of you, I should also be able to turn myself into a vampire, right?" Timotei asked Vincent and then looked at Eve, "I have full faith in you. You can do it! And I will be here to give you moral support for it!" The cat raised its paw, turning it into a fist.

    "So the story you told us about belonging to a wealthy pureblooded family, having clothes and feeling naked, and being adies favourite was all a lie," Eve pointed, wondering what else the cat had lied about.

    Timotei vigorously shook his head and said, "Me? Lie? Never! I am the most honest cat you will ever find. I told you my memory had gaps but I seem to be remembering things. Now, I know you will think it''s convenient but it is the truth! I am going to be the future priest and a priest shouldn''t lie!" He bbered.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I think we can test if you survive as a vampire by staking you and having you in the coffin," Vincent suggested, but after a second, he said, "Perhaps a different chamber to keep your majestic self."

    "No, no! I am not majestic at all. I am a humble peasant, who doesn''t like the coffin. Blergh!" Timotei made a face while changing his tune. "I am such a small being, don''t you feel pity to attack me? I did belong to a pureblooded vampire family, and my father had a big name. And I was adies man! Or adies cat, but by definition and gender, I am a male, which makes medies man," he tried to enlighten the two of them, "Everybody liked to hold me, and pet me, they used to like spending time with me... it''s just that they spent time with me as a... cat. Not a person."

    When Vincent dropped the ck cat on the ground, Timotei quickly got his posture right and stood straight.

    "Your father was also a cat," Eve pointed, and Timotei softly purred. The cat''s tail moved on the ground as if sweeping before he realised the dirt and quickly pulled his tail and dusted it.

    "Isn''t that how technically I must havee to existence?" Noticing how careful Timotei was with his words, Vincent questioned,

    "This father that you spoke about. Who was he?"

    Timotei chuckled, that sounded nervous, and he then said,

    "See now, that is the funny thing... For years, I have been trying to find not just a sea creature to turn me, but also I was also looking for my father, and I found the person after passing many lives. I had a doubt about it a few days ago. It came quite as a shock and I had to take time to meditate and wrap my head around it."

    The ck cat continued to say, "My father, he had a power that people often don''t carry and I haven''te across anyone else to hold it. It is the ability to control vampires, to bring them to their knees with one nce. I call it, making the person submit fully. A person will feel as if the person is carrying stones, and will not be able to stand up...The day Eugene was turned. Remember we all were in your room?" He asked Eve, and she nodded. He said, "Vincent holds that ability."

    Timotei was Vincent''s cat?

    "But Vincent didn''t know who you were when you both met," Eve pointed, trying to understand how that was possible.

    "Neither did I when we met after many years, but as I said, it is because of the gaps in my memories," Timotei continued to exin, and said, "Maybe it is because I am a cat with many short lives, that I have been able to carry a few past memories still in tact, but it might not be the same for others. But I am unable to remember the details and am on the path of discovery."

 Chapter 470 Holes In The Memories

    Eve turned to Vincent and asked him, "Do you think it is possible?"

    "Considering how the Moriarty bloodline originally branched from the royal family of King Gauntlet, it is possible," Vincent replied with a slight frown.

    This was why Timotei was here. It wasn''t because of vacation or because he wanted to be a person. But because he was curious if Vincent was the man from the past, Eve thought to herself.

    If what Timotei said was true, then that also meant that Vincent''s soul was part of King Gauntlet''s family.

    Timotei cleared his throat and asked Eve, "You will still turn me into a vampire, won''t you? A pureblooded vampire," he looked at her with his big eyes, donning a sweet and innocent appearance.

    Seeing how the ck cat wasn''t causing any intentional but only unintentional harm and was only having the wish to turn to a person walking on two legs and not four, Eve didn''t see why she couldn''t help the cat in this matter in the future. But then she heard Vincent say,

    "You are an untrustworthy cat. I doubt I could have had any pet like you in my previous life."

    The ck cat looked offended and said, "It wasn''t I, but you who picked me up and said that I would be your cat! Do you think I wanted to be your personnel cat? If it weren''t for the bunch of ra--raspberries hanging on the branch, that I was going to eat. Ahem, I wouldn''t have been your cat in the past. Right now, I am my own person. I have been for thest few lives," the cat harrumphed.

    Both Vincent and Eve could tell that it wasn''t raspberries but a bunch of rats that had tormented the ck cat. It seemed like Timotei was just a spoiled little cat, who had probably been coddled and was scared of rats since the very beginning.

    "Eve," Vincent addressed her, gaining her attention and she looked away from the cat to meet his red eyes, "Don''t turn Timotei until we get all the answers about his past life. The one in the beginning," Eve agreed to it by a nod.

    "What?!" Timotei meowed at the end and came to Eve''s side. He gently tugged one side of her long skirt with his paw and said, "You cannot do this to me, Eve!"

    "I am sorry, Timotei, but I will have to side with Vince''s decision here," Eve offered an apologetic look at the ck cat, who fell t on the floor as if his life was doomed. "If you are really from that time, there must be important memories. And didn''t you just tell us that it is because you are a cat, that you still have pieces of your past memories? Once I turn you to a vampire, it might end up with you losing your memory for good and never remembering anything."

    "I dug my own grave," Timotei whispered to the dusty floor. But as he spoke, dust rose from the ground. He quickly got up and coughed.

    "You have waited this long, a little more time shouldn''t make much difference. Now that we know that you were a cat since the beginning, the probability of turning you into a human or a vampire is low," Vincent reminded the cat of the harsh reality.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "The earlier sea creature could do it, which means Eve has all the ability to do it too. She''s a mermaid-siren, which is rare. So you see? Rare abilities?" Timotei spoke as if trying to make them see his logic.

    Vincent''s lips twitched, and he stated, "If that is true, you don''t need Eve''s help as you can do it yourself. You are a rare cat who talks. I am sure you will find a way on your own."

    Timotei red at Vincent, doubting whether this pureblooded vampire was really his first owner. Probably he was wrong, the cat thought to itself. From what he could remember with his feelings, he remembered clinging to his cat-father. Perhaps he had only imagined it? He nodded his head, while Eve and Vincent watched the cat bob its head in silence.

    "How often do you remember things about your past, Timotei?" Eve asked the cat, who for five seconds stayed quiet before realising she was his key to vampirism. Once he would turn into a vampire, he would chase all the rats and make sure thend he was going to live in would be free from those pests. "Timotei?"

    "Ah, yes. It doesn''t have any fixed time. The longer I am near familiar things or people from the past, the quicker those missing puzzlese to me. Aren''t I amazing?" Timotei asked them.

    "Maybe the longer you two bond together, we might be more clear about your past life?" Eve asked Vincent.

    Vincent held a frown, his lips set in a thin line, and he questioned the cat, "You said a siren cursed you. But she never cursed you, did she? She turned you to a cat who could speak, but blessed you."

    Silence fell in the room, and Timotei coughed, "I might have twisted the story a little so that all of you could believe that I needed to be turned urgently. But that didn''t happen," he said in a disappointed tone.

    "Why did she give you the ability to speak?" Vincent questioned Timotei, who blinked.

    "I don''t know, maybe she was beguiled by the charming me and thought she could use me as a person to talk to, though I don''t remember what we spoke. I told you I was adies man," Timotei raised his front paws.

    "I don''t think he has the memories of her or what happened," Eve said to Vincent. "There are probably many spaces in his memories that haven''t been filled even after he has lived many lives."

    Vincent stared at the ck cat that continued to speak to Eve. If the person blessed the cat with speech, and had granted him nine lives, it only meant that the person wanted to pass something important through this cat.

 Chapter 471 Time To Lose Your Pride

    Marceline sat on the bed in her secluded room, her posture looked proud and refined even though she had been left in this horrendous ce for two days. Her face was rigid, and she refused to eat or drink the food offered.

    She couldn''t believe her entire family had decided to let her spend the rest of her years in the House of Purgatory. Anger bubbled and coursed in the vampiress''s veins, but the longer time passed, the more she came to realise that her words fell on deaf ears. But her stubbornness increased the hunger she now felt and she bitterly waited for the guard toe in front of her room and bring her food.

    When she heard footsteps approaching towards the room, her eyebrows drew, and a hint of relief passed her expression when she noticed it was the guard, carrying a tray of food and a ss of blood.

    "Where are you going? Serving the food to the room next to mine when you haven''t served me?"

    But the guard disappeared from her sight without pausing or even looking at her. The audacity of this lowly guard¡­ Marceline''s eyes narrowed. Hunger mixed with her anger, she pushed herself from the bed and made her way towards the room''s door gate. Holding the iron rods and pushing her nose and part of her centre face through the gaps so that she could have a better look at the ends of the corridor.

    "You there!" Marceline called the same guard, when he walked past her room once again. "I am talking to you! Don''t you have ears?"

    What was going on in here?! She was Marceline Moriarty, the daughter of a wealthy and high-positioned Viscount!

    "You think my father will be pleased if he hears about how you are treating me here?! He''s a Viscount and he will punish you all!" Marceline shouted.

    "Shut up, already!" Came a coarse voice of a woman from the left side, who Marceline assumed to being from the room next to hers. "Some of us are trying to eat in peace. I hear another word from you, I will snap you into two halves."

    For a moment, Marceline turned quiet. But then she thought, how can the woman even harm her when she was locked in the room. Being used to getting her way and always being on the upper hand, she responded imperiously, "If you want, you can cut your ugly self. I am talking to the guard, not you."

    She heard a chuckle from one side of the corridor outside the room, but not knowing if it came from the left or right, her red eyes moved around before the person who had chuckled walked to the front of her room.

    It was a decently tall man with blonde hair, his eyes downturned and a sly smile on his lips. He said, "If I were you, I would watch my words, young miss of the Moriarty family."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Marceline red at the man, who appeared to be around her own age. He didn''t wear expensive clothing, which had her assume that he came from a lower family than hers. Not to mention, there were scars on his wrists, which were all healed.

    "I was not served my share of the food and blood for the hour. I am hungry," Marceline stated in a haughty tone. "Where is it?" She demanded.

    The man stared at her with his green eyes and replied, "If you weren''t served, there''s only one reason. You must have refused to eat or drink the first two days."

    "I am not refusing now," Marceline frowned.

    "Yes, maybe you aren''t refusing it now, but if an inmate of the House of Purgatory refuses to eat by showing arrogance and pride as if you are from a superior ce, you will be denied food for the next two days. So maybe think carefully next time you disy your arrogance."

    "What?" Marceline questioned, a deep frown appearing on her face as if she wasn''t able toprehend the logic. "I demand my food right now! I cannot be treated as if I am a vermin like the rest of the people here. Ie from the¡ª"

    "The Moriarty family. Yes, we all heard about it, there''s no need to yap about it. But you are part of the vermin culture, so get used to it. No matter what big name your family carries outside these high walls of the House of Purgatory, once you step inside, it is better for you to drop it right there, than cling to it. Right now to most of us, you are just a woman who keeps shouting," the man said to her with a smug expression. "Trust me, it is better to keep a low profile, than bring attention to yourself. If you think you were a hyena, there are vultures in here who will peck and tear you apart. So if I were you, I would stay quiet and behave. Don''t think the guards aren''t marking your bad behaviour."

    Marceline couldn''t believe this, and while gripping the iron rods, she tried to tone down her voice and said, "Please bring the man in charge of this ce! I would like to talk to him! I will not send away the food untouched again! I wasn''t keeping well and I couldn''t eat it!"

    "Sure, liar," the man said to her, his green eyes taking in a quick look at her, and he said, "You will step out of the room, it isn''t like we are a pet. Be on your good behaviour and the guards will let you out, and you will be able to join the buffet in the hall, rather than be stuck in here." Saying this, the man left the front of her room as if Marceline had bored him.

    The young vampiress''s body shook in anger and frustration. She couldn''t believe the plight she was ced in. All these years, Marceline had prided herself on being a member of the Moriarty family. For crying out loud, she wasn''t some average vampiress but a pureblooded vampiress!

 Chapter 472 Finding A Known Face

    Marceline''s stomach growled, keeping her awake even during the hours of the night when she was supposed to be sleeping. With antern that burned in her room and a pot made of mud, which had water in it, she stared at it while running her hands on her stomach. The room was barely a room, with a divider for one to take a bath or do other necessary things.

    There was no mirror, but there was a cupboard to ce all the clothes one owned. There was a small table and a stool. But the room didn''t have a firece to heat in this weather. There was

    Somewhere in the back of her mind, she hoped her parents woulde to rescue her from this mad pace, which was no less to an institution for the crazy members of society, who were unfit to walk among the sane.

    ording to Marceline, she had always been nice to people even though she didn''t like them, she tolerated them even though they were beneath her. Yet look where her life had ended now, she thought to herself. She wondered if she wrote a letter to her father if he woulde to collect her and bring her back to the mansion.

    She quickly sat upright on her bed. Going to the desk that was present, she pulled out the parchments and ink, before she started to write a letter to her father.

    ''Dear father,

    I hope this letter finds you well. I know I havemitted many mistakes in the past, but my childish innocence led to those actions. I only wanted to be loved, and to be part of the Moriarty family still as I have been until recently. I miss you, mother, little Allie, terribly. I regret my actions, and the more hours passed, the worse I feel. Please forgive me, I will never do anything as such. I promise to be good, and I have been, haven''t I? When the council members asked me regarding Lady Camille''s death, I helped our family. Please, father, show me mercy and take me out of this ce. I feel suffocated and trapped.

    Your loving daughter,

    Marceline.''

    Marceline quickly folded the parchment and decided for the right time so the guard could take it and send it to her father. But the vampiress was not sorry for the harm she had brought to Eve, and knowing it was because of that person that she was in this ce, she despised her even more.

    "She is deceiving everyone along with Vincent," Marceline muttered.

    When the next day arrived, Marceline woke up feeling hopeful as she carried the letter she had written to her father in her dress pocket.

    "It is time to eat," she heard the loud voices of the guards, calling the inmates of the House of Purgatory, and soon one of the guards appeared in front of her gate.

    Not knowing if she would find another timeter with the guard, Marceline quickly made her way to the front of her room and spoke to him in a polite voice, as he unlocked the gate,

    "How long have you been working here?"

    The guard stared at her, noticing how normal Marceline appeared as a person. As normal as any other person in this ce, as everyone liked to behave like they were mentally sound until they got tired of it and behaved like their true selves.

    "Seven," replied the guard.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "You like working here? I was thinking if you could help me take a stroll around to know where I can and cannot walk. To know the rules of course," Marceline wanted to befriend the guard, but the guard only red at her and responded to her,

    "The guards are here to keep people like you in line, not to act as your servants."

    The guard had dealt with enough people like Marceline to know the tricks and schemes one came up with. Marceline quickly said, "No no, I didn''t mean to offend you, Sire. I have a request to ask from you." She took out the folded parchment from her dress pocket and stretched her hand towards him, "Please have this sent to my father. I promise that is all I wanted. Just this one letter to reach my father."

    The guard briefly stared at Marceline and then took the folded parchment from her.

    "When will you send it?" Marceline asked him.

    "Letters go out only on Saturdays and also you receive on that day. Not earlier than that," the guard replied before he reminded her, "The food is served down the hall. Follow the rest and you will find it."

    Marceline nodded and offered a false bow that meant nothing. It would take only a week before her father woulde for her, the vampiress thought to herself. She would think about how to fix her image once she was out of here. She had done it once, she could do it again, the vampiress thought to herself.

    When Marceline stepped out of her room, she made sure that her footsteps were firm and that no one knew about her disability. She wouldn''t let anyone ruin the reputation she had built for herself and would make sure to stand above the rest. With that thought, the vampires made her way to the hall where food was served.

    On entering the wide and big room with a high ceiling, she saw three long tables, on top of which were food and blood.

    "Finally," Marceline let out a sigh of relief. Even though the food wasn''t fresh, she needed blood in her body.

    But when she started walking towards the table, she noticed a lot of people''s eyes falling on her. Her movements slowed down for a moment before she continued to walk forward with her chin up.

    Before Marceline''s hand could reach for food, someone caught hold of her hand, stopping her from reaching for the ss of blood. Turning annoyed, she turned to see who had dared, when her eyes slightly widened on seeing who it was.

    "I didn''t believe it when they said a woman was shouting and telling she was a Moriarty," said the woman, who had a scar on one side of her face.

    "Delia¡­" Marceline whispered the name of the woman, whom she once knew. How could she forget¡­ that the woman was here. The reason Delia Tallon was in here was because of her. But a few years had passed, and while Marceline''s life had moved on with merriment and respect, it wasn''t the same for the woman who stood in front of her. "It is so good to see you, Delia!" Marceline offered a sweet smile as if thrilled and excited to see the human.

    "You have some nerve to smile in front of me," Delia''s eyes narrowed, before she raised her hand and punched Marceline''s nose with force.

    The people in the hall hooted, liking what they saw as they were all troublemakers, while some were depressed from living in the House of Purgatory for so long that they didn''t care. Marceline stumbled backwards and covered her nose with her hand, which oozed blood.

 Chapter 473 Past Deeds Catching Up Fast

    Marceline felt her hands turn wet because of the dripping blood from her nose. "What is wrong with you?!" she demanded in shock.

    It resulted in the woman named Delia punching Marceline one more time and the young vampiress lost her bnce with her wooden foot, to end up falling t on her bottoms.

    Some people in the hall had moved aside to give the two women space.

    Marceline looked back and forth and shouted for help, "Where are the guards? Guards! This woman is crazy!" On another note, how could this human''s punch hurt her this much? Was it because she hadn''t drank blood for a long time now, and it had resulted in her body to turn weak?

    But no guards appeared to help her, and she red at Delia with her bloody nose, "Why are you hitting me? I just told you I am happy to see you!"

    "It is because of you that I am here, and you dare say that you are happy to see me?" Delia questioned Marceline, feeling her knuckles numb yet throb. "What did I do to you!? You were lonely and I was your friend. I was kind to you, and you turned on me, you bitch!"

    Marceline tried to feign ignorance and save her face by saying,

    "I do not know what you are talking about, Delia. This is just some misunderstanding that we can sit down and talk. Yes?" Maybe if the woman was looking the other side, she would punch the human back this time, the vampiress thought in her mind, while she carefully stood up.

    Delia looked furious and said, "You lied to me. You betrayed and broke my trust." And Marceline rolled her eyes as if she didn''t know what the woman was talking about. The human said in anger, "When Arad wrote letters to me, I thought he loved me, and I loved him back. I opened my closed heart to him and my soul... only to realise that he never wrote any letters to me. It was you, who wrote the letters to me in his name. You acted as if you were my friend, while exploiting my emotions and lying. As if that wasn''t enough, you couldn''t see me happy and when I was thriving in society, you circted false stories that I slept with men, writing the same to my family and you knew they would never tolerate it. They were ashamed and left me here. And you dare ask, what you did?"

    Marceline kept a straight face and responded, "I never did such a thing, Delia. It isn''t my fault that Arad turned into a coward and decided not to meet you."

    The human clenched her hands, turning it into tight fists, and she did it first before Marceline couldnd a blow at her. Marceline fell to the ground for the second time.

    "Argh!" Marceline felt her face throb in pain.

    "You are a liar through and through," Delia stepped forward, bending down, she pulled one of Marceline''s legs, which was the wooden leg, and it came out.

    "Stop it, you crazy woman!" Marceline shouted with her eyes wide.

    When the human woman realised it was an artificial leg, she stared at Marceline before breaking it in half and threw it across the other side of the hall.

    "You bitch!" Marceline turned hysterical, where her poisedposure slipped and her true self came out.

    "You are so used to pulling down others to keep yourself at the front, it is time for you to sit back. Don''t you ever dare to y with anyone''s emotions and trust," Delia stood up and then added, "I doubt anyone will ever hand their trust to you, for the vile and cruel person you are."

    Delia left the ce, reaching the other side of the table, before she started to eat her meal. Marceline felt the continuous eye on her, making her ufortable because of her state. When she tried to get up by using the help of a nearby bench, one person pushed her hand and went back to sit on the ground, hearing snickers pass around the room.

    Marceline noticed the blonde man, who sat at the end of the table whom she had met yesterday. The person held a sneer mixed with a smile when their eyes met, before he went back to eating his food.

    "I thought she was here by mistake, but look at that. She seems to have quite some reputation," one of them mockinglyughed.

    "Aren''t we all like that, people with masks? To think she was calling herself to be a Moriarty, what a shame," said a nearby woman with a gruff voice. "I have seen her brother, mhmm. He''s a handsome man."

    "Are you nning to sit here all day? Move!" Someonemented from behind, and Marceline quickly moved to one side, while her face turned hot as people continued to bad mouth her before ignoring her.

    Marceline took a lot of effort as every time she tried to stand up, someone came to push her or make her trip. Not to mention, it was hard to walk with only one leg. But the reality of not having a personal physician here to fix her leg turned her angrier.

    Everyone knew she had lost her leg.

    "Calm down," Marceline consoled herself. "Only a little more time." Only a little more time before her father woulde here and take her out of there. Then she would be the oneughing at these idiot women and men.

    She hopped until she finally came to the ce where her broken wooden leg was lying on the ground. But it was further broken into two more pieces, and she wanted to scream her frustration out! How could this happen to her? She was a pureblooded vampiress!

    Far away from the hall where the people were having their food, which was moderately better than what was served to their rooms, the guard who had taken the folded parchment from Marceline, entered the room to the higher person in this ce.

    "What is that?" Questioned the man behind the desk with a dull expression on his face. His ck hair covered part of his golden eyes, while the other side of his hair wasbed back.

    "Another letter from one of the upant," the guard informed the man and handed the letter to him.

    The Head person took hold of the letter, turned it around, and said, "This is a recent upant. Marceline Moriarty." He didn''t bother to look at the contents inside it, and handed it back to the guard and said, "You know what to do with it."

    The guard nodded, taking the folded parchment, he walked to the firece in the room before throwing it into it like the many other letters he had been handed to give to the family members.

    "Sire, why not tell them that they aren''t allowed to write letters?" The guard asked because the upants were unnecessarily wasting their time and ink.

    "Because it is more fun and torturous, making them wait for a hope that will nevere," the Head person of the ce answered with a sly smile.

 Chapter 474 What Was Passed Down

    Eve and Vincent continued to stand in the cer room, with Timotei in front of them, who right now pleadingly looked at Eve, so that she would continue with their earlier n of turning him into a vampire in the future.

    In some gaps, when Timoteo and Vincent shared stares, it made Eve wonder if perhaps the ck cat had mistaken Vincent for someone else. What if it was someone else in the past family? She asked herself.

    Eve bent down and touched Timotei''s head, before running it on his back. The ck cat tilted its head and purred, "What are you doing?"

    "She''s trying to see if she can find any memories connected to you from your past," Vincent was the one to answer, while Eve had closed her eyes, trying to pick anything. But all she could see were things that took ce in his current and existing life.

    Eve turned to look at Vincent and shook her head, "There''s nothing in here and he''s harmless."

    "I told you, I was just hiding my majestic self. What has this worlde by not trusting an innocent cat like me?" Timotei questioned them.

    Eve said to Vincent, "Maybe I need his previous skeleton to connect to his memories. The current body is given in this life. Maybe if we look for his skeleton we might be able to piece in the puzzle faster?" She then turned to look at Timotei and asked him, "Timotei, you need to remember where you died."

    "You ask a very odd question, that sends chills down my body, Eve," Timotei shivered.

    "I don''t think it will be easy to find a dead cat''s skeleton after these many years. But," Vincent paused for a brief moment and said, "Timotei was not an ordinary cat, he was a cat that belonged to the royal family. And most of the royal families treasure even their pet''s graves."

    "Of course, I was a very important person," Timoteimented as if there was no reason for it to be not true. "People never sat on me, or threw me out of the window or into the burning firece. I used to sit on a velvet cushion."

    "The royal castle is up in the North, and we''ll need to travel there for it," Vincent said to Eve. "Let us see if there are any other portraits in here which might be helpful," he said, turning his gaze to the boards of family paintings. "Scratch another portrait, and I will lock you up here as one of the antiques of the mansion," he said to the ck cat, who quickly nodded.

    Eve ran her fingertips across the objects in the cer, but there wasn''t anything worthy of information here they could use, and some were empty. As if, with time of catching rust and dust, their memories had eventually faded.

    Vincent said to her, "Once we get back to Skellington, let us travel up to the North. In the meantime, let us see if my grandfather or grandmother knows anything about it. You will be travelling with us, Timotei."

    "Of course! I wasn''t going to have it any other way, considering how I am the key to all the answers... wait, what is the question?" Timotei asked with curiosity, but Eve and Vincent had already started to make their way out of the cer for the ck cat to follow them quickly. "Wait for me!" He looked back to see if any rodent followed him.

    When they stepped out of the cer and returned to the open area where there was abundant light, Lady Ravette and Strix were taking a walk, whispering something while they smiled at each other. On noticing the young ones, Strix remarked,

    "Oh, look, the children are back from their little exploration. Found anything interesting?" He asked Vincent.

    "Nothing that caught my interest, but I did have a question about the great aunt Gretchen," Vincent responded as they walked towards the elderly couple.

    "What do you want to know about her?" Strix''s eyebrows slightly furrowed in question.

    "Did she ever tell why she tried to kill the males of this family?" Vincent asked, while Lady Ravette''s eyes fell on Timotei, who walked close between Vincent and Eve.

    Timotei might have lost some of his past memories, but he hadn''t forgotten this old vampiress throwing him in a pyre of fire! What did he do? He tried remembering before going ''O''. He had thrown one of her valuable items on the ground for it to break... Those were some good times, he nodded his head. He would have broken more of her things if he knew that she was going to evaporate him in the fire.

    Vincent''s grandfather replied, "It had something to do with breaking the curse. In the Moriarty family, word was passed from generation to generation, and to her, on what she was destined to do."

    "Does this curse go back to the time when King Gauntlet had forcefully captured the sea goddess Nerhys?" Vincent asked, and Strix nodded, which had Eve''s eyebrows slightly raised.

    "Yes, it is a story our people have heard at least once. Don''t know where Gretchen or the other women heard it, but they felt the need to stab their male siblings. Which was why it turned into a little horror, when children were born of different sex than their siblings."

    Lady Ravette said, "I remember her shouting that the curse would be broken by stabbing the dagger."

    "Ah, yes the dagger. How could I forget," Strix said with a nod. He continued to exin, "She told that the male had to die for the curse to be put to an end. Until then, there would be pain passed down with death, illness and what not. That people wouldn''t be happy." With a thoughtful look on his face, he said,

    "This is also why Kind Gauntlet''s predecessors don''t sit on the throne anymore or live in the castle. After tragedy struck, people who were still alive decided that they would stay away from the ce, and it would keep their children safe."

    "But it didn''t end the curse, did it?" Vincent asked, and his grandfather''s eyes met his.

    "No. It didn''t. What we know are only little bits and pieces. There is something you might be interested to look at. Let me show you," Grandpa Strix asked them to follow him, and everyone walked to one of the lounging rooms. He pulled out a drawer and showed them a dagger, which was made of a red stone. "Gretchen used this when she tried to attack me."

    Vincent took hold of the dagger and turned it in his hand, "Did you test it on someone?"

    When Eve''s eyes fell on the dagger, she felt her eyes prickle before her vision turned clear.

    Strix nodded, "I did. The vampire died like he would have with a regr wooden stake. With Gretchen in the coffin and Holy Oak isted, I don''t think there''s anything to worry about."

    But it didn''t seem as simple as grandpa Strix said, who looked like there was nothing to worry about. Vincent asked. "You don''t mind if I keep this dagger in my possession, do you?"

    "Go ahead. It is all yours. Good riddance," Strixughed.

 Chapter 475 The Other Side

    Music Rmendation: The Inexorable Advance of Mr. Dney

    ¡ª

    As Eve and Vincent walked through the corridors of the magnificent mansion that now belonged to them, the pureblooded noticed Eve rubbing her eyes for the fourth time and he asked,

    "Did something go in your eyes? Let me take a look at it."

    They paused their footsteps and faced each other. Vincent held Eve''s chin, bringing her face closer, and he stared into her bright blue eyes. But there was no dust particle that he caught in her eyes. She said,

    "I don''t know why but my eyes have been pricking for some time as if there''s something in there and there was a slight burn."

    Vincent leaned in closer and blew air into one of her eyes. He then did the same to her other eye before pulling away. He asked her, "How about now?"

    Eve blinked her eyes and then nodded, "Better." Her vision felt clearer now. She then asked him, "Do you think the other bloodlines from King Gauntlet children who might be alive, might know anything about the curse and how to break it? Maybe we can ask them if we don''t find Timotei''s skeleton."

    "There''s only my family, the vampires and the Sullivans who are the werewolves of that bloodline," Vincent hummed, dropping his hand back to his side. "And thest time I checked, Noah appeared to be like any other werewolf. I didn''t sense anything from him, and he seems to have had a clean record."

    Eve''s lips set themselves in a thin line. After Vincent recently informed her about the Sullivan family being connected to the Gauntlet family, she turned worried. Because that would mean that Vincent and Noah would be facing each other, and only one would survive at the end.

    "Maybe I can touch his hand and know if he has any ability like yours? Or maybe I could talk to him and ask?" Eve asked Vincent, but Vincent shook his head.

    "You won''t find an answer to something that has been carefully hidden for years, Eve. If Noah does have an ability and is thest kin to that bloodline, then he has done an excellent job in hiding it. The man has too much self control," Vincent said to Eve, and they continued to walk in one of the corridors of the mansion.

    "I hope it doesn''te to the point where you both will be forced to kill each other¡­" Eve said in a worried tone, while her eyebrows furrowed. She murmured, "The curse seems to always want to bnce things out, doesn''t it? First it was out of the two brother''s only one would survive, and then we hear that the Moriarty women kill their brothers."

    "If you ask me,I think there was some sort of misunderstanding many years ago and the same misconception has been passed down the generations, creating chaos and fear, when in truth there''s nothing to worry about. I don''t think the curse that the sea Goddess Nerhys left on the Gauntlet''s family, branched into a second curse," Vincent exined, walking towards the balcony and they both stepped into it, noticing the nket of trees and the hills that was there on this side of the mansion.

    Eve wondered how things were back home. Hoping everything was well and peaceful, considering everyone was where they were supposed to be.

    Hours passed, and soon night fell upon the ce.

    It was midnight, where everyone had gone to their rooms to rest, and so did Vincent and Eve, who nowfortably slept on the cushioned mattress of their room. Vincent''s arm was stretched for Eve to use like a pillow, with a nket covering them.

    On one of the nearby trees was an owl, who sat on the branch with its eyes wide. Its hoot could be heard along with the soft rustling of the leaves, that brought a whisper of warning with the chill, to only be obstructed by the thick walls of the Moriarty mansion.

    In the room and the stand on which Vincent''s coat hung, his pocket glowed as if someone lit a candle, but nothing caught fire. The glow came from the dagger that was ced there.

    Careful footsteps made their way towards the stand before standing in front of the coat. The person''s hand reached for the pocket and pulled the dagger from there, which glowed even more as if it was responding to its rightful owner. The glow finally disappeared, settling back to its darkness.

    The person carried the dagger in hand and walked towards the bed. The person''s eyes fell on the bed, holding no expression, while clutching the dagger.

    The person carefully climbed on the bed without making a sound and hovered in front of the person. Raising the dagger in the hand, the person used all the force to pierce the dagger into the chest where the beating heartid.

    But before the dagger could pierce Vincent''s chest, he caught hold of the person''s wrist, who was none other than Eve. She hovered above him with her eyespletely golden.

    "Eve!" Vincent called her name, but she didn''t respond and only stared as if she was in a trance.

    As if realising she had failed in her attempt, the expression on her face twisted and she opened her mouth showing the jagged teeth. She tried to pull her hand away from Vincent''s grip, wanting to strike at him again.

    "Wake up!" Vincent raised his voice, but that didn''t work, while he tried to keep the dagger away from him. "It seems like we should leave this mansion, as you seem to be taking over grandmother''s qualities."

    Vincent noticed how Eve wasn''t herself, this was the siren''s side that wanted his blood. She was strong, but he was stronger. He flipped their positions such that Eve''s back was pressed against the bed, while he was on top of her, with his hands holding her hands down.

    "I will bleed you until the veryst drop of blood for what you did," Eve spoke in a heavy voice as she struggled to use the dagger on him.

 Chapter 476 Vengeance Of The Siren

    Vincent turned curious, and he asked, "What did I do?"

    "You and your father killed my mother... You are the reason my sister is dead. You will pay for the sins you havemitted."

    Vincent could only guess that this was the siren talking from the past, the past that connected to his original bloodline. He used his one hand to hold down both her hands that pressed above her head, while he tried to snap her out of her trance state.

    "Eve! Wake up!" Vincent called her. When he ced his other hand on the side of her cheek, he gently said to her, "I know you are in there, my sweet girl. I need you to snap out of it."

    But Eve turned her face and bit into Vincent''s hand with her jagged teeth, her eyes glowing more. He hissed at the pain caused by her jagged teeth sinking into his skin, but he didn''t stop himself from waking her up. He shook her shoulder, "Snap out of it! Come back to me, Eve!"

    The growlsing from Eve lowered before they disappeared, and the room turned quiet again. Her eyes slowly turned from gold to a clear blue colour, and she finally looked like herself. Feeling the iron taste of the blood in her mouth and Vincent on top of her, while he had restrained her, she asked,

    "W--what happened?"

    Vincent released her hand and took the dagger from her hand. He said, "You turned into your siren side and wanted to kill me. Are you okay?" He helped her sit upright on the bed.

    "I don''t remember what happened... I fell asleep and the next moment, I woke up to this..." Eve''s mind felt jumpy and she could feel her heart racing.

    "Deep breaths," Vincent instructed when he noticed Eve struggling to bring her heart back to its normal pace.

    When Eve''s eyes fell on Vincent''s hand, her eyes widened, "You are bleeding!"

    "Just a little bite," Vincent didn''t look fazed by it. "Usually I am the one who does the biting, but this definitely brings back memories," he said, looking at the wound in his hand.

    She had bitten him... Eve thought, as she stared at his bloody hand. She felt terrible, noticing it wasn''t like a vampire bite because his hand now sported a deep gash, and blood continued to drip down his hand.

    "We need to clean it!" Eve replied in worry, and she was about to put her feet down from the bed when Vincent stopped her.

    "I am fine, Eve. Perfectly fine," Vincent showed his hand, where the wound began to heal and he licked the blood off the back and front of his hand until it was clean. "Give me a moment." And he went to pick a towel, turning it wet before returning to her. "You are the one who needs to be cleaned," and he wiped his blood smeared around her mouth.

    "I bit you... I was about to kill you. The siren side wants to kill you..." Eve whispered in shock, the thought sinking further in her mind. "Why?" Everything had been fine until now, so why was it happening now? She asked herself.

    Vincent''s eyebrows held a slight furrow, and his eyes shifted to look at the dagger he had ced on the surface of the bed, "The culprit is there. It''s a weapon to kill me or any other descendant of King Gauntlet... and some part of your siren side seems to be influenced by it. It must have awakened something in you. Something that has been waiting toplete the revenge."

    Eve stared at Vincent before her throat went dry, and she said, "Exin to me..."

    "You have read half the story and we know bits and pieces of information about the curse. The book said that Nerhys was going to get her daughter married to one of King Gauntlet''s sons. But when stories are passed from one person to another, it alters the original story. Either things are added, to dramatise it, or some details go missing. Like how Nerhys had another daughter, who wanted revenge. It just so happens, that we were all destined for a cause."

    Eve felt her head spinning and pressed her hand to her forehead. She shook her head, "No... this can''t be happening. You, the Sullivans, youe from King Gauntlet''s bloodline, but ..."

    "We know nothing about your mother or your father''s origin, Eve. Your attraction towards the dagger speaks about the possibility of you having Nerhys as your ancestor," Vincent exined to her. He knew Eve was special because of her hybrid blood from her parents, but he hadn''t expected her to be rted to the Sea Goddess.

    "What if the dagger responds to any other sea creature? Just toplete the job?" Eve asked as she didn''t like the idea of stabbing Vincent or even Noah. The story she had read and had been curious about, in the end, she ended up being part of it.

    "The siren wants revenge, for killing her mother and sister," Vincent said what he had heard, and Eve''s face paled.

    Suddenly someone knocked on the room door, interrupting them, and they turned to look at the door. Vincent climbed out of bed, walked towards the door, and opened it. Out there stood his grandparents with a frown on their faces.

    "Everything alright, Vincent? Your grandmother said she heard someone''s voice, and wanted me to make sure you are both okay," Strix said, who held antern in his hand.

    Vincent offered a bright smile, "Yes, everything is perfect. We were just having a little fun."

    "See, Ravette? I told you that the children were probably trying to give us great grandchildren as quickly as possible," Strix chuckled, and Lady Ravette rxed. "You both have a very very goodnight, while your grandmother and I will take a quick peek at the chambers to make sure thedy is still in her coffin. Goodnight Vincent."

    "Goodnight," Vincent wished them back, watching them turn and walk away from there.

    He closed the door and then turned to Eve, who stared right back at him where her face had lost colour. He said,

    "Let us head to Skellington tomorrow."

 Chapter 477 Unchanging Heart Through The Tide

    Music Rmendation: Come Home- The Newton Brothers

    --

    Dawn was yet to break when two men stood in a quiet alley of a lowly town that many didn''te to walk or pass by. The sky was dark and starless, cold with the wind that tried to sneak into the narrow alley path.

    "Why do you want one of them dead? And letting the rest go?" The man questioned, who wore a long brown coat and a hat. "What I don''t get is, why even let them go, when they are of such use."

    "You speak too much," Noah responded, his face holding no kindness or delicate appearance. Rather he looked like a ghost passing through the towns in search of something lost. "Don''t forget what you are supposed to do. I don''t want any mistakes in it."

    The man was a person, who was used to doing odd jobs depending on the money that was given to him. It started with small jobs like finding information and went to the bigger ones that involved killing someone. He nodded, and replied, "My men and I will let all of them go back to the sea, except one, who will die in torture and blood spilt. The siren is it?"

    "Yes," Noah answered. Then he said, "Here is the money for the job," and offered two small bags that jingled inside.

    "Always such a pleasure to work for you, Duke Noah," the man grinned, excited to have the gold coins, and he bowed. "Is there anything else that I can be of your use? Don''t hesitate to contact me."

    Noah gave a nod and walked away from the man, leaving the alley and getting back on his carriage, who was quick to leave the quiet town asleep.

    As the Duke of Woodlock travelled back to his town now, his handsome face held a grim expression.

    If it was possible, Noah would have set the one siren free too. But he had to make it look like there was a struggle. As if the mermaids and the sirens were taken by someone more powerful than the magistrate Mr. Shaw, who was guarding the hidden pond that belonged to his uncle. One sacrifice for a bigger picture so that his uncle would note to doubt or guess who was behind it, he thought to himself.

    By the time he reached Woodlock, the dawn had broken with sun rays reaching thends and warming the people.

    Once the carriage reached the front of Sullivan''s mansion, the vehicle stopped, and Kieran quickly opened the door for Noah with a bow.

    "Park it at the front. I will be going out after lunch," Noah ordered his coachman, who offered him a deeper bow.

    "Yes, Sire," Kieran answered. Since Eve and Vincent''s wedding, Noah upied himself with work and getting his Duke duties quickly before he could spare time for his errands that concerned what his uncle was up to.

    Noah walked inside the mansion, his coat taken by the newly assigned butler, and he continued to walk. On his way to his room, he met his mother in the deserted corridor.

    Lady Hilda said, "It seems like the Council Head has been handing you too much work, or is it that you decided to take more work upon yourself?" When Noah came near her, they kissed each other before greeting, "Good morning."

    "Good morning, mother," Noah politely greeted his mother. "You seem to have woken up quite early today."

    "I have," Lady Hilda nodded, and he noticed her wearing a slight frown on her dainty face. She said, "The Chambers are leaving today. I will be missing them, especially Anaya. She''s a good and youngdy."

    "She is," Noah agreed to his mother''s words. "I am sure you can always invite them to visit and stay with us again. Or visit them."

    Lady Hilda looked straight into her son''s eyes, "She is good, but not good enough for you? Anaya is a lovely woman, with excellent manners andes from a good family. She''s pretty and speaks very fondly about you."

    Noah smiled at his mother, "I never said she isn''t good enough. I think she''s more than good in her own way."

    "Then what is it, Noah?" Lady Hilda asked her son. She pulled his hand and took him to a side, where there was a window. She said, "I don''t understand why you are letting such a treasure go, when she is perfect for you."

    Lady Hilda Sullivan had hoped for her son to be married to the Chambers'' daughter, Anaya. It was a good match, and she had noticed how they looked good together. She had been keen about it for a long time and invited the Chambers, knowing the young woman''s slight inclination on her son. But her son''s mind seemed to have been upied with work.

    She said, "If I knew this was going to happen, where your head is wrapped around work, I would have asked your father to reign as the Duke for a little longer until you are married."

    "That isn''t the reason, mother. I have my own thoughts and reasons," Noah''s tone was polite and barely raised. He said, "You, father, and everyone else here believe that Anaya and I would make a good couple. But no one ever sees what I want. You cannot force things to work because you want to. Everyone is busy pushing their feelings on what they want, without looking at what I want, for me to follow. I do not deny that Anaya is a good woman. But it is because she is a good woman that I believe that it would be better for us to not have the union you were looking forward to."

    Lady Hilda was taken aback by her son''s words and softly said, "We have never forced you for anything, Noah. You grew up in a family that many can only wish and pray. And what does your heart want? Do you have someone else in your heart, Noah?" She asked with a frown.

 Chapter 478 I Have Been Humbled

    Noah didn''t want to share it with his mother. He had once shared with her something and it had gone to his father, before he was punished. And though Eve was now married, he didn''t see a point to tell about this. He said,

    "No. I think it is time everyone stopped expecting and telling me what to do. Fortunately or unfortunately, I am the Duke now and I have responsibilities toplete and at the moment, marriage is not on my mind."

    He was mentally exhausted after all these years of having to push and meet everyone''s expectations, to walk in the lines drawn for him, that he couldn''t do it anymore.

    Lady Hilda''s expression told everything she wanted to tell her son. But she implicitly let Noah know, "I am disappointed by your action, son. It isn''t toote yet, and if you think again, Anaya might change her mind and stay."

    "We have forced people enough, mother. Let us not do it anymore before more people get hurt," Noah offered a bow to his mother, and walked away from there.

    After three hours passed, the three carriages that belonged to the Chambers family was being readied to leave. It was pulled to the front of the mansion. The servants of the Sullivans carried boxes, loading them at the back of the vehicle so that the Chambers could take it back with them from Woodlock.

    Mr. and Mrs. Chambers was talking to Noah''s parents and uncle, while Anaya and Noah stood at the front of the four horses of the first carriage, a little away from their parents. Anaya, who stepped out of the mansion, smiled at the elders, before her eyes fell on Noah, who was near the carriage.

    Anaya made her way to where Noah was with a smile and she said,

    "Duke Noah, I am d that you are here before I depart. For a moment I thought we wouldn''t see each other." She came to stand in front of him and said, "I wanted to let you know that It has been a pleasure spending time at the Sullivans mansion. At Woodlock and knowing people here. I have made memories that I will cherish every one of them until my memory and heart will let me keep it."

    "It has been a great pleasure to have you and your family at the mansion. The atmosphere in the mansion has been less gloomier than it usually is, during your stay," Noah let Anaya know, that brought a smile on her lips. He bowed, "Forgive me, if there were some things that didn''t meet your expectations."

    The smile on Anaya''s lips faltered, and she said, "Everything was great. I had a good time here and I mean it. I got the chance to meet new people, and though with unexpected scenarios, it was still good. I also realised that sometimes, what we hope and wish for, it doesn''t oftene to be met." She then softly chuckled and said,

    "Might I say, you have humbled my thinking, Duke Noah."

    Noah''s head slightly tilted in question and he asked, "I don''t think I understand what you mean."

    Anaya then said, "Though not boastful from the outside, I have always prided myself by thinking that I have excellent manners than most of the women from our high society. And that I am pretty, and there would be barely a handful or less men, who would reject me. But I havee to realise that is never enough. One can have everything, from wealth, to beauty to manners, and yet you can be rejected because you didn''t have the spark the person was looking for."

    The she-wolf took a deep breath to calm her emotions. She was a strong woman, and she knew feelings couldn''t be forced. They were supposed toe from within the other, and maybe sometimes feelings could be nurtured, but Anaya was aware that Noah was past that point. She saw it in his eyes.

    "You are a lovely woman, Anaya," Noah said to her, and she shook her head with a smile.

    "I don''t need constion words, Duke Noah," Anaya said, pursing her lips to control her emotions. "I know feelings cannot be forced."

    "I wasn''t going for constion words," Noah corrected her, and she stared at him. "Maybe if I wasn''t born here, and if we had met in a different time. In different ces of our lives, I would have been able to reciprocate your feelings."

    Anaya nodded with a bitter smile and said, "I seemed to have missed timing. Maybe not this life, but in the next one?"

    Noah smiled at the she-wolf''s words, "I agree," and that was enough to bring a smile to Anaya''s face. "Take care of yourself."

    "You too. I hope whatever you are doing, that you see the fruit of it," Anaya wished him luck, while she concealed the worry in her mind. Because even though many days had passed since the death of the former family butler of the Sullivan family, the search for the deceased continued.

    "Shall we leave?" Mr. Chambers asked his wife and then turned to his daughter, who was talking to the Duke. "The soothsayer said there is going to be a blizzard and we don''t want to get caught in it."

    "Yes, father," Anaya responded with a smile and then turned back to Noah, "Thank you for everything again."

    "Thank you," Noah bowed and watched the young she-wolf walk to where her mother stood, smiling and sharing a few words with his parents. After a minute, the two women from the Chambers'' family climbed inside the carriage.

    "We look forward to you visiting us, Duke Noah," Mr. Chambers said to Noah, offering a bow, and Noah did the same.

    "I look forward to it," Noah smiled and watched the man climb inside the carriage. Soon the carriage door was shut.

    Noah walked to where his family stood, watching the Chambers family, and his eyes met the young woman inside it, who offered him a polite smile. Soon the coachmen pulled the reins of the horses, and the three carriages left Sullivan''s mansion one after another on the snowy road before disappearing.

    In the travelling carriage, Lady Madge Chambers noticed her daughter looking outside the window and asked her, "Are you sure you don''t want to stay here a little longer, Anaya?"

    Anaya turned and smiled at her mother''s question. She replied, "I have been missing our home. I think we have spent enough time in Woodlock and papa must have work to attend to."

    "Well that is true. There are some things that need attention," Mr. Chambers said with a nod.

    Lady Mardy said, "How strange," with a frown, "I thought Lady Hilda would persuade her son, after all she did invite us. But it seems like Noah is busy with other things. We will find a better man than him for you, Anaya," she said to her daughter, and Anaya offered a smile to her mother, who went on to talk with her father.

    Anaya turned back to look at the snow, her heart growing heavier as the carriage moved farther away from Woodlock and Sullivan''s mansion.

 Chapter 479 Leaving Holy Oak

    Eve covered her mouth with her hand, when another yawn escaped. She couldn''t get a wink of sleep until early this morning, which was barely for two hours. After almost stabbing Vincent with the dagger, she couldn''t go back to sleep, fearing it would repeat, even though her pureblooded vampire husband had assured her that she didn''t have to worry about it.

    Right now, she stood in front of the mansion, watching Mr. Briggs and Adam loading their trunks in the back of the carriages.

    When another yawn escaped from Eve''s lips, she heard sharp clicks of shoes from the hallways and turned to notice it was Lady Ravette. The woman remarked, "Looks like my grandson has taken after his grandfather in the art of keeping his wife awake."

    Eve offered a quick bow to the old vampiress. Not knowing how to respond to the vampiress''s words, and an awkward smile made its way to her lips.

    Lady Ravette''s eyes briefly moved to look at the two servants next to the carriage, and she said, "A pity that you both aren''t staying here longer." She then turned to Eve and asked, "Don''t take too long to return here, Genevieve. We look forward to both yours and Vincent''s visit."

    Eve nodded, "We''ll try our best to return sooner, grandmother."

    Eve''s words were music to the old vampiress''s ears, and though she didn''t smile, she nodded with her dull eyes staring into space. The vampiress said, "It is good to see that Vincent chose you to be his wife. Even as a boy, he was always picky with hispany, not letting anyone close to him except for his mother. My husband and I often wondered... on what kind of woman he would end up marrying, if he decided to marry that is. Always stay by his side, and I can assure you that he will love and protect you."

    "I know," Eve replied with a smile, "Vincent has proved it time after time, that I can always count on him."

    Before Vincent and his grandfather Strix showed up, Lady Ravette took out something from her dress pocket and offered it to Eve, "Stretch your hand, Genevieve."

    Eve brought her hand forward and felt something cold drop into her hand. It was a small, transparent vial with a colourless liquid. She asked, "What is this?"

    "This is a wedding present from me to you. This is a concoction that I was able to get my hands on. It is a once in a lifetime potion, and it could be anything, depending on what the user wants it to be. But it can be used only once," Lady Ravette curled Eve''s fingers so the younger woman could secure the vial.

    Staring at the ss vial, Eve asked, "What did you mean, when you said it could be anything?"

    A slow smile made its way to the old vampiress''s lips. Eve''s eyes met the woman''s eyes, who said, "It could be a potion of love, or it could be a potion of luck. If a person intends, it could be used as an elixir for you to live forever. If you think it''s water, then it will be water. It is called the liquid that takes the shape of the person who uses it."

    Eve was surprised that something like this existed. She said, "This seems to be something very valuable... why aren''t you keeping it for yourself?"

    "Why do you think I am not?" Lady Ravette questioned her back, which brought a slight frown to Eve''s face. "What is precious to me, you have it next to your side."

    Vincent, Eve thought to herself.

    "Let us hope that you use it for something worthwhile, and if you don''t, you can always pass it down to someone you care about," Lady Ravette said in a lowered voice.

    When it was time to leave, all the trunks were tied to the carriage, and the elderly Moriarty couple stood before the newlywed couple.

    Strix cautioned them, "Be careful on your way back." Suddenly, Timotei ran out of the mansion and jumped inside the carriage. "Oh, you are taking the cat with you? We were hoping to have it in ourpany. Something to hold hostage so that you two woulde to visit us quickly."

    "It''s sad that we don''t have a pet of our own," Lady Ravette murmured, and Timotei red at one of the carriage walls from inside the carriage. The ck cat felt shivers run down his body, as he didn''t want to be the pet of this crazy old vampire couple.

    "Mm, I would have loved to leave him here, but Eve is attached to her cat," Vincent replied to his grandfather. "We should get going now."

    Strix nodded and then said, "Have a good journey." The old couple watched the young couple enter the carriage before the two carriages rode away.

    Eve watched the Moriarty mansion grow smaller with every turn of the wheel that moved forward. Once it disappeared behind the trees, she turned away from the window and rxed on the carriage''s seat. She asked Vincent,

    "Where is the dagger?"

    "In my coat pocket where you can reach," Vincent joked before he said, "I spoke to grandfather about it, and he told that they had tried to destroy the dagger many times before, but it was of no use. Nothing ever works, and it is too strong. I will keep a better eye on it, now that we know that your siren side is attached to it."

    Eve nodded. She would have suggested locking it and throwing it somewhere where she couldn''t reach it, but she doubted that it would work.

    "The dagger will find you," Timotei said to Eve, who sat right in front of her in the opposite seat.

    "How do you know?" Eve asked the ck cat, whose tail cautiously moved in the air.

    "The dagger has been thrown into scorching liquid iron, into the sea and everywhere else possible. But somehow, the dagger makes its way back to the family. One of them at least," the ck cat purred. "By the looks of it, it will fall into one of the King''s kin."

    "How very convenient," Vincent remarked. "It is good that we had it saved and locked in the drawer of the Moriarty mansion until now. Eve''s siren side wants to kill me, for she thinks I am the one who killed her mother and sister."

    "What if it was the other brother who killed them and the me just happened to fall on you?" Eve asked him.

    "That could be a possibility, but your siren side sounded very sure about it," Vincent let his jaw rest on the edge of his palm. "As if she saw me kill."

    The uneasiness in Eve''s mind increased. Noticing her turn anxious, Vincent held her hand and squeezed it to reassure her.

    Timotei said to Eve, "Maybe you should talk to her. Bring her out so that you can clear all the misunderstandings. I mean that would save us having to travel up to the Royal family."

    Eve shook her head, "I didn''t even know the siren was someone from the past. I don''t know how to channel her."

    Vincent was curious, and he pulled the dagger out and offered it to Eve, whose eyes widened. But even though a minute passed, with nothing happening, he put it back in his coat and said, "It was worth a try."

    Eve sighed and murmured, "I hope we can get the answers when we reach the royal pce."

    Hours passed when Timotei quickly stood on his hind legs and his front paws on the windowpane. He said in an excited voice, "Look! Look! It is the House of Purgatory. Do you think we''ll be dropping by there anytime soon?"

    "Not now," Vincent didn''t care about Marceline, not right now, as he had other pressing matters to attend to. "I am sure she''s having her own good time and working on herself," he said in a nonchnt tone.

    Eve, who was now familiar with what Vincent''s ''good time'' meant, she wondered if Marceline felt a speck of regret and remorse for her actions.

    But as expected by Vincent, back in the House of Purgatory, Lady Katherina''s letter that Vincent had given to Marceline was left in the corner of the room, untouched.

 Chapter 480 Alarmed About The Awake

    After nearly three days, the carriages finally arrived at Skellington. Eve and Vincent were quickly greeted by Alfie, who offered them a deep bow and helped them out of their coats.

    "How was your journey, Sire? Hopefully everything went well..." the butler asked in slight doubt, as he wasn''t sure how well Lady Marceline had taken the news about her staying in the House of Purgatory. Somewhere, he wished he could have been there, considering the amount of trouble the young vampiress had put him through over thest years.

    "Better than what we expected it to be. Eve was able to meet our grandparents," Vincent replied in a nonchnt tone, and this got Alfie''s eyes wide.

    They were awake?! Wait, even Lady Ravette? Alfie blinked in shock.

    "Timotei was kind enough to wake them up and had decided to be their cat one day," Vincent remarked. Lady Annalise and Lady Aubrey appeared from the other side of the hall, approaching them.

    "You are both home!" Lady Annalise eximed, feeling a slight relief and anxiousness in her chest. "I thought you were returning sooner."

    "We took a little trip to Holy Oak before returning," Vincent responded.

    One of the maids stepped inside the mansion with a letter in her hand. She offered a deep bow and informed, "Sire, there is a letter from Holy Oak."

    Eve wondered if Vincent''s grandparents had forgotten to tell them something. But when Vincent took hold of it, he murmured, "Looks like we reached before their letter arrived." He wondered where his grandparents had sent the letter that had taken its own time to reach.

    "Whose letter?" Lady Annalise asked him with a frown.

    In the meantime, Lady Aubrey came to Eve''s side and hugged her. The elderly woman said, "Wee back home, Eve."

    "It is good to be back, Aunt Aubrey. I hope everything has been well here," Eve asked in a low voice, and she saw the woman nod.

    "Everything has been more than well here. I have been bonding with little Allie and teaching her what I know. It has been a wonderful time," Lady Aubrey seemed content, being back to teaching as a governess until Eve returned.

    "What...?!" Eve heard Lady Annalise exim, startling them, while the vampiress stared at Vincent. "They were put to sleep... How did this happen? Is Genevieve alright?" She turned to look at Eve with a deeper frown. "Did Lady Ravette do something?"

    Even though Lady Annalise was a vampiress, she wasn''t too keen about her mother-inw.

    "It was fine," Eve assured her mother-inw with a smile. She said, "They were hospitable once we turned familiar with each other."

    Lady Aubrey asked, "What''s going on?"

    "Vincent''s grandparents are awake from their slumber. His grandmother, Lady Ravette has never been keen on having humans in the family, and has always resorted to killing them. To turn them to vampire or vampiress," Lady Annalise exined to Lady Aubrey in a quick tone.

    Vincent said, "Don''t worry, dear mother. Everything is under control. In fact, grandfather and grandmother were so pleased about Eve, that they decided to leave the mansion in our name as a wedding present." He waved the letter that was sent by his grandparents, which was written for his parents and said, "This is about them waking up."

    Lady Annalise felt a slight headache, and nodded, "Okay... But it doesn''t cost to be careful."

    "Of course," Vincent offered a bright smile and said, "I wouldn''t let any harm befall on my wife. They sent you souvenirs," and he handed the letter to Lady Annalise, who took hold of it.

    Alfie took a look at Lady Annalise, who didn''t seem happy with the news of the inws waking up. He quickly went to get the things down from the carriage to take it inside, while Vincent leaned towards Eve and kissed her cheek. He said,

    "I have to go to the Council. Rest until then."

    Eve nodded, "Take care," feeling a smile threatening to break in front of everyone. She noticed Lady Aubrey smile as if Eve had found the right man for her, who cherished her. She saw Vincent leave, and Lady Annalise excused herself from there.

    "Are the grandparents as scary as Lady Annalise makes it to be?" Lady Aubrey asked Eve, as they started to walk through the hallways.

    "Vincent''s grandfather Strix is fine. Just like any regr grandparent, but Lady Ravette is a little extreme. I had to duel with her," Eve whispered thest words, and Lady Aubrey''s eyebrows rose high. "But I got her to approve of me."

    Lady Aubrey nodded, "I don''t think there''s anyone''s heart you can''t melt, Eve. If the person''s heart doesn''t melt, then something is truly wrong and I don''t say it because I raised you as my daughter. Talking about daughter, Rosetta has been waiting for your return."

    And as expected, when Eve and Lady Aubrey finished walking up the stairs, they heard Rosetta''s excited voice, "EVE!"

    It took less than three seconds for Rosetta to engulf Eve in a hug that had the mermaid slightly stagger before she got her footing.

    "I am so happy to see you! How was your trip? Did you have fun? Did you drop that woman in Purgatory?" Rosetta continued her questions as her eyes lit up.

    Lady Aubrey softly chuckled at Rosetta''s questions and said, "Eve only arrived, dear. Why don''t we let her rest a little? She had a long journey."

    As ifing to a realisation, Rosetta quickly nodded, "Yes, the journey must have been long. You will be here with me."

    Eve shook her head, "That''s fine. I did fall asleep in the carriage."

    Rosetta put her arm around Eve''s hand and said, "I have been wanting to ask you something, Eve."

    "Ask away," Eve said, and Rosetta cleared her throat.

    Lady Aubrey walked with them and said to Eve, "Rosetta has been worrying about her parents. Is there a way to get her to meet them for a little while?"

    Eve''s eyes turned to Rosetta, who pursed her lips. She said, "I think you can. I will speak to Vincent about it."

    As if remembering she had work to do, Rosetta said, "I wille look for youter and tell Eugene you are here," and she hurried from there.

    Lady Aubrey and Eve watched Rosetta waltz out of their sight, and the elderly woman said, "Poor girl. She has been having a hard time. With her parents'' actions, and being reduced to a servant now," she shook her head, "Two days ago, she went out to the market and people couldn''t keep their ill thoughts to themselves. Thankfully, Eugene was able to console her."

    Eve was aware that Rosetta would be ced in a difficult position because of her parents.

    "Society has always been harsh. Harsher to the ones who fall from their high position," Eve replied softly. "She has turned into a better leaf in a short duration. With the right time and care, she would be able to stand her ground."

    Lady Aubrey agreed, "True. She is a good woman and has a kind heart. Poor thing was sad when the nt she nted wilted the next day and I got to see Eugene teaching her," she smiled in the end. "How are you, Eve? You seem a little worried, as if you can''t rest," the woman''s wise eyes stared into Eve''s blue eyes. "Did something happen on your journey?"

    Eve gave a slight nod, "Vincent and I will be leaving to the North. To visit the royal family."

    Lady Aubrey asked, "Did they invite you two there?"

    "No, it has something to do with our lineage. Vincent and mine," Eve said in a low voice, even though there was no one to eavesdrop on them. This caught the older woman''s attention, who looked curious. "I think I will find my answers there, and Vincent''s bloodline starts from there."

    "That is something that raises questions. But if it brings you closer to who you are and about your family, then you must go," Lady Aubrey supported Eve. She then hugged the young woman and said, "Just stay safe. Knowing who you are and what people are capable of, it will always worry me even though you are all grown."

    "I will be, auntie," Eve hugged Lady Aubrey back.

    "Everything will one day settle down and you will find the answers that you have been looking for," Lady Aubrey assured her.

    When Lady Aubrey left Eve, Eve returned to Vincent and her room. On entering the room, Eve''s eyes fell upon her wedding bouquet, now covered in a ss case. She wanted to gift it to Anaya and would need to visit Woodlock for that.

    Eve took a long bath in the bathtub along with the salts, letting her mermaid body soak in the slightly cold water.

    Eve took a look at her wrist, which was submerged in the water, and her skin was back to showing only one wing. She raised it above the water level, and the disappeared wing returned.

    A sigh escaped her lips, while there was still a hint of worry in her eyes and thoughts.

    And while Eve continued to soak herself in the bathtub, far away from Skellington and in Woodlock, James Sullivan looked considerably upset, while he held a letter in his hand.

    The man gritted his teeth, his hands clenching enough to crumple the letter. He couldn''t believe this could happen.

    "Are you alright, James?" Lady Hilda asked him, when she was strolling around the mansion.

    James offered a tight smile, "I don''t think so. The things that I have been collecting for quite some time, were sent away. Away from my reach."

    Lady Hilda''s eyes narrowed slightly, and asked, "What do you mean?"

    At the same time, one of Sullivan''s carriages passed through the mansion''s gates and stopped in front of the mansion''s entrance.

    The previous Duke Jeffry Sullivan of Woodlock and his son, Noah Sullivan, stepped out of the carriage. Lady Hilda smiled at her husband, who stepped near her and kissed one of her cheeks.

    "Any news about our dear butler?" Lady Hilda asked her husband.

    "Unfortunately, none. The magistrate has checked every nook and corner, tried to question people if they saw him, but it hase to a dead end. No one knows about his whereabouts," her husband replied to her.

    "Do you think someone killed him? We have known him for so long, I doubt he would ever leave without saying a word," Lady Hilda said with a frown.

    "That''s what I would believe. That someone probably captured him and is looking for answers," James remarked.

    Jeffry responded, "What answers are they even looking for with the family butler? Noah put a report in the Council, but so far we have found nothing."

    Noah nodded with a straight face, "Maybe Uncle James is right. Maybe someone thought the butler was important and took him away. But so far, we have no answers of where he disappeared."

    "It is a true pity that a loyal butler like him went missing in broad daylight," James murmured before a sigh escaped from his lips.

    "Noah, I have a few documents that are supposed to reach Mr. Burton. They need to go by this evening," Noah''s father asked him.

    "I will be going out sometime and will have it delivered. Or have Kieran deliver it," Noah said, but his father shook his head.

    "No, not Kieran. Just you," Jeffry said. "I can only trust you toplete it better than the servants."

    "Of course, father," Noah nodded, offering a slight now.

    Jeffry put his arm around his wife''s waist, he said, "Let us have some warm tea," and then they walked inside the mansion. On the way, Lady Hilda''s eyes met James''s eyes, wondering what the man was earlier annoyed about, but not asking about it, she left with her husband next to her.

 Chapter 481 Object That Belongs To Someone Else

    "Noah, we have some bad news," James told him. "I just found that my reservoir for the mermaids and sirens was destroyed by someone. Not just damaged, but there was blood on the ground, and the creatures are missing from there. This has raised concern from the authorities on what has been going there."

    A look of surprise appeared on Noah''s face, and he asked with concern, "What?"

    "The reservoir in the East, Noah," James''s previous anger appeared on his face, and he didn''t look happy. He said, "I cannot believe that something like this could happen. You know how important these treasures are. Mermaids and sirens, and to think I have been waiting for them to mature so I could take a look at it," he huffed.

    "How did it even happen?" Noah asked, while acting ignorant about what he had done.

    His uncle looked frustrated and said, "That fucking magistrate must have let someone see. He must have not taken care."

    "Even if someone entered the ce, there are guards guarding it. Maybe the magistrate had something to do with it," Noah med the magistrate, who had been eager to eat the mermaid meat when he met him. "He seemed even hungry to take a bite from one of them."

    "Fucker," James cursed, and one of his eyes turned gold, while the other stayed ck as he couldn''t see from it since he was blinded. "I will go take a look at what happened myself. And also make sure the other reservoirs are safely holding the mermaids and sirens. To make sure that they are of use."

    "How about Ie along with you? Or do I take care of it?" Noah offered, and James gave it some thought before he said,

    "Maybe that can be done. The golden moon is approaching nearer and it will show the true nature of that special sea creature whom I have been looking for. All I need to do is drink her blood until the veryst drop," James sneered, and he said, "It seems like the Sullivan''s have been having bad luck. First the butler and now this news. It must be rted. Both of them are rted."

    Noah should have known that his uncle would figure things out sooner as he wasn''t a dumb person. The man has been trying to find the siren-mermaid for some time now.

    Noah asked, "How are you going to find her? There are plenty of fish in the sea."

    "No matter what, the prophecy says that we Sullivans will meet her. She is bound to die," James said, clenching his jaws. "You are thest descendant of Sullivan. You are meant for great things, Noah. The creature will be put in use."

    Noah watched his uncle leave his side, walking inside the mansion, while he continued to stand there with an expressionless face.

    He knew that time to choose was approaching quickly, and no matter how much he had tried to keep things peaceful, he wouldn''t be able to continue to do it. Was there a way to stop his uncle from causing any harm and breaking the family...

    He had sessfully freed some of the mermaids, but there was more than one pond where his uncle held the mermaids and sirens. He had always thrived for peace, without any conflicts, and he would find it if there were a way to it.

    Walking inside the mansion, which seemed quieter than usual, he went to his room. When he was done washing his face with the cold water, he remembered something. With water still dripping from his face, he walked to his closet and searched for something.

    When he didn''t find it, he looked unsettled and asked himself, "Where did it go?"

    Someone knocked on the closed room, and he said, "Come in."

    The person was none other than his mother, who held a quizzical look and asked, "Are you looking for something, Noah?"

    Noah murmured, "One of my coats seems to be missing from my room."

    "Hm? Which coat? Maybe it has gone to wash," Lady Hilda replied,ing to his side and cing a kiss on her son''s cheek.

    But the coat had been missing for quite some days now, Noah thought to himself. He then asked, "Did you need something?"

    Lady Hilda smiled at her son''s question and asked, "Can''t a mothere to meet her son to spend some time with him? You have been so busy the past few days. Even missed meals with your family. I was worried that you are overworking yourself."

    "I am fine, mother. Work just happened to pile and I have been trying to finish it before the deadline," Noah leaned forward and returned his mother''s kiss on her cheek. "There''s nothing that you need to worry about."

    "Of course, you are my amazing son," Lady Hilda smiled, as she stared at him. When a sliver of worry moved past her expression, he said to her,

    "You seem to hold something in your mind."

    Lady Hilda shook her head, "Nothing big. I was just worried about what happened to our butler. To go missing so suddenly, and it has left a worry in my heart."

    Noah ced his hand on his mother''s shoulder and assured her, "There''s nothing to worry about, mother. I am sure we''ll find him soon, so you should rest easy."

    "Mm," she nodded, "You are right. Since the Chambers''s family left, the mansion has turned quiet and back to how it has been since the beginning. It is a pity that you both couldn''t make it work."

    "She will be happier where she is now, that she would be here," Noah replied calmly.

    Lady Hilda didn''t remark on it, but she then said, "I came to hear something from Lady Marge. That you walked Anaya''s friend down the aisle. Didn''t know that you were close to her too," there was a slight hint of curiosity in her eyes as she looked for answers, wondering when her son had found the time to be close to the woman.

    "She didn''t have a male rtive and as Anaya was close to her, Anaya wanted me to walk her down," Noah lied through his teeth, and he could tell that something was going on in his mother''s mind. "It gives you a good reputation, when you try to help people in public."

    Lady Hilda''s smile grew and she agreed, "That is true. It is all about the appearance and how we carry ourselves, that brings in respect and power that we yield. But we aren''t close to the Moriartys... not particrly nice because of who they are."

    "I thought you didn''t mind if they are vampires or werewolves until they are from high status," Noah remarked, walking across the room as he picked up a shirt from the closet.

    "Oh, I don''t. It is just that the Moriarty family leaves a bad taste in my mouth," Lady Hilda replied, taking a look at her son''s room and then said, "I hope to see you at supper tonight, Noah. It isn''t nice to be missing family time. Hm?" offering a smile to him, she stepped out of the room.

    Once his mother left the room. Noah walked to the door and locked it so that no one woulde to disturb him. He needed some time for himself to think.

    Remembering something, he walked to one of the walls where a painting was fixed. He pulled the painting, behind which was a little vault. Turning the knobs, he opened it and pulled out the documents that were the papers of the town of Brokengroves. Thends there belonged to him, and he wanted to return it to Eve. The house that she once used to live in.

    Noah went to his desk and started to write on a fresh parchment, and once he had filled in all the details, he put them in an envelope.

    Far away from Skellington and Woodlock, and farther in the West, Anaya Chambers had reached her mansion with her parents a few days ago.

    "Mdy," two servants knocked on her room door, and she turned and saw them carrying a trunk.

    "Finally it is here. I thought the trunk was lost with the carriage. The shoes must be in there," Anaya said, standing up and ordering them, "Bring it in."

    The servants stepped inside the room along with the trunk before cing it on the ground. One of the servants opened the trunk and started to look for the shoes before finding it.

    "There it is," Anaya said, "You can keep them in the corner. And also have the rest of the things ced back in the cupboard."

    While the two servants started to clear the trunk, Anaya''s eyes fell on something that didn''t belong to her. One of the servants said, "Mdy, Mr. Chamber''s coat is in here."

    Anaya frowned and replied, "That''s not father''s coat..." Her maid must have thought it belonged to her and had packed it in the trunk before they left. "Give it to me."

    "Yes, mdy," said the servant before handing the coat to her.

    Anaya walked to the other side of the room with the coat and released the breath she had been holding. It was Noah''s coat. The coat that he had offered her the night of the soiree, and she had failed to return it.

    Though days had passed since she had left Woodlock, the Duke continued to haunt her. Though they had nothing between them apart from the acquaintance-ship which might have turned into being friends, she missed him. But as much as she wanted and had hoped for the man to one day return her affections, not now but at least in the future, she realised it would just be a dream.

    Yet at the same time, it was hard to move on with her day, where the memories with him refused to leave her mind.

    Anaya gingerly ran her hand down the fabric, feeling the softness under her fingertips until she felt something hard. Her eyebrows furrowed, and she turned the coat around before her hand fished into the pocket. When she pulled it out, she noticed it was a small music box.

    "What is this doing in his pocket?" Anaya asked, wondering if it belonged to the Duke, and her lips pursed.

    Far away from the borders of the Westnds, in the town of Darthmore where the Council was located, Vincent pushed the door open to the Head Council''s chamber.

    yton, who sat behind the desk, remarked,

    "Wasn''t expecting you to clock into work this soon."

    "I am not here for work. Not the one''s for the Council at least," Vincent replied and stepped inside the chamber. yton''s eyes fell on the little shadow that followed the pureblooded vampire. "This is Timotei, my cat."

    "I am not your cat!" Timotei snapped back before covering his mouth with his paw.

    Timotei had turned into a heavy sleeper that he didn''t know when they had reached Skellington and when his majestic self was taken to Darthmore. As he had woken up, he had ended up following Vincent.

    yton''s eyes narrowed, "I didn''t know you had a pet. Not one that spoke."

    "It''s from my previous life," Vincent replied in a nonchnt tone, and yton turned slightly confused. "I have a request to make. I need ess to the royal castle."

    "I can arrange it. Meeting the King and the Queen?" yton asked, while his eyes followed the ck cat that jumped on the desk and settled as if it was here to discuss with the Head Council.

    "Need to dig out a grave and take a look at it," Vincent offered a bright smile, and yton wondered what the pureblooded was up to this time.

    "I feel I will regret it, if I were to ask you what you are nning right now. Hopefully, everything that is under thew?" yton asked Vincent, who nodded with a look of indifference.

    "You have such expectations and hope on me, that is very admirable," Vincent remarked, and yton''s face soured.

    "I am even surprised people still have hope on you," Timotei muttered under his breath, while he looked in the other direction.

    yton looked uncertainly at Vincent and said, "I have a feeling you will be spending your time in the dungeon up in the North."

    "Doesn''t sound that bad. It has been a while since Ist spent time in the dungeon, especially one that is directly handed by the royal family," Vincent joked, and the small looking vampire grimaced.

    While Timotei was looking the other way, yton had pulled out one of the gloves on his hand and touched the ck cat''s tail.

    "Hey!" Timotei eximed with horror on his face and pulled his groomed tail to his chest, "Nobody touches the tail!"

    yton looked unfazed by the cat''s words and said, "There''s a touch of sea in him. Is that where he got his voice from? From a sea creature?"

    Timotei even though offended, he looked impressed and said, "For a small boy you catch up quickly."

    Before yton would decide to swing the ck cat out of his chambers and Timotei caused a scene, Vincent said, "The earlier the ess to the royal castle, the better. I will be travelling up North soon." He stepped out of the chamber with Timotei quickly jumping down from the desk.

 Chapter 482 Timoteis Next Aspiration

    Music Rmendation: The ident at Fox Hill- Hong Dae Sung

    --

    When Vincent made his way through one of the corridors, some council members were quick to offer him a bow until he walked past them. But it was when they noticed a ck cat tailing behind the pureblooded vampire that their eyebrows rose.

    One of the councilmen murmured, "What is a ck cat doing in here? Less following him."

    "Haven''t you heard that ck cats are umon because of the mass death that had been ordered many years ago after the witches caused problems? They are signs of bad luck," the other councilman to the one who first spoke said barely above a whisper, while standing at the end of the corridor and behind the pir.

    Vincent didn''t pay attention to the remarks, but Timotei didn''t like how he was reduced to bad luck because of the glorious colour of his fur!

    "Men are no less to women when ites to gossip," Timotei muttered under his breath, while he wanted to show those pesky men what bad luck actually went with the power of his ws. But he was more curious about where Vincent was walking off because the carriage was parked on the opposite side. "Where are you going? We are supposed to go back to Skellington so that I can eat," he said before increasing the speed of his paws toe to walk next to the pureblooded vampire.

    "There''s something I need to take a look at," Vincent remarked in a low voice where his lips barely moved. "Consider it to be bonding time. Not everyone gets to work with me."

    "Does this mean I will be appointed as a councilman?" Timotei asked in excitement, as they stepped away from the main building and walked towards another building.

    "Sure," Vincent replied in a nonchnt tone and Timotei raised his head to look at him in suspicion.

    "Why does it feel like you are lying to me? You said sure, that means you should keep your word! I first thought I would be a good priest, but now that I think about it, I will be a better councilman. Imagine the fame I will achieve!" Timotei stated with an air of superiority. "Timotei to the rescue!"

    Timotei still had a hard time understanding how Vincent had ended up being his owner because of his foul attitude. Not to mention, there was something very unnerving about the pureblooded vampire that turned the ck cat wary and docile in front of him.

    Once they reached the other building that belonged to the Council, they walked down the stairs to the underground floor. Vincent picked up antern in his hand before making his way through the collection of books and other records that were stored for the use of the Council.

    Timotei sneezed loudly when he felt himself inhale the dust around the ce. He sneezed one more time, while his eyes turned watery.

    "What do you n to find here?" Timotei asked Vincent, when the pureblooded vampire walked forward, moving between the racks.

    "When the reign of King Gauntlet and his sessors came to an end, a lot of the things were captured by the Council. Though most of the belongings to the royal family were thrown out, one of the men of that period recorded details of what he saw and heard. The records are somewhere in here," Vincent said, as his eyes moved to look at the names written on each section of the racks.

    Vincent then pulled a few books, reading a few pages before putting it back where it was.

    Timotei, deciding to help, jumped on one of the rack spaces for the box to fall on the ground with a crash and awkwardlyughed, ''Oops''. He then said,

    "Why do people even keep books that speak about the rtionship between the night creatures and what kind of pet they need to adopt? The people from the Council aren''t too bright, are they? If I was a vampire, you would see me closing cases like this," he snapped using his paws.

    Vincent''s eyebrows furrowed. He walked to where Timotei was, and said, "A lot of things in here won''t make sense unless you turn the pages."

    "What do you mean?" The ck cat asked in curiosity.

    "To hide things from the people, the ones who preserved the book wanted to make sure they didn''t fall into the wrong hands. Information is not used the same by everyone. A camouge," Vincent said, and after turning ten more pages, he finally pointed, "The information should be somewhere in this rack. Look," he turned the book for Timotei to step forward, taking a closer look at it.

    "That''s the royal castle..." Timotei murmured, feeling a headache starting to form on his head as if something that had been suppressed was trying to push through.

    Vincent started looking through the books before his hand fell on the book, which contained the information he sought. He read the writings in the book with thentern burning bright in that section where they stood,

    "When the Sea Goddess didn''t return for long, her daughters came to thend to bring her back. One a mermaid, and the other was a siren. Considering the nature of the two, the one who was favoured was the mermaid, while the siren was of no use to the royal family. The mermaid was promised to be married to the King''s favourable son, but it was the siren who fell in love with that son. Like two souls that were meant to be together."

    Timotei shook his head as if he suddenly turned confused, and he said, "I thought the siren was trying to kill you because you killed her sister and mother?"

    "There''s only half information in here, not the depth that we are looking for. Seems like another half information," Vincent replied with a frown. After going through many other books, he came upon something with his lips set in a thin line and a foul mooding to surround him.

    Timotei, on sensing it, asked, "Anything regarding the dagger?"

    "Yeah," Vincent replied, and he ced the book in the inner pocket of his coat. They left the Council in the carriage and soon the carriage rode away, heading in the Moriarty mansion''s direction.

    Once the carriage stopped in front of the Moriarty mansion, Timotei was more than d to be home and quickly went to the kitchen to see what delicious food was being prepared for him. While on the other hand, Vincent made his way to his room. On opening it, he stepped inside and noticed Eve not in there. But he turned his eyes to the other side of the divider when he noticed his wife in the bathtub.

    Eve wasn''t just sitting in the bathtub; her body was submerged, and her fish tail had turned to her dainty legs, with the knee sticking out of the water surface.

    Vincent walked around the wooden divider and caught Eve immersed in the water. Her eyes were closed, and he sat on the side before his own hand dipped into the water and touched her face. As if alerted, her blue eyes opened in shock and she quickly sat up by getting her head out of the water.

    Eve took a deep breath, and Vincent apologised, "I didn''t mean to startle you."

    "No..." Eve inhaled, shaking her head, and said, "I didn''t realise when I fell asleep..." How long was she in the bathtub?

    When Eve stood up, Vincent picked up the bath towel and he wrapped it around her body. He tightened the end, watching drops of water trailing down from Eve''s head downwards to the white fabric of the towel.

    "That is fine," he said, "We had a long journey and water is your home. You must have feltfortable and more at peace staying in the tub."

    Vincent pushed the wet strand of her hair behind her ear.

    "Did you just return? What time is it?" Eve asked him as she stepped out of the bathtub.

    "Mm. "The hour is closing to six in the evening," Vincent stepped away and noticed the scales on Eve''s arm that hadn''t disappeared. "Did you not use enough bath salts?" His eyes fell on the bathtub, and he could smell the slight waft of salt in the air.

 Chapter 483 The Other Person Involved

    Eve turned to look at her arm and ran her fingertips on the blue scales. A small frown appeared on her face, and she said, "I did. I used more than I usually do."

    This wasn''t the first time where her scales had appeared even after the use of the bath salt. But it was only because her body was craving for salts when she was young and until now she had better control over it.

    "The siren side in you has been contained in you for a long time and seems like it wants some time out too," Vincent pointed, noticing the golden outline around the blue scales.

    Sensing the seriousness in Vincent''s words, Eve asked him, "Is there a way to shut that side permanently? To choose to be a mermaid and not a siren?" She was grateful to her mother and she respected and loved her, but she doubted being a siren was good. Especially when she had almost stabbed Vincent in her subconscious state.

    "There is something you need to know, Eve," Vincent said, pausing for a second before he continued, "Let us get you dried and clothed first and then talk about it."

    Once Eve was dressed and her golden blonde hair was drying up, Vincent sat her on the couch and took a seat next to her. She said, "You are worrying me, Vincent. Did you find something about the dagger in the Council?"

    "The dagger is a gift from the Sea goddess Nerhys to her daughters," and silence fell after Vincent''s words.

    "So there''s more than one dagger?" Eve asked him, and Vincent gave her a nod. They had one dagger, so where was the other dagger?

    "That''s right. But to be precise, there were two daggers, one given to each daughter. One to the mermaid, one to the siren," Vincent replied to her, and Eve''s eyebrows furrowed. He continued, "King Gauntlet had promised his favourite son, a marriage to the Sea Goddess''s daughter. The mermaid. These daggers, don''t kill just the King''s bloodline, but is also a means to destroy the one who possesses the dagger."

    "Nerhys gave her daughter''s weapons that could kill them?" Eve asked Vincent in surprise.

    "Seems like it. Or that was what the person who wrote it. It could be a misinterpretation, but that is what I have found. The good news is that King Gauntlet''s favourable son was from the Moriarty bloodline."

    Eve felt a sigh of relief. This meant if she was truly the reincarnation of the Sea Goddess''s daughter, she was promised to marry Vincent, and she smiled. They were destined to be together and her heart warmed. But then her smile fell as she rewinded what Vincent said. She asked, "You have bad news too?"

    Eve stared into Vincent''s eyes, wondering what else he had found out about. She then heard him say,

    "It is about the mark that I have left on you. The reason why one of the wings keeps disappearing is because of the siren daughter. She was marked by the other son, as she couldn''t have the one her sister was going to marry."

    For a moment, Eve was too stunned to speak a word. She asked, "W--what does that mean? I mean, if there are two sisters, I am a different person and the other... the siren..."

    "They were twins, Eve. The siren and the mermaid sisters," Vincent revealed to her and Eve''s face turned pale. "In some weird, twisted sense, the mermaid as well as the siren came to take the same vessel. Which is you."

    "Oh, God..." Eve whispered under her breath.

    Vincent pulled out the book from his coat that he had brought along with him from the Council. He opened a particr page and handed it to her. Eve stared at him for a second before her eyes looked down to read the book. She heard Vincent said,

    "If you read the third paragraph, it says that the siren was thest one to die. And before she died, she swore to take revenge for the pain and anguish that was caused. For stealing the love from her."

    "So the siren side... is the other sister. And the mermaid is another sister..." Eve murmured, wondering where it left her own identity. She asked him, "Why water though? The mark disappears only when it is underwater."

    "It is often said that the sirens belong more to the water than the mermaids do. Mermaids are favoured on thends, because of their docile character. It is the siren''s way of telling that you don''t belong to me, but that she belongs to the descendant male of the Sullivan family."

    "But it doesn''t make sense... I mean, I have spent time with Noah before, but the siren side never came up to greet him," Eve reasoned.

    "It is possible that the siren side has been dormant until now. Until I marked you as my own, that has woken up from her long slumber, and though she exists in you, she hasn''t taken over your. Only unconsciously until now," Vincent exined to her. But that meant there was a possibility that the siren could take over her senses. He said, "We will head to the royal castle tonight. There''s no point wasting time, because it speaks about the golden moon. It is the time when witches and other entities draw energy to create sacrifices. Right now, we are racing against time."

    "Maybe we should talk to Noah about it?" Eve asked Vincent with a look of worry in her eyes. Noah was her dear friend, and Vincent was the love of her life. If things could be solved through words, they could avoid future disasters.

    Vincent replied, "I visited Woodlock beforeing home. Noah hasn''t been home since noon and the servant said he didn''t know how long it would be before he returned. Without telling where."

    In Woodlock town, the sun had set, and a curtain of darkness had been drawn on the sky. In one of the room''s of Sullivan''s mansion, the burning logs in the firece could be heard crackling.

    The door opened to the quiet room, and in stepped James Sullivan. He said,

    "Someone stole the mermaids and the sirens from the pond. The magistrate has no clue and none of the guards were left alive. All dead."

    "I told you that you should finish it sooner," said the person who sat on the couch in front of the firece. "What happened to being meticulous?"

    James walked towards the couch. He said, "I didn''t expect it. It won''t happen again. I have sent Noah to take a look at the other ce where the sea creatures have been caught, and I will be going to the West myself."

    "I was hoping to have supper with Noah, and now I will have to wait. The Moriarty''s boy was here today," Lady Hilda said, taking a sip from the ss of her wine. "Asking for Noah. Saying he had to speak about the document that Turner wanted him to look at. Thest time he somehow made it alive. Even though I sent the best men of mine, they were all killed. Butchered in pieces. We cannot take a chance."

    James sat on the couch, taking the ss from the woman and sipping it. He said, "I will take care of it."

    "We need to find the siren-mermaid quickly. Time is very little," Lady Hilda said in a dull voice. "Something isn''t right James. How did the butler disappear so easily without a clue? It''s as if someone knows."

    James ced the ss to the side and raised his hand to hold the woman''s chin, "These are little setbacks, which we were unprepared for, darling." Hilda stared into James''s eyes, and then pushed his hand away from her chin. He asked her, "What''s the matter? Jeffry isn''t home."

    "I am not in the mood, James. First you bring me bad news, and then send Noah out when I made ns with him. He feels distanttely."

    James softly chuckled and replied, "It is probably because of Anaya''s missing presence in the mansion. I will go find it myself, see what the Council is doing to help find our missing butler. The Sullivan''s will have power, Hilda. We were meant to have it," leaning forward, he kissed her lips before getting up and leaving the room.

 Chapter 484 Long Ago Unfortunate Kings Home

    Once Vincent and Eve finished supper with their family, their trunks were loaded for the journey, and they left in the carriage with Mr. Briggs riding the carriage. Right now, Eveid her head on Vincent''s shoulder, staring outside the window at the darkness offered by the forest. The light fell from thentern that hung on the sides of the carriage.

    When the cold weather slithered into Eve''s body, she shivered despite wearing a thick coat. Vincent remarked,

    "You should wear my coat too, you will feel much better with it. The cold doesn''t affect me as much as it does to you."

    Eve pulled her head away from Vincent''s shoulder and said, "I am fine." And she put her hand around his arm, hugging it and feeling a sense of bliss and safety.

    Vincent kissed Eve''s head and said, "My dearest Eve. I have other ways to warm you, if you are willing to."

    A hint of pink spilt on Eve''s cheeks, and she whispered, "We aren''t alone." Her eyes fell on Timotei, who had apanied them, as he was a vital key to the mission they had taken upon themselves. The ck cat had fallen into a deep sleep, with his body curled and holding his tail with his front paws as if he let it free, someone would steal it.

    "I can always have him ride in the front with Briggs, or have Briggs pull the carriage so that we can stretch our legs in the woods," Vincent said with such seriousness that it stirred Eve''s desire for him. "Just say the word, and I will make it happen."

    Eve smiled at Vincent''s offer. Craning her neck, she kissed his cheek, "You should get some rest too. You have been able to rest since we returned to Skellington."

    "You forget that I don''t sleep much, and don''t need it, as much as you do. How about we make a little adjustments now," Vincent suggested with a grin, and Eve wondered what he was talking about. He picked her up and ced her on hisp, while her legs rested on the seat. "You can ce your head morefortably on my chest, rather than on my shoulder and get an acheter. Go ahead."

    "When did you turn this sweet," Eve murmured, staring into his red eyes.

    "Somewhere after I met you. When you are in love, the person can bring out the best and the worst in the person," Vincent said, wrapping one of his arms around her.

    "What are the worst things that I bring out in you?" Eve asked in a soft voice so that she wouldn''t wake up Timotei. But her voice was mostly numbed down by the constant moving wheels of the carriage and the horses'' hooves.

    Vincent took a second before he replied, "Fear. There was a time when I didn''t care about people, not as much as I care about you. Of course, I will do my best to protect you and I know you can hold your ground until Ie to you now, but thingse in the most unexpected way. Don''t you want to know the best ones?"

    "We have all the time in the world right now," Eve replied, which brought a crooked smile to Vincent''s lips. He said,

    "You believe in me. You ept me the way I am, and that''s not a little thing. I know I have an odd side to me, but you have trusted it. Laid down in the dug out grave for someone else."

    A chuckle escaped from Eve''s lips, and she said, "That was something. I would have been more weirded out if I hadn''t killed Lady Camillie. Not to mention, you helped me from not getting back to the dungeon."

    "Mm, you wouldn''t have survived the second time in there and I didn''t want you in there. If you think about it, you were something to me before you confessed. Even though it wasn''tbelled to what it was," Vincent tucked one piece of Eve''s hair behind her ear. "You are my world, Eve. I won''t let any harm befall on you."

    "And you are mine," Eve leaned close enough for their lips to touch. The kiss was sweet enough to spread heat to her body like a firece. Once they pulled away from the kiss, she asked him, "Do you know when the golden moon is going to appear?"

    "In two weeks," Vincent answered, bringing a deep frown to her forehead.

    "That''s too close," Eve murmured. She said, "Do you think the siren sister wille out that day... to finish what she couldn''t before?"

    "To kill me?" Vincent asked, and Eve nodded. "I don''t think she will be sessful with it. And there''s not just me, but Noah on the ''to kill list'' if my feeling isn''t wrong. And the golden moon is not for her, but for me and Noah. For us to make use of. The siren or the mermaid can be used as a sacrifice, toplete what King Gauntlet couldn''t finish. To gain full control of the sea and its creatures, and ascend to a higher being."

    "Why didn''t he kill Nerhys if he was trying to achieve it?" Eve asked him.

    "A sacred power is wiser to be acquired when it is given willingly than being given, than by force," Vincent exined it to her. "Rest now, little girl. Have a good sleep, while I watch over you. You have nothing to worry about," Vincent let her head rest on his chest and hugged her.

    The carriage continued to move through the forest path, heading toward the Northnd, where the royal pce was located. It took more than two days of journey for them to reach the ce at noon. For the very first time, Eve could finally take a better look at the pce made of white marble walls. This pce was bigger than the Moriarty mansion in Holy Oak, and she was left in a daze. Therge gardens surrounded the pce, and guards were at every pir.

    Timotei peeped outside the carriage using the same window as Eve and remarked, "This brings back some nostalgic memories. I used to sleep there, and there, and then at noon on that tree... wait where did that tree go?" He sounded excited to revisit the ces which he once knew.

    Mr. Briggs pulled the reins of the horses and stopped the carriage. He got down from his seat and opened the carriage door.

    "Vincent!"

    Eve heard someone shout when they got down from the carriage, and soon her eyes fell on a young man with curly blonde hair, who quickly made his way to where they stood. The man wore expensive clothes and appeared in histe teenage years. The young man stepped forward, ready to throw his arms around him, but Vincent sidestepped for the man to end up hugging the air in front of him.

    "Rude even now," he muttered before a bright smile appeared. The young man said to Vincent, "I heard that you got married. To Marquee Hooke''s daughter."

    "Not to her," Vincent corrected the mistake and said, "Prince Tobias, I would like you to meet my wife, Genevieve. And Eve, this is the youngest prince."

    "Fifth!" The young man said, raising his hand with a bright smile to show the number. He picked her hand and kissed the back of her hand before praising her, "Wow you are very pretty. Where did you find her, Vincent?"

    "In the fair," Vincent replied, half-truth and half in humour, and the prince looked surprised. The young man murmured, "I didn''t know you could..."

    Vincent then asked the prince, "Did you receive the Head Council''s letter?"

    "I believe big brother did, but he isn''t here nor are the others. They have gone to the Eastnds," Prince Tobias informed, who seemed fond of Vincent and, right now, couldn''t get his eyes off of Eve. But when his eyes fell on the ck cat that the woman carried, he softly harrumphed, "You have a ck kitty as a pet, how exciting. I keep telling the family we should have a ck cat, but they say it will bring bad luck. Because so many old portraits of King Gauntlet has a ck cat in there."

    Eve held Timotei firmly so the cat wouldn''t jump on the young prince to scratch him as the little fur shook.

    "ck cats can be troublesome. You never know when they will attack you," Vincent remarked as they climbed the long white stairs outside.

    Prince Tobiasughed as if he was trying to imagine it in his mind. He asked, "What brings you here? Do you need something signed or did youe here to introduce Lady Genevieve to the King and the Queen?"

    "It is about King Gauntlet. We would like to pay a visit to the graves of his and his family''s graves," Vincent said with ease, and the young prince nodded.

    "It seems like King Gauntlet still holds the same name as when he and the others were alive. "It was onlyst month that one of the Duke visited the pce, wanting to see what was left of King Gauntlet because he was keen on finding artefacts," Prince Tobias stated, raising his eyebrows.

    "Was it Duke Sullivan?" Eve asked him, and the prince nodded his head vigorously.

    "Yes, I think that was the name. I met him for a brief moment," said the young prince, and he then said, "As it has been more than six or seven centuries since King Gauntlet''s reign, everything has been locked so that it can be preserved as historical information and things."

    "Was there anything specific that the Duke was looking for?" Vincent asked, wondering what Noah would havee here for. Maybe to find answers like they were here?

    Prince Tobias shrugged his shoulders, "I am not sure actually. He entered the old cer for barely five or ten minutes before he left."

    Vincent and Eve shared looks at each other, but didn''tment on it. What did Noah take from here? The second dagger? It was possible, Eve thought in her mind.

    Prince Tobias raised his hand and snapped his fingers at one of the maids, "Prepare the dining room room. The Viscount''s son, Vincent Moriarty and his wife will be having lunch with me."

    The maid offered a deep bow and hurriedly walked to pass the order.

    "In the meantime, let me take you to the cemetery. So that you can take a look. Though I must tell you that it is strange to go honeymooning with your wife to the cemetery. But Vincent has always been since Ist remember," the young man murmured with furrowed eyebrows.

    "You don''t have to go through the difficulty of showing us. We will take a look through the servant''s help," Vincent politely said to the prince.

    The prince waved his hand and said, "It isn''t like I am busy right now, and I prefer walking around than sitting and listening to the number of possible suitors drawn out for me by my mother." He led them to the back of the huge castle before entering the forest through the back of the pce.

    There were twelve cemetery buildings, which were where King Gauntlet''s family members resided. Some members shared the cemetery building, while a few had their individual space. As they finished visiting all the buildings, and when Prince Tobias turned to speak to Vincent, Timotei whispered to Eve,

    "Is it my eyes that are deceiving me, or was there no grave made for me? I am appalled by this!"

    Timotei was right, Eve thought in her mind. There was no mention of the ck cat or a grave for it. Was the skeleton buried somewhere else or... thrown somewhere as if it was of no use? But a ck cat that was significant enough to be painted in the portraits people remembered, there was no way his dead body was discarded.

    When they stepped away from the ce, Prince Tobias excused himself briefly, leaving the three of them to talk in the dining room. Eve said in a hushed tone,

    "There''s no mention of Timotei anywhere in there."

    "How dare they not build a cemetery in my name!" Timotei hissed in anger.

    "Maybe you weren''t as significant as you thought you were in your past life. Just a regr cat," Vincent poked at the already wounded cat, who looked more offended than ever.

    "I am worthy enough to have a shrine built in my name. I am a small body, how much space and work is that going to take?" The ck cat huffed in anger.

    Vincent thought before saying, "People are often buried with things they held value when they were alive. Some take their clothes, some jewels. Maybe the cat is in one of the graves."

    "All the cemetery buildings are locked," Eve reminded him because they had got to see the tomb through the windows without entering it.

    Vincent nodded before remarking, "Then we shall break into it when everyone is asleep."

 Chapter 485 Quiet Promise I Mean To Follow

    Music Rmendation: Cold Shivers- Myuu

    --

    During the night, when everyone in the castle was fast asleep, Vincent, Eve and Timotei made their way towards the back forest before standing in front of the cemetery that held King Gauntlet and his family''s graves.

    Though Vincent and Eve carriednterns in their hands, they were unlit and cold to avoid bringing attention to them.

    "How are we going to enter the cemetery buildings? Did you get the keys for it?" Eve asked Vincent in a hushed voice.

    Vincent raised his hand, holding a key bunch and replied, "I have got it covered."

    Timotei, who walked next to them,mented, "Even if you didn''t have the key, I would have used my ws to open it."

    "I didn''t know you had the ability to do that," Eve responded to the ck cat.

    "I am a cat of many fur. There is literally nothing I cannot do," Timotei huffed, raising his nose that pointed to the sky.

    "Maybe the next job you can try is to be a thief," Vincent taunted, and Timoteiughed.

    "You are just jealous of my skills," Timotei''s tail moved back and forth.

    Vincent ignored Timotei''s words and spoke to Eve, "Let us start with King Gauntlet''s sons'' graves. If Timotei was my cat, he might be buried with me," Eve nodded to this.

    "To imagine our skeletons have been spending time with each other for these many years," Timotei shivered at the thought.

    Walking past King Gauntlet''s cemetery building, they walked in the dark before standing in front of one of the cemetery buildings, which was built for the King''s son ''Acheron Gauntlet''.

    "Hereys my first life''s master," Timotei spoke in a murmur.

    To Eve, it was strange to think that this grave belonged to Vincent''s past life. She watched Vincent walk in front of the door, pulling the barbed creepers away from the door. He matched the key number with the door number and pushed it into the door''s keyhole. But after five seconds, seeing how the door didn''t open, she asked,

    "Is it the wrong key?"

    "The keyhole must be rusted and jammed," Vincent said with a slight frown as he tried to turn the key, but it didn''t move. Stepping back, he turned to Timotei and said, "Looks like it is time for you to show us your skills, my past life cat."

    Timotei blinked at Vincent. He then reached the door and brought one of his sharp ws out before trying to turn it around. They heard a snap in the keyhole, and the ck cat''s eyes widened in horror. When he pulled his paw away from the door, everyone noticed the w had broken and was no more sharp.

    "My w!" Timotei cried, and Eve shushed him so he wouldn''t draw the guards'' attention.

    There were no guards as King Gauntlet''s family graves were old and barbed, with no ess to the keys. Most surrounded the castle, which was more precious than the dead people.

    Vincent said, "If his skeleton isn''t here, we will need to break through the other cemetery buildings, and check the other graves to be sure." He then said, "Step back." When Eve moved, and Timotei was still in shock as he stared at his blunt w, the pureblooded vampire raised his leg and forcefully kicked the door open.

    Though the door opened, it fell with a thud on the ground. Timotei said, "We are going to get caught and be hung by the royal family for breaking into these ces that they think are of value."

    "If they were of value, there would be guards guarding around it. Get in," Vincent said and stepped inside the building. Eve and the ck cat quickly stepped inside, and once they were in, Vincent ced the door back where it belonged, making it appear as if no one had touched it.

    The nearby guards, who heard the thud sounding from the forest, turned to look in the direction, and one of them said,

    "Did you hear that?"

    "Probably an old tree fell in the forest," answered another guard.

    In the forest cemetery and the small building, Eve''s eyes fell on the person''s tomb with the help of the light that came from the moonlight. Timotei coughed andined, "This ce needs to be cleaned. Ah! Spider!" The ck cat quickly climbed on one side of Vincent''s pants before hugging him.

    Eve, who had brought the two stones with her, said, "I will turn on the light," and sparked fire by clicking the two stones against each other. When a spark was produced, the oiled cotton touched the fire and soon started to burn. She kept it on the ground, and Vincent used his strength to push the tomb''s lid so they could look inside it.

    Once the lid was slid away from the top, all three of them took a close look and only found the person''s skeleton in there. There were pieces of fabric that appeared to be a cloak that had been put around the prince''s body before being ced in there.

    "I am not here either. Did they really not bury me? Me?," Timotei asked, standing at the tomb''s edge. His paws slipped, and he fell right inside the ribcage of the skeleton.

    Eve turned to Vincent and asked, "Did you have any memories like Timotei when you arrived here?"

    "I have visited this castle many times before, but not once have I dreamed or remembered about anything from the past," Vincent let her know, and he tilted his head, staring at the skeleton that belonged to his past life. He picked the ck cat by its scruff and pulled it away from the skeleton, putting it on the ground. "Timotei''s skeleton isn''t here. Let us go and look at the other coffins," he suggested.

    "Vincent," Eve stopped him when his hands reached the tomb''s lid. "Do you think it will be alright for me to spend some time here?"

    Vincent stared at Eve and remarked, "That is something I have never imagined you would have asked me. Will you be fine by yourself?"

    Eve nodded, "I will be fine."

    "Alright then," Vincent said, "I will take the cat with me and take a look at the other tombs."

    Timotei looked surprised, "Take me? I think it would be best for me to stay here with Eve. To protect her of course!"

    "I think all of us can agree that you will cause more damage where you are, than where you aren''t," Vincent rolled his eyes because this ck cat was the definition of bringing trouble.

    Eve watched Vincent and an unwilling Timotei approach the door and push it away. He turned to look at her and said,

    "We''ll be back soon," and when she gave him a nod, they finally stepped out of the cemetery building and closed the door by cing the door back in its ce.

    [Music Rmendation: Solitude- Colossal Trailer Music]

    Silence fell in the cemetery building Eve stood, and scarce light spilt from thentern, where she had adjusted the brightness so that the light wouldn''t be seening from the dull and dusty windows of the cemetery building.

    Eve stared at the skeleton that continued toy in the open tomb and took a step closer. There was a gold chain with a red pendant around the skeleton. She could only believe it was a royal family thing. Taking a deep breath, she stretched her hand and allowed it to contact the Skeleton by cing her fingertips on the skull. She felt the coarseness on her fingertips and the dust that stuck to her skin.

    Her blue eyes trailed along with her fingertips as she moved from the skull to the shoulder and then the ribcage.

    Nothing happened, as if the skeleton refused to spill secrets, and she continued to trail down the end of the spine. Only when her hand touched the skeleton''s hand did a rush of imagese in front of her eyes, and for a second, it stunned her.

    "I found the point," Eve whispered to herself and felt goosebumps rising on her skin. Bracing herself, she slipped her hand into the skeleton''s hand, holding it firmly as if it was alive, and fog started to fill around her.

    A momentter, Eve was no more standing in the cemetery building or holding Acheron Gauntlet''s skeleton hand. Light started to fill around her, and soon she stood in one of the castle halls.

    "What do you think you are doing there?"

    Hearing the deep male voice, Eve turned and noticed a handsome man with eyes that were as red as blood. Though he didn''t look like the exact copy of Vincent, she could pick the resemnce. There was blood smeared on his clothes and on his face. His eyes narrowed, and when he started to walk towards her, she felt her heart pick its pace.

    "I am sorry, I was using my ability to read," Eve bowed at the person.

    But the person didn''t stop when he reached her and continued to walk past her, passing right through her.

    "Acheron, what is going on?" A sweet voice came behind Eve, and she turned around and saw a woman.

    The woman had golden blonde hair that radiated like the sun. She was young, maybe younger than Eve herself. And this time... she saw her own reflection. The woman''s blue eyes. The view left her stunned, as she hadn''t expected to see a spitting image of herself from the past.

    Acheron replied in haste, "I thought I told you not toe out. It isn''t safe for you, not what you are, Marina."

    "I know, but I couldn''t sit there. I am worried... after what happened to my mother... I should take my mother''s body back to where she belongs," the young woman said to him.

    Acheron''s eyes held a pain, as if he wasn''t ready to part with her. He asked, "And leave me?"

    Marina stared at him for a moment and then said, "I wille back to you. You will see. Even through the worst tides, you will find me, Acheron. But right now, I need to take my mother back... Nerissa has been acting strange since we arrived. Let me go and find her, talk to her so that shees with me. Will you help me take my mother''s body back with me? Do you know where my sister is?" She asked.

    "I will go and find her and bring her to you. Can you stay inside until then? There''s bloodshed everywhere, and if something were to happen to you, I wouldn''t forgive myself," Acheron said to the woman in his arms.

    When he ced his hand on her cheek, Marina leaned to his touch, while her eyes closed to absorb the little warmth she felt. Eve could tell that both of them were very much in love with each other and were trying to keep their ground. From a distance, she could also hear the screams and yells, objects being thrown or crashing against the walls.

    "Go! I will wait for you," Marina said, walking backwards while not breaking eye contact with Acheron.

    Suddenly Marina''s image in front of Eve started to blur before it disappeared. She turned and noticed Acheron walking away from there.

    But when she took two steps forward, everything turned ck, and she saw Acheron now standing in front of the same room as before. And when he opened it, he said, "I looked for Nerissa, but she--What are you doing?" He frowned on noticing Marina standing with a simr dagger that she and Vincent had found in the mansion of the Holy Oak.

    Wait, Eve thought, looking back and forth as if she had missed something important and had jumped forward to an important scene. It was because Marina looked pale as a ghost.

    "I know how to stop this. Mother had given me and my sister simr daggers because she knew that one day it would be needed to be used and the time hase," Marina said with a hint of sadness. She brought the dagger to her chest and pushed its tip inside.

    A small cry escaped from the woman''s lips.

    "Marina!" Acheron shouted, and he quickly reached to her side before her knees turned weak. Catching her in his arms, he sat with her on the ground. "What did you do?!" He grit his teeth.

    The young woman smiled, cing her hand on his face, and whispered, "I am saving you." Not a momentter, the dagger pierced her chest, disappearing in thin air as if being blown away by the gentlest wind in the room. "Now there''s one less dagger to worry about. Find the other dagger Acheron, and use it on Nerissa."

    "She''s your sister," Acheron looked confused, as he didn''t understand why she was telling him to kill her sister. The sister with whom Marina wanted to leave thend and get back to the sea.

    Suddenly a tter was heard right outside the window, and Eve heard receding footsteps. Before she could look at who it was, the person had already disappeared. When she returned to the couple, she heard the mermaid say,

    "She''s my other half, so you need toplete it. Before your brother kills her. With me gone, she''s less powerful," a tear slipped from the mermaid''s eye, and it slid down before falling on the ground as a pearl. She whispered, "F--forgive me..."

    The prince quickly picked one of the mermaid''s hands and bit into her, drops of blood spilling on the ground.

    Eve''s eyebrows furrowed, and it was only a secondter, did she realise what he was doing. He was leaving a mark on her during thest seconds of her life. A simr wing was created to what Vincent had marked on her, and before another wing could be created on the woman''s skin, the mermaid turned limp in the prince''s arms.

    He pulled back from her wrist, with his lips dripping blood, and stared at her with a painful expression. After a few seconds of silence with the dead woman, he got up.

    Eve felt her vision turn blurry. When she blinked, the next moment, she was on the ground, staring at a man''s body far from her. She couldn''t get up, and she realised she was seeing this through Acheron''s eyes and felt her eyes grow heavy.

 Chapter 486 Timoteis Skeleton

    Inside the cemetery building, which had been built for Acheron Gauntlet, Evey on the dusty ground next to the open tomb. It took a minute before she gained consciousness. Upon inhaling the dust that had settled on the ground for several years, she softly coughed.

    "Did you hear that?"

    Eve turned alert on hearing someone''s voice outside the building, and she quickly covered her mouth before another cough erupted out of her throat.

    Outside the cemetery building were two castle guards who had decided to patrol the grounds after hearing the sound in the forest.

    "What is it?" Asked the other guard with him.

    "I heard someone cough, but it sounded¡­ distant," said the first guard with doubt in his voice.

    It was because no one ever came here to the forest cemetery that was made specifically for the Gauntlet family members. Even though they were once a royal family, people avoideding here as many believed that the family was cursed. They were doomed, and anyone who came near their graves would be infected by bad luck.

    The guard''s ears were good enough to pick up the sound of a cough, but even after walking around for the next five minutes, they didn''t find anyone in sight.

    "There''s no one here," said the second guard, carrying the burningntern.

    When they heard a deep sound as if someone was crying, the first guard said, "I am not imagining things, am I?"

    "I heard that too! Is it the ghosts¡­?" The second guard''s eyes frantically moved, wanting to see who it was, and he loudly asked, "Who is there?!" But no matter how much they walked around, they didn''t find anyone, making the person wonder, "You don''t reckon that there are spirits in here, do you?"

    "Let us continue looking before we turn back," the first guard suggested, who wanted to make sure that there were no thieves lurking near the castle.

    While Vincent and Timotei were busily looking inside the graves to find Timotei''s past life skeleton, on the other hand, Eve sat upright on the dusty ground as she tried to recollect what she just saw. She heard footsteps approaching near the outside of the cemetery building, where she caught sight of light.

    The guards were here, Eve thought to herself.

    The guard who stood not too far from Acheron''s cemetery, his eyebrows furrowed, and he noticed how the light reflected with a higher intensity when he raised hisntern. Eve quickly crawled and further dimmed thentern''s me. Thankfully, the guards finally left the forest cemetery. Feeling a wetness on the palm of her hand, she looked down and noticed a drop of blood there. She touched her nose and looked down before pursing her lips. She wondered where the limitation to her powersid.

    Eve got up from where she had been sitting and returned to where Acheron''s skeletony. She quickly walked to the door and used force to push it aside before making a gap through which she squeezed herself out of there. Turning thentern off, she closed the door before meeting Vincent halfway.

    "Did you find Timotei''s skeleton?" Eve asked him.

    "We did. What happened to your hair?" Vincent asked as he gently brushed and dusted her hair with his fingers.

    "I found pieces of Acheron''s memories," Eve then exined what she saw in the skeleton''s memories as they made their way to the cemetery building.

    Once Vincent heard what Eve saw, he said, "That''s understandable as you were essing the information through one person, so you will only see what he saw and what he knows. If you are looking to fill in the nks, there''s Erasmus Gauntlet."

    "He''s the other son who survived until the end?" Eve asked Vincent, and he gave her a nod.

    "Yes. You might see something from his skeleton. Though I must inform you that some of his bones are missing," Vincent let her know, and Eve looked at him questioningly, "Timotei doesn''t know about it either. Maybe you will find something in there, but before it, let us go where the ck cat is."

    When they neared the cemetery building, the rays of the moonlight fell on the name of the person to whom this ce belonged. There were two names: Lady Kismet Gauntlet and Lady Selene Gauntlet.

    Though prince Tobias had them tour the forest cemetery this noon, the young man hadn''t given them in-depth information about the family members. Vincent exined to Eve, "Selene Gauntlet was the vampiress wife, and his daughter Kismet."

    "That''s Acheron''s sister," Eve said softly, before they stepped inside the cemetery building. Her eyes fell on one of the open tombs, and when her gaze moved to the one next to it, she noticed Timotei sitting with his head close to the skeleton''s head.

    It was Kismet Gauntlet''s skeleton, whose bony hands were wrapped around a small skeleton that belonged to a cat. Timotei held a sad look on his face, with his eyes closed. When Eve got near the second tomb, Timotei said,

    "She was always kind to me. She always made sure that I was well fed, and loved. Protecting me when I had no one¡­ She''s the one who found me."

    "You were her pet then?" Eve asked the ck cat, who looked like it was depressed from finally recollecting some things it had forgotten.

    "People find us, but that doesn''t mean they are meant to stay with us. Kismet found me on the streets when I was young. She was young too, which is why when she brought me here, I was rejected immediately and it was Acheron who finally took me as his pet," and as the ck cat said this, he turned to look at Vincent. "We didn''t really get along in the beginning, but with time, things turned good... Eve, can you see how I died?" Timotei asked her as he pulled his body away from the skeleton.

    Eve gave a nod, and her hand reached towards the cat''s skeleton in the tomb. When her fingertips did touch the skeleton, she felt a chill run down her body, and her eyes tried to create gold flecks in them.

    Noticing the change in her heartbeat, Vincent asked her, "Are you alright, Eve?" And Eve quickly pulled her hand away from the skeleton''s body. When she turned to meet his eyes, a slight frown appeared on his face, "Your siren side is trying to push through. Let us take a break."

    Eve shook her head, knowing they didn''t have all the time to spend here, and she said, "I will try to hold her back¡­" her siren side that belonged to Nerissa. When she went back to touch the cat''s skeleton, she said, "His body is cold¡­ It must be because of the times Timotei was reborn, leaving his previous bodies behind like a shadow."

    She then raised her hand in front of her before moving it upward, and the next moment, she created a dome around her. The dome held fragments of blue and green particles that floated inside it. Timotei coughed before getting away from the dome and said, "I couldn''t breathe!" While Vincent stood in the dome that Eve created.

    "She''s using the moisture in the atmosphere to create the dome as there''s no other source of water," Vincent stated, noticing how the air felt dry from where he stood. As he was a pureblooded vampire, theposition of the air didn''t bother him, but for a person who depended on air, it would make things hard.

    Eve''s eyes appeared to be in a trance state, and the next moment, she touched the cat''s skeleton, it wasn''t just her, but also Vincent, who had travelled back in time that belonged to the past.

    Timotei, who had taken a step away from the dome, noticed how Eve and Vincent had disappeared from his sight, and it turned his eyes wide.

    "Eve? Vincent?" Timotei called their names, while taking a quick round in the small cemetery building. He questioned, "W¡ªwhere the hell did they go leaving me alone?!"

    Eve and Vincent were pulled back in time, and they fell t on the hard ground, making Eve wince.

    "Looks like your powers are expanding."

    Eve turned around, not expecting Vincent to join her visiting the past. She said, "I didn''t know I could take apanion with me."

    "We learn something everyday, don''t we?" Vincent replied with a crooked smile, and once he stood up, he offered his hand to help her to stand up. He said, "Seems like a lot of things have changed after the end of the Gauntlet''s family. I am guessing your experience with Acheron''s memoryne was different than this?"

    Eve nodded, "It was. It was very specific with him, but with Timotei''s skeleton¡­ It feels different. I don''t see Timotei anywhere."

    Eve was right, Vincent thought to himself because his eyes moved around where they stood in the garden and he couldn''t find the ck cat. He said, "Maybe it is not Timotei who we are looking for."

    "What do you mean?" Eve asked.

    "Think about it. Timotei is not an ordinary cat, but one who talks and has actually lived through his eight lives and now on the ninth one. In a pack of cards, you often have a joker card that is a key card, and Timotei is nothing less to it," Vincent exined to her, and they heard an uproar inside the castle. "I am unable to smell or hear things more than what we are intended to, so I doubt there''s anyone who can see us. Let us get inside."

    Eve agreed and they stepped inside the castle, noticing blood on the floor and walls, which were fresh. There were a few bodies lying on the ground as they made their way inside. On noticing the mermaid, she pointed her finger,

    "There''s Marina!"

    "Spitting image," Vincent murmured, and they followed her. The young woman, who looked like Eve, led them through the corridor, she walked in haste and disappeared behind two doors. When they finally got there, the woman was in the arms of a man. The pureblooded vampire remarked, "Looks like this isn''t Marina, but Nerissa."

    It was because the man held yellow eyes and resembled the werewolf Sullivan family. In silence, they watched the couple in each other''s embrace.

    "I have been looking for you all around the ce, Nerissa," Erasmus rubbed the siren''s back with a gentleness that the young woman had craved.

    "Is it true that Acheron killed your siblings? There''s blood everywhere and there''s barely anyone alive," Nerissa said to the werewolf, who pulled back and caressed her face. "I didn''t know he was capable of it."

    "I told you he wasn''t a good man, Nerissa," Erasmus said to the siren, "He is waiting to kill you along with your sister."

    Nerissa shook her head, "Marina will never stand next to a man as vile as him."

    "I know my vampire brother well, and he will do anything for the crown. But you don''t have to worry about it, as I will protect both of you. You are the person whom I love," Erasmus promised the siren, his eyes appearing to look as if he adored the woman. But it wasn''t adoration that was in there, but obsession, and obsession that was soon going to appear and he said, "I worry he will take you away from me, and I know a way to keep us together for life."

    Though siren by nature, Nerissa was a woman by heart, who wanted to be epted and loved. Though Acheron was spoken for, she had found Erasmus to be no less of a man, who would keep her happy and was in love with her. She said in haste,

    "I am willing to do anything to stay next to you!"

    Erasmus looked more than pleased and said, "In this loveless world that we have been born in, we were meant to be with each other, Nerissa. Do you understand that? We are fated," he picked up her hand and brought it to his lips.

    Eve''s eyes widened, as it seemed both the sisters had created a bond each with the two sons of King Gauntlet.

    What dawned in Eve''s mind, also dawned in Vincent''s mind and he said, "It isn''t because Marina died, that the mark on your hand isn''tplete." They watched the werewolf create a bond with the siren. "It is because both of them marked you, creating a conflict. A siren belongs to the water more than a mermaid does because of their nature and ipatibility on thend. Which is why your mark disappears when under water."

    "Where does that leave me¡­?" Eve whispered, not knowing who she was.

    Vincent slipped his hand in hers and squeezed it, "You are a remarkable governess, whom I fell in love with. And as the mark turns half in the water only, it shows that your body is more suited to be a mermaid. You were destined to be with me."

    Nerissa stared at the mark the werewolf gifted her, and a content smile appeared on her lips. She told him, "I will go find Marina and tell her the truth!"

    "Be careful, Nerissa," Erasmus shouted a word of caution as if the castle was no longer safe for anyone.

    The siren quickly ran out of the room, while Erasmus chuckled at the dumb siren, who was easy to fool. With the doors closing and him being alone, he murmured with a sneer,

    "Make sure you bring Marina to our side, Nerissa. It is only time for Acheron to fall into his grave for the way I have paved for him. And then I will be the King with the powers of the siren and the mermaid."

    Eve''s eyebrows furrowed, and she said to Vincent, "I will follow Nerissa," She ran out of the room to catch up to the siren, leaving Vincent behind in the room, who stared at the werewolf prince.

    Eve ran through the corridors, looking for the siren, who a minute ago had disappeared from her sight. She tried to remember the inside of the castle she had walked around this noon after lunch, while trying to remember where she had seen the mermaid dying earlier in Acheron''s arms.

 Chapter 487 To Be Her Shadow

    Following her memory, Eve finally reached the lonely side of the castle, where the two sisters of the sea, who were the daughters of Nerhys were in the room. She heard the woman''s voice inside the room,

    "What have you done, Nerissa...?"

    Getting inside the room, Eve noticed horror written on Marina''s face, "What have you done, sister?" She asked in disbelief.

    "I have loved, Marina. Erasmus loves me dearly and he will take care of you along with me. It is time youe with me," Nerissa said, while Marina stared at the mark the werewolf had left on her siren sister. "Acheron is not the man you think he is. He has killed most of his brothers, sisters. Some of them had fled in fear, to protect their remaining kin."

    Marina looked pale, not because of what Nerissa said, about how her sister had a misconception of the things here. She said, "Nerissa, we need to take our mother and go back to the sea. Nothing good hase since we have stepped foot on thesends. And Acheron didn''t kill all of them. Erasmus has done far more damage, wanting to gain power as there''s no King sitting on the throne. Please listen to me," she stepped closer and took Nerissa''s hands. "Our mother died because of the King, and this curse... this curse will touch us too."

    "Love has brought no harm," Nerissa argued with her sister, "What is wrong with me seeking love from someone. You found the one for you, and I have tried to be happy even though it was my eyes that first fell on Acheron. Why can''t you be happy for me now?"

    Marina pursed her lips when Nerissa pulled her hands away from her hold. The mermaid said,

    "I have heard things about Erasmus, and you wouldn''t like it when you hear what I know. I will give up my love for you, all I ask is for you to return with me. Back to where we came from..."

    "No!" Nerissa turned angry, with her eyes glowing gold, and she said, "I have bonded myself to Erasmus. I don''t want to fight you, Marina. Not against each other when we have lived our lives with so much love and care."

    "Then don''t," Marina pleaded. When she took a step forward, Nerissa took a step backwards.

    "I will leave it to you. You have the choice to stay with me, the right side or..." the siren''s voice trailed, leaving the next words to her sister''s imagination. She turned around and walked towards the door. But before stepping out, she turned around and said, "Erasmus is stronger and wiser. He promised to keep us happy. I will be giving him the dagger that mother gave us." She stepped out of there.

    When the doors closed, tears slipped from the mermaid''s eyes, and it fell on the ground as pearls that rolled to different ces.

    Eve turned and followed the siren right on her heel to avoid missing anything. She didn''t know how long this ce was going to keep them before it would throw her and Vincent out of the memory and back to the present.

    On the way, Nerissa met men who attacked her. One of the men said,

    "Capture her!"

    But the siren used her jagged teeth and sharp ws to w their faces and tear them to pieces. But it was only one siren against many men.

    "I am the prince''s partner, and I won''t let Acheron win!" Nerissa said, determined.

    Eve felt one person thrown right through her, which startled her. Though Nerissa defended herself, she was left with injuries. Leaving the attackers behind, she continued to look for Erasmus.

    On finding him, she took a step forward and was about to call him, when she heard him say to the priest standing in front of him,

    "Prepare the ground to conduct the rituals tonight. The moon is going to reach its peak and I shall finally tap into the powers that my father tried, but failed."

    "My lord, we''ll need to have both the mermaid and the siren brought together for the sacrifice," the priest said to Erasmus.

    "My men are already going to capture the siren, and will go after the mermaid too. Once I drink their blood, and have their hearts sacrificed, there''s no one who will stop me. Acheron will die," Erasmusughed before he turned serious.

    While the werewolf and the priest didn''t notice Nerissa standing there, she returned to find her sister. On the way, Eve noticed the look of anguish and shock present in her eyes. But on the way, another man who worked for Erasmus came to capture her. She dodged it and finished him. But suddenly, something passed through her body from the back, as if someone else had attacked her. She killed them all and staggered, walking to her sister.

    But on reaching the ce, her heart slipped from her chest, noticing Acheron pull the dagger from Marina''s chest.

    The next moment, Eve found herself standing in a dark corridor. But she wasn''t alone but with Nerissa who appeared to be in pain.

    Nerissa whispered, "Forgive me, sister. We should have left thend quickly..."

    "Meow."

    Eve''s eyes turned to look in the dark, noticing a ck cat, who was none other than Timotei in his first life, who walked near the siren. The ck cat looked at the siren with a curious expression.

    Nerissa stretched her hand towards the cat, petting its head, she said, "I cannot rely on the vampires, or werewolves, nor the humans with less time in my hand. But you... you are a cat with nine lives and I hope when the timees, you will give the answers. The truth about what happened."

    A golden hue appeared around them as the little golden particles approached the cat. She said, "From now on, you will have the gift of speech. I hope you will survive, because I know we will return. And when we do, I will be my sister''s shadow and protect her. And together, we will make things right."

 Chapter 488 Possessor Of The Vial

    Thank you everyone for your warm wishes and helping the book win this years WSA 2022. Thank you for patiently waiting for the updates, which will resume from today <3

    Music Rmendation: The ident at Fox Hill- Hong Dae Sung

    --

    Soon after Nerissa bestowed the gift of speech to the ck cat, the cat fell unconscious on the cold floor, while the siren stared at the hard wall in front of her, letting her know there was no other way to do this.

    After a couple of minutes, two men working for the werewolf''s prince, found Nerissa''s body on the floor, where her heart had stopped beating and had gone still. They took the body to Erasmus. Carrying the siren in their arms.

    "What happened to her?" Erasmus asked the men, quicklying to Nerissa''s side, cing his hand on her neck, and feeling the absence of her pulse. His eyes narrowed like a snake, and he red at the men with a temper, "I told you to capture her alive, not kill her!" Anger burst through his eyes.

    The two men cowered in fear, still carrying the siren''s body and one of them spoke with a stutter, "S--sire, she was already dead when we found her..."

    "ce her on the ground," Erasmusmanded the two men.

    Erasmus then checked to see what happened to the siren, if it was possible to fix her. He ordered, "There''s a ck box in my room, bring it to me immediately!"

    One of the guards quickly bowed and ran out of the ce, prince Erasmus to look at Nerissa''s body before he found a deep wound on her stomach. Noticing her bloodied fingers, his face hardened. He had taken all the necessary precautions and had also gone as far as to bind himself to this hideous creature of a siren, just so that she wouldply. Yet, it had triggered this vtile siren to kill herself? It was because when he picked up her hand, he noticed blood in her nails, and it belonged to her.

    The priest with whom Erasmus had earlier spoken arrived at the scene, and he looked taken aback by the siren on the ground. He said in a hurry, "My Lord, what happened to the siren? We need her and the mermaid for the sacrificial ritual."

    "You think I don''t know that?" Erasmus red at the priest.

    The werewolf prince gritted his teeth because the sea creatures were the one who would lead to his sess and the ultimate throne where he would rule through every creature and kind.

    "But I have another way to rectify the situation. A gift that the sea goddess had given to my father," Erasmus said, and at the same time, the guard who had earlier left returned in a hurry with a box in his hand. The servant handed it to the werewolf prince with a deep bow.

    "What is that?" The priest asked, looking at Erasmus open the box and pull out a colourless vial from it.

    "Even though I thought my father preferred me, he chose Acheron to be married to the mermaid. He gave this vial to me. Not because he loved me more and he wanted topensate for the loss of my marriage to the mermaid, but because the possessor cannot use this liquid for his own benefit. The possessor can use it on someone else, but not for himself," a slow cunning smile appeared on his lips as he remembered his father''sst moments.

    King Gauntlet had hoped for Erasmus to use the vial on him to save his life and undo the curse that the sea goddess had ced on their lives. But Erasmus was power-hungry and thirsty to take reign of this ce and the people all by himself.

    But just as Erasmus pulled out the vial and was about to open the lid of it, a sharp dagger flew through the air aimed at the werewolf''s hand. This led to the vial being dropped on the ground, that rolled to one side, while the werewolf scowled as he turned his eyes at his half-brother, who stood not far from him.

    "You are going to pay for your sinful deeds, Erasmus," Acheron stated, his eyes darker than the shadows cast in the castle. "You killed all of our families, turning them against each other."

    "You sully my character and reputation for no reason, brother," Erasmus stated, standing up from where he had been earlier crouching. "You seem to forget that it was Nerhys who brought the curse upon ourselves. In fact, the me goes to father for his greed. I just happened to take it after him."

    "And look where that left him. In his grave," Acheron responded, and the men''s nails grew sharp and long, ready to tear each other until one died.

    "What did you tell Nerissa that she decided to kill herself? I guess I will just have to kill you and then kill that mermaid of yours. Surely dead can be sacrificed!"

    "Eve!"

    Hearing her name, Eve looked around the ce, wondering where the distorted voice came from. Wait, where was Vincent? She had been following the past story and hadn''t realised that she had been away from Vincent for long now.

    "Vincent?!" Eve called him, and she tried to follow the voice.

    Feeling wetness below her nose, Eve''s finger touched the skin, and she noticed that she was bleeding. Her head started to ache. She ran out of the ce, where the vampire and the werewolf prince had started to fight each other. As she ran through the corridor, she noticed how it started to turn dark with every step and before she knew it, with one step forward, her foot sank into the floor as if it were sand, and she screamed in the darkness.

    Eve''s eyes opened to a brightness with a big gasp and her heart beating loudly that she could hear it in her ears.

    When her eyes adjusted to the light, she finally saw Vincent sitting next to her with a look of worry in her eyes. They were no more in the cemetery building, but back in the room where the sun had risen in the sky.

    "You are still bleeding," Vincent murmured before bringing the handkerchief to her nose and saying, "Lay down for a little while more."

    Eve stared at Vincent, who gently caressed her head and said, "I haven''t been able to wake you up sincest night as you appeared to be in deep sleep. Timotei said your body isn''t strong enough to handle such a lengthy time travel to the past. Because your mermaid and siren sides of the soul haven''t intertwined, as if keeping a resistance. Let us not travel anymore for now, not when it can cause you harm more than help," he said with a frown.

    Eve nodded, and once she felt her nose stop bleeding, she said,

    "It felt like barely an hour passed in the travel time, while many hours passed in the present. I thought it was always the opposite."

    "It probably is because this isn''t a dream but a time travel of memories," Vincent said to her before adding, "At least now we are more well-versed with the history of what happened in the past."

    Eve nodded, and she said, "Erasmus had the vial. The vial that your grandmother gifted me, came from the sea goddess. It got lost during the two prince''s fight."

    "Seems like what originally belonged to your family returned to you," Vincent responded to her, and he said, "You must be hungry. Let me order the servants to bring your meal in the room."

    When Vincent stood up from the chair sitting next to the bed, Eve ced her hand on his hand, bringing his attention back to her, and a crooked smile appeared on his lips, "I will be back in a minute. I am not leaving you alone. Cannot break those words that you, as Marina said before you died in my arms."

    Eve''s eyes widened slightly, and she asked him, "Do you remember everything... from your past?"

    Vincent stared into her blue eyes and replied, "I do now. It was probably because I visited the past with you, and it brought in memories... things that my soul had forgotten. I also think we should return to Skellington because there''s something we need to talk about. To someone."

    She pursed her lips before asking, "Noah?"

    Noah Sullivan... or Erasmus Gauntlet. Eve didn''t know why, but she couldn''t put her finger to connect them both to be one person. It was probably because Noah had always been so gentle and calm, rather than being a crude and wicked person.

    "Do you think he is capable of bringing harm to people?" Eve asked Vincent, with a hint of worry in her eyes.

    "Anyone has the ability to cause harm, darling. The question is, if they are willing to do it or not," Vincent remarked.

    That didn''t answer Eve''s question, and she wondered if Erasmus''s soul was dormant in Noah, which needed to be awakened like Acheron''s memories were awakened in Vincent. Their past lives and memories turned into a whole circle that would lead to either peace or destruction.

    Eve said in a hurried tone, "What if it was never meant to be Noah? What if it was another male in the family?"

    "It could be the father or the uncle," Vincent proposed, then frowned. "It is supposed to be thest descendant though. The soul cannot stay back. It needs to be carried. Noah has been your friend, Eve. For as long as you remember. But he has been hiding something. As if he knows something. We will know for sure only when we meet."

    Eve nodded and watched Vincent lean forward and peck her lips. He then said, "I will be back in a bit."

 Chapter 489 Secret Of The Sullivan Lady

    Music Rmendation: Poetry of Madness- Secession Studios

    --

    In the town of Woodlock and in the mansion that belonged to the Sullivans family, Lady Hilda sat on the chain of the balcony of a room. She held a teacup in her hand but stared at the street next to their family mansion without taking a sip of tea.

    "Mdy," came a voice that brought her attention back to where she was sitting.

    Lady Hilda turned to look at the man, who didn''t work in the mansion, but he worked for her. She asked him, "What news do you have, Falcon?"

    The werewolf''s eyes were nted and he offered a deep bow before standing straight. He responded, "The couple are in the North. Visiting the royal family."

    "Did you find out what they were doing there?" Lady Hilda asked the person named Falcon.

    "They took a tour to the tombs of the Gauntlet family and didn''t go anywhere else," Falcon informed thedy, who didn''t look thrilled by the news, and her lips set themselves in a thin line.

    Lady Hilda stared into space before she said, "Keep a close eye on Vincent Moriarty. He has been up to something, and I can tell it because of his visit. You can leave now and let me know if you find anything suspicious. I doubt he went with his bride to just visit the family," she dismissed the man from there.

    At the same time, Jeffry Sullivan, her husband, entered the room, crossing paths with Lady Hilda''s man, who offered him a bow. Jeffry reached where Lady Hilda was sitting and kissed her cheek, which she epted with a smile.

    "What have you put Falcon up to?" Jeffry asked his wife.

    "I sent a gift to the Chamber''s family and he was here to let me know that it was received. I want to make sure that there is still an opportunity between Anaya and Noah, then they look for another suitor for the youngdy. What do you think?" Lady Hilda asked with a calm and polite tone that barely changed.

    "That was a wise thing to do," Jeffry agreed and said, "Did you speak to Noah on why he refused to marry her? I was sure that you would convince him for the marriage."

    Lady Hilda replied, "He seems to have changed... to want to do things his own way. He mentioned that his heart was upied, and it makes me wonder..."

    "Do you know who this woman is? If she is from a high social standing werewolf family, it should be perfectly fine," Jeffry responded to his wife before waving his hand, and one of the maids quickly stepped to the balcony to pour tea into the teacup for him to take. "Who is it?"

    "I am not sure, and it seemed like he didn''t care much about it. He wille around," Lady Hilda responded. Like every other time, she believed Noah would listen to them because her son knew what was good for their family. Her family.

    Her eyes narrowed slightly at the thought that it could be the woman her son had walked down the aisle a few days ago. But that lowly woman was Anaya''s friend. Not Noah''s friend. After a while, footsteps were heard approaching the balcony, and within seconds James Sullivan appeared.

    "Join us for some tea, James," Jeffry invited his brother, but James only smiled.

    "I have to go visit Darthmore. Visit the Council so that I can know if there''s any progress regarding the search of our missing butler. Noah said it will take time even though he has put his word as the Council has been buried with more cases recently, but I thought I would go take a look with Noah not in town," James answered.

    Jeffry nodded, while Lady Hilda stared at James. The previous Duke of Woodlock said, "Noah has been conducting the duty of being a Duke better than anyone and I cannot tell how proud he makes me as his father."

    "Anyone would be proud to have him as a son, Jeffry," James agreed with a bright smile and turned to Lady Hilda, "It makes me envious that I don''t have a son like him."

    "You should marry someone James and it isn''t toote. There are plenty of she-wolves, who would be willing to marry you," Jeffry said to his brother before continuing, "Just a moment ago, Hilda was telling me how Noah isn''t showing interest to marry anyone, and I hope he doesn''t take after his uncle now," heughed. Though Jamesughed along, Lady Hilda continued to hold a passive expression.

    James said, "I would have but it seemed like I have run out of luck or have something better waiting at the end of the road. It has been hard, especially after I lost one of my eyes." He brought his hand up to his eye and touched it, and once he dropped his hand to his side, that eye turned pitch ck.

    "I never took you to be someone who is clumsy, James. Losing your eye because of the arrow during the hunt, I can only wish that I was there to prevent it that time," Jeffry replied to his brother, and then said, "But that''s fine as I am still with you. I will always take care of you, and we are family. Families can always depend on each other. And if not me, you have Noah and Hilda to rely upon."

    "That I do, brother," James smiled and then said, "I should get going now. I will see you at supper," and he walked away from there.

    After a minute, Lady Hilda said, "I forgot something in the drawing room that Mrs. Bakers brought it this morning."

    "We can have the maid fetch it," Jeffry said to his wife, but Lady Hilda had already stood up and smiled.

    "It is a delicate object, and I don''t trust the maids to handle it well. I will be back soon," she leaned and kissed her husband''s lips before leaving the little table on the balcony.

    Lady Hilda walked in the direction that led towards the entrance, but then she noticed James in the other corridor that led to his room. With her face stiff, her feet quickly made their way towards him. She called him when the servants weren''t around,

    "James."

    James turned around, and his eyebrows rose as if surprised, "Yes?"

    "What do you think you were doing back in there?" Lady Hilda demanded with her eyes narrowed.

    "Did it ruffle your calm feathers?" James softly chuckled with a hint of cunningness and said, "I was merely speaking the truth."

    He pulled her inside his room by grabbing her hand and pushing her against the wall, while he pressed himself against her.

    "Are you out of your mind?!" Lady Hilda demanded in panic, and she tried to push him away. "Get away before someone notices us!"

    But James''s hand had already made its way between the woman''s legs to quieten her through her desire. She breathed sharply. He said,

    "Are you sure that is what you want me to do?" James asked her in a whisper, while he leaned closer towards her. When she stifled her moan, he said, "I know what you want. I have known it better than anyone. After all, it is I, who had eyes on you before my brother did. I wonder how Jeffry would react if he were to know that you were the reason why I didn''t marry. Look what you did, Hilda."

    "Don''t me me for your cowardly thoughts--ugh!" Lady Hilda tried to lower her voice when James moved his finger in her. "If you didn''t wait so long, you would be married to me and not me married to Jeffry."

    "Perhaps it wouldn''t be too bad for me to kill him then," James murmured nonchntly, which had Hilda re at him. "How does it feel to be doted on by two men?"

    "I never asked you to stay unmarried and stay here with us," Lady Hilda''s arms had turned weak, making it difficult for her to push the man away from her. The man with whom she had been having an affair was the same person who was her husband''s brother. "Stop this--"

    James clicked his teeth and said, "How could I ever do that to you and Noah. You might not be my wife, but you are the woman who birthed my son."

 Chapter 490 Report Never Made

    Music Rmendation: Aftermath- Nathan Barr

    ¡ª

    James Sullivan arrived at Darthmore''s Council in his carriage. The presence of his carriage didn''t go unnoticed by the fellow council members, who waited for the werewolf to step out of his carriage and when he did, they were more than eager to greet him.

    "Good afternoon, Mr. Sullivan."

    "Good afternoon," James politely returned the greetings as if he had been trained to do so, while his eyes were already looking ahead of him. He made his way to where the Council held reports and when he reached the ce, the clerk offered him a bow, but didn''t bother to stand up.

    "Mr. Sullivan, what brings you to the Council? How can I help you?" The clerk who sat behind the desk inquired, giving all his attention to the werewolf.

    "I am here to inquire about the proceedings regarding my family''s missing butler. It has been nearly a week and we haven''t heard anything about the matter. Has the Council slowed down their work?" James stepped forward, and this action intimidated the clerk. "It is easy to rece other servants, but not a good and efficient butler who is willing to dedicate his life to the family he has been serving for years. And this one was a treasure."

    "Let me take a look if the case has been moved or if there has been any progress," the clerk replied before standing up and finding the case file.

    When another worker at the clerk''s room arrived, the clerk asked him, "Mamon, where is the file that concerns Sullivan''s missing butler?"

    The assistant stared at the clerk for three seconds before he replied in confusion , "I don''t think it was submitted, sire."

    James looked at the worker with an expressionless face and said, "Noah Sullivan, the Duke of Woodlock himself came in here and reported the file. Check all the racks in here."

    But the assistant shook his head, "Duke Noah did make a visit here, but it had nothing to do with any missing person. It was about speeding the transaction regarding the transfer of ownership of somend in Brokengroves."

    James''s eyes narrowed slightly, because he didn''t know what that was about, and he said, "I would like to take a look at that file. This property ofnd in Brokengroves."

    The main clerk jumped back into the conversation by saying, "Unfortunately, the details of the files cannot be shared with another person except for the owner, Mr. Sullivan."

    "I am his uncle. His family."

    "Even if that is so, as you know the Council''s rules here. We are prohibited from sharing the files that don''t belong to others," answered the main clerk.

    All this while, Noah had always shared everything he did with James, which was why the older werewolf now had difficulty guessing what Noah was up to. It was very unlike Noah to hide anything from him or his family. And this, in turn, made him question what else was being hidden.

    James said, "I would like you to check the files again. If the report hasn''t been made¡­ then do it now."

    How strange, James thought in his mind. It was because he remembered Noah telling him clearly that he had made the report. And that it was taking time, but he found that Noah had never reported here. What was the boy hiding?

    "Of course, sire. Let me take in the details," the main clerk replied, and he began to write, while James gave the description of their family butler.

    Once the report was made, James stepped out of the room and walked down the corridor. Making his way to the other room, which collected records and files. If he wasn''t able to get his hand on the file, he would get the contents of it in another way.

    His footsteps were sharp, and he continued to walk towards the room. On finding a councilman carrying a stack of documents in his arms, who struggled to open the door now. He was more than happy to offer his help, and he said,

    "Looks like the newly recruited councilmen are working hard. Let me help you," he said, being benevolent and helpful.

    The councilman was indeed new, and he quickly offered a bow to James, "I wouldn''t want to impose you with such a work, Mr. Sullivan!"

    "Ah, do we know each other?" James asked with a smile and picked the upper half of the documents in his arms.

    The newly recruited councilman shook his head, and when James looked at the door, he quickly said, "Let me open it." He quickly pulled out a key, and while opening the door, he said, "I have heard about you, Mr. Sullivan. You are Duke Noah''s uncle, you have contributed remarkable work for the Council and the society."

    "You exaggerate, I was only doing something any othermon man would," James smiled when the door opened, and the councilman stepped inside first and followed James. "You should ask someone to help you carry it next time."

    "Yes, sire!" The new councilman replied with eagerness. The two men ced the two stacks of documents into the rack there, and before the councilman could turn, James pulled out his shoce.

    James said, "Looks like thece loosened itself. Why don''t you go ahead, I am sure you have plenty of work, while I fix myce and make sure to close the door on my way out?"

    The newly appointed councilman didn''t see any harm in leaving the reputed man in the room. He bowed before leaving the room with the door shutting behind him, as a person inside the room could open the door without a key while a person outside the room would need a key. And this was something James Sullivan was already aware of.

    He made it look like he was tying his shoce, taking his own sweet time, before finally standing up alone in the room.

    James quickly walked through the rows of racks in the room before he came to the reports for this current month. He went through every file until he finally came across Noah''s file. Picking it up, he opened it to have a single parchment. The parchment didn''t hold details, but it mentioned¡ª

    Duke Noah Sullivan hereby transfers the property he possesses from Brokengroves to Vincent Moriarty. Thend measures from the tower bell to the edge of the town where the local carriage stop pole exists. All the assets will be processed as his statement¡­

    James read the rest of what was written, and his eyebrows furrowed. When did Noah buy thends in Brokengroves, and why give it to Vincent? Was it to taunt him because Brokengroves held the least valuepared to the othernds? Below the parchment was the Council''s seal, which meant the transaction had already been made.

    Checking the date when it was processed, he noticed it was done recently. He had let Noah know about the Sullivans and the Moriarty family dynamics. Yet, Noah was doing something behind his back.

    As minutes passed, James continued to stand there with a nk expression before he ced the file back and left the Council.

 Chapter 491 I Know What You Did

    Music Rmendation: Cosmic Background- Chris Warner

    ¡ª

    The sky was clearer than usual, giving out an orange and yellow hue as hours started to move towards the time of evening. The carriage that had left from Woodlock many days ago had finally returned. The wheels moved continuously on the hardened snow.

    But before the carriage reached Sullivan''s mansion at the entrance of the town, an older man stepped in front of the moving carriage, forcing Kieran to pull back the reins of the four horses of the carriage. The older man appeared to be weak and looked malnourished.

    p¦Á§ád¦Á-¨¾?¦Í¨º|¡¤§ã¨®§® "What''s the matter, Kieran?" Noah asked, who was sitting inside the carriage.

    "It is an old man. Let me get him off the path, Sire," Kieran said to Noah and jumped down from his seat.

    When Kieran reached the old man, the man pleaded, "Please help me. I need help! My young daughter fell and needs to be brought to the physician."

    "Why didn''t you speak to the magistrate of the town? Surely, they would have helped you," Kieran said with a frown. "We can drop you there."

    But the old man shook his head with tears in his eyes, "No! There''s no time for it! She needs to be taken to the physician now!"

    By now, Noah stepped out of the carriage and looked at the pitiful man who appeared to be in a terrible condition. The old man turned to Noah and beseeched, "She fell from the tree and isn''t in the condition to walk. I am too weak to carry her to the physician and have been waiting for help but no one stopped. Please, Sire. Let your coachman help me."

    "Let us go and help her then," Noah decided even though he was tired from his long journey.

    Kieran, knowing how Noah had barely been sleeping since they had been releasing the sirens and the mermaids from the captured ponds, said, "Duke Noah, how about I help the man and you can go ahead to the mansion to rest? I will make sure the help is provided," he assured his employer.

    "I wouldn''t want to impose on your health, Duke! Just your servant will do! Just a helping hand!" The old man folded both his hands in front of his chest.

    "Alright, it would be best for you to take the carriage along with you and this person. I can use a little walk. Report to me once you return to the mansion," Noah said to his coachman, who offered a bow before quickly taking leave from there with the old man.

    As Noah started to walk on the hard snow, a carriage that moved from the opposite direction approached him and stopped next to me, gaining his attention. The carriage door opened, and it was none other than his uncle James riding in it.

    "When did you return, Noah? And where is your carriage?" James questioned, looking left and right but not seeing the carriage anywhere.

    "Something came up and I decided to walk. Where are you headed to?" Noah asked, and James waved his hand as if inviting him, who said,

    "Come in, I found a very good ce in the forest. Isted and hidden even from the witches which has a clean pond. Let me take you there. Come on," came the little excited voice from the older werewolf. "It is for the ones that we capture in these towns. Word has it that there are mermaids and sirens living in the houses and families we are unaware about."

    Noah, who was about to refuse the ride because he could barely keep himself awake and wanted to get some rest as the ride in the carriage had kept him awake, got inside the carriage. He wanted to know where his uncle even heard about such news and what he was nning to do with it. It was better to keep his uncle close. That way, keep Eve away from harm.

    The carriage door closed, and the carriage moved away from Woodlock.

    As the carriage rode, Noah noticed how his uncle looked happy, as if he was one step from reaching his goal.

    Noah nonchntly asked, "How did you find the secluded pond? I thought all the areas have been noted by the Council and the ponds will be the first ones to be checked."

    "Not this one, Noah. This one has been under my eye for so long," James turned away from the window and looked into Noah''s eyes. He said, "I prepared the pond myself, and it is guarded better. Much better than the ones that were attacked and destroyed. News reached me that the other reservoirs in which the sea creatures were ced were destroyed like the previous ones. Someone seems to be targeting me, or targeting on freeing the sea creatures. Any idea on who it might be?" He asked the question.

    "It''s why there has been a dy in my return," Noah''s face didn''t give away what James was looking for, and he said, "I think there''s someone with a very good ear, who has been following you and destroying the ponds."

    James nodded, "That is true, someone with a very good ear or someone who is around us, isn''t it?"

    When they reached the ce, they stepped down, and the two of them walked away from the carriage and towards the secluded pond that James spoke about.

    Noah asked his uncle, "Where did you hear about this rumour about the creatures hiding in the society? Thest I heard the guards had made a thorough inspection on finding the creatures and even captured a fair share."

    "Just something that I caught wind of. You know how when we catch the whole lot of sand in our hand, some escape and I just believe there might be the sirens and mermaids in our very town. Or maybe the others that are located near to Woodlock," James replied as they continued to walk, and he said, "I realised that the creature we are looking for was probably never in the lot that was captured by my men. If the creature was there, she or he would have killed the guards. Such is the power. What do you think about it, Noah?"

    "Sounds like a good theory, Uncle James," Noah responded, while he felt a slither of worry starting to crawl under his skin. "But the creature can be anywhere. History says she died in the North, then shouldn''t she have been born there? Or perhaps near the sea?"

    James waved his hand and replied, "ce of death doesn''t matter. The water and the wind can move things and I have a strong inkling that we are very close. Especially with the golden moon approaching us."

    When they entered the big cave, Noah noticed how there was no path farther from it, and he turned to meet James''s eyes and asked, "You missed the location?"

    James nodded, staring at Noah, and said, "I seem to have been missing a lot of things, Noah. I was hoping maybe you could fill me in with it. On how you are involved with the butler''s death or how you have been freeing the sea creatures that were collected by me."

 Chapter 492 Betrayal By Blood

    Music Rmendation: Endymion- Ursine Vulpine

    --

    The forest was quiet, and not a single rustle from the leaves nor a chirp from a bird was heard. Right now, in the cave James had led Noah to follow him, the two men stared at each other without blinking away.

    James said to Noah with a soft chuckle, "I have been wondering who has been keeping a close eye on me, only to realise it was you who was doing that. You were the one who was pouring water on my work. Why? I thought we both were on the same page, or is it that you have turned back the page?"

    Noah could tell by the look in his uncle''s eyes that the man had discovered the truth and was curiously waiting to hear why he did what he did. After a good pause, he replied,

    "The sea creature you are looking for is not there in the lot where you are looking for, they are better off in the sea than staying in ponds."

    James asked, "Is it because you know where the sea creature is? Where has she been all this time?"

    Noah hadn''t known in the beginning except that Eve was a mermaid. But when one of the councilmen, Mr. Hart mentioned sitting with a golden-eyed woman, he put two plus two together.

    "Or is it that you are helping the young Moriarty in reaching the sacred sea creature?" James continued to question before disappointment came to fall on his face. "What happened to being part of a family? That we have to always stick together through thick and thin?"

    "I didn''t know you were trying to trace what I do and don''t," Noah answered calmly before adding, "You and the others enjoy keeping me on a leash, don''t you?" A bitter smile appeared on his lips.

    "It is only because we care about you. About the family members but you have betrayed us. Betrayed me," James stated with a smile dying on his lips. He said, "If you had reported about the missing butler, I would have never known. Let us talk this through so we cane to an agreement rather than go in circles?"

    Noah was never one to make a slip, and his one little mistake had cost him to fix it. He said, "If you wanted to speak about it, we could have done it in the mansion. You wouldn''t have brought me to this ce in the name of the pond."

    "You have been so eager to destroy my treasures, I wanted to see if you would be interested in this ce," James replied, but Noah could already start to guess why he was brought here. Far away from the mansion or the town, in an isted ce to be questioned. "Why did you kill the butler, Noah?"

    Noah''s fingernails grew into ws, and he answered, "He had sinned too much and I thought it was time we had a different butler. Too much of known information is never good, you never know when it might be leaked."

    "Even after you knew I loved that one? You cost me a loyal butler," James noticed Noah''s ws and said, "There''s no need for us to fight each other. We are family by blood, and you wouldn''t want to do something that you would regret. What happened, Noah? Everything was going just peacefully."

    Noah smiled at his uncle''s words and said, "What''s the point of holding peace when things aren''t peaceful?"

    "What do you mean?" James asked with a slight frown.

    "You have spent your life looking for the sea creature, tearing some of them away from their family. It is time you quit it. Thest time you tried to meddle with one directly, one of your eyes turned blind," Noah replied in a collected voice.

    Noah had withheld from saying anything before, but this man before him was far gone and was only going to turn worse. He wasn''t going to let James hurt Eve, not when he was there. He would tell her... the truth.

    "Unfortunately that is not possible. You should know it better than anyone, and my lost eye can be restored by that creature. It would be wise to stand next to me, than against me," James''s words showed an evident threat.

    "You already know my answer," Noah responded within a heartbeat. "Which is why I advise you to stop this madness."

    "This madness... you don''t know the past like I do, Noah. I remember fragments and as I connect with the story that I know, it makes my blood boil because thest time I was very close," James walked towards Noah and ced his hand on the young werewolf''s shoulder. "Noah, you are my weapon. You always have, and it is time to use that weapon. Not put it down and discard the future that shines ahead of us. Join with me, even your mother would be pleased. It is your mother''s wish."

    Noah''s eyes narrowed, "Don''t drag mother into this matter."

    "She''s the one who awakened me, Noah. Not I, but she is the one who is driving this n to make sure our family stands at the top. I would hate for you to disappoint us," James coaxed Noah, but Noah pushed James''s hand from his shoulder and said, "There is something you also need to know. Something important that we have hidden from you."

    Noah hadn''t retraced the ws in his hands and said, "I cannot help you with your goals anymore."

    When Noah turned and started to walk out of the cave, James said, "You are my son, Noah. Mine and not Jeffry''s son."

    Noah''s face hardened upon hearing these words, and his footsteps stopped. He knew James slept with many women, but he hadn''t expected the man to sleep with his mother... or for the uncle to turn out to be his father.

    p¦Á§ád¦Á §«?¦Í¨º|,§ã¨°§® His father had always been Jeffry Sullivan, not this vile man. He said, "It cannot be true."

    "Why would I lie about something so important, Noah? Haven''t I always looked out for you as my son?" James''s voice lowered as he said those words.

    When Noah turned to face James, did the older werewolf push something sharp into Noah''s stomach. The pain was excruciating.

    Noah''s eyes moved to James''s hand that held a dagger which was now stuck to his stomach, and when James pulled it out, it made Noah gasp in silence. James stepped backwards and he said,

    "Don''t worry, Noah. I won''t let you die soon, and we will still have a few minutes to talk with each other. The dagger is coated with a poison that takes effect slowly but surely."

    Noah felt blood ooze from his stomach. But that didn''t stop him from going after James by grabbing his neck. All this time, his family had always spoken about being for each other and stuck through the worst time, which was why he had believed that James would never harm him. But he had ced his bet on the wrong person.

    "I followed you until now without any question. But I will kill you before you bring any more harm with your actions," Noah''s fingernails dug into James''s neck, but the man didn''t move and stood there calmly.

    "Do you understand what being your father means, Noah? You should listen before you die, it would be a pity if you didn''t know the entire truth and listen very closely," James was quick enough to take the opportunity of Noah being in pain, and he punched the same ce where he had wounded his son.

    Noah winced, feeling the poison starting to spread in his body as his knees gave away and he fell on the snow-covered ground with drops of blood falling on the ground.

    * *

    Author''s Note: New book will be released by next week. AOTN will still continue, but it will end before this month. Thank you for everyone''s patience <3

 Chapter 493 It Was Destined Time

    Music Rmendation: The Chairman''s Waltz- John Williams

    ¡ª

    Drops of blood started to fall on the snowy ground, turning it red in front of Noah. The young Duke held his stomach in pain and pulled away to look at his hand covered in his blood.

    Noah Sullivan was a smart man, he had grown up to be like that, but there was folly as he had been raised by the Sullivans, who had always instilled in how important family was. They were supposed to lean against each other and always stand united. And it was the folly of his thought to think that James wouldn''t do anything to him.

    The poison had begun to make its effect quicker than expected, and he had no antidote against it.

    "Why?" Noah asked the older werewolf, who stood before him with the bloody dagger in his hand.

    "It was bound to happen, son. If not today, then before the golden moon," James replied calmly as if it didn''t matter that he had run the dagger into Noah''s stomach. "It was always the n, and your time was always limited."

    Noah''s fingers clenched in the prickly pain he felt running beneath his skin. He asked with a chuckle, "My death was nned? Was I being raised as a sacrificialmb until now?" There was bitterness in his voice because he had finally decided to take control of his life, only to be told that he was destined not to have control.

    James said to Noah, "Don''t be upset about it, Noah. Some of us when we are born, wee with a purpose. A purpose to fulfil and reach the height of greatness, while some not so much. Then there are ones who help in helping people reach their goals. Like you."

    Though in immense pain, Noah tried to keep a straight face without letting his expression change. He said, "It was a good lie. You caught me off guard with it."

    James clicked his tongue, shaking his head, and a slight frown appeared on Noah''s face when the older werewolf said,

    "It wasn''t a lie. You are my son. Mine and Hilda''s son. Which is why I take this opportunity to make use of you now. You have been a key, Noah. A key I have preserved and waited for a very long time."

    "You turned out to be more of a bastard than I thought you were," when Noah tried to to stand up, but he only ended up coughing blood out of his mouth, which dripped from the corner of his lips.<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>

    "That''s no way to talk to your father. I taught you better than that," James looked at Noah with a hint of disappointment, yet there was a slight amusement in his eyes. He said, "Don''t move. This is a poison I got from a witch, and it is quite strong without an antidote. I wanted to tell you that I was your father. I, James Sullivan and not my brother Jeffry Sullivan. But not like this, but in a much better way."

    "And father doesn''t know anything about it," Noah murmured with disbelief in his tone. He couldn''t believe something so big had been hidden for so long. It wasn''t this man in front of him that disappointed him, but his mother had hidden something so important from him. Something that he should have known. "Why? Why her?"

    James took two steps away from Noah as if recollecting the past and said in a distant voice, "When your mother was betrothed to your father, I had to make sure that everything would go ording to my n. Since I found out about our strong lineage that leads up to the time of King Gauntlet, and knowing I was the youngest of them, I waited for the right time. But something was missing in me. Don''t me your mother, she''s been in the dark for so long that she has no other way but to follow me."

    Noah, who hade to learn about the lineage by himself by reading about it in the avable books, asked, "You could have killed father if you wanted to be the one to be thest descendant. You already were thest descendant," as Jeffry was older to James.

    James pursed his lips, slightly irritated, and said, "If only it was that simple. But you see, even though a person is the youngest, it doesn''t guarantee that you are the destined one. And though I felt it in my very bones, at the same time I knew that what I felt wasn''tpletely mine."

    He continued, "I couldn''t have Hilda giving out litters of babies, where I would have to keep an eye on every single one. So I decided what better way, that use my own blood to keep an eye. Knowing I could keep control and not have her more than you, but under the right medications for her," the older werewolf exined as if it was the most logical thing to do.

    Noah could not stand long on his knees and fell backwards, taking the support of the wall behind him that hit his head and back with impact.

    His stomach felt like it was trying to pull something out from him, and as much as he tried to bear the pain he felt now, it was turning intolerable, and he tried to pay attention to what James was saying. He said,

    "So you decided it was better to kill me. Because I am a threat to you."

    Noah could tell James would have killed him even if he hadn''t tried to free the mermaids and the sirens from the ponds. It was because James was scared to hand the power and control to him and wanted it for himself.

    James stared at Noah and then slowly nodded, "Maybe. I mean why would I try to jeopardise something that I have been waiting for until now? I have fragments of memories of being Erasmus Gauntlet, and though I feel the power, I believe there are missing pieces passed from Jeffry to you which belong to me. It is only right that I take it now."

 Chapter 494 Let Down By Family

    Noah wondered if the power was in him because he hadn''t felt anything, which was why he was unable to stop James from harming him or the poison from spreading in his body. He tried to use the power, bring it forward, and heard James chuckle in humour.

    "It is of no use, Noah. Your body, it is weak. It has always been weak and I know this because I made sure the little ability would stay dormant in you," James held a kind expression on his face, which didn''t match his actions.

    James reached to where Noah sat, leaning against one side of the cave''s wall. He then ced his hand on Noah''s shoulder and asked, "Didn''t you ever wonder, why you have bursts of anger? Calm yet like a sea that is ready to swallow the entire ship? It is time I took back what belongs to me." The older werewolf pushed the dagger one more time into Noah''s stomach and a yellow ball of light escaped from Noah''s lips. James brought the ball of light and swallowed through his mouth. "You were a good son, but you are of no use to me."

    Noah gritted his teeth and asked, "Did our rtionship mean so little to you? We are rted to each other by blood and we have spent more than enough time with each other."

    There were good memories in Noah''s mind, where he had spent his time with James that held smiles andughter. All those things were nothing but lies...

    The family he was part of, the family he had tried to protect since from a very young age, were nothing but deception for a goal he wasn''t part of and would never be there to witness until the very end. The mother he loved had lied to him and his father, holding a rtionship with his uncle, who was supposed to be his biological father.

    "You don''t have to do this, Uncle James," Noah tried to persuade the man, hoping he would change his mind. "Let the world live in peace, without any more pain or destruction. Thest time the two brothers fought with each other, it didn''t just ruin the bloodline, but every member of the family died who were directly rted in the first name of the family. And I will tell you this, that the person you will be fighting against isn''t someone easy and he will kill you."

    James''s eyes narrowed, not liking that Noah was taking the vampire''s side, and he sneered,

    "You should be begging for your life. So that I end you right away, not praise and warn about me losing to the young Moriarty. Tell me what you know about him."

    And when Noah didn''t respond, as his body was losing energy, James quickly grabbed Noah''s neck, ready to pierce his sharp ws into it.

    "Go ahead," Noah taunted the man. "You are used to taking things by force, that is all you are capable of."

    James pushed Noah back, which had the young werewolf collide with the wall again. He red before responding, "I would have ripped your head off your body, but I don''t think your mother would be pleased about it. Nor do I want someone pointing the me on me. I am your dotting uncle, who will grieve for your death."<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>

    Noah''s movements slowed down. He said softly, "I hope when timees, you can grieve for your own death, James. For ruining families. Time always collects its debts...that were left behind in the past, and yours is only toe with heavy price...."

    Jamesughed at Noah''s naive words, saying, "Only time can tell that, and I won''t let it happen. Only the missing sea creature and everything will reach its intended goal. A pity that I had to kill you, but I am your father. Made of me, and you should know it hurts to see you like this now."

    Noah''s mistake was that he had believed his family. Believed that they weren''t going to be out to get each other. All he wanted in his life was to have a bnce of peace. He had tried to bnce it, cing himself at the back while the others were in the front, without caring for his own feelings. Even during the times when his heart wanted something else. He had kept his family''s interest before his.

    He wanted to protect them, and protect Eve from any harm falling on her.

    James said, "It seems like the poison has spread to your senses as if you are heavily drunk and cannot do anything but stare. It is called nightingale. Stare until you feel a pang in your chest and then it is a forever sleep."

    The older werewolf put his arms around Noah, hugging him, and he whispered, "I will take good care of your mother like I always have. And everything else that you held dear." He then pulled away to look at Noah and said, "Your burial will be grand. I promise you that." Saying that he stood up and left the cave, while lighting a cigar.

    Noah had sacrificed many more things than he could count. He had grown up in a strict and disciplined family, only to realise there was no disciple but shame.

    When Eve entered his life at such a young age, he was entranced by the young girl. He had tried to find her, and though on finding her, he couldn''t do anything but stand aside, knowing he could never give her what she wanted. Knowing his family would kill her. Instead, he had chosen to love and protect her from afar, yet he had failed in something simple. He felt anguish in his heart.

    His eyes had begun to turn hazy before James left the cave, and his ears turned numb as if it couldn''t pick up the slightest whisper of the air that breezed towards the cave.

    Noah felt regret.

    Regret for a lot of things, and the ache in his heart continued to brew with the passing seconds that were headed towards his end. He knew Eve belonged to someone else, and she would be protected. But he had hoped to do a better job, and the only thing that had stopped him from ending James was that he was his family. They were rted by blood, thicker than he had thought but not enough to keep James away from stabbing him.

 Chapter 495 Wanting To Hold On A Little Longer

    Music Rmendation: The Pier- Rachel Portman

    --

    He wished he could see Eve onest time. To leave after seeing her... but he knew it was his wishful thinking. Yet simultaneously, the heart wanted what it craved, even though he had epted it long ago...

    Noah''s thoughts went back in time, as his mind tried to move through shes of the memories he had made until now in his life. And he paused it where Eve resided before her marriage. It was one evening when he was travelling back towards Woodlock and had found Eve sitting on a small bridge all by herself. He couldn''t miss her long golden blonde hair that looked nothing less to the rays of the sun.

    ''Stop the carriage,'' Noah ordered his coachman.

    ''Here, Sire?'' Kieran confirmed by turning behind to see through the little window where Noah nodded, whose eyes were looking outside the window.

    ''Yes, stop at the side and wait for me,'' Noah ordered. Before the coachman could open the door, the young Duke had already opened the carriage door and had made his way to where the young woman sat on the little bridge with her legs dangling in the air.

    He noticed she wore a formal dress and held a scarf in her hand, staring at the horizon with a hint of sadness. He asked her,

    ''Enjoying the scenery?'' Noticing her body jerk, he apologised, ''I didn''t mean to startle you.''

    When Eve''s eyes fell on Noah, the earlier sadness marring her face dissolved, and a bright smile appeared on her lips. And he caught that little shift in her mood, knowing he had caused it, and it brought a tranquilness that nothing else couldpete in the world.

    ''Duke Noah!'' Eve was ready to stand up from where she had been sitting when Noah waved for her to be seated.

    To Noah, Eve was that window in his darkened room that brought light. The only light he had.

    ''I wouldn''t have known there was good scenery in here if I didn''t catch you sitting here. A little far away from home, isn''t it?'' Noah inquired politely before he crouched and sat down on the edge of the bridge along with her, but with two steps of the distance between them.

    He could tell that his action took her by surprise.

    Eve smiled before a sigh escaped from her lips. She said, ''I needed some time alone... to think about it.''

    Noah turned to look at Eve. The side fringes of her hair blew to the side,ing to hover in front of her face, and he clenched his hands tightly, watching her tuck her hair behind her ears. He asked her genuinely,

    ''Is there anything that I can help you with?''<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>

    He noticed her pursing her lips as if wondering if she should tell him. He doubted it was because she didn''t want to share it with him but because she didn''t want to burden him with her life. But then she said it,

    ''I started applying for the job of being a governess and I have failed in thest three of them. Failed in them quite badly.''

    ''I doubt you could be bad in anything, Genevieve,'' Noah spoke in such confidence that brought a slight awkward smile on Eve''s lips.

    Eve said with an embarrassed face, ''Today in one of the houses when I went to get interviewedI, my umbre flew from my hand and hit thedy''s lips.''

    Noah stared at Eve before a chuckle escaped from his lips which he hid behind his hand and then said, ''There''s always a first time for everything. Next time you will learn to hold the umbre tight. We should probably get you another umbre.''

    ''No, not at all,'' Eve shook her head, rejecting the idea of parting from the purple umbre, and she said, looking him in the eye, ''It was a gift from you when we were at the fair. And quite an expensive one.''

    ''It is something you could use everyday,'' Noah had seen her previous umbre on the verge of breaking and thought it was something she could use.

    It was always the women from the high society who often carried colourful and delicate umbres in their hands, while the ordinary women often carried the dull ck umbres with them, and by giving the umbre to Eve, he had already assumed and given her the courage to step into the high society. To be part of it.

    Noah said, ''The first employment is always hard, but I am sure you willnd a decent family to work with. Who will appreciate you and your work.'' He paused and then suggested, ''If you don''t mind, I could always--''

    ''I will be okay by myself. I mean I appreciate your kind thoughts, but I want to do this without anyone''s help, Duke Noah,'' Eve smiled at him warmly, and he returned the smile.

    ''I wish you the best, Genevieve,'' Noah wished her from the bottom of his heart. With the sun setting, he offered, ''Let me drop you at your town.''

    Eve nodded. She didn''t see any point in refusing it when she could use the ride. Not to mention, Meadow came before Woodlock. It wasn''t the first time she had taken a ride in his carriage.

    Noah was the first to get up swiftly on his feet, and noticing Eve holding her purple umbre in one hand, he offered his hand in front of her. Her blue eyes fell on his open palm before she unhesitatingly ced it in his. He held it firmly, somewhere, not wanting to let go and wanting to hold it a little longer. But he let go anyway, knowing it was for the best.

    He was satisfied with the way things were...

    At least, that is what Noah had thought back then.

    Right now, in the cave, Noah''s vision was not just blurry, but it had darkened, and he felt something crawl and grasp around his heart, making it harder for him to breathe. His lips moved with the inaudible name ''Genevieve'' uttering from it, before the poison stopped his heart and breathing.

 Chapter 496 Shall Pack You Lunch

    In the Moriarty mansion, the maids walked up and down the corridors to ensure everything was spotless. The walls and the windows were being dusted, the floors were being mopped, and the sheets of the used bed from the previous night were changed to fresh ones.

    In one of the many corridors of the mansion, Rosetta stood in front of a vase that contained flowers that needed to be reced with fresh ones. She took out the dry flowers, and threw them in the basket. She was then supposed to change the water, and looking left and right, she walked towards the open window and turned the vase upside down for the water to fall.

    "AH!"

    Someone from below shrieked, and it was one of the Moriarty maids who soon stepped away from the space to meet Rosetta, who was at the top.

    The maid''s head was wet with the water from the vase, and she stared at Rosetta with controlled anger and questioned, "What do you think you are doing by pouring the water on me? Where''s your head?"

    "Who told you to stand there, while I was pouring the water? I threw the water at the same hour and ce every day," Rosetta said as if what she did was right. She did her errands ording to time by looking at the clock. "You were probablyte for the next work, which is why you have been drenched in water."

    "Not only are you beingzy by not throwing the water elsewhere, but you speak back to me as if you are correct. I will go and inform the butler right now about your actions," the maid said before turning around and she started to walk.

    "Go on. You speak as if I am scared about it. I am friends with Eve. Thedy of this mansion," Rosetta huffed, closing her eyes for a second to roll them before opening it.

    The young vampiress noticed the maid had stopped walking and turned back to look at her. The human maid responded to Rosetta''s words, "That is all you''re capable of, isn''t it? Riding on others coats. Your parents did it, and you are doing the same, aren''t you? I wonder what Mr. Weaver even saw in you, before he married you. You must have forced him to marry you."

    "How dare you speak ill about me when I was only doing the job of changing the flowers and cing them with care?" Rosetta sized the human maid up and down before pushing the window further up and jumping down on the ground.

    The human maid looked shocked. Half because Rosetta had udy-like jumped from the window from above floor, half worried as the vampiress was probably crazy and would end up biting her.

    Another human maid, who was passing nearby, noticed the scene and quickly appeared next to the human maid''s aid, who was her friend. She asked,

    "Is everything fine?"

    "I pointed out her mistake and now she''s trying to scare me!" The first maid med Rosetta.

    Rosetta, who was already angry, red at the maid and said, "You dare badmouth me! I am here, working with all my heart and you dare try to pull me down. And I tried to scare you? I will show you what being scared is now!"

    "Eek!"

    The second maid who just appeared at the scene of the garden said, "You should be grateful here, and instead of doing your work with keeping your head down after the shame that was brought by you and your family, you are threatening us. The Viscount will hear about this!"

    Rosetta opened her mouth, showing her sharp fangs to the two humans, who cowered, and suddenly someone shouted from behind,

    "That''s enough!" It was Alfie, who quickly stepped into the garden, wearing a frown on his face. "What are you all doing here, instead of finishing your work for the day?"

    The two human maids teamed together and said, "This woman is trying to drink from us!"

    "I would rather drink a week old blood than from women who have low minds," Rosetta responded with a huff.

    "She''s a servant of Moriarty, and she behaves as if she''s still the daughter of the Marquee. And she purposely threw water on me!" The first maidined to Alfie. The woman''s hair was still wet and some water had spilt on her dress.

    Alfie turned to Rosetta and asked, "Were you the one who did it?"

    Rosetta''s lips moved inaudibly before she could speak, "I did, but it was when--"

    "The question is if you did or didn''t. In the Moriarty household, all the servants are treated equally without no one treated more or less," Alfie stated to the vampiress, who suddenly looked lost and turned angry when she noticed the two maids holding back their smiles. "As punishment, you will find all the dried leaves in the garden. Now."

    "But I didn''t throw the water on purpose! Why am I being punished?!" Rosetta didn''t like the unfairness and said, "What about these two trying to humiliate me by bringing up my family and their status?"

    "There is no status left for the Hookes. They are worse than beggars," one of the maids whispered to the other, and Rosetta gritted her teeth.

    "You two will see me with your belongings," Alfie said to the two maids without missing a heartbeat.

    One of the maids looked confused, while the other had already understood what the butler''s words meant. Thetter stuttered, "A--are we being kicked out of our jobs?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "You two will be sent to work in another ce. A ce where a person doesn''t get to speak," Alfie replied in a prim and proper tone. Then he said, "It seems like you have forgotten that we don''t like to have maids who like to whisper things, and if we hear any more whispers on that matter in the future, I can promise you that you shall not see tomorrow."

    Saying those words, Alfie left the three women looking dumbstruck because none of them wanted to do what was told to be done. The two maids, as they walked away from there, turned to look at Rosetta and said between them,

    "I cannot believe how a woman who is no less a servant than us gets to stay, while we are being thrown out, when we have worked here for years! I cannot believe that Mr. Weaver is stuck to a woman as herself for life!"

    "I pity him, he deserves someone better than this dumb one."

    "Say more, and I will be plucking your tongues out of your mouth!" Rosetta snapped back at the two maids, who quickly ran towards the servant''s quarters.

    Rosetta''s proud shoulders drooped and she sighed. After thirty minutes, the vampiress continued pulling out the dried twigs and leaves when she heard footsteps approaching behind her.

    "I looked for you on the first floor," came Eugene''s voice behind her. Noticing how she didn''t turn, he said, "I heard what happened from Alfie."

    "It wasn''t my fault... not really. I didn''t mean to pour water on her..." Rosetta''s voice drawled, which was low, and Eugene heard it well because of his vampire''s ears.

    "I am sure you didn''t mean to unless they did something," Eugene''s words were nothing less thanfort that had Rosetta turned to him with her eyes red because of the tears that had spilt from her eyes.

    "I am not upset because of it! If I could, I would pour muddy water on them many times now," Rosetta sniffed and went back to plucking the dried leaves before moving to the next bush. Eugene followed her.

    "Why are you upset? Did they speak about your parents again?" Eugene had caught a few servants talking about it, and as much as he had driven out the matter so that no one raised it, the servants continued to speak behind his back. "You don''t have to pay attention to it."

    "I know... I mean, I am used to it. I know my parents did things wrongly, and I know it is my fate. To listen to people''s taunts or mocking words because I am their daughter. But..." her voice trailed, and Eugene gave her the time to speak without ushering her. But as minutes passed by and Rosetta didn''t say anything but stare into space, he said,

    "Do not pay heed to the envious words of the others, Rose. The beginning is always the hardest, but then it bes easy."

    Rosetta nodded and after a minute said, "Eugene... You know the happiest moment of my life is when you proposed to me. When you said you loved me and I am so happy about it. I am. But sometimes, there are doubts. If I was the right person for you..." she turned to meet his eyes.

    "Maybe," Eugene''s reply brought tears to Rosetta''s eyes, who looked like she was about to cry. He quickly said, "There is no right or wrong, if two people are willing to put effort into the rtionship. One would say I would be well with a human, who is of my status. But if you ask my thoughts on it, it was the person''s heart that mattered to me. Our meet, was by luck and the way it has gone until now. You are a woman who does things earnestly, and cares, without holding two faces which could be troublesome in a few situations. End of the day, we chose each other to be partners and that is all that matters. Hold your head high, Rose."

    The young vampiress nodded and then smiled. She said, "Talking to you makes my worries disappear, Eugene. You are magic to me."

    Eugene chuckled at Rosetta''s words. He said to her, "I think it is enough of plucking you have done for today."

    "But I should finish my work. Not because I have to, but I have pride!" Rosetta coughed in the end before a blush appeared on her cheeks.

    "Then let us do it soon, because we won''t be able to do it tomorrow," Eugene''s words caught her by surprise, and she stared at him in question. He said, "The Dawson''s residence will be ready to be used from tomorrow and we can move there along with Lady Aubrey. Also, the application that Mr. Moriarty made me fill and apply, I received the letter for it now. I will be able to work as one of the assistant clerks."

    Rosetta''s eyes widened on hearing this before she dropped the basket from her hands and wrapped them around Eugene to hug him. She said in an excited voice,

    "I am so happy for you, Eugene! I knew you could do it! I told you!"

    Eugene caught Rosetta''s weight by holding her in his arms with a smile. He was happy to see her smile, knowing she tried her best not to listen to what people said, but somehow it was hard for her to sit back and hear.

    As if realisation suddenly hit her, Rosetta cleared her throat with her eyshes brushing the upper side of her cheeks, and she stepped back. She said, "I will do everything I can, to help and support you, Eugene! I will make a lunch box for you everyday, to eat at your new workce!"

    Upon hearing a light chatter near the mansion''s gates, Eugene and Rosetta hurried inside. At the front of the mansion, the grand-looking carriage driven by Mr. Briggs stopped right in front of the entrance of the Moriarty mansion.

    The butler quickly arrived there, and when the carriage door opened, Vincent, Eve and the ck cat stepped out.

    "Wee back home, Master Vincent and Lady Genevieve," Alfie bowed in greetings.

    With a crooked smile, Vincent stretched his hands wide and remarked, "It sure is good to be back home." Eve was d to be home too, to the ce where her family was.

    And while the young Moriarty couple entered the mansion, the news about Noah''s death had reached the town of Woodlock, where the information would soon spread and reach Vincent and Eve, along with the others.

 Chapter 497 Possible Damage

    Even though it had only been two hours since Eve and Vincent had arrived at Skellington, they turned busy. Vincent had been summoned by the Inner Council and the head Council, while Eve had decided to tag along with her first family, where Lady Aubrey had decided to move back to her home.

    Standing in the hallways, Lady Annalise politely told Lady Aubrey, "There is no need to hurry back to Meadow. You can returnter or early tomorrow by staying here another day."

    Lady Aubrey smiled at the vampiress''s words, "Your family has been more than amodating with me and my family, but I must admit that I miss the home my husband and I used to live in terribly. I hope you can take time and visit us, Lady Annalise."

    "I would definitelye to take a look. Especially that firece that you spoke about in your living room," Lady Annalise responded, and on hearing their conversation, Eve smiled. d to see that things have progressedpared to what it was in the past.

    Little Allie looked slightly bummed at the thought that her temporary governess was leaving and wouldn''t be living in the mansion with her. She stood poised next to her mother, and Lady Aubrey''s eyes shifted to the little one after talking to the older vampiress.

    Lady Aubrey said to Allie, "It was a delight to be your governess, Allie. I can tell Eve has been very taken by you since she started working here. You are going to be a bright, youngdy, aren''t you?"

    Allie brightened by the woman''s words, and she nodded her head vigorously. She softly said, "I will be like you and sister Eve!" And her words brought smiles to everyone''s faces. The little girl then asked, "Is it necessary to go back? You can stay in my room..."

    This had Lady Aubrey''s heart melt and she bent to level her eyes with the young vampiress. She said,

    "That is very kind of you, and as much as it saddens me, I believe I must return. You are wee to visit us at any time of the day. And we''ll be more than happy to visit you, isn''t that right, Eugene and Rosetta?"

    The newlywed couple nodded, and Rosetta said, "I will be visiting Eve and Eve will be visiting us, you should alwayse along with her, Allie."

    Allie looked up at her mother for approval, who ced her hand on her daughter''s head before gently sliding it down. Lady Annalise replied, "If it''s with Eve, I don''t see any problem. Oh!" The woman eximed when Allie tightly hugged her by wrapping her arms around her.

    After Marceline had left the mansion to spend her time in the House of Purgatory, Lady Annalise had finally loosened her hold on Allie and her strictness, trying to understand and build a rtionship with Vincent''s wife''s family. This in turn had given Allie the air she needed and to stretch her hands and legs in the presence of people who dotted her.

    Exchanging words of thanks, Eugene and Rosetta followed Lady Aubrey towards the carriage. Some of the servants hade to peek from the ends of the hallways, watching them. Eve turned to Lady Annalise and said,

    "I will return back soon once they settle down."

    Lady Annalise nodded before she said, "If it gets toote, don''t travel. The roads haven''t been safe for a few days now, and it would be better to wait for Vincent to fetch you, Genevieve."

    Eve offered a respectful bow and said, "I will. Thank you for taking care of them," she said, meeting the vampiress''s eyes.

    "They are your family. Anyone important to you, is now important to the Moriarty family," Lady Annalise replied, and Eve smiled. Grateful that the vampiress was no more against her and had decided to ept her.

    Allie asked, "Mother, can I go with sister Eve?"

    "Maybe another day. I am sure things will be busy in the house and you wouldn''t want to hinder them, Allie," Lady Annalise said to her daughter. She added, "Also, it is going to be past your bedtime when Genevieve returns. You can always look forward to it another time."

    Though a little sad, Allie nodded obeying her mother.

    Eve offered another bow before she turned and stepped out of the mansion, stepping into the carriage with the others. The carriage door was closed, and soon, the horses pulled the vehicle out of the mansion''s gates and disappeared at the ends of the street.

    Allie, who watched them leave, felt a little lonely as it felt like there had been many people in the mansion, filling it up. But now it felt empty, with Lady Aubrey, Eugene and Rosetta gone. Even Eve, who had arrived, had gone to drop them off, and she held her mother''s hand in hers.

    "Mother?" Allie called her mother. And on receiving her mother''s attention, she asked, "When will sister Marceline return home?"

    Lady Annalise looked troubled. She replied, "I am not sure, Allie. But hopefully soon."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Where is she now? With grandpa and grandma?" Allie asked, looking at her mother with her big innocent eyes.

    "No. She''s at another ce, a ce that... helps one to get better," Lady Annalise felt the heaviness weigh in her chest. She still couldn''t believe that Marceline was in the House of Purgatory. Somewhere she questioned if leaving Marceline with her grandparents in the past would have been better. But knowing Lady Ravette, Marceline wouldn''t survive more than two days with the older vampiress.

    "Like the physician?" Allie continued to ask curiously, as people had given her mixed answers to her elder sister''s whereabouts. "Can we visit her?"

    "Not now, dear. But someday for sure. Come let us get inside," Lady Annalise said to Allie, taking her daughter by her hand.

    Truth was that the members of the Moriarty family doubted if there was any possible redemption for Marceline''s actions. She had done things that were far worse than anyone could imagine. It also made Lady Annalise wonder if it had been a mistake that one particr day, where they had left Marceline at the Holy Oak''s mansion, with her grandmother, while the others had gone out.

    She felt guilty, knowing she had let down Katherina.

    ''Maybe if you were alive, this wouldn''t have happened. Maybe she would have walked on the right path. Maybe that incident wouldn''t have taken ce...'' Lady Annalise thought in her mind.

    "Timmyyy!" Allie called the ck cat and let go of Annalise''s hands to run after Timotei, who had disappeared behind another corridor. "Wait for me!" The little vampiress said, while Lady Annalise''s footsteps slowed.

    As family oriented as the Moriartys were. Her inws, particrly her mother-inw, were stricter and harsher than she appeared to be. There was a reason why she felt a chill run down her spine when she heard the old couple were awake and would visit them. Her hands clenched at the memory in the Holy Oak''s mansion.

    Everyone except for Lady Ravette and Marceline had gone to attend a soiree in the next town of the Holy Oak. They had returned in the evening to a horror they hadn''t expected. Marceline was left with deep marks, as if she had been hit to the point where her skin had ruptured and had brought blood out from her skin.

    ''What did you do to her, mother?!'' Eduard asked his mother in shock, who held a grim expression on her face.

    ''Discipling the girl. She seems to be walking on the wrong path, thinking I would not know when she tried to steal my diamonds,'' came the reasoning from Lady Ravette.

    ''Rave, they are only diamonds. Was it necessary to beat the child until the point of bleeding??'' Lady Ravette''s husband asked her with horror on his face like others.

    Lady Ravette''s eyes narrowed as she stared at Marceline, who was picked up by her son. She said, ''It isn''t about diamonds, but that she felt she could steal. Moriartys aren''t thieves or beggars. She needs to understand it.''

    ''So you beat her? Mother, what is wrong with you?!'' Eduard red at his mother and checked Marceline, who needed attention.

    A young Marceline had gonepletely quiet, staring into space and not even wincing when her father''s skin made contact with her wounds. She held a nk expression as if not even realising that there were people in the room and she was being carried by her father.

    ''You were supposed to look after her. Not turn her in this state. Katherina was right, Holy Oak is not right for the children. I didn''t know about it before, but I do now. It is because of you,'' Eduard red at his mother and said, ''Don''t you daree near them. They are children and young.''

    Lady Ravette turned annoyed by her son''s words, saying, ''I am their grandmother, and I have a right to it. To bring them to the right path, and I can tell by a nce that she''s going to be a troublesome youngdy. It is better to cut the bad roots now than when she grows up and it bes hard to do.

    ''You have done enough, Rave. You cannoty your hands on the child. She''s still young and doesn''t know right from wrong,'' Strix spoke to his wife, who held an unapologetic expression.

    ''Even after I hit her, she''s not regretful. Bring her here,'' Lady Ravette was intent on fixing Marceline''s behaviour.

    ''You aren''t going anywhere near her,'' Lady Annalise said,ing between them.

    Returning to the present, she wondered if Lady Ravette was right... or if Marceline''s character had been dented by her very grandmother. Instead of helping fix the behaviour, it had made things worse, creating two personas. One was cruel, and another was kind, to hide the first one.

 Chapter 498 Word Of Death

    Far away from Skellington, the carriage that had left from the Moriarty mansion arrived at Meadow and stopped in front of Dawson''s family home.

    "The walls are fresh with paint," Rosetta remarked, while stepping out of the carriage with Eugene''s help.

    "Vincent has been too kind in fixing the house. He even got the new furniture made and nothing creaks in there anymore. I should cook him a good meal," Lady Aubrey replied, who had dropped by the ce to check the progress. She now walked through the small gate of their house.

    "That isn''t necessary, auntie. He should be doing more than that," Eve murmured thest words. Because if it weren''t for Vincent lighting up the entire town for his own petty reasons, their house would have still been in perfect condition.

    But Lady Aubrey waved her hand, "Of course, I know that he''s helped us because he loves you, but he is my son-inw, and I should invite him for a good hearty meal. What do you think? I think along with the other members of Moriarty too?"

    "Just Vincent for now, auntie. None of us are going anywhere and there''s plenty of time for it," Eve responded before adding, "Neither are you. I am going to make sure you stay with us for long!"

    "Oh my! I don''t think I can drag my current self up and down the stairs without heaving for breath," Lady Aubreyughed as they entered the house after opening the door. Rosetta walked like a little duckling behind the older woman, while Eugene went to get the bags down, and Eve followed him.

    "You don''t have to carry them, Miss Eve. I will bring them inside," Eugene said when he saw Eve pick up a box. "You are ady now and I am a vampire with more strength."

    "No matter whom I married to, I will always want to help my first family. You will always be Eugene," Eve replied to him. "Let me get that one. I will be just fine."

    Rosetta, who realised her husband was outside, quickly ran out of the house to help him. Her cheeks burned red, and Eugene gave her the smallest bag to carry. Hearing their chatter, their neighbour, the Edwards, appeared outside and offered a bow.

    "It is good to see you all back. Eugene and Eve. How wonderful to have you here again," Mrs. Edwards tried to get in Eve''s good favour.

    It felt like the incident of people calling her a witch and whatnot had faded because of the fire that Vincent had set up in the town. As if a ritual had been formed for people to forget and appreciate¡­ to be kind.

    "Let us know if you need any help in anything," Mrs. Edwards told them.

    "We''ll be sure to let you know. Thank you," Eugene replied with a tight smile, as he hadn''t forgotten what the town had done, but they weren''t going to move away from the ce like cowards but bring back all the respect and more than before.

    "Genevieve?" A woman on the road and in front of the house called, and Eve, Eugene, and Rosetta turned to look at her.

    "Good evening, Heather," Eve offered a slight bow, while the woman named Heather''s eyebrows raised and forgot to return the bow. The human noted Eve wearing expensive fabric on her.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "You seem to be doing very well. Seems like the news was indeed true when they said you married the Viscount''s son," Heather said, walking to the front with slight disbelief even though weeks had passed since the marriage of Eve and Vincent.

    Rosetta leaned towards Eugene and asked in a protective tone, "Who is this woman?"

    "That is Lady Heather. Just someone from the town, and harmless," Eugene added so that his wife wouldn''t go attacking the woman.

    "Hmm," Rosetta hummed, while judging the human from afar.

    "I thought of visiting you, but I have been so busy," Heatherughed, as she stared at Eve, who looked more refined. Was the woman always this beautiful? It was as if she was glowing. There was a time when Heather hadughed and judged Eve for her worn out shoes. After all, she was the wife of the clerk, who worked for one of the Viscounts.

    "I would have invited you for tea, but we only arrived. Maybe we can catch up sometime," Eve smiled, and Heather''s eyes widened before she gave a nod.

    "I should get going now. It was good to see you," Heather said, and as she walked away, she turned behind to look at Eve one more time and huffed. "How did she end upnding a Viscount?! Because she was a governess?"

    "I don''t think I would like to have tea with that woman," Rosetta''s words were, as usual, direct, and Eugene awkwardlyughed. "She''s not happy that Eve married Vincent."

    Eugene smiled at his wife and said, "Not everyone has a big heart as you."

    The frown on Rosetta''s forehead disappeared, and she fondly smiled at Eugene, "T¡ªthat, of course, not everyone can be like me!"

    While the couple stepped towards the house, Eve pulled out a transparent ss box that encased her wedding bouquet.

    "I was supposed to give this one to you," Eve whispered, remembering Anaya. But she heard from Lady Annalise before that Anaya had already left Woodlock and had returned to her town with her address. She hadn''t asked for Anaya''s address. Maybe she could ask Noah for it, Eve thought to herself.

    Carrying the ss case in her arms, Eve started to walk towards the entrance door of the house when she heard the sound of wings. She turned around and saw it was Vincent, who stood in front of her, making his way to her.

    Eve was d to see him return to her this early. But on noticing the seriousness in his eyes, she asked him, "What happened?"

    "It''s about Noah," Vincent replied, meeting Eve''s questioning eyes and he said, "He''s dead¡­ One of the woodcutters found his body in the woods and brought it to Woodlock. No one knows what happened and his family has raised an inquiry and are demanding answers, and it has caused an uproar in the Council."

 Chapter 499 Unreal Incident

    On hearing the news about Noah''s death, Eve''s hold on the ss case loosened, and it dropped to the ground, shattering into pieces. The dried flowers touching the ground withered away with the impact.

    Eve couldn''t believe what Vincent just told her. There was no way Noah was dead. He couldn''t be. She asked him,

    "W--where is he now?"

    "In the Council. His body is in theb to see what happened," Vincent replied to her, and when Eve stumbled back, he quickly caught her in his arms.

    Vincent knew how much Noah meant in Eve''s life even though she didn''t see the werewolf romantically, she cared for him as much as the man cared about her. The news hade like a shock wave and spread like a fire in a dried forest.

    "Can we go... go and see him?" Eve asked Vincent, staring into his red eyes with her bright blue eyes.

    "Now it is not possible as tests are being run on him. More than three of the councilmen have been assigned toplete the procedures and we won''t be able to see him until tomorrow morning," Vincent let her know, cing a supportive hand behind Eve''s back.

    The more she dwelled on it, the more surreal it felt. How could Noah be dead? Thest she had seen him was during her wedding when he had walked her down the aisle...

    "But there are chances for the body to be polluted by the tests and it might hinder your reading," Vincent murmured with a frown and said, "Maybe we can sneak in there when no one is looking."

    Eve stared at the nts in front of her in Dawson''s garden, trying to process what Vincent was saying. She said, "Let me let them know... that I am leaving..."

    Earlier today in the carriage, Vincent had noted how Eve was tired, and she had trouble falling asleep during their journey. He didn''t want her to push herself, but he could also tell that Noah''s news had woken her up from any possible sleep lingering in her mind.

    The sky had turned dark, and before Eve and Vincent could step inside the house, Eugene who was about to step back outside, noticed them. He eximed, "Oh, Mr. Moriarty, you are here. Lady Aubrey was only talking about hosting supper for you... Is everything alright?" He asked, noticing Eve''s face that had turned pale.

    Vincent said to Eugene, "I am taking Eve with me. We are in a little hurry now."

    Eugene''s eyes moved between the couple, noticing the tense atmosphere around them. He nodded and watched Vincent grab Eve''s hand and leave from there. He could barely keep up as one moment they were on the street, and the next second they had disappeared as if they were never there in the first ce.

    "Huh? Where did Eve go?" Rosetta asked Eugene.

    "Mr. Moriarty came to pick her up," Eugene wondered what had happened before his eyes fell on the shattered ss. "Rose, why don''t you help Lady Aubrey in the kitchen, while I bring the rest of the things inside the house? I wouldn''t want you to tire your delicate hands."

    Delicate, Rosetta swooned at Eugene''s words, not noticing the shattered ss as the vampiress only saw her husband and nothing else. She replied, "Okay, I will do that. But if you need any help, don''t hold back to call me."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Eugene watched his wife get back inside the house. He brought the broom and the dustpan to the front of the gate, and brushed the sses so that no one would step on the shard of sses. He also carefully picked up the petals of the bouquet that belonged to Eve. Once he was done cleaning it, he entered the house.

    Not too far from Meadow, Eve''s arms wrapped around Vincent''s neck, while his bat wings pped behind his back under the night sky. The breeze was cold, but that didn''t affect herpared to the news she had received. Her hands clenched, feeling disturbed as she was confused as to how Noah could die.

    They flew until they reached Darthmore, and Vincent finallynded on the ground close to the Council, before letting Eve ce her feet on the ground too.

    "We won''t be able to enter right away, and will need to wait for it," Vincent said as they took cover behind a thick tree nted in the Council. "Eve?"

    "Huh?" Eve snapped out from her blurry mind and met Vincent''s eyes that looked at her with concern.

    "I am sorry," Vincent rubbed her arm tofort her, knowing Noah was Eve''s first friend.

    Eve stepped closer to him and hugged him. She whispered, "It doesn''t make sense. Why would anyone murder him? Noah has always had a kind heart. He''s never hurt anyone... he''s always been good... Why him?" She asked, confused.

    Vincent put his arms around her, rubbing her back as he consoled her, "It does, doesn''t make sense. Whoever hurt him, we''ll get to the bottom of it. Sometimes, kind people are the ones who have the shortest lives."

    "Then is it a folly to be kind and good?" Eve asked him, feeling the heaviness in her chest.

    "No. I don''t want you to think that, but kindness can be misused," Vincent hugged Eve closely, feeling her sadness through the bond they shared with each other.

    They stayed there for a while, watching yton and the Sullivan family step out of the building where Noah was kept. Eve''s eyes fell on Noah''s parents and his uncle, who looked upset. His uncle ran his hand through his hair as if frustrated while Lady Hilda cried in her husband''s arms. The family looked heartbroken, and it further had Eve turn pale. Eve thought she wanted to prepare herself for it, the very thought hurt her.

    Noah''s uncle said to yton, who had joined them, "We want to find the culprit as soon as possible so that he or she can be punished in the worst way possible! Noah was someone who always abided by thews and look what has happened to him!"

    yton held a grim expression on his face and said, "The search has already started and we are leaving stone unturned, Mr. James."

    Noah''s father, Jeffry Sullivan, said, "Noah was not just anyone. Someone killed the Duke. Do you understand that the situation is not little, but only means that no one is safe in the towns that we live in?"

    yton held his hands in front of him and replied to the grieving family, "I am very sorry for your loss, Mr. Sullivan and you have my deepest condolences as Noah was a good person. Since the news has reached us, I have made sure to scout every town and forest, making sure to not leave anything unturned. The safety of the people is our responsibility and we are held questionable for the losses by the royal family. The sooner we get the result, I will inform you."

    Lady Hilda whispered something to her husband, who listened to her quietly before he nodded. Jeffry said, "My wife and I would like to stay here in Noah''s chambers at the Council. Until the resultes in the morning."

 Chapter 500 Losing A Friend

    yton pursed his lips and said, "The result might take a while, Mr. Sullivan. I think the best would be to rest and wait for it," he reasoned with the family and then added, "But if you arefortable staying in here, let me arrange it," he nodded before leading the three family members away from the building and towards the other building.

    Eve''s eyes watched Noah''s family members, wondering how much pain they were in over the loss. Probably worse than hers.

    Vincent slipped his hand into Eve''s hand and said, "Let us go now." He tugged her hand as he started to walk.

    Eve followed him, finally reaching the front of the building guarded by two bulky men who were undoubtedly werewolves. Seeing Vincent appear along with her, one of the guards stopped him by saying,

    "Good evening, Mr. Moriarty. Non-council members, especially ones that don''t belong to be working on the cases are not allowed in here."

    Vincent chuckled and replied, "Who said I am not working on the case? I had to reopen the case that is about Lady Camille. The woman whose body was found on the Council ground. Remember the Hooke''s involved in it? I need to take a look there." He could tell that the guards had been ced because of Noah''s murder, because usually, the passage wasn''t that hard to go in and out from.

    The guard''s eyes moved to look at the woman. As beautiful as she was, they had orders not to let anyone through, and he said to Vincent, "You can enter, Sire. But the woman will have to stay behind."

    "Whom are you calling ''woman'', a little more respect here to thedy. She''s my wife, you must have heard how I was married recently?" Vincent''s eyes sparkled and his words were smooth without a stutter of doubt. Yet, the guards were not convinced enough to let the woman through.

    "Forgive me, Mr. Moriarty, but we were given strict instructions to not let--" the other guard started, and Vincent interrupted the werewolf,

    "You don''t propose that I leave mydy unattended out here, do you? Also she is an excellent blood source and I keep getting hungry every now and then." Eve jabbed his side, and Vincentughed, "There''s no need to be shy darling. They understand vampire and human rtionships."

    When the guards looked at each other, Vincent cracked his knuckles and Eve stepped forward before speaking to the guards,

    "I am very attached to my husband, and would appreciate it if you let us through. I promise not to do anything in there I am not supposed to," her voice was an octave lower than usual, with a seductive huskiness to her words. Her eyes didn''t glow gold, but there were specks of gold in her blue eyes. She persuaded the men, "We won''t take long... please..." Suddenly, her eyes turned to brilliant gold, which made the guards look suddenly lost.

    "Gentlemen," Vincent whistled, and saw the guards step back with a dazed expression, staring ahead without blinking or saying a word.

    "My my, look what you''ve done..." Vincent murmured, conflicted if he was supposed to feel jealous or impressed.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Vincent stepped through the entrance with Eve, making their way to where she met one of the familiar physicians from the Council when she was brought from the Ravens'' dungeon in the past.

    "Mr. Moriarty, are you here to crack the case?" Ms. rks asked Vincent, and she offered a slight bow on seeing Eve.

    "I am. Anything you have noted so far? Where is he now?" Vincent asked the woman.

    "Let me take you there," Ms. rks offered, knowing if there was anyone who could solve the case quickly, it was Vincent Moriarty. Like many other council members andmoners, Noah Sullivan was someone everyone liked and didn''t expect to hear such news today. She said softly as she led them, "We have detected poison from the Duke. It is green in colour and though it isn''t seen now, it was there before. It is called the nightingale."

    "Isn''t that the potion used by witches," Vincent stated, and Ms. rks nodded.

    "It is, Sire. The me would go on the witches, because his body was recovered from the forest near Theserk Hills," Ms. rks replied. The potion was such that it didn''t show when it was night, as if it wasn''t there, but it showed itself during the day.

    They passed through the ss doors before Eve finally saw Noah, but not the way she wanted to see him. She wished her eyes deceived her, hoping he was still alive. But the truthy on the mortuary table, with two male physicians standing next to him.

    Vincent dismissed the two physicians by saying, "Take a ten minute break. I have something to verify. Now." His words were serious and didn''t leave a ce for an argument. The two men walked to the other side of the room to study the sample of blood.

    Eve''s expression froze as she walked closer to where Noahy--sleeping peacefully. Her lips trembled. Watching him like that, she felt a piece of her soul torn away. An emptiness being created in the heart that was left by the departed.

    With the soul that had left behind the empty shell of a body, theplexion of Noah''s skin had turned pale, and Eve felt her eyes prickle with her heart beating faster. It felt like it was only yesterday that they had bumped into each other in Meadow. Even though the man rested now, she remembered him smiling down at her kindly and warmly.

    "rks," Vincent called the Council''s physician and ordered, "Get the sample prepared, I want to at it."

    "Yes, Sire," rks left the couple next to the table and walked to the other side of the room where the two male physicians were.

    Unable to hold back the loss and pain, two tears slipped down from Eve''s eyes and rolled down her cheeks.

 Chapter 501 Night At The Council

    The tears rolled down Eve''s pale cheeks and when they left her, they had turned into pearls. Vincent quickly caught them in the air without letting one of them hit the ground.

    With her emotions that had broken free, she realised the predicament she would be putting herself in if people in here were to discover who she truly was. She tried to hold back her tears, but it was hard to do with Noah''s body in front of her.

    She wanted to cry more, but this wasn''t the ce to do it.

    Vincent ced aforting arm around her shoulders and said, "Let us finish what we came here to do. I will keep them distracted so that you can take your time."

    Eve couldn''t stop staring at Noah''s body, and she faintly heard Vincent''s words before she nodded and whispered, "Okay."

    "Just a little longer," Vincent promised her, and he walked past her and the table to reach where the three physicians worked for the Council. He said to Ms. rks, "Show me the sample."

    "Here it is, Sire," the woman stepped away from the device to let Vincent step forward.

    While Vincent spoke to the council members, Eve was left next to Noah and her hand trembled when she raised it towards him.

    Eve whispered in question, "What happened to you, Noah?" In some part of her mind, Noah was the person who would always be there around. Even though she had never admitted it out loud, she had always depended on his wisdom and believed it. The man was kind and pure, and knowing that he had reached his end this soon was baffling.

    Eve slowly slipped her hand into his resting hand to find the truth of what had happened to him. His hand was cold as ice. She pressed her fingers on his, half wanting to support him, and she finally closed her eyes to read his memories.

    But after thirty seconds of Eve trying to read Noah, her eyes snapped open and she screamed loud enough for the people in the room to be startled.

    One of the male physicians turned and asked, "What happened?!"

    Vincent, who heard Eve''s scream and her heart racing in her chest, was quick to leave where he was seated and came to her side. Eve had moved away from the table and had fallen on the ground.

    "Eve! Are you alright?" Vincent tried to read her, and all he found was her being scared. Her body trembled, and he grabbed her before having her stand.

    "Is thedy alright? Did something happen?" Asked the other male physician, who looked at Eve, then a dead Noah and then the room as if waiting to catch Noah''s ghost floating around.

    Vincent offered a slight smile and responded, "Thedy isn''t used to seeing dead people. It would be best for me to take her out of here, and let her rest a little. I will talk to youter, rks."

    The woman nodded briefly, watching the couple leave theboratory room. Vincent noticed how Eve looked as pale as a ghost, and she didn''t speak but stared. He took her to his office room, burning the wood logs and having her sit on the couch before putting a spare nket around her, which he took out from the room cupboard.

    Vincent then poured a ss of water for Eve before bringing it to her.

    "Drink it," he said when he noticed the reluctance in her eyes.

    Eve took it with both hands, while Vincent sat down next to her, watching her blue eyes dte. She took a couple of sips before returning the ss to him. Her eyes watered, and more tears slipped from her eyes and this time, he didn''t stop her, and neither did she. Pearls bounced on the ground, moving in a different direction but not too far from where they sat.

    Vincent gave her heart some time to settle, and he then patiently asked her, "What did you see in Noah, Eve?"

    Eve''s eyes moved to meet Vincent''s gaze, and she shook her head, "Nothing."

    Vincent frowned at Eve''s words, and he asked her, "What do you mean nothing?"

    It wasn''t that Eve wasn''t able to see Noah''s memories, because when she did... "It felt cold and dark. I have touched things that hold no memory. Like an empty shell... But his, I can still sense the coldness like an abyss of darkness." There were goosebumps on her entire body.

    When Eve had closed her eyes while keeping contact with Noah, it was as if she had fallen into an endless darkness that didn''t let her breathe or see. There was literally nothing in there. She whispered, "Someone did something very bad to him..." She shook her head, with tears still gleaming down her eyes. "I cannot read him, Vince. The longer I tried to read him, even though it was barely a few seconds, it felt like I was inking myself with it for an eternity."

    Eve wanted to help Noah but was scared to read him again. Because she had found nothing in there but an empty shell.

    Vincent put his arms around her and buried her in his protection. He said, "It''s alright. We don''t have to find things through him," he gently rubbed her back, feeling her body run through tremors before she broke down further into an uncontroble fit of pain.

    They stayed the night at the Council. Eve slept on the couch of Vincent''s office room, while he watched over her. Hours passed, and before the wake of dawn, someone knocked on the door. When he opened it, he noticed it was none other than Patton.

    "Mr. Moriarty, you are back!" Patton eximed, and Vincent''s eyes narrowed.

    "Hush your excitement. Thedy sleeps and I prefer that she rests and doesn''t wake up," Vincent replied in a low voice, and Patton''s eyes, which moved to look at a sleeping Eve, and he quickly zipped his mouth.

    Patton nodded, and Vincent waved his hand outside before stepping out of the room and closing the door behind him.

    "How was your trip to the North, Sire? Is the pce as stunning as it appears from afar?" Patton asked, but Vincent replied,<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "How would you feel if your lover was stolen and you found her after many years?"

    Patton blinked, wondering if this was some sort of a puzzle and he asked, "Uh..." Was there another woman before Lady Genevieve? Thought Patton in his mind.

    "Angry is the right answer. Especially when you find out the person who stole your lover is dead," Vincent stated with a grim expression.

    The councilman''s eyes furrowed, slightly confused, and he nodded and added a shrug to it, "I guess, Sire. Did you hear about what happened to Duke Noah? It is all everyone can speak about right now."

    "Mm, we visited him beforeing here. Did you hear anything interesting about it?" Vincent asked the man.

    "Word is that the poison that was used was the nightingale. Used by a witch, but the flower from which the nightingale is made, it has gone extinct. You will not find it anywhere, Sire," Patton exined to him with a constant frown. "Is it possible that the potion was stored for many years?"

    "That''s highly unlikely. It must have been obtained by a witch who runs in higher circles than the ones we catch and kill," Vincent hummed thoughtfully. On seeing yton walking in the other corridor, he said, "Patton, stay here at the door. I will return in two minutes."

    Patton nodded, guarding the door behind him. Vincent caught up to yton, and the Head Council looked slightly surprised by the pureblooded presence at this hour.

    "Are you here waiting to hear about Noah''s autopsy?" yton asked Vincent.

    "I came here for a special autopsy myself but something is amiss. yton, did you take a look at Noah''s body? Make contact with his body?" Vincent questioned the small-looking vampire.

    yton paused his footsteps and faced Vincent with a sullen expression. He said, "Seems like you found something simr to I have. Was it Eve?" And though he questioned and Vincent stared back at him, he continued to say, "Something is strange about the body. Usually I can detect something at least. Some sort of emotions or threads of ability, but right now. Noah''s body echoes like a nk te. As if there was nothing in there."

    The Head Council appeared to hold an unsettling feeling in his chest as he thought about it. He said, "The poison was given by an B list witch. Though it doesn''t make sense why a witch would go so far as to kill a Duke, and I don''t think Noah was a weak man. I have seen him fight before."

    That made sense, Vincent thought to himself.

    With the witch''s poison running in Noah''s blood, the first and obvious suspicion would be the witch. But that wasn''t who they were supposed to look for. Vincent said,

    "Considering how Noah was good atbat and not any regr person but a Duke while he was a werewolf, he probably let his guard down with the person whom he was with, or the one who stabbed him," Vincent stated, and it had yton nod in agreement.

    "I heard from the Sullivans that Noah was on his way home from the East side, and both he and his coachman was found dead," yton told him.

    "Coachman too?" Vincent asked.

    "That''s what his family told us. His coachman''s body was found in Theserk Hills, and Noah''s body in the inner edge of the forest," yton exined before he sighed. "James Sullivan mentioned that he had sent Noah for a family work to the East, and it is possible that the person who was targeting their business, is also responsible for his nephew''s death."

    "Where is the coachman''s body?" Vincent asked as he didn''t remember catching sight of it.

    "The head was severed from the body. It''s in theboratory. Not of much use," yton added then, "A quick interrogation was with the people of Woodlock, inside and out, but no one saw them enter the town. Strangely no one saw them at Theserk Hills either, so they were lured in the forest."

    "It is a usible theory," Vincent remarked. "I have a favour to ask from you, yton."

    "I cannot give you ess to the case if that is what you are going to ask me. Because the Sullivans want the werewolves to work on it and don''t want any vampires," yton said, which had the pureblooded vampire tilt his head in question.

    "Is it because they think the vampires have a hand in the Duke''s death? That''s quite interesting and makes me wonder where it''sing from," Vincent''s eyes narrowed a little. "Anyways, that''s not what I was going to ask for. I need to have ess to his body after the results of his autopsy is out."

    yton red at Vincent, "You ask for the impossible. The Sullivans will not let that happen, and he will be buried like any other respectful person. What do you even want to do by essing his body?"

    "If I say I want to dissect it, would you agree?" Vincent asked with his bright eyes looking at the Head Council, who was nowhere amused by his words. "No one is telling not to bury him. But I need you to keep his body in a preserved state, and I will have it arranged. The Moriarty family are very good at wanting to preserve the dead and the undead. The deceased Duke is tied to something I am involved in. At least until the full moon shows up and leaves."

    "If you can have it arranged in two days, all is well. Else there''s nothing I can do," yton replied, not knowing what and why Vincent was doing. "Even if the autopsy result of the bodyes out in a few hours, it will be buried only the next morning. I believe the Sullivans have already begun to circte the news with the people whom they are close to."

    Vincent was more than happy with yton''s words, and he said, "I will need to know where he will be buried. So that I can prepare the grave space to be amodating."

    "I will let you know once I hear about it," yton murmured, and his eyes moved from one end of the corridor to the other end of the corridor. With no one there, he turned back to look at Vincent and warned, "Careful, Vincent. It takes only a little miss for the fault toe fall on you. Any guess on who might have killed Noah?"

    yton asked this because he didn''t believe it was a powerful witch or a witcher who was the cause of the Duke''s death.

    "I think it would do us well to know what Noah has been up to recently that he was interrupted or if he upset someone one," Vincent replied to the Head Council. "Let me know if you find something," and he made his way back towards the room.

 Chapter 502 Use Of The Vial

    Eve woke up from her sleep when she heard one of the logs of wood snap in the firece. Pushing herself to sit up, her eyes noticed the firece fizzling out as if the coals had burned the most they could. But it wasn''t the crackling woods that had woken her up from her sleep, but the distant sobs that came from outside the room.

    The sobs felt nothing less than heartbreak as if in anguish and pain. As the room began to darken, her feet began to move and made its way towards the door before she opened it.

    Eve followed the sobs, and when she finally reached the end of the corridor and in the garden, her eyes fell on a woman who sat on the bench. The woman wore a white dress, the same dress she had seen the person wear many weeks ago in her dream. The woman looked like her, and she finally realised why she previously saw someone like her. It was the sister from the past.

    She stood there in silence, listening to the woman continue sobbing against the silence surrounding them. Building courage, her lips parted,

    "Nerissa?"

    The young woman suddenly stopped crying and turned to look at Eve with her golden eyes. The woman said, "You finally found me, sister."

    Eve pursed her lips before replying, "I didn''t know you were waiting for me..." A strong breeze moved in the direction where they were.

    One stood, and the other sat at the bench with evident tears that had spilt from her eyes down her cheeks. Nerissa said to Eve, "I have been waiting for you to find me, for so long. For so many years, Marina."

    Eve gulped the ball of anxiousness that bubbled up her throat, "H--how do you know that it is me?"

    By what people often described a siren to be, Nerissa barely scratched the surface of the description. Instead, she sat there with unmatched beauty that Eve didn''t know a person could put another into a trance. The sadness seemed to disappear from the siren''s eyes, and she said,

    "It is because you are my sister, my other half. I would never not know. I prayed to be with you in this birth. To protect you. You made a mistake by marrying the man whoes from Gauntlet''s bloodline. They are not to be trusted."

    "Vincent is a good man, and even in the past.... He fought for us."

    "Fought for you," came the siren''s cold words. "We need to end this. Kill the brothers."

    Eve''s eyes widened in rm, and she said firmly, "I won''t let you hurt him, Nerissa. Vincent isn''t like King Gauntlet or... Erasmus. Do not hurt him."

    "Are you telling me that you will fight your very own sister?" Nerissa looked visibly upset and stood up from the bench. "You do know that all it takes is a little force for me to overpower you? He killed you. I saw it."

    Eve said to the young woman, "What you saw is not the truth. I killed... myself. It wasn''t him. We couldn''t keep two daggers, because that would mean a repeat of the past we have already passed through. We need to end it... But something has gone wrong. Erasmus''s descendant is dead now."

    The siren''s eyes turned into slits and she asked, "He cannot be dead. Not when I am alive."

    This had Eve look at Nerissa with a confused expression, "What do you mean?"

    Nerissa looked away from Eve, looking ahead of her and said, "Our fates are tied. The prophecy of the sea says to break the curse, thest male descendants should die by our hands. Two sacrifices are to be made. That''s the only right way to stop this curse. Else people will continue to suffer, ours and theirs. There''s no way the bastard is dead," she said with gritted teeth. "Whoever killed the person, the person must have stolen every essence that belonged to Erasmus. It is destiny, of whoever apart from us kills the brothers, they will take the soul. Do you know who killed the descendant?"

    Eve shook her head, "We don''t know. They say it''s a witch."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Nerissa looked back into Eve''s eyes and said, "Find the person quickly, because the golden moon is near and whoever it is, is trying to find you too." When the siren next moved her lips, and Eve at first didn''t understand, "...mother''s vial. Gift it to someone you trust."

    She should have known... The siren was a part of her, which was the siren knew she had the vial.

    Suddenly the siren screamed and opened her mouth and screamed in pain, and the scream was shrill enough for her to flinch. Though Nerissa looked angry, she was wailing, and it made Eve wonder if maybe... it was because the siren could feel death...

    Wanting tofort the woman, she ced her hand on Nerissa, but suddenly her hand turned wet as if touching the water.

    When Eve looked down at her hand, a gasp escaped her lips as she noticed blood dripping down her body. Suddenly Nerissa was no more crying, but her hands clutched to her bloody stomach.

    "Why did you do it, sister?" Nerissa asked her before rage started to consume her, and this time, she screamed louder than before, running right into her.

    The next moment, Eve woke up with a gasp, feeling sweat trickling down the back of her body. Her eyes moved around the room, where the fire in the firece burned brightly and she heard the door open, before Vincent entered. Her mind was a little hazy from the sleep she had pulled herself out from.

    "Where did you go?" Eve asked slightly anxious.

    Vincent closed the door, locking it before he walked to where she was. He said, "I went to talk to yton. Hard to sleep?"

    Eve nodded, "I had a dream... of Nerissa."

    "Doesn''t sound like it was a good one if it woke you up," Vincent sat next to her, "Do you want to talk about it? Or maybeter, as there''s still time for the autopsy report and you can catch some sleep."

    "Will you sleep with me?" Eve asked him, and Vincent noticed how his wife wanted to stay close to him now. Closer than usual.

    Theyid down together on the couch with Eve in Vincent''s arms. But he could hear her wakeful heart as if she was thinking something. After a few minutes, she said, "The vial... we could use it to bring back Noah, isn''t it?"

    "We could," Vincent brushed Eve''s hair.

    That would be the right thing to do, Eve thought to herself. She then said, "Nerissa said I should give the vial to someone I trust."

    "She doesn''t want you to use it? Probably isn''t a good luck potion," Vincent said, when Eve raised her head to meet his eyes. "What else did she say?"

    Eve''s eyebrows furrowed as she recollected her dream and she said, "We didn''t get to speak much about it, because she was bleeding as if I hurt her..." her voice trailed.

    Vincent, who had a calm demeanour until now, his eyes narrowed and he said, "I think I know why she wants you to give it away. Because you will need it in the future."

 Chapter 503 Prepare The Black Dress

    Eve had a little doubt when Nerissa had told her to give the vial to someone she trusted, but she hadn''t expected she would be the one who would need it. She pulled her head away from Vincent''s chest that she had been resting on until now and asked him,

    "Does this mean I need to die for everything to be put to an end?"

    "I won''t let that happen. I lost you once in the past, I won''t lose you again," Vincent said in a serious tone, and he asked her, "Where is the vial, Eve?"

    "It''s in my coat," Eve replied, and she sat upright. Fishing her hand in her coat''s pockets, she finally pulled out the ss vial. But as she wasn''t dying and didn''t have an immediate use for it, her kind heart wanted to save Noah. She said, "Would it be so bad as to use this on Noah to bring him back to life?"

    Vincent pushed himself to sit right next to her, staring into her curious eyes, and he said, "You should know better that I will always choose you over anyone and everyone. Even myself. We both know your dreams aren''t simple, and it rtes to something that is going to happen in the future. You cannot save everyone, Eve."

    "But we can always help the people who are in reach, can''t we?" Eve asked him.

    Why was it that the people close and dear to her were subjected to death before their actual time came? She wanted everyone to be happy and at peace.

    Vincent ced his hand on Eve''s hand that rested on the surface of the couch. He said, "I know letting go is the hardest, and it hurts. That you cannot protect and save the people you love. But you need to look at the future and not about the present. Maybe one day we''ll find a way to resurrect the dead."

    "Will the future be better?" Eve''s words turned into a whisper.

    "The future consists of uncertainties we haven''t seen, but I promise to stay next to you and reduce that burden that you feel in your chest. And for that, you will need to live," Vincent said.

    Eve nodded and when Vincent raised his hand in front of her, she ced the vial in the palm of his hand and said, "I will give this to you, Vince. Because you are the man whom I trust with my heart and soul."

    "And I intend to keep that trust, my girl," Vincent slipped the vial into his own coat and somewhere a little more at ease. Not because of the vial but knowing Eve could still be saved if something worse happened. He said, "If at the end of everything, we don''t need the vial, I will return it back to you. So that you can use it on whoever you want."

    When Vincent said it that way, it opened a whole lot of options. Because no one knew what the future held, and it wasn''t just Noah, but there was also her mother, who was resting. If she looked into Vincent''s eyes, there was his mother Lady Katherina, who could be brought back to life. The possibilities were endless, Eve thought to herself.

    As the dawn broke through, the clouds that had hovered in the sky at night had disappeared, letting the sun rays pass and touch the grounds of Darthmore. It was after Vincent and Eve had finished their breakfast in the private room in the Council, did they receive the information from Patton.

    "Sire, the physicians have finished studying the samples in the body and the autopsy isplete," Patton informed at the door with a scroll in his hands.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Vincent walked to where Patton was and took the scroll from him. After reading it, he said, "Seems like the evidence in the body points to the witch. Patton."

    "Yes, Sire?" Patton was quick to respond.

    "Find out who has been growing nightingale. Make sure you trap the smallest to the biggest witches in the forest," Vincent ordered and Patton nodded.

    "Right away!" Patton was ready to leave, but then he paused and said, "I heard the Sullivans will be burying the body in their family cemetery. In Woodlock."

    "Is that so," Vincent hummed with a severe look in his eyes. He then said, "Connect me with the grave keeper. Have the channel built to the grave that is being dug for the deceased Duke. Do it discreetly. Can you handle it?"

    "I shall contact Horatio for it. He would help me with it," Patton answered, and Vincent dismissed the councilman from the front of his room.

    With them being left alone, Vincent turned to look at Eve, who had been listening to them speak and he said, "It is time to get a ck dress for you, my wife."

    Eve''s face held a slight frown on it, as the heaviness in her chest hadn''t disappeared and she felt like it was going to suffocate her in her throat.

    Far away from Darthmore, in the town of Meadow, for the Dawson, it was a new day and a happy one as they hadn''t heard the news about Duke Noah Sullivan''s death. They had moved back into their home and town, but the most important was the day for Eugene to go to the Council.

    But it wasn''t just Eugene who was going to visit the Council, as Rosetta was apanying him. The vampiress asked,

    "Do you think they will let me visit my parents?"

    "Mr. Moriarty said that he has always put a word about youing to visit them, so they will allow you just fine," Eugene assured her, and she looked nervous right now.

    Rosetta hadn''t seen her parents since the day they had been dragged away from Hollow Valley. She wondered how they were doing and if they were fine. She didn''t know how they would react to seeing her, especially when, in their eyes, she had betrayed them.

 Chapter 504 Servant About To Be A Council Clerk

    Lady Aubrey came to stand next to Rosetta and ced a warm hand on the vampiress''s shoulder. She said, "Don''t worry too much, Rosetta. As hard as it was before, they are still your parents." The elderly woman then turned to look at Eugene and said, "Make sure you apany her there, Eugene."

    "Of course, Lady Aubrey," Eugene offered a bow to the respected woman. "Shall we leave now?" He asked his wife, who nodded twice just out of nervousness.

    Eugene and Rosetta climbed on the coachman''s seat, sitting in the front together before they left the front of the house. And while the couple left for the Council, Lady Aubrey decided to take a walk in the town as it had been quite some time since she had strolled through the streets she was familiar with.

    With the weather perfect enough to keep the cold away as the sun was out, Lady Aubrey picked up her long staff before locking the house and cing her foot on the streets of the Meadow. The birds chirped, and so did the people of the town.

    "Lady Aubrey! How lovely to see you! Did you just return?" Asked one of the women from the town, who offered her a bow.

    "Good morning. Yes, we moved back yesterday. How are you doing, Agatha?" Lady Aubrey asked in politeness.

    "Very well, mdy. I was wondering if Genevieve is continuing her job as a governess. I was hoping to send my daughter to her," the woman chimed with a smile.

    "That sounds wonderful," Lady Aubrey said with a smile. Society, Lady Aubrey thought in her mind. The same people who had once questioned about her teaching Eve were now keen on teaching their daughters.

    "I cannot wait to have my daughter learn under her. She is a remarkable woman!" The woman named Agatha said loudly for the older woman to smile.

    Eve had indeed turned into a remarkable woman, Lady Aubrey thought to herself. She woman had taught Eve everything she knew, but it wasn''t her teachings but the way Eve truly was, which exhibited the right qualities.

    The town people looked at Lady Aubrey with more respect than before. It was because she was now rted to the highly known Moriarty family. People bowed down to the wealth, power, and status that Eve had married into.

    "Good morning, Lady Aubrey!" Another townsfolk greeted her.

    "Good morning," Lady Aubrey politely smiled. In the opposite direction, she saw Mrs. Humphrey and Patrick walking after visiting the market as they carried groceries in their arms.

    Mrs. Humphrey quickly stopped walking and offered a deep bow, "Lady Aubrey, it is good to see you!"

    "I wish I could say the same after what I heard, Mrs. Humphrey," Lady Aubrey responded after she had heard about the incident the townsfolk had put Eve through during her absence. "But what happened is in the past, and I believe you have grown wiser than thest time we saw each other."

    Mrs. Humphrey nodded with her eyes on the ground or looking elsewhere without meeting Lady Aubrey''s eyes as she was too ashamed. It was because their house had been burned down almost to the ground during the outbreak of the fire in the town. Thoughter, it was built up by the help of Eve''s husband.

    "My sincere apologies, mdy. We heard it from that woman, and misconstrued it with wrong information. My son and I have learned our lesson," Mrs. Humphry then jabbed her son''s side, who quickly bowed.

    Patrick said to Lady Aubrey, "If there is anything you need help with, please don''t hesitate in letting me know, Lady Aubrey. My family and I will be more than happy to help you with anything."

    Lady Aubrey stared at the duo and responded, "I will be sure to let you know if there''s anything," and she walked past them.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    When she came across the stand where the newsletter was being sold, she heard the young boy shout to the walking crowd,

    "Fresh news! News about the Duke''s death! Come read it! Only two shillings!"

    Lady Aubrey walked towards the young boy and pulled out her purse before giving the boy three shillings. The boy offered a more heartfelt smile at the sight of the extra shilling before he handed the newsletter to the older woman.

    She walked to the side as she read the front page that read-- ''Duke Noah Sullivan murdered'' in block letters, and this had her eyebrows furrow deeply.

    "What in God''s name..." Lady Aubrey whispered as her eyes raked through the news in there.

    Like Lady Aubrey, others who read the news were shocked to hear that the young Duke of Woodlock had been murdered. One of them asked,

    "How did this happen? When a Duke isn''t safe, how can we expect people like us to be safe here at all?!"

    Whispers and murmurs followed, while Lady Aubrey wondered if Eve had heard about it and, if she had, what was going on in her mind. With that thought, the older woman cut short her stroll and returned to her home with the newsletter.

    By the time Eugene and Rosetta''s carriage arrived at the Council, the news about Noah''s death had reached everyone. Some of them made ns for early tea so that this matter could be discussed and shared on who knew what.

    Eugene parked the carriage in the parking ce, and they walked towards the building. Rosetta walked closely next to her husband and whispered,

    "This ce looks busier than usual."

    "Have you visited the Council before?" Eugene asked her, and she nodded.

    "I have. A few times in the past with my father, because I used to like walking in these corridors..." Rosetta replied to Eugene before clearing her throat. It was because, in the past, she hade here with the intention of snagging a councilman as her husband. It was because her mother had brought her up with the thought that she was supposed to find a man of status to marry, and she had only followed it until she met Eugene. She said in a low voice, "I think they are working on some high profile case, which is why there''s so many feet out in the corridor."

    As it was the first time Eugene was in the Council''s corridors, his ck eyes looked at everything that moved and stood. Once they went to submit the application letter that he had in his hand, in one of the offices, the main clerk informed,

    "You will need to wait two days for the application to be submitted. Usually the approval takes a few hours, but the Council has been busy since yesterday and has been buried in other work." The clerk didn''t know why the Council was hiring a human when hiring a vampire, or a werewolf would do them well.

    Eugene nodded, "That''s fine. I am more than happy to receive the work here."

    "Mm, your qualifications seem alright, though you don''t have an actual degree. But your rmendation is strong," the clerk said, eyeing the application in his hand, which had the Moriarty''s house''s name and stamp on it.

 Chapter 505 Woeful Parents

    Eugene proudly said, "My mistress is a former governess. She taught me what she knew." To add to that, Rosetta said,

    "That''s right. Lady Aubrey taught Vincent Moriarty''s wife and his youngest sister. Eugene is a quick learner," the vampiress praised with a dutiful nod.

    The clerk looked at the couple and then said to Eugene, "We will inform you when the application gets processed. You can start your work here, and your wage will be discussed at that time."

    "I cannot wait for it," Eugene offered a bow, and with Rosetta, he stepped away from the office room.

    Eugene and Rosetta, after visiting the office, now walked towards the other building, which was located farther away from the main buildings. They walked towards the dungeon, where Rosetta''s parents were confined in the cell rooms.

    The nervousness and anxiety were back to bite the vampiress, and she fiddled with her handkerchief. When they reached the front, the guards there looked at them with intimidating eyes.

    "Commoners aren''t allowed in here. Go back where you came from," said one of the guards with a gruff voice.

    "We are here to visit Walter and Aurora Hooke," Eugene let the guard know and added, "We were told by Mr. Vincent Moriarty that we could visit."

    "Do you have the seal?" The guard questioned him, and Eugene quickly pulled out the folded envelope, handing it to the person. The guard unrolled the parchment and didn''t bother to read the content but only noticed the signature before he jerked his head and ordered, "Follow me."

    Eugene asked Rosetta, "Would you like to talk to them alone? I don''t mind staying out here and waiting for you."

    "No! Come with me!" Rosetta quickly caught hold of Eugene''s hand in hers as if not wanting to part from him and wanting his moral support and physical presence while facing her parents.

    "Okay. Let us go then," Eugene offered her an encouraging smile, and they followed the guard inside the dungeon.

    The dungeon was slightly dark, with only little windows that wasn''t enough to let much light inside the dungeon. Rosetta picked up the pungent smell in the air from the cells, which was or had been used by the prisoners here. Rosetta doubted she would be able to survive in the ce even for a day.

    While Rosetta walked, someone jumped from inside the cell to the iron grills and shouted, "Help me,dy!"

    The sudden action had Rosetta crash into Eugene, who put his hand around her waist to keep her close. The prisoner begged to her,

    "Please! Please! Help me! I didn''t do anything and was put here!"

    The guard leading the couple raised his baton and hit it against the iron rods that dinged loudly, enough to have the prisoner move back, cowering in fear.

    When they finally arrived at the cell, the guard turned to Eugene and said, "This is the one. Go ahead. Five minutes. That is all the time you get before Ie to fetch you. I will be counting the time." Saying this, the guard left them be.

    Rosetta didn''t walk to the front and show herself as her heart was beating too loudly. She heard Eugene assuring her,

    "Don''t be scared. I am here."

    The vampiress finally took four steps in front of the cell, and if it weren''t for the torch of fire burning in front of the cell room, it would have been an utterly dark ce to step into.

    "R¡ªRosetta?!" Rosetta heard her mother whisper her name. "Is that you??"

    "Mother?" Rosetta stepped in front of the cell.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    When Rosetta''s mother approached where she stood, the young vampiress''s eyes widened on noticing her mother''s condition. Next was her father, who came to see her, and both of them were in a far worse state than she had imagined.

    She felt guilt starting to brew in her chest, and she asked, "Mother¡­ father¡­" her lips trembled.

    "Oh, Rosetta! It is so good to see you here!" Her father eximed.

    Her parents were barely recognizable. How many days had passed since they had seen each other? No matter what had happened in the past, Rosetta was still attached to her parents and tears formed in her eyes. Their clothes were torn and mixed with blood and dirt, the stench of the ce and their eyes were hollow. As if they had been left to starve.

    Lady Aurora said to Rosetta, "It is good that you are here. You must havee to free us from here, right?"

    Rosetta was at a loss for words and stared at her mother with sadness. Her mother repeated the question,

    "You are here to take us out of this ce, aren''t you? Rose!"

    "I am sorry, mother¡­" Rosetta said with guilt dripping from her voice. "It isn''t time yet."

    "What do you mean?! We have been here forever! What are you doing here then?" Rosetta heard her father say to her; his voice sounded weak yet contained anger.

    "Do not speak to her in such a tone," Eugene stepped up, standing next to Rosetta.

    Lady Aurora''s eyes widened before they narrowed at Eugene, "What are you doing here?" She asked with gritted teeth.

    "I am her husband and it is my duty to apany her," Eugene responded, where there was a mild re in the way he stared back at the woman who had caused trouble in his family.

    Lady Aurora wanted to snap at the human, and she took a step forward, raising her hand even though on the other side of the grill, but she whined in pain,

    "Ahh¡­!"

    The older vampiress ced her hand on her lower back as theshes continued to feel fresh, and she hadn''t been able to sleep well. Tears formed in her eyes, and she whimpered, "Oh, Rosie! Look at what they did to us? They said we killed your beloved aunt Camille when we had nothing to do with it! The days here have been unbearable and I haven''t been able to sit with support ory down to sleep," Lady Aurorained.

    Rosetta felt even worse and heard her father say, "We thought we could keep the family name, keep everyone happy by marrying into the Moriarty family, Rosetta¡­ Why did you do this to us? Haven''t I fulfilled every wish of yours?"

    "I¡ªI never wanted to marry Vincent Moriarty. I am sorry," a tear slipped from Rosetta''s eyes.

    Lady Aurora moved her hand between the gap of the rusty iron rods and picked up her daughter''s hand, "I am sorry, Rose. We never knew that you were so against it. We were so blind, that we didn''t realise."

    "Forgive me for what I did. I will do my best to get you both out of this ce! I promise!" Rosetta was happy that her mother had turned a new leaf, and she wished to help her parents. So that they wouldn''t be tortured anymore. "I am so sorry!" She sobbed.

    "Oh, darling. Come here," Lady Aurora raised her arms so that she could hug her daughter.

    "I am so sorry," Rosetta cried, hugging her mother with the iron rod between them.

    Lady Aurora rubbed her daughter''s back and said, "Everything will be fine, Rose. You will see. Once we get out of here, everything will be fine." She looked at Eugene with her eyes narrowed at him.

 Chapter 506 We Are All In The Same Boat

    On feeling her mother''s arms tighten around her, Rosetta asked, "Mother?"

    "Yes, Rose?" Lady Aurora released her hands around her daughter and brought her hands back inside the cell. She looked at her daughter, who was the ticket for her to get out of this horrible ce. Never had she imagined that the ce she had sent people to would be the ce she would be living in.

    Rosetta said to her mother, "You haven''t greeted my husband Eugene since we arrived." She turned to Eugene and raised her hand towards him.

    Eugene took his wife''s hand before stepping right next to her. He noticed how Lady Aurora''s face fell, and so did her father, who looked repulsed by the thought about their daughter married to a servant.

    Rosetta didn''t miss the look on her parent''s faces and she felt her heart break. It was because it was evident that her parents weren''t happy about the marriage since the time they hade to find out about it.

    Lady Aurora tried to offer Eugene a smile that faltered and said, "The dungeon is so dark that we didn''t catch sight of him. Hm."

    Rosetta frowned and she said, "Mother, father. I hope you can acknowledge our marriage and embrace it with open arms. I would be very upset if you didn''t because Eugene is my life and I love his family." She paused for a moment and then said, "Eugene and his family is no more from a lesser ss, because you are now on the same boat as us."

    For once Rosetta was truly d that her parents and she had no money because this would allow her parents to see the way she looked at things.

    Lady Aurora''s face hardened nothing less to the wall of the cells because her daughter''s words weren''tforting. Her voice had turned hoarse with her husband after continuously shouting with every whip that had touched them with a hiss.

    Rosetta''s father wanted to speak back and scold her, but he and his wife were in a capricious position with no way out of here. No one was willing to talk for them or listen. All the guards did was use their whips on them.

    Eugene smiled at Rosetta and said, "You worry for nothing, Rose. Your parents must be tired because of the dire condition in this cell. I am sure they have epted our wedding the day they ced a foot in here. Isn''t that right, Mrs. Hooke?" He turned his head to look at the woman, who once so haughtily had threatened him and his family.

    Lady Aurora wanted to re at the human''s insolence to think he could speak to her directly, but it was the pain in her back that had her seal her lips and not to mention her daughter was standing right in front of her.

    Eugene continued smiling and said, "Once they are out, they will be staying with us. In Meadow. It would be rude to leave them on the streets with nowhere else to go, right?"

    "You are so considerate, Eugene," Rosetta beamed at her husband at his thoughtfulness. She turned back to look at her mother with a bright smile and she said, "It would be wonderful, mother. I know it will be hard in the beginning, but you will learn to appreciate the small things in life. Just like I did."

    Mr. and Mrs. Hooke didn''t know if it was a blessing or a curse, as they were forced to live in a town that they despised and looked down upon. They nervously smiled at their daughter''s excitement.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "W--we look forward to it, Rose. So very much that we can hardly wait for it," Mr. Hooke replied to his daughter, while trying to hold back his tongue.

    "Wonderful!" Rosetta pped her hands. "We will speak to Vincent and see how long it will take for both of you toe out. I love you both."

    "And we love you, Rose," Lady Aurora said to her daughter.

    But Rosetta wasn''t done talking and she said with her smile lowering from her face, "I heard what happened between you and Lady Aubrey, mother. Her missing toes... I think it would be best that you apologise to her when you see her. Because even though Eugene and I live there, it is Lady Aubrey''s house and you will need permission. I think you could take this little gap of time until you are out, to think what to say to her. We''ll see you soon," she smiled and held Eugene''s hand before leaving the ce.

    Lady Aurora''s face fell once her daughter left the cell. She turned to look at her husband angrily, "This is happening all because of you. Neither would you have gambled our family money away, nor we would be in such a terrible condition! I have to bow down to that lowly human!"

    "Shh! We are getting out of here and let us be happy with it for now, Aurora!" Mr. Hooke hushed his wife before someone heard them or their daughter returned. "We are in no position to be talking about status. Frankly, staying in here is one kind of torture, and getting out is another."

    Lady Aurora rubbed her temples before wincing in pain when she stretched her back, "What has our lifee to? We were marquee and marchioness, and now... now we are prisoners with no status, no money, nothing!" She said in frustration, "I will drink them dry before I bow my head to the lowly people!"

    Footsteps echoed from the other side of the corridor, and soon Eugene appeared back in front of the cell that had the Hooke''s couple re at him. Lady Aurora asked him, "Was it always your n to trap our daughter and get her married to you?"

    Eugene stared at the couple and replied, "Yes, she''s a lovely woman. I didn''t see why I shouldn''t be married to her. You do forget that I have respect and value more than you do, Mrs. Hooke."

    "What value does a servant have?" Lady Aurora clicked her tongue in distaste. "Rosetta will one day realise the grave mistake she has done by marrying you. She was brought up nothing less to a princess and would expect itter if not now."

    Eugene lowered his eyes before giving them a nod. He said, "It seems like you don''t know your own daughter. And I am not a lowly servant any more," and he raised his eyes where his ck eyes had changed to red eyes and the couple saw it quickly with shock on their faces. He said, "I will be a council member, and you will learn that your daughter values emotions than materialistic items. Let us hope all of us can get along for each other''s sake," he offered a small bow and left the dungeon.

    Lady Aurora''s lips trembled in continued shock, and she turned to her husband and asked, "H--he is a vampire!?"

    "Seems like we are stuck, Aurora... It is better for us to ept defeat," Mr. Hooke said in a dull tone as he stared at the ck wall in front of him.

 Chapter 507 Friends Funeral

    With hours that continued to run, everyone who belonged to the high and low society heard the news about Duke Noah Sullivan''s death. Many of them held sorrow for the loss of such a kind and remarkable man, hoping he was at peace wherever he was.

    The day Noah''s body was going to be buried, Vincent and Eve left the Moriarty mansion in their carriage and reached the cemetery located in Woodlock. Mr. Briggs pulled the reins of the carriage, and once the horses stopped, he got down and opened the carriage door.

    Vincent was the first to step down from the carriage, and he turned around, offering his hand to Eve as she ced her feet on the ground.

    "There are a lot of people outside the cemetery," Eve said in a low voice on seeing the crowd that had formed.

    "Noah left a mark on the people. It has been a while since Ist saw so many people attending the funeral. Come," Vincent said to Eve, who put her hand around his arm before they started to walk.

    There was a continuous murmur among the people who didn''t dare to enter the cemetery as it was made for only the known people of Woodlock, andmon people weren''t allowed inside. When they got closer to where the grave had been dug out, Eve''s eyes fell on Anaya, the Head Council, and a few more councilmen who stood with her parents.

    Lady Anaya''s face held a sullen expression, who stared at the dug ground and the coffin ced next to it, inside whichy Noah. Eve''s eyes shifted from the she-wolf to look at Noah dressed in a ck suit and a white in-shirt. His ck hair wasbed, and for a moment, it felt like he was still alive and only sleeping.

    On one corner, Lady Hilda was held by her husband, Jeffry Sullivan, who supported her during this hard time of losing their son at such a young age.

    Soon the priest said loudly for everyone around to hear,

    "We are here today to bid the kind soul of Noah Sullivan. It is a day of sorrow for us, knowing we lost a good man. As everyone knows, Noah Sullivan was the son of former Duke Jeffry Sullivan and Lady Hilda. He turned into a Duke with his splendid qualities and hardwork. There is barely anyone who will have anyints against the man, and I say this knowing the man closely..."

    The priest continued to speak before opening the book to read a few verses, while everyone listened to him.

    Once the priest finished speaking, he said, "Now I would like to call upon a few to speak a few words about the deceased man, to remember him for who he was. Mr. Jeffry Sullivan."

    Jeffry Sullivan stood next to the priest, and he continued to hold his wife''s waist. Like many others in the cemetery, Eve noticed how heartbroken Jeffry looked, and he said,

    "Noah... Noah was not just our son, but he was someone who was meant to do great things. Since Noah was born, we have been blessed to have him and he always stood for the right. I cannot say how hard it is for our family... to lose a son," he paused before continuing, "Whoever did this to him, they will pay back for it. For stealing our son away from us. God will not forgive the person," he shook his head. "He was a kind person. I don''t know why anyone went as far as to murder him. I can only hope and pray that Noah is at peace."

    Lady Hilda couldn''t help but break down there and turned to hide her tears in her husband''s arms.

    The priest said, "Thank you, Mr. Sullivan. Let us all hope that Noah''s soul will reach heaven, and to make it possible, it is time to pray and send him with our blessings."

    As they weren''t family of the Sullivans or not directly involved with the family, apart from Vincent and Anaya, no one was aware of the closeness between Eve and Noah.

    Eve watched the priest sprinkle holy water before muttering something under his breath. This was added with a werewolf custom where a bone was broken and dusted away at the side. She turned to look at Vincent, who was watching the funeral take ce with a serious expression on his face.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Vincent patted the back of Eve''s hand and said, "Sometimes things happen for a reason. It is hard to understand now, but one day, let us hope it will."

    Eve wondered if Noah''s death would ever make sense to her the way Vincent told. She watched his coffin descend into the dug ground, and soon the coffin''s lid was ced above to enclose it. The heaviness in her heart continued to grow as if ready to pull her below the ground as she watched mud being pushed back into the ground.

    Within a few minutes, the ground was evened, and the headstone was ced, which now read-- Duke Noah Sullivan. A good son.

    Soon people started to pay their respect to Noah''s grave, and some went to talk to the parents, while some left. Once the people moved away from the grave, and Vincent went to talk to one of the councilman, Eve walked up in front of the grave.

    There were a lot of things Eve wanted to talk to Noah about, and it felt like until two days ago, she would be able to converse and clear any possible misunderstanding that was going on between the Sullivans and the Moriarty family. But life didn''t wait for anyone, and people who were meant to die were taken away without a hint, Eve thought.

    "Strange, isn''t it?"

    Eve turned and saw Anayaing to where she stood. She replied, "It is. Feels like it is all a bad dream. How are you holding up, Anaya?" It was because she knew about thedy''s feelings towards thete Duke.

    "Truthfully? Not good," Anaya turned her gaze to look at Noah''s headstone. She said, "I thought that I wouldn''t feel too bad, because I had gone back to my life. But I was wrong," she sighed with a heaviness that Eve could rte to. She shook her head before asking, "How about you? It must be worse for you, Eve. Knowing you both were close," she said in a low voice.

    Eve''s eyes moistened, but she held back her tears, unlike Anaya, who quickly wiped out the tear from her cheek. She said, "It''s just hard to fathom that he died." Noah had always been a great friend who was there when she needed his kind words and patience. "I wish there was a way to turn back time to fix it."

    Anaya''s hand reached for Eve, and they squeezed each other''s hands to support each other. The she-wolf said, "I know what you mean. If I knew this was going to happen, I would have never left Woodlock. I would have stayed back."

    Eve watched the regret in Anaya''s eyes. There was pain and sorrow that zed inside of her, but there was nothing that they could do. As if the opportunity was gone. Anaya took a deep breath as if trying to control her emotions as they were in a public setting. She said,

    "I am sorry I didn''t see you before I left for my town. I should have written to you at least."

    "You don''t have to be, Anaya," Eve shook her head and turned to face the woman. "I understand, and you don''t have to exin it to me." Anaya nodded.

    Before Eve had been hoping to give her wedding bouquet to Anaya. Though it wasn''t in the same condition anymore, she doubted she could ever give it. When she knew that the man Anaya wanted to marry was no more.

    --

    Author''s Note: Readers who want to take a peek at the new book, you will find it on patreon application or website.

 Chapter 508 Vincents Suspicion

    Eve and Anaya moved to the side, giving way to the other people attending Noah''s funeral. The two young women shared friendly words, sharing their good thoughts about Noah.

    "Anaya, dear," Anaya''s mother called her, who was done talking to the Sullivans. "We will be leaving."

    Anaya gave a nod to her mother and responded, "Two minutes, mother. I will be at the carriage soon."

    Anaya''s mother looked at Eve, and when their eyes met, the two shared a polite bow before the older woman turned and started to walk with her husband. Eve asked,

    "Will you be okay? You can stay with us for some time."

    "That is very kind of you, Eve. But I don''t think it would be wise to stay back, when the probability of being hurt is higher," Anaya said sadly. When Noah was still alive, and she had returned to her home, she had hoped that the feelings would fade, and maybe it was. But this news... it shattered the walls that she had built. All she was left with were memories and the pain of the departed.

    "As hard as it is, I hope time can ease this hard time that we are going through. If you ever decide toe visit the West, write me a letter. I will be happy to have you with us," the she-wolf stepped forward and hugged Eve.

    "I will, Anaya," Eve replied, watching Anaya turn before something seemed to cross Anaya''s mind.

    "There is something I want to give you," Anaya fished something in her coat pocket and took out a square box wrapped in a shiny cover paper. She said, "This belongs to you."

    Eve looked confused as she took the box, not knowing what Anaya was giving her and she asked, "What is this?"

    To Eve''s question, Anaya responded with a shrug, "I don''t know. If I am not wrong, it was a birthday gift which was meant for you by Noah. That night I had his coat, and forgot to return his coat, and he seemed to have forgotten that the box was with me. I think he would like it for you to have it," she smiled at Eve.

    Eve looked back up at Anaya and said, "Thank you for giving it to me, Anaya."

    "It was no trouble. Take care, Eve. I hope we can see each other soon, but on a happy asion," Anaya said to Eve before offering a slight bow and leaving the cemetery towards the carriage, where her parents were waiting for her.

    Eve looked down at the box, curious about what was there inside it. She remembered the night of the soiree how before leaving the Moriarty mansion, Noah was with her. She had believed she would return to the back garden but she didn''t, and maybe that is why he hadn''t been able to give the present to her. She turned the box, ready to tear the cover, when Noah''s uncle appeared and greeted her,

    "Lady Moriarty."

    Eve dropped her hand from tearing the cover and met the man''s eyes. She offered a small bow and her condolences, "I am sorry for your loss, Mr. Sullivan."

    "Thank you," James held a grim expression on his face. He said, "You were friends. Through Anaya Chambers."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Eve offered a nod, "Yes." She then asked him, "Did they find what happened?" She put the box in her coat pocket and decided to open it once she got back home.

    James shook his head, "Unfortunately, nothing. Jeffry, my brother said that the Council said they are looking for the witch, but it feels like nothing much has been done. I mean, first our butler went missing. Then the coachman and now Noah. It feels like someone is targeting our family."

    Eve''s eyebrows furrowed, and she asked him, "Why?" She took the liberty to ask him because he didn''t seem as uptight as Noah''s parents, because Lady Hilda only offered her a brief look before she continued to talk to the other people.

    "I wish I knew. My family and I, even Noah. We have been trying to find who was behind it. It was why he was out of town, looking for answers," James pursed his lips and then said, "If I knew this was going to happen, I would have never agreed for him to go all by himself. My brother or I would have gone instead."

    James then politely said to her, "Excuse me," and he left to speak to one of the councilmen.

    Vincent finished talking to one of the inner Council members and returned to Eve''s side. He asked her, "Shall we leave?" And Eve gave him a nod.

    As they walked past Noah''s grieving parents, Eve''s eyes met Lady Hilda''s eyes, and there was something very strange with the way thedy looked at her. When they stepped away from the cemetery, Eve asked him,

    "Did you hear what Noah''s uncle said?"

    "Every single word that he uttered to you," Vincent responded, and he said, "It is quite odd to hear that someone is targeting the Sullivans, and went as far as to kill Noah."

    Eve asked him, "Noah was thest descendant. Do you think someone knew about the curse of Nerhys and King Gauntlet''s son''s abilities?"

    "Someone trying to stop him?" Vincent asked in a nonchnt tone. He continued, "Sounds more like someone wanted his ability. I went through some of the books before and came across this particr one. Apparently if someone is strong enough to kill me, my abilities go to them. That is if."

    "But the person needs to be the descendant of King Gauntlet," Eve whispered to him. "It should be in the bloodline, right?"

    "Mhm, which is why the witch theory doesn''t make any sense. My bet is on the father," Vincent stated when they reached the carriage.

    Eve''s eyebrows furrowed, "You think Noah''s father killed him?" But Noah was his son.

    Vincent remarked, "He''s the direct link to Noah. Don''t be moved by tears or the speech in here. You don''t know how far people will go to acquire power."

 Chapter 509 Precaution On Both Sides

    Author''s Note: Readers who want to take a peek at the new book, you will find it on patreon application or website.

    --

    Eve turned to look at where Jeffry Sullivan stood next to his wife. The man had spoken as if his hands were clean, only for her to realise that he could or was the person who had killed his own son.

    "Now that we know he''s the culprit, what next?" Eve asked Vincent with her blue eyes starting to pick golden flecks.

    "If he''s Erasmus, we will know tomorrow," Vincent replied, and this had Eve''s eyebrows furrowed.

    "Tomorrow?"

    "Mm. There''s only three more days before the golden moon appears," Vincent said and Eve frowned further.

    "I thought we had nearly a week," Eve murmured, has she counted the calendar dates wrong? She asked him, "How do you n to lure him tomorrow?"

    "Invite him and his family to a meal. To let them know how sorry we are for their loss, which we are. Everyone has gloves on their hands, him included today because of the weather. It is hard to read if he has all the abilities. Because if he did suck all of Noah''s abilities and soul, leaving a hollow shell behind, it only means that somewhere like me, his memories of being Erasmus have returned."

    Eve pursed her lips, trying to remember if the man had approached her and he hadn''t. But his wife, "Before leaving, Lady Hilda looked at me strangely. As if she didn''t like me."

    "I thought she always looked at you like that," Vincent helped Eve climb inside the carriage.

    "Why would you think that?" Eve asked, and Vincent smiled as he followed her inside the carriage.

    Vincent wondered if it was just Eve or other people around Noah, who was oblivious that the Duke loved her. He shrugged his shoulders and replied, "Probably worried that her son would be stolen by you and not Anaya Chambers."

    Eve stared at Vincent and then said, "That''s not possible. Noah and I barely spoke in front of his family, and even without them, there was nothing like that between us."

    "One can never know what brews in one''s mind, can we?" Vincent picked up Eve''s hand in his.

    Eve hoped to bring justice to Noah''s soul. For the way, he was killed, and if his father had indeed killed him, it was only right that they avenge it.

    Once they returned to Skellington, Vincent was called by his father to speak in the study room about Noah''s death, while Eve walked up the flight of stairs.

    The corridors had gone eerily quiet in Woodlock and Sullivan''s mansion since the news of the Duke''s death. Jeffry Sullivan had gone to Darthmore to sign a few formalities and take back the title of the Duke to fill the position, while his wife and brother were in the mansion.

    Lady Hilda stood in front of Noah''s portrait in the drawing room. She lit a candle, staring at him. Hearing footsteps entering the room, her eyes moved to the corner.

    "Where is Jeffry?" James asked, closing the door behind him and walking to where she was. When he went to ce his hand on her shoulder tofort her, Lady Hilda moved to the side and went to the couch before taking a seat there.

    "He''s at Darthmore," Lady Hilda replied with a serious expression.

    "I see," James nodded, and he said, "You have been avoiding me since this morning."

    "I am grieving for my son''s death. Which you clearly aren''t," Lady Hilda remarked with her eyes zing in anger.

    James cocked his head and asked, "Are you trying to imply something, Hilda? You don''t have to hold back. We don''t have such a rtionship."

    Lady Hilda closed her eyes before getting up as if ready to leave the room as she wanted to be alone. But she asked him, "Why did you do it?"

    James stared into the woman''s eyes for three seconds and then replied, "Because it had to be done. He was my flesh as much as he was yours, Hilda. Look at the bigger future we have."

    Lady Hilda''s eyes teared and spoke through gritted teeth, "Noah was our son! How could you fucking kill him, James?!" She caught hold of the man''s shirt and shook him in question. She then broke into tears. When Lady Hilda had decided to help James achieve his goals, she hadn''t expected their son to be sacrificed.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "I can always bring back Noah to life, Hilda. We just need to see through the n that we have been building for all these years," James consoled the woman. When he went to touch her face, Lady Hilda smacked it away.

    "Keep your dirty paws off of me. You killed Noah with these very hands," Lady Hilda picked up the knife resting in the bowl of fruits and aimed the tip at his neck.

    "Don''t be silly, Hilda. Once I be the king of all the creatures,nd and sea, you will be the queen," James said calmly.

    Lady Hilda was ready to stab the man, as the loss of their son hurt her. But just before the knife could touch him, he disappeared from her sight and her throat went dry. Her eyes widened, and she looked left and right.

    "Drop the knife, Hilda. You and I both know that you won''t hurt me. You love me," James said behind her, and she turned around.

    "H--how did you do that?" Lady Hilda asked him.

    James smiled, one of his eyes turningpletely yellow, while the other stayed ck as he couldn''t see through it. He replied, "I am Erasmus Gauntlet, and my powers have returned. Not one but many that I was blessed with," he smiled, revealing his big teeth that resembled the wolves.

    Lady Hilda didn''t know that one could apparate from one ce to another in a blink of an eye. She wondered what other powers James held in him. She pursed her lips and said, "Are you sure you still want me next to you? I didn''t miss the way you were looking at Vincent''s wife."

    A snicker left James''s lips, and he said, "I was just curious as to why thest descendant of Acheron married a simple human."

    "Then... Did you find the siren or the mermaid you have been looking for then?" Lady Hilda asked James because if all his memories had returned to him through Noah''s death, then that would also mean that he knew what that sea creature looked like.

    The cunning smile on James''s lips faltered, and he said, "That is something I have been trying to figure out. With one of my eyes damaged, the other eye has very blurry information when ites to faces. But we will know soon."

    "The golden moon is near. How do you n to do it?" Lady Hilda asked him with a deep frown and her lips setting themselves in a thin line.

    "With my returned abilities of course. How else? But I need you to prepare something for me," James stated, receiving all of the woman''s attention. "Arrange werewolves to be set around the grounds. When the ritual of sacrifice takes ce finally, I don''t want any interruption."

    Lady Hilda gave it a thought before she nodded, "Okay. I will have the men arranged to scout the area and keep any nuisance away."

    "Wonderful," James caressed Lady Hilda''s cheek and said, "We make a lovely pair, don''t we? I was thinking of having my brother off this board game once we achieve our dreams and goals. I don''t think you would like to stay with him as his wife."

    "Whatever you see fit to be," Lady Hilda replied with an emotionless voice, which only widened James''s smile.

    Back in the Moriarty''s mansion, when it was night, Vincent and Eve stood in the study room of Eduard Moriarty, who held a troubled expression on his face.

    Eduard said to Vincent, "I have sent my men to check the grounds and so far, none of them have noticed anything that stands out. The ritual is said to be done in a vast ground, which can also host sacrifices. And this is not just one single sacrifice, Vincent," his eyes moved to look at Eve as if he had finally figured out what his daughter-inw was. "Are you sure it is Jeffry?"

    Vincent shook his head, "It has to be him. Look at the book in here," he pointed at the open book on the table.

    "And you think having them visit us will fix things?" Eduard asked with a question in his eyes. "Inviting an enemy to a corner?"

    "I think it would be best for our family to go and visit Holy Oak. I am sure grandfather and grandmother are missing you, and they would appreciate it. This ce is unsafe and so are the members of the Moriarty family," Vincent remarked in a serious tone. "If a fight does take ce, it would be better that we are prepared and take precaution. You can take mother and Allie with you. The servants can be dismissed until the golden moon appears."

    Silence fell in the room, and after a minute, Eduard said in a grim tone,

    "I had heard about the curse. And I had hoped that it wouldn''t fall on you or on your children." He had hoped that his family could live in peace, especially after what happened to his first wife.

    On seeing Vincent''s father turn serious and quiet again, where the man closed his eyes as if to control his emotions, Eve said to Vincent, "I will be in the room."

    Vincent gave her a nod and said, "I will be there soon."

    Eve politely bowed at Eduard and stepped out of the room so that the father and son could have their moment.

 Chapter 510 Music Box

    Eve was walking up the stairs to their room when she remembered Noah''s gift to her. It was still in the coat pocket that Alfie had helped her out of when they had returned to the mansion. Turning around, she started to walk towards the front halls when she met Allie.

    "Sister Eve, are you going out?" The little vampiress asked her. Her former governess had been busy with her brother, and she missed her time with Eve. "Can Ie with you?" She asked her in an earnest voice.

    Eve smiled at Allie and replied, "I was going to get a box from my coat. I would like it if you would apany me there," even though the distance was short, the young vampiress nodded and quickly hopped to where Eve was.

    Upon reaching the front of the hallways, Eve walked towards the coat stand and fished her coat pockets. She then pulled out the square box.

    "What is that?" Allie asked, staring at it. "A gift?"

    "That is supposed to be a gift from a dear friend. How about we open it together?" Eve asked the young vampiress, whose eyes brightened at her words.

    They walked to the nearest room and took a seat next to each other on the couch. The firece burned brightly in the room, while Eve unwrapped Noah''s present. She was curious to see what was in there. And once the wrappers were gone, she opened the box and smiled.

    "It is a music box!" Allie leaned forward to take a closer look at the gift.

    "Indeed it is," Eve responded. Her blue eyes took in the dark red wood, which felt smooth under her touch.

    Eve wondered what had made Noah buy her a music box as a present. She wondered if it had her favourite song, but would he have known? Not like the Duke of Woodlock would drop by the Meadow town''s local inn when she sometimes yed for the people.

    Catching hold of the lever, she turned it round and round and then watched the cylinder begin to turn. She wondered what song Noah had left her. She smiled, waiting for it, but when she heard the musicing from the music box, the smile on her lips dissolved.

    "Oh," Allie whispered as she heard the music and said, "It is the same song you sometimes hum in the piano room, sister Eve," her little feet gently swayed to the soft tones.

    When the music stopped, silence fell in the room and Allie took hold of the music box to y it again and again, while Eve sat there with a stunned expression on her face. The song was dear to her because it was what her mother often yed on the piano when the instrument was avable and sang.

    Eve had never yed it publicly because of how precious it was to her, and the only time she yed was for the young vampiress to cheer her up. How could Noah know the song? As beautiful as the song was, it wasn''t something one could remember at one time. Then why? She questioned herself.

    She stared into the firece as her mind and heart raced. Noah couldn''t know... no, Eve thought to herself. This minute detail which belonged to her and mother... If Noah didn''t hear it from her, it only meant he heard it from her mother.

    "No, that''s not possible," Eve muttered under her lips, and for a brief moment, Allie turned to look at Eve before she went back to rotate the lever.

    There was no way Noah could have known her mother. She had lost her mother when she was too young, and if he did meet, he would have met... met... Eve thoughts started to spiral. Her hands turned into tight fists, and her lips trembled.

    The door to the room they were sitting in was open, and Vincent stood there as if he had heard something important from his father.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Brother Vince, look! It is a pretty music box!" Allie showed him.

    Vincent stared at his sister and then said, "You should go to bed now, Allie. Mother was looking for you," he offered his sister a smile.

    Allie blinked before nodding. She turned to Eve and asked, "Can I take this with me for tonight? To listen to it as I sleep?"

    Eve stared at the music box that continued to y and she nodded before smiling, "Of course, Allie."

    "Goodnight, Sister Eve. "Goodnight, brother Vince," Allie wished them before hopping from there, excited to have the little box with her.

    Eve walked to where Vincent stood and said, "We need to talk about Noah. The music from the music box, he knew it from my mother."

    Vincent frowned at her words and said, "Tell me about it on the way. We need to be somewhere. Come."

    "Did your father say something?" Eve asked, a little anxious.

    "You will know once you see it," Vincent said, and they made their way through the hallways before getting in the carriage and leaving.

    Allie, who had left the room hopping with the music box in her hand, she met her mother who said, "It is time to go to bed, Allie. Come now."

    "Yes, mother," Allie replied, and when they neared the stairs, the little girl''s eyebrows furrowed on seeing her brother walking down the stairs. She stared at him, and then in the direction she hade from.

    Vincent held a subtle frown as if trying to figure out something. He asked his family, "Have either of you seen Eve? She said she was going to our room, but she isn''t there," before his eyes settled on his sister.

    "Mm, brother Vince... You were with Sister Eve a few seconds ago," Allie stated, wondering if her brother had the ability to move quickly.

    Vincent''s eyes narrowed at his sister''s words and demanded, "Where?"

    Allie turned to look back and then said, "At the front of the drawing room. You said I should go to bed."

    Vincent clenched his jaw, "Fuck."

 Chapter 511 Angry Husband

    Music Rmendation: Unescapable Nightmare- Kang Min Goo

    ¡ª

    "¡­ believe that Noah knew my mother because there is no way he heard it from me. I never yed it in front of him or even sang it," Eve exined to Vincent, who sat beside her inside the carriage.

    Ten minutes had passed since they had left the Moriarty mansion, and Eve quickly let Vincent know about Noah''s music box gift to her without wasting time. But what she didn''t know was that her openness andmunication with her husband would not go well this time. It was because the person sitting in the carriage was not her husband, but the man seeking her.

    "Do you think his father slept with my mother? What?" Eve asked Vincent when she found him staring at her continuously as if soaking in every word she spoke.

    "His father didn''t sleep with your mother," Vincent answered, and Eve frowned, wondering how he was sure about it.

    "Then how is it possible that he knew it?" Eve asked him, before she said, "Mother often had the habit of ying that song when the piano was there or she was made to sing a song. Because she was a siren, of course." Everyone knew that a siren''s voice, especially when the creature sang, was alluring and drew people in, making her irresistible.

    Vincent said, "It is because I have been looking at wrong things, when the answer has been right in front of me."

    For a moment, Eve misunderstood the man''s words, who was sitting next to her. Was it not Noah''s father anymore whom they weren''t suspicious about? She then saw him pull out a vial, which held green smoke in it.

    She asked him, "What is this?" And she took it when Vincent offered it to her.

    "This was given to me by one of the councilmen when we were at Woodlock''s cemetery. It was found in Noah''s body," Vincent said and helped her open the cork of the vial. Soon the green smoke escaped from the ss vial and Eve''s eyes moved to catch the smoke starting to disperse around them.

    The scent of the smoke felt stifling, but at the same time it felt as if her body had started to rx the tensions that had been building in her muscles until now.

    Once the smoke was all gone, Eve turned to Vincent and asked him, "W¡ªwhat was that?" Feeling a slight headiness. Was it just her feeling like this? Because Vincent appeared to be fine. She shook her head to get rid of the feeling and waved her hand in front of her, but it only made her feel that much more sluggish.

    "What you inhaled right now is called ''Fog of sleep''. It is used on creatures of the sea, and it works only on them and not on the people ofnd," Vincent''s voice started to change, and at the same time a heaviness started to weigh in Eve''s eyelids as if she couldn''t keep it open. "I am surprised that I didn''t catch you before this. To think you have been in front of me all this time, it finally does make sense. So much sense."

    "What?" Eve asked in a slur before her eyes closed and she fell unconscious.

    "Have a goodnight sleep. I need you to be at your full strengthter," James chuckled as he looked down at the unconscious woman beside him.

    Back in the Moriarty mansion, the family gathered at the front of the stairs with a look of deep worry.

    "Vincent, where are you going?" Lady Annalise asked when he started to walk away.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "To bring back my wife," Vincent replied in anger. To think that Eve had been kidnapped with the person having the audacity toe to their home. In the next second, Vincent disappeared from their eyes.

    Eduard, who heard his wife''s loud voice, came to the front and asked, "What is going on?"

    Lady Annalise pursed her lips before replying, "Someone kidnapped Eve but posing to be Vincent. She isn''t in the mansion. Vincent went to find her."

    "I don''t think he will find her where he expects her to be right now," Eduard muttered because if the Sullivans were really behind it and the soul of the next descendant hade alive, they wouldn''t see through the sacrifice of Eve. He said, "This is not good."

    "I didn''t know one could change appearance and turn to someone. Was it a witch? ck magic?" Lady Annalise asked her husband in worry.

    "Worse. Something worse hase back," Eduard answered her, and he shouted for the butler, "Alfie!"

    Alfie, who was in the kitchen quickly ran out and bowed his head, "Yes, Sire?"

    "Pull up two carriages. I will be going to Darthmore. Annalise and Allie will be going to Holy Oak," Eduard decided, as he wanted to make sure no more problems would arise.

    "Holy Oak?" Lady Annalise asked in hesitation, as that wasn''t her favourite ce.

    "Yes. It is for the best. You don''t have to stay there long. Just until the full moon disappears from the sky. It isn''t safe for Allie or you to be here. The abilities have limitations and with distance, you will be safe," Eduard said before he turned to the butler, who bowed and left them.

    "Why are you going to Darthmore for?" Lady Annalise asked him.

    "Someone needs to make a report of Eve missing and let them know what is going to happen," Eduard said to her.

    While the carriages were prepared, Vincent flew towards Woodlock and on reaching Sullivan''s mansion, hended right in front of the mansion. And even though he was here, he knew the chances of finding Eve here was slim. It was because he couldn''t sense her here, and somewhere it created an anxious mind that he wasn''t pleased about. Eve''s disappearance reminded him of when he, Marceline and his mother were taken far from home, and it ended with him losing his mother.

    Vincent gritted his teeth and stepped into the mansion. A new butler appeared in front of him, who questioned,

    "Excuse me, Mr. and Mrs. Sullivan have gone to bed. I would request you to visit them in the morning."

    Vincent red at the butler, who turned startled, not expecting the vampire to re at him. He deadpanned, "If they have gone to bed, wake them up. We have something to talk about."

 Chapter 512 And The Truth Comes Out

    Jeffry and Hilda Sullivan quickly came down from their room, making their way through the corridors before finding Vincent, who stood in their mansion. Jeffry wasn''t pleased with Vincent barging into their house without prior notice and disturbing thiste at night.

    "Mr. Moriarty. To what do we owe the pleasure of seeing you at this hour of the day?" Jeffry questioned the pureblooded vampire.

    Vincent smiled wide, and his eyes looked slightly erratic. He said, "My wife is missing and I strongly believe that this family has something to do with it."

    Lady Hilda frowned upon hearing this. She said, "That is some wild usations have there, boy. If you wife is missing, you should be reporting it to the magistrate or at the Council. We are people from respectable and upstanding members of the society."

    "It is often the members of the society who im themselves to be that are the ones who often are up to no good," Vincent replied and then turned to Jeffry, "So, are you going to speak?"

    Jeffry looked confused, and he answered, "We lost our son. I don''t know why you feel it was us, but we had nothing to do with it. It would be wise for you to leave and note back again."

    Vincent was in no mood to listen or y the fool the Sullivans were ying to be. In less than a second, his hand shot up to grab the former Duke''s neck, and he pushed the man against the wall,

    "I really am not in the mood to leave. Where have you hidden her?"

    "What is wrong with you?!" Lady Hilda demanded, trying to pry Vincent''s hands off her husband. But somewhere, the thought of this person eliminating her husband seemed convenient, and her hands slid back to her sides.

    "I--I don''t know! I have no idea where she is!" Jeffry somewhere sounded truthful, but Vincent wasn''t buying it. This man was the person who had killed Noah and had sucked in his abilities. But at the same time, this person was ying dumb.

    Vincent had met enough criminals in his lifetime because of his job, and it had made him learn the bodynguage of the culprit. The criminal could always feign being scared by trembling and stuttering, but there was a way to find the truth by looking past it. His red eyes brooded as they stared into the werewolf''s eyes and he noticed his irises had dted.

    This man didn''t know where Eve was, but something seemed amiss with the other person with them right now. He turned to look at Lady Hilda, who stared back at him.

    "But you have an idea of where she is, don''t you?" Vincent asked in a voice that sent chills down the woman''s back even though she believed she had sided with the right person.

    "You are asking absurd questions, Vincent Moriarty," Lady Hilda responded and said, "You should leave or you will be forced to leave our mansion for harassing us."

    Jeffry coughed, trying to get back his breath that Vincent had squeezed and he red along with his wife at this pureblooded vampire.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Vincent caught hold of the woman''s neck, and she garbled incoherent words as if asking for help. But when her husband tried to move, he couldn''t and he looked at the pureblooded vampire in shock.

    "Lady Hilda, do you think I am joking when I say that I won''t mind ripping your head off? You must already know that I don''t care much about rules, less follow them," Vincent spoke lowly, his eyes darkening. He continued, "You didn''t seem to care much that I was going to kill your husband there. Why?"

    When he loosened his hold around her neck, thedy choked and coughed, "You are being delusional!"

    "Am I?" Vincent chuckled, and he turned to look at Jeffry. "Maybe I am because I am losing my mind at the thought of where my wife was taken. So how about youe clean?"

    "I don''t know! I don''t know where she is!" Lady Hilda''s eyes moved left and right as if searching for something or someone that Vincent noted on.

    The pureblooded vampire''s eyes grew angrier with every passing second as he didn''t know in what state Eve was. If there was one thing, he knew, it was that Eve would be kept alive until the ritual of the sacrifice of the sea goddess Nerhy''s daughters. But that was the time limit he had.

    "Then what are you lying about?" Vincent demanded.

    There was a change in the way her heart was beating, and it sounded nervous. His nails started to grow longer, while it began to dig into her neck. His eyes then suddenly glowed, and he ordered,

    "Speak or die."

    Lady Hilda was waiting for James toe and rescue her, but even though minutes had passed since this pureblooded vampire had appeared in the mansion, James was nowhere to be seen. Even her husband called for his brother, "James! James! Servants! Go inform the magistrate about this vampire who has attacked my family!" He ordered his servants.

    The servants were loyal to the family members of the Sullivan family. When they started to walk and run towards the front of the mansion, all Vincent had to do was look in their direction. Jeffry and Lady Hilda''s eyes widened when their servants fell to their knees.

    Now that Jeffry called his brother''s name, Vincent''s eyes moved to look through the ce from where he stood. As the gears in his mind started to turn and twist as he tried to piece the information in his hand. Then a dark chuckle escaped his lips, bringing Jeffry and Lady Hilda''s attention to him.

    "What are youughing about?" Jeffry demanded from Vincent. The pureblooded vampire was crazier than he had heard about from others.

    "It seems like there was a misunderstanding about who the father was," Vincent stated, and he heard Lady Hilda''s heart hitch. He turned back to her, "Looks like I am not the only one who didn''t know."

 Chapter 513 Pinch Of Betrayal

    When Eve woke up, her head felt heavy, and shey there on the ground for several minutes, feeling the asional cold breeze on her skin. As she opened her eyes, it focused on the burning bright fire not too far from her.

    "¡­." Eve pushed her hand on the muddy ground before sitting upright. She noticed the cage she had been put in. This was enough to snap her out of the sleep she had been having.

    "Good, you are finally awake. I was wondering if I would have to throw the coal to wake you up," Vincent said, which sounded eerily strange to her.

    "Vincent¡­ why am I here?" Eve asked him with a deep frown. It was unlike him, and she said, "You aren''t Vincent¡­"

    The person in front of her chuckled, and he said, "Seems like I didn''t use my ability well," and his face transformed to the one she had seen through the memories that the Gauntlet''s family graves had shown her.

    "Erasmus¡­" Eve whispered, feeling a shiver run down her spine.

    Her mind quickly paced as it tried to understand what had happened in thest few hours. The person who hade in front of the drawing-room, the person she had sat in the carriage and spoken to, was not Vincent. She had spoken to Erasmus. But she still didn''t understand and stared at him from the cage.

    "Looks like you are already familiar with me, Genevieve Barlow," Erasmus walked towards her cage with a maddening smile, as if the goal he had been working on until now would finally see its life. "Or should I call you Marina or Nerissa?"

    Eve would have denied knowing those names, but she had already spoken his name and there was no going back. She only stared at the man, who continued to smile at her wickedly.

    "I was wondering where I heard the name Barlow and it has been itching in the back of my mind," Erasmus said to her and paused walking when he stood before her. He continued, "It was your mother. She was a Barlow."

    "You knew my mother?" Eve asked him, and the man nodded his head.

    "So well," Erasmus raised his hands before holding them, "So well that I heard her scream in pain when I killed her." He watched Eve furrow her eyebrows, and he said, "Let me make it easy for you, shall I?"

    Erasmus''s face started to transform again and this time it took the appearance of Noah''s uncle. James Sullivan. Eve''s heart dropped in her chest when she finally realised the truth. This man¡­ this was the man she had been looking for all this life. To take revenge against him for her mother''s death.

    How could she have missed this?! She had crossed paths with him so many times before, how did she fail to identify her mother''s killer?

    James Sullivan was the one to kill her mother¡­ and the more that thought sank into her mind, the more her hands clenched into fists.

    "How could you kill her?" Eve asked with anger beginning to coarse through her mind. "She did nothing to you."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    James chuckled at Eve''s naive words and asked, "How would you feel if the pet that you had been feeding and taking care of decided to bite you?"

    "My mother wasn''t your pet! She was a person!" Eve lost her cool, before she pushed herself to stand up and red at him.

    Wanting to get out of the cage, Eve touched the metal when she felt a sudden zap in her body, making her step away from the criss-cross metal rods.

    The cage that she had been ced in was no ordinary metal, and by the look James was giving her, he had nned everything before hand.

    "I will kill you," Eve''s voice had turned cold.

    "It would be best for you to not touch the metal and think you can escape from what I have built just for you. This cage has been awaiting for your arrival. To think that I failed to recognise you," James clicked his tongue before his appearance turned back to Erasmus''s face. He said, "IT is because you never gave me anything to doubt, considering how you had a family and were working for the Moriarty family. Do you know how I solved the mystery of where Nerhys''s daughters were? Not in the carriage."

    Erasmus then said, "It was when Vincent Moriarty married you. I don''t think you know, but the descendants of the Gauntlet''s sons will end up gravitating near Nerhys''s daughters. Then there was Noah."

    Wait, Eve thought as another realisation hit her mind.

    Erasmus continued to speak, "My son was smart, because he hid you for so long. He knew that I was looking for you and he tried toe in my way. But Noah should have known that nothing could stop me. Not even him."

    "You are Noah''s father¡­" It wasn''t Jeffry Sullivan? Eve asked in her mind.

    "Mm, that''s right. He was trying to protect you, but look what happened? If only he followed my instructions. Isn''t it strange that every person who has tried to protect you, ends up dead?" Erasmus clicked his tongue with disdain, and he said, "It is fine though. When the aspiration is big, a few sacrifices can be ignored. It is fate that brings us all together, and it is I who will end the long curse."

    Eve could barely keep her mind straight as the revtion had her ponder. Erasmus or James''s words about Noah had her turn quiet. He knew¡­ All that time when she had hidden about her true self or the past, Noah knew all of it, but hadn''t mentioned a word to her.

    She didn''t know how to feel about this¡­ Betrayal was the first thing that she felt.

    Noah had the answers Eve had been looking for, and he knew everything. But neither did he help her, or this man who stood in front of her. She knew if he wanted to, he would have helped Erasmus long ago.

 Chapter 514 Tracking Her

    Eve''s mind was muddled as she thought about Noah and their friendship. And by Erasmus''s words, Noah had tried to stop his evil deeds but had only ended up dying. She said to Erasmus,

    "Smile as much as you want now. Because you won''t have those momentster."

    "So much confidence. You resemble your mother. But you should have seen the way she withered. You don''t want to have her fate," Erasmus reminded her. "You are the sacrificialmb of this ritual and if you think that you will be saved, it is better to let that thought go. Vincent will nevere, and even if he does, remember my words? You will get anyone who tries to protect you killed."

    Eve didn''t like the thought of it, but she had faith and confidence in Vincent.

    "Only time will tell," Eve said in a low voice and she then raised her hand, gathering moisture from the atmosphere. The collected moisture turned into spikes and she pushed them against to hit the rods of the cage, but apart from it creating electric sparks because of the friction, the cage never broke.

    "This cage is built from the rare properties present in the sea. Did you think I would be unprepared?" Erasmus questioned her.

    Eve didn''t know something like the cage existed which would stop her from crossing it. She dug her fingernails into her palms. How was she going to get out of this? She had to think. Every action had a loophole and she had to find one in this situation.

    Maybe she should ask one of the sea creature''s help. She had read it in the book, and it was time to put her knowledge to use. But she would have to wait for this man to leave or turn his back to her, so that she could ry the message.

    Eve asked him, "Where are we?"

    "Somewhere no one can ever find us. The ce is secure enough for not even an animal to pass through," Erasmus replied to her while walking to the little table where sks and potions were ced on it.

    Before everything, Eve would have to know where they were. She had to know the ce before she would ry the message to the sea creature, hoping one of them would ept to help her.

    Eve was held captive by Erasmus, who waited for the golden moon to appear quickly so that he could use her blood and her soul to sacrifice and gain the limitless power that the Sea Goddess had held back before and after her breath.

    Far away from the nameless ce, Eduard had reached the Council and he made his way quickly through the corridors and towards the Head Council''s chambers. When he impatiently pushed the doors open, an annoyed yton asked,

    "Has the concept of knocking on the doors been lost by your family?"

    It was because Vincent was already in the room, and his hair was ruffled from the wind as he had tried to find Eve before arriving at the Council for help after visiting Sullivan''s family. Some things couldn''t be done alone, and he needed all the help he could get right now.

    Vincent continued what he was saying earlier, "Erasmus has woken up, and he resides in James."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "How is that possible? I thought only descendants could wield the power," yton nodded grimly. "But if what you are saying is true," he stared at Vincent, understanding why he had sensed the darkness in there when he had caught a young Vincent''s hand. He said, "Then I should capture the Sullivans. But the question is on what grounds? The Council works on proof and a missing person doesn''t mean someone has done it unless someone saw it."

    "Tell the others that you have the proof. That my father saw James take Eve. We can tell the entire truth of what is going on when it ends, along with the solid proof," Vincent said to the Head Council, knowing it was a risk to yton if things went wrong, he would have to answer to the people above him.

    yton took a moment of silence to weigh Vincent''s words. He stated, "I assume, you don''t want people to know what your wife is."

    "Keep it a secret for now. If and when timees, we will deal with it then," Vincent remarked, considering the future.

    The Head Council said, "It isn''t going to be easy. But I will give you three days, Vince. To bring the proof or bury it."

    A wicked smile mixed with anger appeared on Vincent''s lips, and he said, "Bury it is."

    "I will send the order for Jeffry and Hilda Sullivan''s arrest. You know what to do," yton said to Vincent before pulling the drawer of his desk and handing a seal to the pureblooded vampire.

    Vincent didn''t waste a second and bolted out of the room. His footsteps were quick as he walked to the other building and took the stairs, which were guarded by men. He raised his hand that held the seal, and the guards were quick to bow and let him pass through.

    The underground of this particr building was rarely used, and only a few of the older council members were aware of the different privileges and uses this ce had.

    With the torches of fire burning on the wall that lit up with every footstep Vincent took forward, he finally reached the end that led to an old rusted door. He opened the door and entered it. Where an old man whose skin stuck to his bones sitting on the chair with a dead look on his face.

    The old man groaned, as his eyes moved to look at Vincent and he asked, "What is the message?" The person was a Howler, a messenger that connected the other parts of the kingdom. As the travel of birds or a person took time to reach, the Council used this person as their means ofmunication.

    "James Sullivan, the former Duke Jeffry Sullivan has gone rogue and needs to be captured. He''s a threat," Vincent fed the information that would be circted before the hunt would start.

    The old man groaned again before asking, "Reason?"

    Vincent pursed his lips before saying, "He killed the deceased Duke Noah Sullivan, and has tried to kill the Head Council." He would turn the world upside down to find Eve and only hoped she was fine.

 Chapter 515 Together

    Music Rmendation: Dreadful stories- Kensuke Ushio

    --

    The news about James Sullivan, who had recently turned rogue, started to spread like a wildfire in everynd. And it wasn''t because he had killed Noah or had gone rogue, but because Vincent lied about James trying to kill the Head Council, which was why the matter was taken up as a serious issue.

    But Vincent didn''t end his message there and said, "James has ability to change himself into anything he wants. He currently has Genevieve Moriarty as his hostage. Wife of Vincent Moriarty. He has gone crazy and is trying to side with the ck witches."

    "Information sent," the old man groaned, who didn''t have eyes, and they were nothing less to an endless pit of hell.

    Even though Vincent didn''t know where to find Eve, he didn''t sit waiting for things to happen. He knew James or Erasmus wouldn''t kill Eve right now, not until the full golden moon showed up in the sky, and they had time until then. But he didn''t want to take chances. His hands clenched into tight fists. He had lost someone dear to him before, but he wouldn''t let anyone steal Eve from him.

    Vincent looked through the grounds for Eve endlessly, while flying in the sky and trying to find the connection through the bond he had ced on her. His bat-like wings pped on his back, his eyes darkened with every minute of separation from his love.

    On the other hand, Eve continued to touch the cage walls using her abilities to shield but it only repulsed her, bringing shock and throwing her back at the centre. She could hear the chirping of birds in the sky, letting her know it was morning.

    "You should stop doing that by now when you know there''s no escape for you. If death is what you seek, I will be handing it to you soon," Erasmus stated, who stood near the cave wall with his back against her.

    But Eve didn''t stop and she tried to touch the cage again and felt a burning heat that sparked from the tip of her fingers. She hissed at the sensation.

    "I miss your mother. Reba," Erasmus said to Eve, and this had her stop touching the cage.

    Eve said to him, "With every person you have killed, you have only decreased your chances to live. You are meant to die by my hands."

    "So brave," Erasmus chuckled, and he said, "If I knew you sooner, I would have taken you to bed. I am sure you had a hard life. No father, no mother to protect you. An orphan who was being hunted."

    "It was hard," Eve agreed and said, "But it is the hard life that you gifted me, that has shaped me to be who I am."

    "I wonder how powerful you are without the metal wall surrounding you now," Erasmus turned to look at Eve and he then asked, "Did you know that Marianna wasn''t a gifted mermaid? It is why Nerhys decided to give her as a gift, so that she wouldn''t be used. I was sad in the beginning, but then I realised it was Nerissa who had all the hidden abilities in her. Where is she? I have been wanting to meet her for quite some time now."

    Eve red at the man and then calmly said, "Let me out of this cage and let us see if my mother''s gift precedes what I have. She handed the gift to your father, and you stole it from him," her voice started to change, and her eyes turned to gold with slits in them.

    "Erasmus," Eve appeared with a tone of seductiveness as she said his name.

    Noticing the sirening forward, Erasmus walked back to stand in front of Eve with just the cage separating them. He said, "Nerissa. I was very disappointed when I saw you dead. I left a mark on you, a precious bond to show we were meant to be together, yet you went ahead and killed yourself. Sadly I couldn''t use the vial in time to bring you back."

    "It is good that you didn''t bring me back before, I would have ripped your throat with my teeth," Eve said to him and smiled to show her jagged teeth. "You killed your father and stole the vial from him..."

    Erasmus clicked his teeth and said, "He was suffering too much and I thought I would end his misery. Do you know where the vial is?"

    Eve stared at the man with her golden slit eyes and the smile not leaving her lips. She said, "In hell. Do you want to apany me?"

    "You seem to have turned much more talkative than before. You can go ahead to hell, and let me know how it is when Ie," Erasmus then raised his hand and threw the potion he had been making for Eve to scream. "This is so that I can prepare you to your potential. I need you to be weak but harness your powers."

    Eve''s eyes glowed like crystals in the dark and she said, "Do you know what the prophecy said, Erasmus?"

    "About the curse? I know," Erasmus said with a lopsided smile. "The curse can be broken when the daughter of Nerhys marries the son of King Gauntlet out of love. The sea creature will need to open her heart to him."

    Eve''s scales started appearing on her neck and hands where the potion was thrown at her. She leaned forward, licking her lips, and said, "And do you know what happens?"

    "It allows me to sacrifice the daughters. That is you. Steal all your abilities as mine, and then control the--"

    "That is what you think, isn''t it, Erasmus?" Eve interrupted him before walking to the other side of the cage while staring at her long nails that were ready to tear and kill.

    The smile on Erasmus''s lips faltered as he waited for Eve to continue to speak. She said, "I wasn''t talking about the curse but there''s a prophecy that you never heard about. You trying to fulfil your desires will only bring your end. And the end isn''t too far from where we are."

    A look of a sneer appeared on the man''s face. Erasmus said,<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "If that was true, you would have done it before that kill yourself like a coward."

    "There are a few things that are above your understanding, Erasmus," Eve''s eyes moved back to look at Erasmus.

    She and Marina had been told that something bad wasing their way. It was why they had reached thend to bring their mother back. But they werete and the Gauntlet''s greed knew no bounds. She regretted hurting her sister because of thepse of her judgement in people when they were on thend, bonding with a man who was meant to bring chaos. When Eve was born, there was so much fogginess until this very moment, until her eyes fell on Erasmus.

    The reason Marina killed herself was to change the course of their fate. Now Nerissa knew her purpose. It was to kill this man with her sister.

    Erasmus noticed the siren behaving like she had the upper hand when she was at his mercy. When a man with white robes entered the cave-like ce, Erasmus said, "I have a gift for you, Nerissa. I prepared it just for you, my love."

    Eve red at the man and said, "I don''t need anything from you. If you are wise, you will let me free."

    Erasmus clicked his tongue "Tsk, not so easy. But I hope you will enjoy it," he said, walking to the table and bringing a ss sk. He ced it on the ground, drew lines around the cage and circle, and wrote something with it. He then turned to the priest and said, "Begin the process."

    The priest looked scared for a moment when Eve, who was actually Nerissa barred her teeth at him. With wary steps, he came forward before opening an old, tattered book and reading spells from them. Soon something started to emerge from Eve''s body, little drops of light moving from her to the sk.

    "One drop at a time," Erasmus said to her with a bright smile.

    Eve receiving control of her body, fell on her knees and ced her palms on the ground. She closed her eyes, wondering what was happening.

    ''He is stealing our essence.''

    Her eyes snapped on hearing the voice and she heard the person speak again, ''Don''t be scared, my sister. It is I, Nerissa who speaks.''

    Eve wondered if she should speak loudly in front of these two men or if speaking in mind would work. She tried by saying, ''You stole my body!'' For a moment there, she had seen nothing but darkness, as if sitting back and watching Nerissa and Erasmus talk to each other. She had never experienced something like that and wasn''t keen on doing it again.

    Eve couldn''t help but question if Nerissa was always there, but she doubted she was. It was because it felt it was only recently that the person had woken up from her deep slumber.

    ''Forgive me,'' Nerissa apologised, and she then continued, ''That essence is nothing but our soul with what we are essentially made of. We need to get out of here before it fills up. Else it''s good as us being dead. There is something that I noticed. It''s the sky,'' she said in a grim voice.

    ''What is it?'' Eve turned her head and tried to get a glimpse of the sky, but she couldn''t.

    Nerissa said to her, ''The sirens have a certain affinity towards the full moon, because of its beauty and its strength. I believe we were led to believe the full golden moon is going to show in two days...''

    The cave was filled with the priests muttering and the fire crackling, and Eve felt her heart drop. She said, ''You don''t mean to say that it is today, do you...'' This was worse than she thought it to be. ''How can it be possible?!'' Vincent and Eve had been making sure to follow the moon since they had found out about it.

    ''Erasmus has been scheming this since for a long time. Probably since he found out about your existence and mine the night mother died,'' Nerissa exined to her. She said, ''He must have used the witches help to fool everyone. We have no time.''

    Eve asked Nerissa back, ''What do you propose we do? My abilities seem limited here. If somehow Vincent can know where we are, or we find the ce by using the siren call, maybe we can stop it.'' It felt like everything she had learned until now, it couldn''t be used by her because of the disadvantage that Erasmus had ced her in.

    ''You are right. We are together, sister. There''s nothing that can stand in our way, not even this man if we join together,'' Nerissa replied to her. Eve believed it was the help Nerissa would provide with her guidance, but then the person cleared, ''Together as one being.''

    Though Nerissa meant to kill Erasmus, Eve wasn''t sure what being together meant and how it would end. But they had no option right now, and she would have to trust the siren. Eve said,

    ''On one condition.''

    ''What is it?'' Nerissa asked her.

    ''You won''t hurt or kill Vincent, no matter what the circumstance. The person Acheron''s soul is in. Promise me,'' Eve waited for the siren to speak, as she seemed to have gone quiet.

    ''I promise you not to harm him,'' Nerissa gave her word to Eve.

    Eve finally gave permission to Nerissa, for them to finallybine their souls in one body. It took less than two seconds before she felt as if thousands of needles pierced into her body. Blood rushed through her veins as if she was swimming in speed and she closed her eyes, while gritting her teeth. And her body fell limp on the ground.

 Chapter 516 Smell Of Salt In The Wind

    When Eve woke up, her body felt light as the air, as if it was ready to float even though it continued toy down on the ground. She was still conscious and somewhere she felt between being herself, while also feeling something powerful. She got up with her eyes still closed and she turned her body to face the men.

    "What''s the matter, don''t feel chatty anymore?" Erasmus asked her.

    Eve finally opened her eyes, which had radiant blue but it was mixed with gold in there. If one took a close look into the mermaid-sirens eyes, they would notice the intricate design that continued to form in there.

    Eve turned her head to the side without revealing her eyes to the werewolf and asked, "What''s the point of being chatty if you are going to kill me in the end?"

    Erasmus grinned cunningly, and he reminded, "For old time''s sake, how about I kiss you onest time. Of course, I will do it when you have only a few drops of your essence left in you. I don''t need you trying anything. Did you forget how you were in love with me?"

    Eve''s lips curled and she said, "You are pitiful, Erasmus. Nobody loved you, not even me entirely, but you know that already because my first option was Acheron. Even your father chose Acheron."

    The werewolf''s face scrunched into a deep scowl as he red at the sea creature inside the cage. He then smiled at her and said, "What about you? You were no less than me. Nerhys decided to give your sister to Acheron, and not you."

    "I think it would be better for you to not put me in the same ce as you, Erasmus. It was a momentarypse in my judgement that day, and though we are bound to each other, today is where it ends," Eve said to him.

    Erasmus turned to the priest and ordered, "Do the process faster. Let us have the ritual done quickly once the moon is out."

    The priest nodded and continued to utter spells and Eve felt as if her soul had been struck with a bolt of lightning as her essence reduced in her body. Her eyes took in the cage, looking at it carefully before her eyes fell on the metal dug into the ground. Of course, she thought in her mind. The cage had five only sides, and not six.

    Eve ced her hand on the ground, stretching it wide and hiding it beneath her dress. Closing her eyes as if appearing to be in pain, she began to concentrate. While the essence was leaving her body, she used part of it to sink under the ground and find its way to where Vincent was.

    ''Vincent, can you hear me?'' Eve asked in her mind, trying to make a mental connection.

    There was no need to contact the siren or mermaid, as Eve was linked to Vincent with the bond. Because of the distance, they hadn''t been able to feel each other, but with Nerissa and herbined powers, her voice reached Vincent, who was in the air looking for Eve.

    Vincent''s wings pped, and his eyes skimmed the ce where he was quickly, "Eve? Where are you?"

    Even though they were not beside each other, Eve was so happy to just hear his voice. Her hands gripped the ground and she heard him ask, "Are you safe?!"

    ''I am in a cage, Vince. James is Noah''s father,'' Eve rushed to give him the information, and she continued, ''He''s put me in a cage and I haven''t been able to use my powers until now, but I will try again. I don''t know where we are, except that we are in a cave I think. The time is not on our side, the full moon is today.''

    "That''s not possible," Vincent remarked, and he turned to look at the sky where the moon was yet to show up.

    ''James said he¡­'' Eve felt the strain in her body, ''He nned it in a way to fool us. He has a priest sucking out my soul to sacrifice tonight.''

    Vincent gritted his teeth and raked his mind for a solution. As he changed the direction of his flight, he asked, "You said it was a cave?"

    Eve answered, ''Yes.''

    "What''s the colour of the walls in there? What do you see? Anything," Vincent questioned.

    Eve''s eyes opened carefully as she didn''t want to break the connection with Vincent, and her eyes took in the surroundings one more time. She said, ''The walls look almost ck but it has a tinge of maroon in there. I could hear birds earlier. There''s also something else. I can smell the salt. A lot of salt. I am sorry, Vince¡­ I didn''t realise that it wasn''t you.''

    "You don''t have to be sorry about it. Just stay safe, I aming to get you," Vincent said, making his way to the Council. "Salt in the air means you are somewhere near the sea. It is somewhere near Whispering Peaks or Cartnear mountains. Even James has limitations of how much he can apparate from one ce to another, and he couldn''t do a lot with you in it too. Eve?"

    Eve asked breathlessly, ''Yes?''

    ''I love you,'' Vincent said to her, bringing a smile to her lips.

    ''And I love you back. Please be careful,'' Eve told him, before the connection she had made went nk and she heard Erasmus say to her,

    "Are you meditating? Thest of your hours."

    Eve finally turned around and met Erasmus''s eyes, "Well well. Look what we have here," said the werewolf with an excited look. He had picked up the sk that contained her essence and he raised it to his lips, consuming it until thest avable drop.

    "I was praying for you," Eve replied to him, and she added, "So that your soul can rinse and wash with my waves."

    "For someone who is going to die soon, you are losing your mind quickly," Erasmus slipped his hands in his trouser pockets.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Eve faced her open palm towards Erasmus, and it took less than five seconds for the air around her to start moving quickly. Soon drops of water started to get collected around her hand and instead of aiming her ability at him or the priest, she swiftly bent down and ced her fist to the ground.

    Suddenly something seemed to emerge from the ground, and they were sharp spikes of air that couldn''t be seen. Erasmus was quick enough to jump back, but the same couldn''t be told about the priest, who didn''t move for a good two seconds.

    "AHHH!!" The priest screamed in pain, while blood started to drip from the palms of his hands.

    The look in Eve''s eyes wasn''t hers alone, but it contained the siren''s look who didn''t care about bleeding the man. When the priest dropped the book from his hand, he turned, ready to escape from there, but the sharpness of air with a hint of minute moisture, pierced right into his chest, causing him to drop dead on the ground, while blood started to surround his body.

    When Eve used all her energy and swung her hands, the cage blew up and let her free from it.

    "I have a promise to keep and I won''t rest until then," Eve said with her eyes glowing gold and blue.

    Erasmusughed, liking the challenge and said, "Onest dance between us."

    On the other hand, Vincent arrived at the Council with his wings on disy and the councilmen who weren''t aware of it, their eyes widened in shock. Their lips moved, but no sound came as they had never known for any one to have wings.

    "D¡ªdo you see what I am seeing?" One of the councilmen asked, while murmurs started to go around the ce. "How does he fucking have wings?!"

    "The devil had wings," whispered someone else.

    Vincent didn''t heed thements, and his wings quickly disappeared behind his back in a blink of an eye. If it was possible the councilman''s eyes would have fallen from their sockets with how wide they had turned. He walked past them, making his way towards where yton could possibly be, but he met the Head Council in the middle of the corridor.

    yton could hear the whisperings and the eyes that followed Vincent. He said, "You have gathered quite some attention on yourself."

    "Like always," Vincent responded. yton noticed how Vincent''s eyes were bright now and he asked,

    "Did you find where James or Genevieve is?"

    "Are the men prepared?" Vincent asked, and yton nodded.

    Vincent then turned to look at the open side of the corridor, and he stood in a certain direction, before sending out an echolocation. After a minute of waiting, where silence fell everywhere in the corridor and people, who waited to see what was going on, he turned to yton and said,

    "Cartnear mountains, on the East side. There are werewolves, rogues mostly." He then answered the question that yton''s face held, "It works only one time, before it takes days I can use it again. Limitations."

    Vincent didn''t stay there to speak more as he had somewhere to be and it was urgent. He stepped away from the corridor, and his wings emerged out, and he quickly flew away in a blink of an eye.

    yton turned to one of the men and said, "Prepare the howler. Message need to be sent that the men need to be sent to Cartnear Mountain."

    Some of the council members continued to stand there, staring at the sky in the direction in which Vincent had disappeared. One of them asked,

    "Do you think he is the devil''s son? He has wings of a bat!"

    yton turned to look at the person and said, "Angels have them too. Get back to work already! Do you think you get paid for idling in the corridor?" He asked, annoyed, and the councilmen were quick to scurry away from there.

    The Head Council made his way towards the other building, when guards suddenly began to follow him and he paused. Turning to them he asked in a re, "Who told you to follow me?"

    "Head Council yton, your life is in danger. We have been given orders to protect you from James Sullivan as he has tried to attack you!" One of the guards replied in a serious tone. "Sire, you need to be¡ª"

    Vincent that brat... yton thought in his mind.

    yton stared at the guard, before he said, "Follow me, and I will make sure you are fired from your position. Out of my way now," he dismissed the guards, before rolling his eyes. He took four steps before turning and saying to the guards, "If you are still bored, you can help the mowers. Thewn needs some trimming," and he left the ce, heading in the direction he initially was going to.

    ¡ª

    NEW BOOK- Search for the book ''Garden Of Poison'' and add it in your library.

 Chapter 517 Out Of The Cage

    Music Rmendation: Turn Hell Hound- Jed Kurzel

    --

    With the cage blowing up, Eve''s eyes glowed into a brighter gold while her teeth were no more human-like as they had taken the form of the siren.

    Erasmus said, "Look at you hiding all that power. It will be wonderful knowing you died in my hands this time."

    "That is yet to be seen, isn''t it," Eve responded, and she swiped her right hand from left to right before turning it into fists. Quick stones made of ice formed in the air, and she said, threw it in his direction.

    Erasmus jumped back, trying to dodge her attack, while Eve didn''t let him approach her. She said, "I can smell the sea, where I belong to. The water is at my disposal and it is limitless, unlike your life that ends today, Erasmus."

    Erasmus was annoyed that the priest was dead, but that was fixable. He had learned the spells and all other ways to fulfil this night, just as a backup if something did happen to the priest. The priest was only a human sacrifice that he knew the sea creature had to make, everything was part of the n.

    Eve raised both her arms, and when the stones turned into sharp needles, she directed them where Erasmus was standing. If the werewolf didn''t move back in time, he would have several piercings of ice in his body before bleeding himself.

    "It seems like you don''t want to have a peaceful death. Nerissa... you have always been a rebel, isn''t it?" Erasmus questioned her, and the next moment when Eve tried to attack him, the werewolf disappeared in thin air.

    Eve''s breathing was ragged, and she wheezed for air. If it weren''t for half of her essence now being possessed by Erasmus, she would have more energy and wouldn''t feel the fatigue in her body. Her eyes moved left and right, trying to see where the werewolf went.

    Without Eve''s realisation, Erasmus appeared behind her and whispered, "Naive little creature."

    Before Eve could react, Erasmus caught hold of Eve and threw her at one side of the cave''s wall, which was the entrance. She winced, feeling her muscles sore, but it didn''t stop her from pushing herself up to stand.

    "What the hell..." Eve muttered as she hadn''t expected Erasmus to have the ability to apparate.

    His current ability made her wonder what other abilities he was hiding. Erasmusughed connivingly and said, "It would be wise of you stay where you are without doing anything."

    Eve red at the werewolf and said, "Why? Are you scared that I might leave a scratch on your furry face?"

    Erasmus sneered at Eve''s cocky words when she was supposed to be on her knees and begging for him to spare her life. He said, "Let us see if you can leave a scratch on me. Or if I will be the one to tear one of your limbs, because you don''t seem to want it during thest hours of your life."

    Instead of continuing to fight, Eve turned to look at the sea that wasn''t too far from where the entrance of the cave. It came beyond the forest, and she jumped down from the cliff.

    "Where do you think you are going?" Erasmus asked her, following her and catching up to her. "I thought you were trying to wound me!"

    Eve put all her energy and concentration into creating ice walls behind her that Erasmus had to break through. She dodged him when he tried to catch her, but as a water being, she didn''t have the agility like the werewolf born to roam thend. He caught hold of her by her hand, but Eve only used her long and sharp nails to pierce into his skin, had the man hiss.

    But Erasmus grabbed the back of Eve''s hair and whispered, "I want to rip your head off your body now."

    "Why don''t you," Eve felt the man tug her hair painfully, but they both knew he couldn''t kill her now. He had to wait for that moment when the moon would appear and be at its highest point.

    Erasmus''s nose grazed Eve''s exposed neck, as he took a big whiff and said, standing behind her, "You smell delicious. It makes my mouth water." He continued, "Once I finish you, I will slice you into pieces and enjoy your flesh. What better but to enjoy my rule than have the sweetest delicacy this world has to offer." He ran his fingernail across her neck, drawing blood out and humming.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    When Eve tried to get away from him by digging her fingernails back into his flesh or biting his hand off, Erasmus only pulled her hair that much in force before throwing her against one of the barks of the tree near them.

    "Argh..." Eve groaned as her body experienced muscle soreness she had never felt before. But she wanted to kill him.

    Eve had been waiting for this moment until now, waiting to kill the man who had killed her mother in front of her eyes. It just happened that the person who had killed her mother and the person Vincent or the sea sisters had to kill were the same. She had sworn to kill him, and she wasn''t going to let anyone steal that opportunity from her.

    "Give up already. You are weak," Erasmus slipped his fingers into his mouth that had her blood on it.

    Eve was still on the ground and noticed him staring at her smugly. She prayed to have the strength to end this person, who had caused misery in her life and others. With Erasmus staring at her with eager eyes, something dawned on Eve. There was a way to surprise. Her body now held the two daughters of the sea goddess, and she doubted her abilities were lesser than this werewolf.

    Erasmus said, "I was worried when I saw that little mark on your hand. I thought it would be hard to bring you out of the mansion, but it seemed it was easier than I first thought. It only points that your bond isn''t strong."

    "Neither is mine with yours," Eve responded, calming her heart and mind. Now that they weren''t in the cave anymore and she was closer to the sea, and where Vincent could pick up her scent, she had to hold on a little longer.

    He chuckled at her words and said, "It is a pity that you couldn''t say goodbye to Acheron, but I will send him soon to you when I am done killing you."

    During the time they spoke, Eve started to build a ss with a mirror-like surface. But the base needed to be strong else the ice mirror wouldn''t reflect. She asked him, "Why? You could have lived in peace with your brothers and sisters in the castle."

    "Because I am the true son of my father. It is his blood that runs in my veins and I was always meant to rule thends," Erasmus said to her in a matter-of-fact tone. "Something to think about, isn''t it? If my father had matched me with Marina, maybe I would have never realised what I am capable of."

    When Erasmus walked towards her and grabbed her by her neck, at the same time, Eve, who had grabbed the silt and mud from the ground, threw it right into his eyes.

    "You bitch!" Erasmus cursed her, and Eve bit into the palm of his hand, turning it bloody.

    Erasmus growled and kicked her, having her thrown a few distances away. He said in rage, "Now you have done it! I will rip those teeth of yours!"

    Eve ran as quickly as possible, and she tried to near the sea to use more water or the best way to stop Erasmus was to swim to the far end and disappear. That was a good option, but she was no coward to run away and had a promise to keep.

    She quickly hid behind therge tree when Erasmus was rubbing his eyes and trying to catch her. She tried to breath without much noise and heard him say,

    "There''s no point hiding! I can fucking smell the blood, and it gets stronger as I walk towards you."

    Eve looked down at the side of her waist where her dress had been ripped, and blood oozed out. It had happened when Erasmus had thrown her across the bark of the tree, she thought to herself.

    When her hands moved down in silence, her eyebrows furrowed, and she reached out to see what it was. Her eyes widened on seeing the dagger. She didn''t remember carrying it, and thest she remembered, Vincent had it. Did Nerissa steal it without their knowledge? Eve questioned.

    Erasmus eximed, "There you are!" And Eve cowered.

    But Erasmus had got the wrong tree, which only had Eve''s blood marred on it, while she tiptoed carefully away from him. The werewolf turned annoyed, and his yellow eyes moved to the corner as if trying to pick her movements and scent. When he heard the sound of the twig snap, his eyes narrowed, and he hightailed her.

    Noticing her stand right there, looking in another direction as she hadn''t seen himing, he leapt and attacked her with his nails grown sharp and big. But what Erasmus didn''t expect was to crash into a thick wall of ice that shattered into pieces, and he fell to the ground as he had only attacked Eve''s reflection.

 Chapter 518 Fighting Spirit Of The Mermaid-Siren

    Erasmus hadn''t expected to be ticked by Eve, and he tried to get a hold of his footing on the ground. But Eve didn''t give him the time, and she brought the dagger out that she had been carrying with her, jumping from behind to stab into his back.

    But as much as Eve had nned and fooled the werewolf, it took Erasmus just a second to disappear, and she ended up stabbing the ground in front of her.

    "I didn''t expect you to use such abilities on me," Erasmus said behind her, while she quickly rolled away to maintain distance from him.

    Eve''s face scrunched in pain as she could feel the air touching the side of her waist where Erasmus had used his ws. Keeping her eyes on him, she tried to stay alert because this person could appear in front of her and attack her anytime. She could tell he was only ying with her, because if he wanted, he could kill her with a snap. She said,

    "You forget that I am a governess."

    "Ah, yes," Erasmus nodded as it dawned on him, and he said, "An educated woman with tricks under her sleeves then? Let us see how much your tricks work on me then."

    As expected, one second, Erasmus was far away from her, and the next second he came behind her. But when the man''s hand reached out to grab her, Eve turned and caught hold of his hand.

    "Forfeiting from the fight already? Sam¡ª" Erasmus''s words were stuck midway as Eve used the skin contact to create ice, and she began to cover his body in it within a few seconds. "Such silly tricks," he cackled.

    Eve didn''t stop and continued to use her abilities of water to the fullest by freezing the man until he appeared to be in an ice sculpture. Looking at the sky, she started to head toward the sea as fast as her legs could take her.

    But in haste, Eve''s foot got stuck in one of the roots that had pushed up from the soil, and she fell to the ground.

    The crash had Eve groan as she pushed herself to get up when she felt her feet continue to slip, which had her frown. Pulling up the skirt of her dress, she quickly removed her shoes when her eyes widened, and she whispered,

    "Crap¡­"

    It was because Eve''s feet had turned slimy, and she could see the blue scales starting to form on some sides of her skin there.

    At the same time, Erasmus, who was in the ice sculpture, his body started to change, and he used his own abilities to break away from it, sending the pieces of ice flying and hitting sharply on the tree. Eve turned to look at where he was, and she caught sight of him in his slightly transformed self where his face looked rougher, and his teeth were no more human, but they were sharp and big. He appeared to be twice his size, and his feet had torn the shoes he had earlier been wearing to show feet simr to a wolf''s.

    "You keep forgetting that the magical ability that I have, it isn''t some random one but it was gifted by your very own mother. And I must tell you that the power is addicting. You on the other hand," Erasmus started to walk towards where she was on the ground, "You are a creature of the sea. Thend is not a feasible one, and with your essence half gone, did you really think you would be able to walk around? The fish cannot survive out of water."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Eve cursed under her breath and looked for the dagger a few steps away from where she was sitting on the ground. She only fell back on the ground when she tried to push herself. Not knowing what else to do, she pressed her palms on the forest ground and gave out a siren cry that echoed through the forest.

    "There''s no point trying to contact Vincent, because even if he doese here there are a lot of obstacles in here," Erasmus said to her.

    But that didn''t stop Eve, and from the ground emerged sharp and long spikes and stopped where Erasmus stood. She said, "I will not let the powers that my mother bestowed on us or the one that you stole from Noah be misused by you."

    Eve wished Noah had told her about his uncle killing her mother, and during the time in the cave, she had tried to understand the now-deceased Duke. No matter, in the end, Noah had always been her friend even though he had hidden a crucial truth. Trying to help her had resulted in his death, and she wasn''t going to let Erasmus win.

    While Eve was keeping Erasmus busy, men had been sent to take down the rogue werewolves that James had got Lady Hilda to position at the edge of the forest. The men came armed, carrying guns or daggers in front of them, while keeping a look out for the rogue werewolves.

    "ARGGHH!" One of the rogue werewolves jumped on one of the men, and soon gunshots were heard echoing through the forest, while the trained men started to fight the rogues.

    "Kill all the rogue werewolves!" One of the men ordered, and the men didn''t hold back, but neither did the rogue werewolves that tore the men''s arms or heads off their bodies.

    And as the fight broke amid the forest, Vincent arrived at the scene as he tried to find Eve. But there seemed to be a protective shield above the forest, making it hard for him to find her and hended on the ground.

    "What the fuck is that?" A nearby rogue asked, his mouth bloody as he had only torn the man''s arm off.

    Vincent brought his silver gun out from his coat, aiming it at one of the rogues who was trying to attack another person. He pulled the trigger, and the werewolf''s head blew up, and he stated,

    "This is Vincent fucking Moriarty. Now if any of you would tell where I can find my wife and the bastard that captured her," he pointed the gun at another rogue before blowing the person''s head.

    ¡ª

    AUTHOR''S NOTE: You can now switch all your votes from AOTN to the new book ''Garden Of Poison'' as AOTN will being to an end soon ^.^ Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 519 Out Break Of Fight

    The rogues turned rabid, baring their teeth as they didn''t like the smell of blood that belonged to the other werewolves who were part of their own little rogue group. Soon they started to pounce and attack him.

    Vincent used his hands to keep the rogue werewolves at a distance by punching them with enough force to send them flying in the other direction. When another werewolf bared his teeth and was about to bite the pureblooded vampire''s shoulder, Vincent bent down while turning around and kicking the person''s leg. This had the rogue fall on his back.

    Before the rogue could get up, Vincent jumped on him and stuck his hand into the rogue''s chest, pulling the beating heart and throwing it at the other rogue''s face.

    One of the men, who hade to fight the rogues with a dagger questioned his fellowrade,

    "Why is the number of rogue werewolves not reducing?! It feels like our men are falling, and the rogue werewolves are the same, or... increasing."

    "It''s as if all the rogues are concentrated here," replied another man, who tried to defend himself from the werewolves that tried to chomp his arm.

    On the other side, when Vincent tried to move ahead to find Eve, three rogue werewolves and one corrupted vampire who had lost his sense attacked him. The pureblooded vampire noted that James hadn''t prepared just the rogue werewolves, but he was also controlling the corrupted vampires to attack them, which seemed never to end.

    Vincent ripped the werewolf''s heart out, while he dodged the attack of the corrupted vampire.

    He caught the other werewolf''s hand, twisting the arm and punching the person in his gut.

    "Looks like you are out of bullets," snickered one of the rogue werewolves.

    "Saving it for the best," Vincent responded, that had the rogue werewolf growl and jump to attack the pureblooded vampire.

    Vincent caught hold of the werewolf, bringing the person in front of him when the corrupted vampire tried to attack him, which ended up with the werewolf taking the blow. Gripping the rogue werewolf''s head and lower mouth, he pulled it apart, while the rogue werewolf screamed in agony. Blood spilled on the ground, with the scent spreading in the forest.

    When Vincent took a look at the sky, it wasn''t light blue anymore as it now had orange and pink. He tried to find where Eve was as he fought, but he couldn''t sense her, as if she wasn''t there and it had him punch the rogues with much more force.

    He loaded the bullets into his gun and shot the corrupted vampire who jumped in the air to attack him, blowing the vampire.

    "Sire!" One man called Vincent and said, "There are too many rogues and corrupted beings in here."

    With time running out and the golden moon ready to ascend into the sky soon, Vincent instructed, "Fall back."

    "Sire?" The men fighting the corrupted vampires and rogues looked confused at Vincent''s order.

    "Run back now. Whatever suits you," Vincent ced his gun back in his pocket.

    The men who were fighting along with Vincent quickly passed the message to each other. They started to move away from the pureblooded vampire, while fighting the rogues. Vincent continued to fight, where most of the rogues and deranged vampires started to concentrate and attack him.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    When the men fell back on Vincent''s order, the pureblooded vampire raised his hand towards his chest, the palm of his hand facing one side. He closed his eyes to concentrate, while the rogues were headed in his direction to rip him apart.

    One of the men turned to the other and asked with wide eyes, "What is Mr. Moriarty doing?! He is going to be torn into pieces!"

    "Should we go back to where he is?"

    "He ordered us to fall back," said another man there.

    When Vincent opened his eyes, his eyes were as red as the blood that had spilled on the ground and suddenly, something emitted from him. It was a strong, invisible wave that moved in an outward direction, and when the wave passed through the rogue werewolves and the corrupted vampires, they were forced to fall on their knees and couldn''t stand up.

    Even the men, who stood far away, felt the pressure in the air that made one of them throw up on the ground. One of them stuttered,

    "I--Isn''t this... the ability to mand''?"

    "Mr. Moriarty stopped the fights with one single movement..."

    "I thought it was only a made-up ability!" another man whispered, while staring wide-eyed at Vincent, who was the only one standing.

    Back near the cave and the sea, Erasmus sneered at Eve, his nose scrunching as he watched the number of spikes that surrounded Eve and kept him from reaching where she was. Even if he did apparate, there was no telling that he wouldnd in a safe spot, considering there wasn''t one, and he would only be injured.

    He thenughed, as if he was amused, and he said, "I will ept it. You are smarter than your mother. Smarter than most of the sea creatures. But you forget that I am older and wiser than you, and haven''t disyed all my tricks to you," a wide grin appeared on his lips.

    The smile was unsettling, and Eve wondered what else Erasmus was hiding. He then started to pull out a tree that was next to him, where the roots hung with mud still stuck to it. He then threw it across the spikes, breaking them and also making his way to where Eve was.

    Eve had quietly used the water like a snake to fetch the dagger that had fallen away, and when Erasmus came to by using another tree, she kicked his leg by having him fall and raised the dagger in her hand, ready to stab it into his rotten heart.

    "Eve."

    Eve''s hand froze midair when Erasmus changed his appearance to her mother. For a moment, she lost her thoughts as it had been years since she had remembered her mother this vividly.

    Reba raised her hand towards Eve''s face and said, "My daughter, are you trying to kill me?" She asked in the voice that brought nostalgia to Eve.

    With Eve''s hesitation, a sly smile appeared on Reba''s lips, and she quickly pushed Eve to the ground, while snatching the dagger from her.

 Chapter 520 Fog In The Forest

    Eve knew that the person who hovered above her wasn''t her mother because she had buried her mother and put her to rest. But it had been too long since she had seen her mother this clearly as her memories had faded, and she had to rely on her ability of touch to see her mother. Which was seeing her mother breathing with her eyes full of life, it had left her with a frozen expression.

    "My dear daughter," Reba said to Eve with pity in her eyes. "How could you do this to me? I miss you," she whispered beforeing near Eve and staring into her blue and gold eyes. "Come join me where I am."

    Eve stared back into her mother''s eyes and replied, "I don''t know how your mother was, but my mother would have never expected me to die for her. She was a fighter who wanted me to live."

    Saying these words, the water that Eve had been umting on the ground nearby. She brought the water to her hand, which started to cover into ice and a sharp dagger-like end.

    "What a wise woman you have turned into," Reba smiled, showing hisrge set of teeth, and he dragged his hand back which held Eve''s dagger and he used all his force to stab Eve so that he could injure her.

    But Eve brought her hand covered in an ice dagger and it shed against the dagger. It didn''t stay long as the dagger was no ordinary one and it quickly cracked the ice on her hand. Before the dagger could get to her, Eve pushed Erasmus away from her and tried to crawl away from there. But Erasmus quickly caught hold of her leg which had turned slimy and pulled her back to where she was.

    "Where do you think you are going? I have a sacrifice to make," Erasmus hadn''t returned to his appearance and continued wearing her mother''s appearance to distract Eve. "Look there, the moon is ascending the sky and it is soon going to be time when I send you where your mother is."

    When Erasmus raised his hand along with the dagger, a gunshot was heard and to avoid the bullet from hitting him, the werewolf quickly apparated from where he was and away from Eve, while also dropping the dagger next to Eve.

    "I didn''t know you liked to cross-dress, Erasmus," Vincent said, letting the gun rest on his side. He turned to look at where Eve was, and noticed her on the ground. Even with the distance between them, he could see the scales that had formed across the leg, as if ready to join the legs and feet to form into the sea creature''s tail.

    Erasmus bitterly chuckled before the smile on his lips lowered, and he said, "I wasn''t expecting you here. Not this early at least, brother."

    "I would apologise to disappoint you, but you seem to have taken my wife from me," Vincent responded, sliding the gun in his trouser belt.

    Eve was happy to see Vincent here and it had her rx her mind and body. It was probably because she had faith in him, knowing there was nothing that could harm her when he was around.

    "I was merely taking what rightfully belongs to me," Erasmus finally changed himself back to his usual past appearance, and he ran his fingers through his hair and said, "Seriously what were you thinkinging here? Her essence is with me, and she is going to die."

    "It is yet to be known who is going to die. Did you forget that you were unsessful evenst time?" Vincent questioned Erasmus, as he walked forward.

    "That was then, and now is different from what I know and have. I cannot watch you beg, Acheron," Erasmus snickered with pure evil reflecting in his eyes. "Father didn''t know better on who was the right heir to the throne and power. But I will show you."

    "Did you know what happened to the couple who killed the golden goose, Erasmus?" Vincent questioned calmly before answering, "They were sent to hell in the living world because they had no golden eggs anymore. You shouldn''t have brought Eve here. It would have been wise if you continued your life with no one knowing who you are, just like how you were in the past. A nobody."

    Erasmus turned angry at Vincent''s words, and his eyes turned bright yellow in the oing shadows that were forming in the forest. Soon his body started to bulk and tore the shirt that he was wearing, while his face started to morph into the werewolf''s face. Eve had never seen a werewolf transform before, and she realised Erasmus''s form was huge. The werewolf stood on his hing legs, baring his ferocious teeth at Vincent.

    Erasmus growled, "Watch me kill her with my bare hands!"

    Vincent was in no mood to joke either and in no time, his wings appeared from his back, spreading wide like a spider ready toy traps to its prey. Eve, who was watching him, noticed his face started to morph with his ears growing pointier at the top and his eyes turning into slits. His face held a hollow gaunt appearance as if taking the form of the first vampire that walked on thesends.

    "Why don''t you try it," Vincent taunted Erasmus, who sneered at him.

    When Erasmus tried to apparate from where he stood to reach where Eve was on the ground, Vincent used his ability ofmand, and this had Erasmus''s body freeze and move in pauses. It gave the pureblooded vampire the time to swoop in by flying where the werewolf was and punching him right in the gut and kicking him, having Erasmus fly and hit the two trees, one after another.

    Vincent chuckled and watched Erasmus on the ground, as the werewolf pushed himself to stand up. He said, "You seem surprised, Erasmus. Did you think you were the only one who took something from our father."

    The werewolf spat the blood on the ground and stared at his brother, "Bastard¡­" he cursed, and he wiped his mouth before heughed, "It is good to know that I wasn''t the only one who stole something. I didn''t know you could steal our father''s ability that the sea goddess gave him."

    Erasmus tried to apparate once again, and he almost seeded reaching where Eve was, but Vincent''s wings were fast, and he caught Erasmus''s leg and threw him on the ground.

    "It isn''t stealing if I asked him, is it?" Vincent smiled at Erasmus. "He realised his mistake, but it seems like you haven''t."

    "The only mistake is that my father thought you were superior to me, when between us, I was the older one," Erasmus then raised his hand and a beam of orange light was sent towards Vincent that hit the pureblooded vampire. Heughed at seeing the burns on Vincent''s body and said, "It will be a pity, brother. To think that the blood we share isn''t thicker than the need to rule this world."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Vincent ced his hands on his knees, huffing for air and he said, "I believe you are the only one who wants to rule."

    "Then let me take the rule!" Erasmus spoke in excitement. He said, "You can go about your¡ª"

    Vincent started to cackle and sighed before saying, "Isn''t it time we end what was started many years ago? You don''t think I would agree by having you sacrifice the woman I love."

    Erasmus grinned at Vincent and said, "Look at you, you are burning like a log of wood. Do you think you are a match for me? Even though you have a few abilities, it isn''t enough to keep you alive."

    Soon Vincent and Erasmus came near each other and started to fight with their hands and legs.

    They used their abilities and strength to the maximum level as they fought each other. Erasmus moved his hand forward, his hand pistoning and trying tond a punch, while Vincent dodged it by his hand. When the pureblooded vampire went to kick Erasmus, the werewolf caught hold of his leg and tried to swing him, ready to throw him far away so that he could start his ritual with the sea creature.

    Erasmus finally was able to punch Vincent''s jaw upwards and then his stomach that had him fall on the ground. But Vincent''s endurance was better than most and before the werewolf could get a bite from him, he grabbed the branch on the ground and pushed it against the werewolf''s mouth that was snapping at him.

    The moon had ascended into the sky and now burned brightly with a golden light that zed around it.

    Eve looked at the sky and then looked back at the two men fighting against each other. One who wanted her dead, while the other wanted to protect her. She had to get her strength back then sit here and do nothing!

    With that thought, she looked at the far end where she could hear the sound of waves.

    Eve raised her hands and with a deep breath, she used her ability to draw the salt water out of the sea and bring it where she was before it fell on her body until she waspletely drenched in it. Soon the scales that had formed on her skin started to disappear. Though the fatigue was still there as her essence was missing, she was now able to stand on her feet.

    When she turned back to the fight, Eve noticed Vincent had brought his bat wings to shield himself from the fire that Erasmus''s hand was emitting. But no matter how much fire was sent, it didn''t burn the wings. Erasmus growled and said,

    "Now you cannot fly anymore." He turned to look at Eve and said, "It is time for you to die," he brought his hand forward, which showed therge and sharp ws on his hand.

    Eve said, "You speak a lot. Instead of ending things quickly."

    Erasmus replied to this, "Let us end this then!" He then turned to look at Vincent, who had got back on his feet. The werewolf brought his hands forward, and a roar of fire emerged out, and at the same time, Eve used the water to interrupt the direction of the heat. The trees caught fire, and soon it started to spread to the other trees as Vincent dodged and got closer to Erasmus.

    At the same time, Eve threw the dagger towards Vincent, who caught hold of it.

    With the little distance between them, Vincent quickly got hold of Erasmus''s cor and punched the werewolf in his gut, which had Erasmus throw up blood. But before Vincent could attack him one more time, the werewolf quickly apparated from his ce and appeared right behind Eve.

    Erasmus wheezed for air, while he looked excited as he stood in front of Eve. With arge grin, he said,

    "Looks like it''s finally time." But just as he said this, a mist started to form in the air, hindering each other''s visions. For a moment, Eve wondered if it was Vincent or Erasmus, but it was neither. Erasmus questioned, "What the hell is this?!"

    Eve took this opportunity to step away from Erasmus as quietly as possible without his notice.

    The fog that formed in the atmosphere and around them, started to slowly extinguish the fire that had earlier been spreading around the forest. Smoke started to drift from the trees in the air that had been burning.

    Vincent''s eyes narrowed when his eyes looked through the fog where Erasmus stood, while Eve heard a woman singing a song. The song felt serene as if she was home after a long time. Erasmus didn''t realise Eve had stepped away because he saw the continuous shadow that stood in front of him.

    ¡ª

    AUTHOR''S NOTE: You can now switch all your votes from AOTN to the new book ''Garden Of Poison'' as AOTN will being to an end soon

 Chapter 521 Shadow From The Beyond

    Music Rmendation: Dreadful Stories- Kensuke Ushio

    ¡ª

    Eve stared at the shadow not too far from where she stood. At first, she believed it to be Erasmus, who hadn''t moved from his ce. But when the fog in the air started to settle, her eyes widened.

    For a moment, she believed it was a woman because of the golden blond hair that fell on the back of the person, but when the person turned to the side, did she realise that this was a man. A man who shared the same features as her. Her blue eyes and golden hair, and as logic started to move in her mind, she felt her heart squeeze in her chest.

    "Father¡­?" Eve''s lips moved with the voice noting out.

    When Erasmus''s eyes finally fell on the man, he first looked confused and demanded, "Who the fuck are you? Where is my mermaid-siren?" For a second, he was mistaken that the woman had turned into a man to trick him. But then his eyes fell on Eve, who stood at the back.

    "I thought the people of thend are sharper than the ones in the sea," the man who had appeared in front of them said, his voice deeper than the sea.

    At first nce, the man looked like a normal person, but Vincent and the others could feel and tell that this person was anything but normal.

    Erasmus''s eyes shifted from the man and looked at the sky where the golden moon continued to glow. There was no time to waste because the moon would begin to lose its lustre in a matter of a few minutes, and he had to finish his ritual by then.

    "It would be best to forfeit from your ambition, boy," the man warned Erasmus, noticing the evil glint in his yellow eyes.

    "Fuck off!" Erasmus didn''t pay heed and he apparated suddenly from where he stood, appearing in front of Eve.

    Vincent''s wings went back up in the air, ready to fly back to where Eve was, but something moved from the corner of his eyes. When he turned to look, he noticed two Eve''s standing there.

    Erasmus raised his hand with a new dagger, while muttering the spells and ready to stab Eve. But when the dagger touched Eve, it broke into a ssh of water, wetting the ground and having the werewolf fall on the ground. The werewolf growled in frustration.

    "Did you think that I would let you harm her, when I am here?" The man asked Erasmus and he turned to look at where Eve actually stood.

    When Eve''s eyes met the person''s, she wondered if he was indeed her father. Her lips finally moved, "You are my father¡­"

    "I am," a look of tenderness appeared in his eyes, and he said, "I have been wanting to meet you, Eve. For a very long time now."

    Eve felt a lump in her throat and smiled at the person with dewy eyes. She asked him, "Why didn''t you sooner?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    They were interrupted by Erasmus chuckling and saying, "That''s because he died. This cannot be Reba''s husband. I made sure I got him killed with the other mermen."

    By now, Vincent had reached where Eve was to keep her near him, and they saw the man smile at Erasmus. The sea creature said,

    "The people of thend are naive. Naive to want and use the powers that belong to us, and not know who or what they are dealing with. I am Anchor, Nerhys''s husband."

    Anchor then raised his hand and brought it in front of Erasmus. He continued, "Do you know what my ability is?"

    Everyone turned curious, while Erasmus''s eyes grew wide when he felt something draw out of his body.

    "W¡ªwhat are you doing?!" Erasmus asked in panic, and he tried to get away from Anchor.

    At the same time, Vincent had Erasmus fall on his knees. Even though the werewolf was as strong as the pureblooded vampire and could stand up unlike the other earlier rogue werewolves or corrupted vampires, he had difficulty apparating away from there.

    Strands of light continued to be extracted from Erasmus''s body, and Anchor said, "You seem to have enjoyed stealing others abilities, while it is a true pity that you couldn''t turn it to be your own, isn''t it?"

    Erasmus gritted his teeth and threatened, "I will burn you and everyone else!" He brought his hand forward, and fire zed towards Anchor, but nothing happened to the sea creature, while the fire itself seemed to exhaust itself. Soon his werewolf appearance started to change and he turned back to look more human by appearance. With his heart beating loudly, he asked in panic, "W¡ªwhat the fuck are you doing! These are my fucking ability!" He tried to grab Anchor, but the sea creature only stared at him.

    Anchor turned to look at Eve and said, "I believe this yours?" And he threw something at her. A ball of light illuminated the path it flew in, and Eve caught hold of it.

    Vincent said, "It is your essence."

    Eve stared at the glowing ball. Once it settled in her hands, it slowly started to float before going straight at her chest and disappearing. She took arge gasp before she started to cough because it felt nothing less than swallowing arge portion of food that was trying to settle in. Soon her legs were no more slimy and it was back to normal.

    Anchor said to Erasmus, "I couldn''t kill your father, but I will be sure to enjoy killing you. Feel every ability of yours leave your body and tell me how you feel."

    "Bastard! Give them back to me!! They belong to me!" Erasmus had started to lose his mind, because not only were there a few minutes left for the golden moon to lose its strength and lustre, but he had been so near to fulfilling his goal for years only to see it disappear in front of his eyes.

    Eve watched the ce where Anchor and Erasmus stood at, and the ce glowed because of the sea creature. There were little specks of glowing dust floating in the air, and when Anchor took back everything that didn''t belong to Erasmus, the werewolf finally fell to the ground.

 Chapter 522 Embrace Of The Ghost

    Vincent no longer had to hold Erasmus as he didn''t have any more ability left in him.

    Erasmusined, "You are supposed to be dead! You died!"

    Anchor stared at the werewolf with no pity in his eyes, and he responded, "Who said I am alive."

    This took everyone by surprise, and Anchor continued to speak, "I died the day my beautiful Nerhys died. I couldn''t live without her, but we all have a purpose to fulfil, don''t we?" He turned to the side where Vincent and Eve stood. He said, "Like the vampire there. Even though he has the dirty blood of that King who stole many things from me, he has been protecting my daughters. My daughter had the purpose of bringing you here, so that we could finally end what your family began."

    Erasmus red at Anchor, and he picked up his dagger. Pushing himself to stand, he went to attack the sea creature, "AH!!!"

    But Anchor only raised his hand to stop the werewolf from getting near him and said, "You have caused too much agony to me and my family, it is time to breathe for thest time."

    Eve shouted, "Wait!"

    Anchor turned to look at his daughter and said, "Surely you don''t think this man is worthy to live, do you? People like him are parasites who will cling to others and try to repeat the same crimes he has alreadymitted."

    Eve left Vincent''s side and made her way to where Anchor and Erasmus were. In the meantime, a wide and hopeful grin made its way to his lips. He said to Anchor,

    "You seem to have missed the point that Nerissa and I have bonded."

    Anchor''s expression didn''t change, and he rather appeared to be amused. He replied,

    "Did you know that parents offer know a lot of things about their children? I knew my daughters, one in light and the other in dark, but they were never meant to stray. They are after all, mine and Nerhys''s children. You say you bonded with her, but isn''t it strange that your mark on her is non existent now?"

    This was something Eve and Vincent had always wondered about. They had also believed that the reason for her missing wing on her hand in the water was because of Erasmus, but it seemed that they were wrong.

    "Nerissa belongs to me and so does her powers!" Erasmus shouted in anger.

    "Did you know that a siren can bond only that life?" Anchor stated in a matter-of-fact tone. "It was only Marina who could because of her mermaid nature. If you think about it, she came back for revenge for her sister and her mother''s death."

    When Eve came to stand next to Anchor, she said, "Let meplete the promise that I made to myself, father. I swore to avenge the deaths of this man."

    Anchor was a siren, and he didn''t care that his daughter''s hands would be covered in more blood. He instead stepped aside and said, "He is yours to kill. Make sure his screams echo through not just the forest but are also heard in the sea."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Eve''s slit eyes stared at Erasmus, who now had a look of fear. It was because the werewolf could feel his abilities gone and he was only a regr werewolf now.

    "Nerissa, I love you! I am the only one who loves you!" Erasmus pleaded with her, adding, "You cannot do this to me!"

    When Erasmus raised the dagger, it was only trampled on by Vincent''s foot to keep it down.

    Erasmus cried out in pain as he felt the bones in his hand being crushed. When he used his other hand to w Vincent''s leg, the pureblooded vampire used his ability of themand to push back the hand into an iron grip.

    Nerissa spoke through Eve, "I told you we would see who would die this evening. You will now pay for the sins that youmitted," and she raised her hand above her head before bringing it back down as it turned sharp and long.

    Within a second, she bent down and her fingers pierced through Erasmus''s chest.

    "AHHHHH!!!" a loud scream ripped through Erasmus''s mouth as he felt his chest being ripped open, while Eve looked at him with calm eyes.

    Eve pushed her fingers further and said, "This is how you killed my mother, didn''t you? Feel every nail and finger of mine now... that wraps around your fragile heart."

    "Don''t do it!" Erasmus shouted in pain and pleaded, "I will be good, I will be good! I won''t harm you and promise to--"

    But Eve pulled his heart out of his chest and drops of blood fell on her face and clothes, while she stared at Erasmus''s eyes that started to fade and his body finally went limp. She stared at him with a slight smile, knowing she had done what she had told herself.

    "You did well," Anchor praised his daughters, and ced his hand on her shoulder.

    Vincent helped Eve stand up and watched the way Erasmus''s body started to change once again. With Erasmus gone, the werewolf''s body turned back to his initial self, and that was James Sullivan.

    Suddenly a silence fell in the atmosphere along with a certain calmness. Anchor praised Eve, "My dear daughters."

    Eve tore her gaze away from James and looked at Anchor, her eyes moist. She didn''t remember how her father looked until now, but she was d to have him here now. Anchor raised both his arms, spreading them wide and without hesitation, she took the steps forward before hugging him.

    Eve was engulfed in Anchor''s big arms that hugged her protectively. Having never known about her father until now, she didn''t realise how much she needed him. How much she needed to know and remember about the importance of his existence.

    Tears fell from Eve''s eyes, and Anchor ced his hand on her head, "I am sorry that you had to go through this by yourself."

 Chapter 523 Everything Needs To Return

    Music Rmendation: A new name... a new life- John Williams

    ¡ª

    Eve opened her wet eyes with a slight surprise because this was the first time he called her name and didn''t refer to her as daughters or calling by Marina or Nerissa''s name. He said to her,

    "I have always wanted to meet you again. To cherish those moments that had faded in my memories when you were born."

    With Eve''s palms on Anchor''s back, she saw shes of memories that passed before her eyes. In one of the shes, she saw Anchor and her mother¡­ her mother Reba Barlow. She whispered,

    "You were always my father¡­"

    Anchor pulled away from their embrace, and he said to her, "I had to make sure that you were safe. I was always with you, Eve."

    Eve''s eyebrows furrowed because she hadn''t expected her father to be Anchor in both of her lives. She pursed her lips because if he was always there, he could have protected them from the beginning then waited until now. She asked him,

    "Why didn''t youe sooner, father?"

    Anchor offered her a sad smile, "I belong to the sea. It was hard toe the way I have now, and it is possible because the sea is so close but only for a little while. Like I shadow, I have been trying to follow you, hoping and praying for your well being. You have gone through the trial of life, and you havee through so many times. I am so proud of you for it."

    Eve didn''t know how Anchor found Reba and knew that she was going to be born to them, but she was happy to see him as more tears spilt from her eyes and pearls fell on the ground. A rush of memories of when she was Marina and Nerissa made its way into her mind, and she sniffed.

    "I have missed you, father. So very much!" Eve hugged her father back, who gently smiled at her words.

    "And I have missed you. I cannot tell you how long I have been waiting to talk to you and it''s finally time, isn''t it?" Anchor whispered thest words before adding, "It is time toe home."

    Vincent''s eyes narrowed at Anchor''s words, and he said, "She''s already home."

    Anchor pulled away and turned to look at Vincent. He said, "I want to kill you with that blood that runs in your veins."

    "Father!" Eve turned startled and went to protest, "Y¡ªyou¡ª"

    "I won''t kill him," Anchor replied to Eve. It was evident by the look in the man''s eyes that he wasn''t fond of the pureblooded vampire because of his past bloodline. He said, "I will spare you, only for the reason because you have protected her until this very moment. Nerhys obviously thought you were worth letting near one of my daughters. But everything that leaves, should return to where it belongs. Do you not agree?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The look in Vincent''s eyes hardened, and he said, "I don''t think we share the same views. Eve is not only my wife, but the woman whom I bonded with. Not once, but twice. She will be staying here."

    Anchor said, "We sea creatures are meant to be in the sea, where our kind resides and never on thend for the amount of pain and death it has caused."

    "Sometimes it is not about where you belong but where the person''s heart lies, and if you have truly followed Eve like the shadow as you say, then you should know better than anyone what she truly wants," Vincent replied to Anchor, who stared back at him.

    When Vincent looked at Eve, he noticed the torn look on her face. On one side was her father, and on the other side was him, who loved and needed her by his side.

    Anchor didn''t wait as he turned into mist and disappeared from there as if he had been called back to the sea and his ghost body couldn''t hold its strength on thend anymore.

    Eve''s golden blue eyes met Vincent''s red eyes in silence. She said, "I don''t want to do it either¡­"

    "Then don''t," Vincent''s voice came strong because he could see the sadness in Eve''s eyes.

    "You remember what was told before," Eve''s words were a whisper which was influenced by the siren. She said, "The dagger needs to be used to end the curse."

    "You know I will burn the world to keep you beside me. I don''t care how many more times I need to die to keep you alive with me or fight others," Vincent''s gaze burned into hers, and his words brought a sad smile to her lips.

    "I know," Eve replied, but they both knew this was supposed to happen. She and her sister''s souls were supposed to return to the sea¡­ just like her father mentioned. Though they were given the vial, neither knew if it would truly work or if it was the same vial that was lost many years ago.

    When there was a moment of hesitation in Eve''s eyes as if she weighed back the consequences of not finishing the curse, suddenly, her body emitted energy that shot up to the sky and pushed Vincent away from her. The wind moved so quickly that some leaves detached themselves from the trees, while some had broken branches.

    "I knew my sister would have second thoughts," it wasn''t Eve who spoke, but Nerissa. She said, "I promised her to not take your life, but I shall take her back with me."

    "NO!" Vincent shouted, pushing himself to reach where Eve stood, but Nerissa had already pierced her mother''s dagger into Eve''s chest, and she said with blood dripping from her mouth,

    "This ends the curse¡­" and her body started to turn faint as if it started to evaporate.

    Vincent had used hismand ability, but it had no effect on her, and by the time he reached her, wanting to grab her hand, all he did was grab the air as she disappeared in thin air without a trace.

 Chapter 524 Fighting The Waves

    Music Rmendation: Naked Body- Kim Min Ji

    ¡ª

    The waves could be heard hitting the shore, moving forward before being dragged back into the sea. The only people seen near it were James, who nowy dead on the forest ground, and Vincent, who stood staring at the spot where Eve had been standing a few minutes ago.

    His hand turned into a fist, the same one which had tried to grab Eve before she had disappeared in front of his eyes. His eyes quickly looked around the ce, his breath heavy, and he called,

    "EVE!"

    But she wasn''t there anymore, leaving no trace behind her.

    A wave of raging anger started to course through Vincent''s veins, and he made his way towards the beginning of the waves and shouted, "Eve! Come back!" But all he received was the continuous sound of waves, and he ran his fingers through his hair in pure frustration.

    Thest time Eve''s previous self Marina had used the dagger on herself, she had died in his arms, and he had held her body close to him. It was why he wasn''t worried about it until now. But this time, it wasn''t even Marina''s turn but Nerissa, who had to die with the dagger. Thest dagger.

    "Anchor! We need to fucking talk," Vincent shouted at the sea, and he began to walk against the water that pulled and pushed him.

    Vincent had lost his mother and his sister Marceline for her behaviour, and he didn''t want to lose Eve. He had made sure to protect and keep an eye on her so that no harm could ur, but he had failed. The thought itself disappointed him gravely, and his eyes turned redder.

    "EVE!" Vincent didn''t lie when he told Eve earlier that he would follow her to the ends of the world. He would cross the world beyond this just to bring her back to his side.

    He had seen and dreamed of their future together. To have a life of peace and joy, with the love he didn''t believe he was fated to have. He wasn''t going to let her go when he had tasted what life was with her.

    "EVE!!" Vincent shouted louder than before, hoping her soul was around just like Anchor''s and they could use the vial. If not her, at least Anchor so he could know how to bring Eve back.

    The water level of the sea increased as Vincent continued to walk forward, from the level below his knees, the water reached up until his chest and then his neck. He didn''t pay attention to the salt that entered his mouth or his eyes, leaving a slight burn. And after a minute, the pureblooded vampire waspletely submerged in the water.

    Far away from the sea and in the forest, the men who had earlier fought the rogue werewolves and corrupted vampires finally made their way through the ce where the trees were burnt. They looked tired, with blood smeared on their bodies, while a few were injured and were resting in the same spot where they had initially fought.

    One of the men ordered, "Where is thentern? Bring it forward!"

    It was because the forest was dark, and the golden moon had started to lose its lustre and had begun to turn into its usual pale white. With thenterns burning brightly, the men at the front looked around, and one of them said,<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "The earlier fire we noticed has been exhausted. Look at the trees," he said, pointing to the ck trees, which appeared charred. Even though burnt, the smell of the fire had disappeared, and it smelt like fresh seawater. "Where is Mr. Moriarty?"

    "I don''t see or hear them. Do you think they went to the other side of the forest?" Asked another man, who looked ahead of them.

    "Half of you go forward, and the other half, let us scout in here," said the main person leading the group. The men, who went forward, reached the cave and caught sight of the broken cage, potion, and vials, along with the dead priest. While the other men finally found James on the ground.

    "James Sullivan is in here!" One man shouted on finding the body on the ground, and he bent down to check his pulse. He turned and said, "He has no pulse. He''s dead!"

    "Where is Mr. Moriarty? Do you think he''s dead too?" Asked another man there. The search continued, and on not finding them, the men there decided, "Let us take James Sullivan with the man found in the cave with the proof of what was being done. We need to report the missing people here."

    With that, the men left the forest, not knowing Vincent was in the sea now.

    Vincent didn''t give up, knowing it was now or never. He continued to swim in the sea, frantically trying to find Eve with the hope that she was still there. But even for a pureblooded vampire, the sea''s currents were strong this night as it continuously pushed him back and brought him back to the shore after several minutes.

    Vincent now sat on his knees, his clothes wet and his hair dripping the salt water down his face and neck. The waves continued to reach where he sat before leaving once again as if taunting him, and he stared at the water.

    He pushed his hand, standing up and not ready to give up. He would continue to look for her, no matter how long it would take. It was when his feet touched the water one more time, did he heard someone speak not too far but standing in the same line,

    "You won''t find her there, Vincent," the voice was smooth and soft.

    When he turned to look at who had spoken, his eyes fell on a woman who stared at the sea with a longing expression. Her ck hair was tied at the front, then let down before resting on one of her shoulders. Her body wasn''t solid, but he noticed it was transparent, simr to when Anchor and Eve had disappeared. A ghost.

    "Who are you?" Vincent asked the woman, who turned to look at him and met his eyes.

    "I think you already know¡­" the woman replied, her green eyes staring into his eyes.

    "Nerhys," Vincent uttered the name and watched the woman offer him a slight smile that didn''t stay on her lips for more than two seconds. "Where is Eve?"

    "She''s somewhere safe. Back to where she belongs even though not in the state I would like her to be," Nerhys replied, her eyes lowering and looking back at sea. She said,

    "You must be wondering what happened. The way she disappeared, where you didn''t have the opportunity to have a goodbye." She pursed her lips for a moment and then said, "It was Nerissa who decided to leave and be home. The one she wanted to return to for many years. Because Marina and Nerissa decided to join their souls earlier, Marina¡­ or Eve, she was forced to leave thend along with her sister, and return to where she truly belongs."

 Chapter 525 Line Between Sea And Land

    Music Rmendation: The Life I Dreamed- Song Jin Seek

    --

    Vincent didn''t want to ept what Nerhys was telling him. This couldn''t be the end between him and Eve. Their fates had aligned themselves so that they met again, and he wasn''t going to ept that they were meant to part ways like this when there was so much to be done. He said,

    "There should be a way to bring her back here. I will do anything to bring her back, just tell me how."

    Nerhys, whose eyes were concentrated on the sea, turned to look at him, and she asked, "Are you sure about it?" She asked it with doubt, especially knowing the bloodline this pureblooded vampire came from.

    "Anything," Vincent confirmed, but then added, "Not my life though. What is the point of giving up my life and us not being together? One of us are bound to be in pain, so tell me a way I can bring her. I have the vial with me," he pulled out the little ss vial that had the potion in it.

    The sea goddess''s eyes fell on it, and a small bitter smile appeared on her lips. She said to him,

    "Eve is a ghost now, Vincent. A ghost that resides in the depth of the sea and you won''t be able to find her... but I can," Nerhys said in a soft voice. But her pause meant there was something to bargain, and he asked her,

    "What is it?"

    Nerhys''s green eyes were as bright as Eve''s blue eyes, and they stared at him in the same way but with a little more intensity even though this woman was only a ghost. He asked her,

    "If you are the goddess of the sea, why haven''t you stepped into it?" It was because he had noticed her step backwards when the water almost touched her bare feet.

    "It is because once I get into the sea, I will disappear and never return to thend. I have been on thend, unable to return because of what the King''s family caused. Because my daughters have been here until now, but now... I can finally leave," Nerhys softly hummed and then asked him, "I will bring her back to you, Vincent, because I know it is where her heart is, and that is with you. Even after death, the soul doesn''t forget and it can begin to harbour pain and sadness in it. But in return, you will promise me to love her and keep her happy. To cherish her no matter what."

    Nerhys and Anchor had been in shadows as ghosts and had been waiting to see each other for centuries. Anchor had disappeared into the sea and she would too, but before that, she wanted to give her daughter the opportunity of happiness and that happiness belonged here on thend with this man.

    The sea goddess knew her daughters deserved the happiness she and her husband had envisioned for them. But unfortunately, nothing ever went as nned. Nerissa had been consumed with revenge, while Marina... she had fallen in love and didn''t want to rob that happiness.

    "I will love her the way I always have. Without a doubt," Vincent promised the sea goddess, who nodded as she believed him.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Nerhys didn''t have such high powers, but she would give up the ability to ever return to thend for her daughter''s life. She said,

    "Then I shall bring her back, Vincent." And she began to walk forward and was about to ce her foot on the oing wave, when she turned to look back at him and said, "You should use that vial on someone else. Because you won''t need one for her, just love her like you always have."

    "Thank you... Nerhys," Vincent thanked the woman with a deep bow, and the woman smiled.

    It was as if the sea goddess left a cryptic message with the way she said it, and the moment her foot did touch the water, her body dissolved in thin air with no evidence left behind.

    In the meantime, the men who had fought the rogues and corrupted beings had returned with James and the priest with them. One of the men used the howler messenger to inform the Head Council.

    "This is unit in the Cartnear mountains. We have an information update. James Sullivan and an unknown man in the cave have been found in the area. There is no sighting of Mr. Moriarty or the kidnapped Lady Genevieve Moriarty. There is a possibility that Mr. Moriarty flew from here."

    Back at the edge of the forest and in front of the seashore, Eve''s body was washed up the shore after a minute. Vincent quickly pulled her to the side. Just happy at the mere sight of her. Her eyes were closed and when he ced his fingers on her neck, he realised how her heart wasn''t beating anymore.

    Vincent''s eyebrows furrowed, and he stared at Eve, feeling her cold skin.

    "Eve?" He called her name, but she continued to stay cold.

    Vincent''s hand moved away from her neck, and he caressed the side of her cheek before gently pressing the back of his fingers, and he whispered to her,

    "Come back to me, Eve. I have waited for years for you, and I don''t like the separation. I don''t know what I would do without you," his fingertips touched her cheek before they came to brush her lips. He leaned forward and pressed their cold lips against each other.

    Vincent finally heard her heart beat for the first time since she was washed up to the shore, loud and clear, and he pulled away from her lips, watching colour slowly return to her face.

    Eve finally opened her eyes that were blue as the water in the sea and she heard Vincent release a sigh of relief. But suddenly, she was engulfed in his arms, where he held her tightly and whispered,

    "Fuck, I missed you!"

 Chapter 526 Idea Of Reviving James Sullivan

    Music Rmendation: Wish I could spend the day with you- Mychael Danna

    --

    Eve was engulfed in Vincent''s arms. A bright smile appeared on her lips when he uttered about missing her when it felt like it had only been a few seconds since they had seen each other. Suddenly she felt his body stiffen, and he pulled away from her. He looked at her blue eyes and said,

    "You are my Eve, aren''t you?"

    For a moment, Eve blinked at what Vincent said, and then she burst intoughter. She said, "What do you mean by that? Of course, I am your Eve," she sat upright and leaned to kiss his nose.

    For a moment, Vincent was worried that the sea goddess had yed a terrible joke on him because he hadn''t heard Eve speak to him until now. He ced his hand on the side of her head, gently caressing it, and he sighed,

    "You don''t know what you put me through in thesest few minutes. But it was worth it. Everything is worth it when ites to you,e here," Vincent helped her sit on hisp, facing him. He put his hands around her waist and heard her say,

    "Nerissa was stronger than I thought and she used the dagger before I had the chance to stop her. But... how I am all healed," she said, looking down at her body. There wasn''t a single drop of blood smeared on her as if she had been cleaned.

    Vincent intertwined their fingers with each other, and he said, "About that. Your mother was here."

    "My mother?" Eve''s eyes widened, and she looked around, waiting to catch sight of her, but she felt the gentle tug on her fingers and returned her gaze to Vincent.

    "The sea goddess. Nerhys. She was the one who brought you back to me, and left. Back in the sea," Vincent let her know, and noticing the little furrow in her eyebrows, he said, "I am guessing you didn''t meet her."

    Eve shook her head, feeling it slightly bizarre, and said, "Would it be strange... if I said the only mother I remember in my memories is the one in this life?"

    "I don''t remember mine when I was Acheron, so I guess it makes the two of us," Vincentforted her. "Just because you don''t remember her doesn''t make the rtionship you had with her to be any less. It seemed that she was a good mother, and watched over you until now."

    Eve nodded, grateful to the sea goddess for bringing her back to Vincent and not keeping her dead. She asked him,

    "Are you alright?"

    "With you on myp, I am more than alright. I am fantastic," Vincent responded to her worry as she checked him from where she sat.

    Eve then asked him, "Where is James''s body? Was he still alive?"

    Vincent didn''t care about James''s body because all his focus was on Eve. They had been apart for so long since she had been kidnapped that he didn''t care if he had to fight the werewolf again. He replied,

    "Hopefully one of the wild animals in the forest ate him up. That would be a good way to end everything."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The luminosity that the moon had before had lowered, and the air was no more thick with tension. It gave the opportunity for the couple to rx as they watched the waves. Eve rested her head on Vincent''s shoulder and felt like she could finally breathe. The man who had killed her mother was dead, and she had killed him with her own hands just like she had thought about it.

    "Something is bothering your mind, my love?" Vincent asked her as he continued to hug her with one of his hands.

    "All these years... I was waiting for this moment, and I had made it to be my goal to find and kill him. But now that I have... It''s like an unsettling feeling in my chest," Eve said to him with a slight wonderment, wondering if she was anxious about something.

    "I believe that is because the goal you had assigned yourself isplete and you feel there''s nothing more to do," Vincent said to her. "Or... sometimes you expect revenge to be satisfying in the end, but it is not always like that. Sometimes it leaves you with emptiness, because the things and people you have lost, they won''t return after thepletion of it."

    So that was why, Eve thought to herself. She asked him, "Was that how you felt when you lost your mother?"

    "Hm," Vincent hummed thoughtfully and said, "In some ways, maybe. But truthfully, when I found the opportunity to kill them, I just did what came to mind. I didn''t think about revenge in particr. Because if the opportunity was given to me now, I would have nned to torture them for life, making them wish they were dead than alive. What I learned was that it was often the strongest, the smartest and most of the time the wealthiest that wins. I think in time, we all find our purpose, and you will find yours."

    Eve nodded, "I guess. Maybe help the mermaids and the mermen. The sirens too, because not every siren is bad and they are worth saving like Nerissa."

    "I am sure we can do something about it. yton would be more than happy to do good things," Vincent stated with one corner of his lips curling. He said, "We can bring James to life if you want to torture him the right way. I will be more than willing to help you orchestrate the torture. And if he hasn''t been eaten by a bear or crocodile. What do you say?"

    This brought a chuckle out of Eve, and she asked him, "And how do you suppose to do that, Mr. Moriarty? Don''t tell me Nerhys will help us with that," she smiled sweetly at him.

    "Well I think in a way she did," Vincent raised her curiosity because she didn''t know what he meant by it. Soon he pulled out the ss vial from his coat pocket and gave it to her.

    "The vial... I thought you used it to bring me back to life," Eve''s eyes shifted from the vial to look at Vincent''s red eyes.

    "Before Nerhys left, she told me I should love you the way I always have and that would be enough," Vincent handed the vial to her and said, "I entrust this back to you, Genevieve Moriarty. The original owner of it."

    Eve took it in her hand, staring at the colourless liquid and heard Vincent continue to speak, "She spoke simple words, but what she meant was that I kiss you to bring you back to life," he touched her lips.

    Eve had only heard stories about the sea goddess and had never met or didn''t remember the woman. But the woman''s gesture warmed her heart, and she whispered, "Thank you."

    Vincent asked her, "What do you n to do with that vial?"

    Eve enveloped the vial and looked at Vincent, "You know."

    "Of course, my kind mermaid," Vincent leaned in to kiss her lips, and she returned the kiss with the same fervour.

 Chapter 527 Using The Vial

    Eve and Vincent walked quietly through the rows and columns of the graves that were ced in Woodlock''s cemetery. The cemetery keeper was nowhere in sight, while most of the people of the town had returned to their houses as it was the middle of the night.

    "Can we not do it tomorrow?" Eve asked him, watching Vincent sway the shovel back and forth in excitement as he walked in front of her. It felt like somehow, they always gravitated around the graves.

    "What''s the fun in doing it tomorrow, when we can witness the look of shock on people when they see a dead man back to life," Vincent responded to her, turning to look at her over his shoulder with a grin on his face.

    In one way, Eve agreed to open Noah Sullivan''s grave because she didn''t want the townspeople to spread the word about her or Vincent associating themselves with witches. She truly wondered how every townsfolk would react to seeing an alive Noah. When they finally reached the grave, Vincent used his strength to lift and push the gravestone away before he started to dig in the mud. He remarked,

    "Doesn''t this bring back wonderful memories, darling? You, me and the shovel with graves around us."

    Eve smiled at Vincent''s words, because the same words in the past she would have red at him. She said, "It is still one of the most memorable days of my life thanks to you, my crazy husband."

    "All yours," Vincent sweet-talked Eve and once he was done digging the ground until the coffin was found, he pulled it open.

    Eve noticed Noah''s face had shrivelled. It was obvious by his appearance that he was dead, and she asked him, "Is this how he is...is supposed to..."

    Eve could smell the pungent smell wafting from Noah''s dead and decaying body.

    "Supposed to look?" Vincent asked her, and his eyes narrowed. "Looks like Patton is going to get fired for not fixing the pipe in the right grave. That idiot," he muttered. "Here, give me your hand," he offered his hand towards Eve, and she ced it in his, before climbing down into the dug space. He said, "Now it is yours to use, Eve. Careful with every word you speak after you open the vial."

    Eve nodded, taking a deep breath as if to prepare herself as she doubted she could breath well once she sat close to the body. She then opened the lid of the vial for the very first time.

    Carefully, she made her way to Noah''s head. She brought the vial towards his lips and said,

    "This vial is now a red potion, and once it touches the dead person''s lips and enters the mouth, it will immediately bring back the person to life. His heart will beat and he will hold memories."

    Eve had mentioned the colour only to make sure that the vial worked, and when she did see the colourless liquid turn red, she poured it quickly into Noah''s mouth.

    Just as the vial was supposed to act, Eve noticed Noah''s face starting to fix itself and bringing the colour to his face that he had lost since his death. Even his chest that had been wounded, started to heal itself, restoring his body the way it was. It took only a few seconds before Noah opened his yellow eyes and gasped.

    "AH!"

    "Wee back to hell, Duke Noah," Vincent remarked, and helped Eve stand up.

    Noah looked confused and he noticed Eve and Vincent standing above him. He asked, "What happened? Where is James?!" He quickly stood up, but he almost lost his bnce.

    "Careful, Noah. I don''t think you should move so quickly," Eve advised him.

    "Wow to fill him with everything, that''s going to be something," Vincent clicked his tongue and he said to Eve, "How about we go back to the Moriarty mansion. I need to check on our family."

    Eve turned to look at Noah and said, "I would like it for you toe with us."

    Vincent then informed Noah, "James or Erasmus is dead. Your parents have been taken to the dungeon for questioning, because James kidnapped Eve. But as you see, all is well now. Also, it would be better to have you changed into fresh clothes."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Noah''s eyes slightly widened and as he was only back from being dead, it took him a moment before he nodded to Eve''s words.

    Once Noah changed his clothes in Sullivan''s mansion, the carriage was arranged, and the three of them travelled to Skellington. When they arrived at the Moriarty mansion, Alfie ran towards the front entrance and he looked ecstatic to see his master and Lady Genevieve unharmed. But with them was the Duke of Woodlock. Wait... wasn''t he dead?! The butler asked himself.

    "Great, you are here, Alfie. Prepare a good meal, and send the carriage to call my father back from the Council. Also have you heard anything from Holy Oak?" Vincent turned to look at Eve and Noah, who didn''t enter the mansion as they stood facing each other.

    Outside the mansion, Eve didn''t know how to bring up the subject and she asked him, "How are you feeling now? The vial was supposed to heal you."

    "I feel healed, thank you for doing it for me, Genevieve," Noah thanked her, and he said, "I think--"

    "You m --" Eve apologised when they began at the same time, "I apologise, you were saying."

    Without a word, Noah offered Eve a deep bow without raising his head and apologised, "Forgive me. If I had been brave and stood on the right side, you wouldn''t have gone through what you did thest few years. I am guilty for myck of actions, and not telling you the truth when I knew...But believe me when I say that it was never my intention to hurt you."

    When Eve was captured, and in the cave, she tried to understand why Noah had never told her. She realised there were moments during their friendship, when it looked like Noah wanted to tell her something, but then he would smile and talk about something else. And it took her kind heart to forgive him.

    "I know. Please raise your head, Noah," Eve said to him and once he did, she met his guilty eyes and said, "It wasn''t your fault. It was our circumstances... and you never brought me harm. You have always been a dear friend of mine, and you will always be. What has happened is now in the past and everything is well now. I am sorry that you had to carry that secret with you for so long... it must have been hard on you. I think you can call me Eve now."

    The Duke of Woodlock was a subtle man, and he had drawn the line between them by calling her by her full name even though they had been friends.

    Noah stared at Eve, the guilt that he had been carrying slowly trying to escape from him, and his heart felt heavy. Not because of his feelings for her, but because of her forgiveness. He smiled at her and said,

    "You are the kindest person I have evere across, Eve. I will forever be indebted to your kindness."

    "Aunt Aubrey says it''s not good to hold debts between friends. It ruins friendships," Eve replied with a cheerful smile and then added, "But if you still insist, there is something I could use your help with."

    "Anything," Noah replied.

    Eve then said, "There are these dried petals that need to be fixed together."

    "I will see what I can do," Noah agreed to help her. "Where are they?"

    "They are in Meadow..." Eve''s voice trailed, happy to be back home.

    From inside the mansion, Vincent watched Noah and Eve continue to converse. He realised how Eve never knew about Noah''s feelings for her. But at the same time, the air was different today. It was because Noah didn''t hold the look of longing that the pureblooded vampire had always noticed in the werewolf''s eyes.

    Vincent wondered if it was because a part of Erasmus''s essence that was residing in Noah was in some way attached to Nerissa, who was present in Eve before. Or if it was simply that Noah had finally released his feelings for Eve.

    **

    Author''s Note: Readers who want to take a peek at the new book, you will find it on patreon application or website.

 Chapter 528 Truth Finally Comes Out

    In the morning, when the sun rose, Mr. Briggs continued to drive the carriage, bringing it to a halt when they finally arrived in front of the Council building in Darthmore. Outstepped Vincent and Eve, and Patton, who was walking by, greeted them.

    "Mr. and Mrs. Moriarty! How wonderful to see you both here! I heard that James Sullivan had--haaa," Patton stuttered on seeing the other person step down from the carriage.

    The person who had apanied Vincent and Eve was none other than Noah Sullivan, and the councilman looked at him with his mouth agape.

    A scheming grin appeared on Vincent''s lips, and he asked the councilman, "What is the matter, Mr. Garth?"

    Patton''s lips moved but no sound came as he stared at Noah. He then finally said, "T--that, behind you!"

    "My carriage?" Vincent hid his amusement while he enjoyed the plight of the man. "I know it needs to be polished and fixed. The wheels are a little creaky but Mr. Briggs will be taking care of it. Won''t you, Mr. Briggs?"

    Mr. Briggs bowed his head and climbed the driver''s seat to park the carriage away until it was time to return to the mansion.

    In the meantime, Vincent and the others walked towards where Patton stood, who was at the entrance. The poor councilman couldn''t help but rub both of his eyes, and the deceased Noah Sullivan''s soul followed the couple. Patton asked Vincent with a whisper and a look of suspicion,

    "Sire, can you see the ghost too?"

    Patton shrieked when Noah got closer to him and ced his hand on his shoulder.

    "I need you to take this to the clerk and have it stamped. It needs to be right away," Noah said to Patton.

    "Be quick, Patton, and make sure you do it right. Not like how you fixed the pipe in someone else''s grave," Vincent''s eyes slightly narrowed at a confused Patton, who was losing his mind as he questioned if he was dreaming in his bed. If he was, this was a good time to wake up. "Now," the pureblooded vampire red, and Patton quickly bowed and ran from there.

    Eve could tell that Patton was in shock, and so were some of the councilmen, who stared at Noah. She heard Vincent say as he looked at Patton''s back, "I told you it was going to be fun today."

    "I pity the people who work for and with you," Eve murmured but only received a wider grin from Vincent.

    "Don''t say that, my love. But that''s fine," Vincent leaned closer to Eve''s lips and said, "I will have you work below and above me."

    The three of them then went to the Head Council''s chamber, and yton held his serious look. On seeing Eve first, he said,

    "I hope you weren''t harmed, Lady Genevieve. It is good to have you back, and... Noah," he stared at the Duke of Woodlock, who was supposed to be in his grave. "I wasn''t expecting you to see you. Nheless d to see you alive, could you exin what happened..." He looked at the three of them, who stood before his desk.

    Soon Noah exined about his side of the story, and Vincent and Eve exined about the vial as well as the fight that took ce with James. yton, who heard the entire story, held a grim look and he said,

    "I think it would be best to leave out some of the details as it might cause unnecessary probe. I will handle the inner council as well as the newsletter that will be getting published tomorrow. It would be better to have it printed before rumours spread which we cannot handle."

    Vincent said to the Head Council, "About Noah''s resurrection, you can tell that James was involved with witches and he created a potion by killing many lives and what not. Dead men tells no tales," he smiled, showing his fangs.

    "There is something I would like to say before it, Head Council yton," Noah informed the small-looking vampire.

    "Go on, Duke Noah," yton raised his hand for him to go ahead.

    Noah had always been a man who abided by thew, and his image had been nothing but clean. Not to mention, the werewolf had always been helpful and kind to the people around him. As grateful as he was towards Vincent and Eve for bringing him back to life, there was also a downside.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    It was that his family name had been tarnished because of his uncle and mother, but there was someone who wasn''t responsible for it. He said,

    "My father has been innocent throughout what has happened. He was never involved in James''s ns or my mother''s. I would appreciate it, if you could let him free and pardon whatever names that have been printed about him since thesest two days."

    yton nodded, "That I intend to do. As you are alive and we have evidence of what happened, your father will be let out of the dungeon, Duke Noah."

    "Thank you," Noah offered a bow to the Head Council and then said, "Permission to go see them in there."

    The Head Council pulled out a seal and handed it to him. With another bow, Noah stepped out of the chambers, made his way through the corridors, and moved to the other building. When he finally reached the Council''s dungeon, he felt his feet stop for a moment as he tried to think what to ask. But he doubted he would be ready for it. Noah entered the ce by handing the seal to the front guard, whose eyes almost fell from his face.

    Jeffry and Hilda Sullivan were ced in one cell, but they hadn''t been harmed since no hard evidence had been brought forward. They heard footsteps approach them, and Noah finally appeared before their cell.

    "N--Noah? Is that you, Noah?!" Lady Hilda couldn''t believe her eyes, and a smile spread on her lips.

    "Noah!" Jeffry Sullivan quickly moved to the front along with his wife. "How is it possible? I thought we buried you, but you are here."

    But as quickly as the smile had appeared on his mother''s lips, Noah noticed how it started to slip with every second between them in silence.

    "How are you here, Noah?" Lady Hilda asked him carefully. "We missed you so much, you don''t know how much we were in despair. But now that you are here, everything is going to be alright."

    Lady Hilda hoped Noah wouldn''t mention about what he had heard from James. But Noah was always good with secrets, and she believed if not for her sake, her son would do it for Jeffry''s sake by not bringing the truth.

    "Where is James, Noah?" Noah heard his father ask him. "Something is wrong with the Council. I have been trying to exin that we had nothing to do with it, but they refused to reason."

    Noah replied, "James is dead, father. He kidnapped Vincent Moriarty''s wife Genevieve. Who is also a friend of mine."

    "Why would he ever do something so absurd?" Jeffry''s eyebrows furrowed in question, and he turned to look at his wife, who had gone quiet. She then said,

    "It does sound abs--"

    "That should be enough with the castle of lies, mother," Noah interrupted her.

    Lady Hilda titled her head, trying to keep a calm face but she was failing at it.

    "What lies?" Jeffry asked, his eyes shifting between his son to wife.

    "I think you are mistaken, Noah. Whatever you heard, it is just--" Lady Hilda began only to be interrupted, and she had never been interrupted so bluntly.

    "Did you know how much I looked up to you, mother? All this time, I loved and wanted to protect you. Our family, but only to know that it was just lies. You didn''t betray just me, but father here."

    The colour from Lady Hilda''s face drained and she shook her head, "You don''t understand. It isn''t so simple as you make it to be. Let us talk about it calmly."

    "We are talking calmly, mother," Noah pointed out to her. He said, "I have done everything our family asked me to do. I have ced a stone on my heart, just to maintain the peace, and what did you do?" Lady Hilda shook her head, not wanting to reveal it before Jeffry. With James gone and her son knowing the truth, she only had Jeffry to protect her. "That you slept with your husband''s brother, and brought me to this world."

 Chapter 529 Broken Relationships

    Music Rmendation: Naked Body- Kim Min Ji

    --

    Lady Hilda looked like a ghost as she stared with horror in her eyes. She felt her husband turn to look at her, his eyebrows furrowed, and he questioned,

    "Is what Noah saying... is it true?"

    The woman was at a loss of words, because she hadn''t expected the secret toe out. All these years, she had been control. The servants had been paid heavily to close their lips, and those who couldn''t were discarded and put to grave. She shook her head like a broken toy,

    "Jeffry, I..."

    Jeffry turned stunned, before he ced his hand on his forehead. Never had he been fooled the way this woman before him did. For nearly a good minute, everyone stood there in silence, and he then turned to look at Hilda,

    "Why?" There was so much disappointment in his voice that brought shame to Lady Hilda that hadn''t urred to her all these years. "I loved you, Hilda. I treated you with love and respect. With patience and have stayed beside you... how could you break my trust? HOW?!"

    Lady Hilda closed her eyes at the sudden rise of Jeffry''s voice, and tears slipped from her eyes. She said,

    "You don''t understand. You both don''t understand. James and I... it happened when you were out to the North trip for two months. I tried to resist, but I was turning lonely!"

    But Jeffry shook his head and turned to look away from her as he didn''t want to see her face. He said, "You have lied to me, Hilda. And from what I can sense, it wasn''t the first or thest time, was it? Did you enjoy fooling me and going behind my back? To no one but my brother?"

    "Please don''t say that, Jeffry," Lady Hilda tried to close the distance between them and was about to ce her hand on his shoulder when she heard him say,

    "Don''t touch me. Don''te near me. I will ask to transfer myself to another cell because I cannot look at you, Hilda."

    At the same moment, a guard appeared and unlocked the gate of the cell the elderly Sullivan couple were in. The guard then said,

    "Jeffry Sullivan, follow me."

    Lady Hilda tried to stop her husband from leaving here alone by herself, and she said, "Jeffry, I didn''t mean to hurt you. Pleasee back! I am guilty and in pain, I need you!" The guard locked back the gate and took Jerry away from the corridor, while Noah stood there, staring at his mother.

    Hilda tried to control her tears, but one slipped from her eyes as quietness began to settle in and around the cell. She asked Noah, "Are you happy now? Happy that your father knows the truth?"

    Noah took a step closer to the cell and asked her,<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Mother... did you truly weep for me when I died? When I was being buried?"

    "Of course, I did! I am your mother, I brought you up--"

    "Then shouldn''t you be happy that I am alive than being questioned about the marriage that you failed to maintain and keep?" Noah asked his mother with a softness that only pricked Lady Hilda.

    "You don''t know how the world works, Noah. I did things to survive, toe forward and to make sure you had a better future," Lady Hilda replied to him with her glistening eyes.

    "How can I have a future, when your lover or my biological father stabbed me. Watching the life leave my body?" Noah had always respected his mother, even when her decision and thoughts didn''t align with him. He said, "All of you have suffocated me, and somewhere, I have always felt dead. And regarding about knowing the world, all of you made sure I grew up faster than the others. So don''t patronise me about not knowing. Everything you hide and lie about, it eventuallyes out."

    "Are you going to make it public then?" Lady Hilda asked him with a serious face.

    "I will leave the decision to your husband," Noah said to her, watching her frown before her eyes widened.

    "He is going to be free..." Lady Hilda bitterly smiled and crossed her arms across her chest. She then nodded and said, "I never thought there would be a day where I would see hate in your eyes for me."

    "Neither did I," Noah responded to her. He said, "This will be thest time we will be seeing each other, mother."

    Lady Hilda asked him, her words growing softer, "You refuse to see how I am doing here? Will it pain you? Is that why you won''t visit me?"

    For a moment, Noah didn''t respond to her and Lady Hilda continued to stare at him.

    She asked him, "What is it?"

    "In the light of whom you were associated with and the bodies that you have killed and buried. Involved in the operations behind the scenes by killing innocent men and women, your penalty is death. You will be executed tomorrow."

    Lady Hilda stared at him, and then looked away before a bitter smile made its way to her lips. She nodded, "I see. So that is my punishment." When Noah was about to leave, she stopped him, "Noah. Will youe see me tomorrow?" Her voice broke at the end, because as much as she had used her son as her puppet, she loved him. After all, he was part of her flesh and he was her son.

    Noah wasn''t sure if he was ready for it. But at the same time, he had been raised to be a good person. He finally gave her a nod, "Sure. I will be there. I should go now."

    He made his way to the end of the corridor, taking a right and when he came to the end of it, he stopped walking. His eyes were filled with sadness, and he braced himself before stepping out of the dungeon.

 Chapter 530 Peace Settling In

    Music Rmendation: Strong Helper- Sim Hee Jin

    ¡ª

    The next day early in the morning, Eugene made his way to the market of the Meadow town to fetch milk when he heard the local boy shouted,

    "Return from the dead! Never like before! Fresh and exclusive news from the Council itself!"

    A lot of townsfolk surrounded the local boy, paying him two shillings before taking the newsletter and reading it. They read half of it before looking at the person next to them and beginning to gossip.

    "Can you believe this?" One of the men asked.

    "How is it even possible?!" Asked another townsman. The man''s wife, not knowing how to read, leaned towards her husband and asked him,

    "What is it? Who is the person who returned from the dead?"

    Eugene went straight to the local boy, paying him the money, he took hold of the newsletter, and his eyes skimmed through what was written there. His eyes widened, and he ran back to Dawson''s house.

    "Lady Aubrey! Lady Aubrey!" Eugene shouted as he entered the house.

    "What has gotten you so excited, Eugene?" Lady Aubrey asked, who was in the kitchen with Rosetta. The vampiress had been learning how to cook with Lady Aubrey''s help.

    Rosetta noticed her husband had not bought the milk along with him, and she asked him, "Is everything alright?"

    Eugene stretched his hand forward and held the newsletter and said, "The person whom James Sullivan kidnapped was Miss Eve."

    "What?" Lady Aubrey''s eyes widened as this was her first hearing about it. The local newspaper had mentioned the Sullivans, but there was no mention about who was kidnapped. "Give that to me," she said, adjusting the sses on her nose, and Rosetta came closer to read along with her.

    Lady Aubrey read what was written in the newsletter with her eyebrows furrowed,

    "The Council would like to inform everyone that James Sullivan, the uncle of Duke Noah of Woodlock, is now dead. During the time of his capture, the man refused toply ande with the members of the authorities, which eventually led to his death. As you are aware, James Sullivan had turned into a rogue and had kidnapped Genevieve Moriarty, wife of Vincent Moriarty.

    Mr. Moriarty has brought back his wife safely to Skellington, and thankfully, there has been no worrying damage being caused. Mr. Sullivan kidnapped Lady Genevieve to sacrifice her after mingling with the witches for his means. With him, Lady Hilda and Jeffry Sullivan were captured for their involvement with him, as there have been a series of deaths that was caused by them.

    But in the light of the truth that was found recently, because Noah Sullivan is alive, it has been found that Jeffry Sullivan is innocent and had no hand in any of the operations. Many councilmen, as well as one of the Inner Council members, that is Mr. Fowler''s death was caused by Hilda Sullivan. Duke Noah has been trying to bring the truth to light, and his false death was only an attempt in the sess that we have achieved. We would like to thank Duke Noah for this contribution.

    While Duke Noah and Jeffry Sullivan are innocent, after a lot of thought, it has been decided that Lady Hilda Sullivan will be executed today at noon."

    Lady Aubrey read the rest of it in her mind, while Rosetta stepped away from Lady Aubrey and asked her husband, "We should go to the Moriarty mansion as soon as possible."

    Eugene was in deep thought, and he whispered, "Do you think he was the one?"

    "The one?" Rosetta asked, not knowing what Eugene meant.

    Now that Rosetta was part of the family, he told her, "The one who killed Miss Eve''s mother¡­ She told me some time ago about the family history, and I always thought it was someone from that family."

    "It could be," and it couldn''t be, Lady Aubrey thought to herself and said, "So much happened, I wonder how she is doing. Let us get the carriage prepared and leave quickly to Skellington." But when she turned around to go to her room, Lady Aubrey fell on the ground.

    "Lady Aubrey!" Eugene and Rosetta quickly came to her side, but the elderly woman had lost consciousness. They carried Lady Aubrey to her room andid her on the bed. Eugene said to Rosetta,

    "I will go get the physician."

    "I will be here looking after her," Rosetta replied, and watched her husband leave the house as fast as his body could move.

    In the Moriarty mansion, Eve and Vincent sat in the garden for some fresh air, talking to each other. Eve asked him,

    "Will you be going to the Council?"

    "To watch the execution?" Vincent asked her, taking her hand in his and ying with her fingertips. "I have very little interest in the person who is getting executed. I think I can spend my time better by sitting next to you, than waste it on someone else."

    Eve smiled at Vincent''s words and took a deep breath before staring at the blooming flowers. The snow had started to reduce, and the Winter season was leaving them.

    "The Council doesn''t want to drag it, considering the murders the Sullivan duo plotted of high standing people," Vincent stated, and he agreed. He preferred them all gone, so that he could spend peaceful days with his love.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    His voice drawled, "I was thinking about something."

    "About what?" Eve asked him, and she turned to look at his silver hair gently moving in the direction of the wind. "Now that you have fulfilled the goal of getting revenge from the man who killed your mother, I was wondering how about we start our family."

    Eve stared at him before a beautiful smile spread on her lips. She said, "I think I would very much love that."

    Vincent remarked, "I thought of waiting for some time so that I could spoil you, but then I thought, I can always do that with the way dayse. To love and cherish you without having to pause, while we build our family. Imagine little Eves and little Vincent running around."

    Two carriages appeared from the gates, moving towards the entrance of the mansion. Alfie quickly made his presence in front of the mansion and bowed when the members of the Moriarty family stepped down from the carriage. It wasn''t just Lady Annalise and Allie who had returned. Along with them were grandpa and grandma Moriarty.

    "They seem to have arrived sooner than I expected," Vincent murmured, and he stood up with Eve, leaving the garden and making their way towards the front.

    Grandpa Moriarty, noticing Vincent and Eve,mented loudly, "You both seem perfectly in shape! We heard from Annalise that my lovely granddaughter-inw was kidnapped and we came as quickly as we could!"

    "How did you travel so fast?" Vincent inquired, and Lady Annalise replied to this,

    "They were already headed in this direction, and our carriages passed. They caught up to us and we had to turn around because they said it was better we stick together."

    Lady Ravette said, "Of course, that didn''t make sense. What if you needed help?" She asked her grandson. "But it seems you were capable of protecting her by yourself."

    Grandpa Moriarty said to Vincent, "Rave and I were missing all of you and left Holy Oak, not knowing that they were headed our way, but it is good that I have a good eye. Now that we are here, and everyone are in good shape, we should celebrate it together!"

    Lady Ravette asked, "Where is Marceline? Not back from her trip?"

    "She''s in House of Purgatory," Vincent finally revealed the truth.

    The older vampiress tilted her head, while Grandpa Moriarty raised his eyebrows. Lady Ravette then remarked after the silence that grew in the atmosphere,

    "What did she do to have you all send her there?"

    "She has harmed and tried to kill Eve," Vincent answered. Lady Ravette nodded, and she responded,

    "Why doesn''t that surprise me? I knew the child since she was young," she then turned to the butler and said, "Prepare tea in the dining room."

    "Right away, mdy!" Alfie bowed, before the other servants appeared to carry their luggage inside the mansion.

    Grandpa Moriarty put his arm around his wife''s waist and whispered, "Did you have to phrase it that way, dear?"

    Lady Ravette wasn''t pleased to hear that one of her grandchildren was in the House of Purgatory. She said, "She disappoints me. Maybe we could go and pay her a visit? Maybe see if things can be fixed?"

    "Perhaps," Grandpa Moriarty answered as they continued to walk inside the hallways.

    Vincent and Eve were thest ones walking behind the elderly couple, when Eugene appeared in front of the mansion and called,

    "Miss Eve!"

    Eve turned around, the bright smile on her lips lowered when she noticed the worry on Eugene''s face. She quickly made her way towards where he stood, and Vincent followed him.

    Grandpa and Grandma Moriarty turned to see who it was, and Lady Ravette questioned, "Who is that man, who talks to my granddaughter-inw with such a casual tone?"

    Lady Annalise quickly answered, "That is Genevieve''s family. She was taken in and raised by them."

    "A vampire?" Grandpa Moriarty asked in slight surprise.

    "He was a human¡­ until¡­ your granddaughter Marceline stabbed him," Lady Annalise replied.

    "Seems like our elder granddaughter has been busy with idle work," Lady Ravette responded before her lips set themselves in a thin line.

    At the front of the mansion, Eve asked, "What''s the matter, Eugene? Is everything alright?"

    Eugene then said, "It is Lady Aubrey."

 Chapter 531 Catching Of Age

    Vincent, Eve and Eugene left the Moriarty mansion and arrived at Dawson''s residence in Meadow. There was a deep frown on Eve''s face, and once they got down from the carriage, she quickly ran inside and made her way towards Lady Aubrey''s room.

    Her eyes fell on the older woman, who was now resting on the bed with her eyes closed.

    Eugene said to Eve in a low voice, "Rosetta and I didn''t notice the changes because Lady Aubrey made sure we didn''t know. She has been coughing blood, and it is only now that I know about it. I should have understood when she said she wanted to wash her own clothes."

    When Eve stepped into the room, Rosetta, sitting next to Lady Aubrey, went to get up. But Eve waved her hand for the vampiress to sit down and took the other side of the bed.

    Eve''s hand reached out to gently hold Lady Aubrey''s hand, and the woman, without opening her eyes, said,

    "Eve¡­"

    "It is me," Eve replied.

    "Of course, it is you. You and I, we have held each other''s hand for so long, I can tell it with closed eyes," Lady Aubrey said slowly, and one could tell by her voice that the elderly woman was physically weak. She opened her eyes and she turned to look at Eve, who had tears in her eyes. "I am still here and fine."

    Eve nodded, blinking the tears away from her eyes, and sheined, "You should have told Eugene or me, or Rosetta than suffer by yourself."

    Lady Aubrey weakly returned the hold on Eve''s hand, saying, "All of you have your tes full and I know you would be more than happy to take more, but things like these, I am old. With old age, a person''s body starts to deteriorate."

    Vincent said to Lady Aubrey, "Eve and I were hoping that you would help us raise our dozen children, Lady Aubrey." He had heard from Eugene that the human had not more than a year in her hand, and he could tell both Eve and Eugene were struggling as death was approaching. He stated, "I heard you don''t want to extend your life."

    Lady Aubrey smiled at Vincent''s words, "It is true. Even if I do not make it through, I know with my full confidence¡­ that they will be raised well. They are going to be smart, kind, beautiful and handsome children. Anyways, I still have lots of time¡­ I am not dying any time soon and have a lot of time!" She snapped at them because of the amount of gloominess that was hovering in the atmosphere.

    Eve returned the smile and said, "We will make sure every day counts, Aunt Aubrey."

    "It has, Eve. It very much has," the elderly woman replied with warmth in her eyes.

    After Lady Aubrey had lost her husband, life in many ways, had dulled down for her. Because of her previous status of being a governess, she had made connections and acquaintances, but that hadn''t been enough to fill the emptiness since her husband passed away.

    But then came the little girl with bright blues, and she loved her as her own daughter, raised her with everything she believed in and what a fine woman she had turned out to be.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "If you all want me to see you children, now is the best time to get to business so that I can hold them in my arms," Lady Aubrey looked at the four of them.

    After two hours, Lady Aubrey went back to rest, while the four of them stepped out of the room. Knowing how Lady Aubrey was attached to this house, Eve didn''t go to mention about having her moved to the Moriarty mansion. Not to mention, Eugene and Rosetta were now using the room which was hers before she got married to Vincent.

    Eve said to Eugene, "Tell me if you need anything, Eugene. Anything at all, and we will do our best so that all of you arefortable."

    Vincent said to Eugene, "I will speak to the physician I know and he wille twice a day here to check on Aunt Aubrey, it would be good to be up to date than not knowing anything."

    "Thank you, Miss Eve and Mr. Moriarty," Eugene thanked them.

    While Vincent and Eugene began to speak about the Council and how Eugene''s new work was going, Rosetta and Eve moved aside. The vampiress hugged her tightly and asked,

    "How are you doing, Eve? We heard about your kidnapping today. Are you hurt?"

    "I am fine now, Rose, thank you for asking. I somehow got healed," Eve replied to Rose and then she said, "How about you? How are you doing?"

    Rosetta nodded, "I think I am alright. Though I miss Eugene when he''s away for work, Lady Aubrey has been teaching me a lot of things. I now know how to make salted butter and bread sandwiches and even just bread."

    Eve had a proud smile, realising how much Rosetta was learning and improving herself. She said, "Maybe we can sit down and eat one of these days."

    "I think it would be lovely! Lady Aubrey will be happy to have you here too," Rosetta beamed with a wide smile before her smile vanished. "I wish everything was okay¡­ Now Lady Aubrey is sick and my parents¡­"

    Eve ced her hand on Rosetta''s arm and said, "I heard Eugene and you visited."

    "Mm. Our meeting seemed fine," Rosetta nodded again and then innocently said, "They were in a horrible condition there and I wanted to bring them here, because of how guilty I felt. Lady Aubrey also told me it was fine, if I wanted them toe live with us, after all they have nowhere to go. She said it would be interesting¡­ but then I thought, maybe they could use some more time in the dungeon before theye here?"

    Eve stared at Rosetta before nodding, "I guess so."

    She made a mental note to ensure that Rosetta''s parents wouldn''t attempt to kill Lady Aubrey if they stayed here. She turned to look at where Vincent and Eugene stood, and met her pureblooded vampire''s eyes, who seemed to know what she was thinking as he smiled at her.

 Chapter 532 A Moriarty Woman

    Another two hours passed before Lady Aubrey woke up and Eve sat with her. The older woman refused to ept that she needed rest and told everyone she was doing fine, and had decided to sit on the front stairs of the house. Eugene and Rosetta were in the kitchen, preparing supper along with Vincent, who for once and maybe the first time decided to help in the kitchen.

    "I will be just fine, Eve," Lady Aubrey assured Eve, who held a serious look on her face.

    Eve smiled at Lady Aubrey and said, "You will be fine, auntie. We won''t let anything happen to you." She then asked her, "Does your stomach hurt?" It was because she noticed the older woman''s hand move to her stomach.

    "I barely felt it," Lady Aubrey replied, and she caught hold of Eve''s hand with both hands by encapsting it. She said, "My dear daughter Eve. When did you grow up this much?" It wasn''t a question to Eve as the older woman held wonderment in her voice as if proud.

    "Time passed too fast, didn''t it," Eve looked around the garden before her eyes fell on the pot that Rosetta had nted along with Eugene. "Thank you, Aunt Aubrey. For all you have done, when others couldn''t."

    "You don''t have to mention that. You and Eugene have been my joy, mypanions after Rikkard," Lady Aubrey replied, and she then said, "Eugene mentioned something this morning¡­ James Sullivan, was he¡­"

    Eve only nodded, and Lady Aubrey took a deep breath as if trying to piece the things that had happened until now.

    "To think the person was so near and none knew until the very end. I feel relieved that it was solved and you are safe now," Lady Aubrey murmured and asked, "How are you doing, Eve? You seem quieter than usual. Is there something else bothering you?"

    "I think it is the mind after the storm hase and left," Eve responded, and she ced her other hand on Lady Aubrey''s hand. She then asked, "The dried petals of my wedding bouquet¡­"

    "I have saved them all with me," Lady Aubrey responded, "I knew you wanted to give them to Anaya, but I am not sure how you n to give it as its broken, and just a heap of mess."

    Eve nodded and then said, "I might not be able to keep you alive forever. But," Lady Aubrey gave a questioning look and said, "I can take away the pain that you feel."

    Soon shimmering white particles started to gather around their hand and Lady Aubrey looked at it with a stunned expression. The stunned expression was quick to turn to awe as she continued to stare at the little droplets that formed in the air.

    "These look so beautiful, Eve¡­" Lady Aubrey murmured, forgetting the pain that had formed in her stomach.

    Eve concentrated on removing the illness that Lady Aubrey was going through. She pulled them one by one, and when she released Lady Aubrey''s hand, she also pulled a murky mud-like substance before waving her hand on the ground.

    "Ah, Eve. At the front," Lady Aubrey''s eyes were directed on the road in front of the house.

    Eve turned away from Lady Aubrey, and her eyes fell on Mrs. Humphrey and her son Patrick. Mrs. Humphrey''s hand was pointed at Eve, while it trembled. The woman asked her son,

    "Did you see that, Patrick?! She''s a witch!"

    Patrick stared at Eve with horror and disbelief in his eyes. He couldn''t believe what he just saw, all those shimmery and shiny diamonds in the air.

    Mrs. Humphrey and her son were on their way to the Edwards''s house when they caught sight of the witchcraft. The woman said, "You are indeed a witch just like we assumed! You should have been burned that day. I am going to tell everyone about it. You tricked all of us and need to be captured! Hiding behind that wretched vampire of¡ª"

    When the woman turned around, something sharp came flying right in front of her nose and hit the wall on the other side of the road. Mrs. Humphrey felt her heart leap in her throat and she stopped her footsteps.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    On hearing the swishing sound, Patrick turned in that direction, and his eyes widened on noticing a sharp ss piece sticking into the wall. How did it get there?! He couldn''t believe his eyes and wondered if he was seeing things. Both the mother and son turned to look back at Eve.

    Eve started to walk towards them, and said, "I thought we ended all the feuds, Mrs. Humphrey. But it seems like you forgot what happened thest time you called me a witch. Calling me that again will lead to your loss, not mine." She moved the gate away and stepped outside before saying, "Don''t think I missed my aim."

    Mrs. Humphrey stared at Eve and stuttered, "W¡ªwhat are you?"

    "I am a woman who wants peace and if you speak ill of my husband or family members, I won''t stand quiet," Eve''s words were calm and she turned to look at Patrick, who couldn''t take his eyes off of her. There was something sweet yet dangerous in the way she looked. "I am hoping you will be able to make your mother understand."

    Patrick, who once tried to intimidate Eve for her hand in marriage and had tried toe strong on her, was now left speechless, and though big, for the first time he felt small.

    "I would listen if I were you."

    It was Vincent who had stepped out of the house. He approached Eve, while Eugene and Rosetta stood next to Lady Aubrey. He said, "The Moriartys are very protective about their family." He cracked his knuckles, "I don''t just snap fingers, but also snap necks. The sound is quite lovely."

    Patrick nervouslyughed and said, "We didn''t see or hear anything. Nothing at all! Isn''t that right, mother?" He sharply nudged his mother.

    "A¡ªah, y¡ªyes," Mrs. Humphrey stuttered in fear, and the mother-son duo left without looking behind even once.

    Eve watched them disappear at the end of the road and heard Vincent remark while he nced at the ice and wall, "That was a good throw. Even a sharper ice like ss. Your ability seems more refined than before. My strong wife," he put his hand around her waist.

    "My amazing husband," Eve turned to look at him and kissed his lips.

    "Lady Genevieve, how wonderful to see you here! We were so worried about you!" Mrs. Edwards remarked, who had watched the disappearing figures of Mrs. Humphrey and Patrick.

    Rosetta''s eyes rolled to look at the human and asked Eugene, "Is it okay to drink from your neighbours?"

    Eugene smiled and rubbed his wife''s back. He kissed her nose and said, "Come let us go back to the kitchen." The kiss was enough to change Rosetta''s mood, and she quickly followed him inside the house.

    Mrs. Edwards then asked in curiosity, "Was it the Humphreys?"

    Vincent offered a charming smile and replied, "It was. They were here to tell us that they are leaving the town tomorrow."

    Mrs. Edwards''s mouth went into ''O'' shape, and she nodded. Eve cleared her throat and asked him, "They are?"

    "Early in the morning right before the sun rises. I hear there''s a storm, and wouldn''t want them caught up in it. Safety first," Vincent replied cheekily, bringing a smile to her lips.

 Chapter 533 Execution Of The Lady

    A carriage quietly moved through the roads of the Darthmore town before it came to a halt. The coachman stepped down and pulled open the carriage door. The people inside it didn''t step down, as in their Jeffry Sullivan appeared reluctant to watch his wife''s execution.

    Noah, who sat next to him, said, "You don''t have toe if you don''t want to."

    Jeffry pursed his lips and replied, "It wouldn''t be right." Half because Hilda was still his wife and he couldn''t break the vow he had made to her when they married. Another part of the reason was that sending his son to deal with everything felt unfair. He took a deep breath and then said, "Let us get through this, shall we?"

    Before Noah even stepped out of the carriage, some of theymen and the councilmen were already staring at the fancy carriage. Carriages that were this big and beautiful only meant that it belonged to one of the high-standing families.

    A collection of gasps were heard in the air when their eyes fell on Noah. One of the councilmen asked another one, who stood next to him,

    "Weren''t you present when he was being buried in the Woodlock''s cemetery? Did he look alive?"

    "I can bet on my life that the man looked pale as a ghost. He still appears pale, only that his eyes are open and he''s walking," replied the other councilman. "Like many others, I thought he was dead, which is why it''s mind boggling to see him walking. I mean, the Sullivans even made a speech about how he missed his son and the woman cried. Was it all for a show?"

    "It could be," said the first councilman, before he added, "The more puzzling thought is that the culprits were right in their house and they didn''t realise it?"

    "Maybe they were hiding it?"

    Noah and Jeffry could hear the murmurs of questions about James, Hilda and Noah''s return from the death, and whether they had used a false body to bury him. Ignoring the remarks, they made their way towards the gallows as they entered.

    The inner council members and the Head Council had already arrived. One of the inner council member stretched his hand forward towards Noah and said,

    "It is so good to see you, Duke Noah. You are a brave and an outstanding man, to be able to catch the culprit¡­ I mean even though it is some of your family members like your uncle and mother. It must have been terrible, no¡­"

    Noah stared at the inner councilman, because he hadn''t done anything as such. Though Vincent was the one who had cracked the mystery, the des were given to him.

    "That should be enough talk, Mr. Hart," yton said to the man as he made his way to where Noah and his father stood. They offered each other a slight bow, and he said, "I wasn''t sure you were going toe, Duke Noah."

    Noah offered a slight smile and replied, "I promised her I woulde see her onest time. Also, I believe it is better to do things, than not do and regret itter."

    yton''s chin lifted and he said, "Looks like you have learned some things."

    After a few minutes where everyone was gathered at the front, one of the guards shouted loudly, "Make way for the culprit! Make way! Bringing the person ahead!"

    Noah didn''t turn his head, but his eyes followed his mother, escorted by the guard.

    Lady Hilda''s hands were bound behind her, and her ankles were bound with shackles, which made her movements slow and the guard pushed her when she didn''t move fast enough. Her head was covered by a ck cloth so that she didn''t see where she was going.

    The guard dragged her to the top of the gallows by the stairs, bringing her to the centre and having her stand before everyone. One of the councilmen stepped forward, a cunning smile on his face as he enjoyed reducing a person''s status to nothing, and watching them grovel. He was the announcer, and he said loud enough for everyone to hear,

    "We are gathered here for the crimes that this woman Hilda Sullivan hasmitted. She has not only convoluted with James Sullivan in supporting heinous crimes, but has also performed them. You must already be aware of her crimes as written in the newsletter, which is why it has been decided that this woman shall be put to an end so that no one will try to repeat the mistakes she has done."

    The councilman turned to look at the guard and waved his hand. The guard stepped forward and removed the ck cloth that was around Hilda''s head. She squinted her eyes, trying to adjust to the brightness and when she could finally see, her eyes fell on the many councilmen, who now stood on the ground.

    Hilda''s eyes met her husband''s eyes, who quickly turned to look in the direction as she was ashamed of what she had done. It was because one of the crimes, even though not published in the paper, it deeply hurt him. He couldn''t fathom the thought that she had gone behind his back, when all these years, he loved her so dearly.

    On noticing how her husband didn''t look at her, Hilda felt a prick in her chest. She looked pale even though she wasn''t dead. Her eyes had lost the glimmer and shine. Her eyes shifted to look at her son, and she found some sce in there.

    Noah stared back at his mother, who stood on the gallows.

    An onlooker would say that thedy hadn''t lost her ss and still appeared to be poised even though she was going to be executed. But looking into her eyes for so long, the observant Noah could tell that she was terrified of a lot of things right now.

    If it was a different time, Noah would have fought and saved his mother. But she had done so many bad things, and he could tell it was nothingpared to what James had done. As if she was the puppeteer, leading James to believe he was in control when she was the one pulling the strings.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    On the other hand, Hilda stared at her son, the only one who didn''t look at her in disgust and contempt. Noticing the sadness in his eyes, it somewhere brought peace in the woman''s mind, knowing her son still loved her. But the longer she stared at him, the more she realised that he had always carried that look¡­ how long? How long had he been unhappy? As his mother, she had been building a future for him, while ignoring the pain that was causing him.

    "Do you have anyst words to say, Hilda Sullivan?" The councilman questioned.

    Hilda was busy looking at Noah, lost in thought to reply to the councilman. Seconds passed by, and the people around looked at each other, while also noticing the line of her sight that was directed at her family, who hade to witness her death.

    "It appears that the woman knows the mistakes that she hasmitted and there is nothing she would like to say," the councilman said to the gathered crowd, as he didn''t care enough to give her the time to think. He then turned to the executioner guard, and said, "ce her head on the b."

    When the executioner with a mask on his head pushed Hilda to step forward and sit on her knees, the woman finally realised what was happening, and her face turned nothing less than a stone.

    Another guard pushed her head on the b, keeping it firm so the neck could be severed in one cut and didn''t need more than one swing.

    "Take your position," the announcer said to the executioner, who stood next to Hilda, and raised his sharp axe up in the air. "EXECUTE!"

    The axe was swift and in one movement, Noah watched Hilda''s head roll away from the wooden b and fall on one corner front of the gallows. Blood dripped down, smearing across the surface of the gallows.

    Jeffry said to his son, "I will be in the carriage," he turned around and left.

    Noah couldn''t take away his eyes from his mother''s now severed body. It was when yton came to talk to him, that he finally looked away.

    The Head Council said, "Duke Noah, you have shown more than courage today by showing up here. Integrity that many fall short in. You are amendable man." He raised his hand forward as if to have them start walking as their business here was done.

    "I don''t think life ever rewards the man who ismendable but the person who isn''t," Noah murmured, while he looked ahead of him.

    "I would like to think otherwise," yton responded, turning to look at the tall man who walked next to him. He said, "Not everyone are granted another life. If you didn''t live well before and has regrets, perhaps it is time to live without regrets?"

    Noah didn''t respond to yton''s words. He thanked him though, "Thank you for what you wrote in the newsletter. For keeping my family matter out." He could tell that the Head Council knew that he was James''s son, but yton hadn''t mentioned it to him or in the newsletter.

    "Hm, I have tried to clear things so that you will have an easier time before resuming your work as a Duke," yton replied. He stopped walking when they got near the road and he said, "Take some time for yourself, Duke Noah. I am sure you need it. I will be looking forward to having you join the position."

    Noah and yton offered each other a slight bow before they parted ways.

    When Noah returned to the carriage where his father was, he climbed inside it and the carriage began to move under the curious gazes of some of the councilman. For several minutes neither of them spoke to each other as they let the thought about their family members dead sink in their minds.

    "Noah," Jeffry began, and Noah turned away from the window, "I want to apologise to you."

    "You have nothing to apologise."

    "No," Jeffry insisted, a look of guilt marking his face and he said, "I must apologise, before it is toote. All these years, I have wronged you by keeping you in the shadows of Hilda and James. Even I, I believed and followed them, which is why I know it was very hard on you. I know that is why you are so, sealed."

    "It is all in the past now," Noah replied.

    Jeffry held pain in his eyes, as unlike his son who was younger than him, he had been unable to shake the pain of seeing his wife executed. He hadn''t realised until now, what he and his family had put Noah through, he said,

    "Even though we know the truth, I would still like to have you as my son. In some ways we still share the same blood and we have lost people."

    Noah offered a kind smile to Jeffry and said, "It isn''t blood that makes the bond thicker, father. It is the intention and the love. You are the only father I have known, and you will always be the only one I choose to ept."

    Jeffry managed a smile, and he then asked, "Now that you are free¡­ what are your ns for the future?"

    "So far nothing much than to continue to be the Duke of Woodlock," Noah hadn''t really thought about it. To be free¡­ was this how one felt without being bound or anyone or anything? He then said, "I need to be somewhere. I will return for supper." He knocked on the front window and ordered the coachman, "Stop here."

 Chapter 534 It Is Yours

    When Noah entered the town of Meadow, some who recognised him gasped in shock and horror, realising what was written in the newsletter was true. Nobody badmouthed him because of how the newsletter portrayed him to be a selfless man, which he was in every right.

    "Duke Noah! How good to see you back here!" One of the townsfolk''s women greeted him with a bow. "Have you been doing well?"

    Noah smiled at the woman and nodded, and the woman around began to gush, forgetting everything else that was written about his family. He continued to walk until he made his way to Dawson''s residence.

    Even though he had yet to push the gate open, he could hear the chatter from inside the house. A ck cat sat at one side of the pir gate and stared at him.

    "Damn you, Sullivan!" Timotei red at Noah. The ck cat had been unable to keep his thoughts to himself, as he was upset that the ss vial had been used on him when he could have turned into a human.

    Noah didn''t look surprised as he had heard about this cat. He asked, "Is Eve inside?"

    "With her husband, yes," Timotei stood up, stretching his body after sunbathing. He jumped on the ground and pranced straight through the main door. "The ghost is here!" He announced.

    When Noah showed up in front of the doorstep, Lady Aubrey looked surprised and said, "A surprise to see you here, Duke Noah. Pleasee in."

    "I don''t mean to stay for long. I have somewhere else to be," Noah replied in a polite tone.

    Lady Aubrey, who had read the news about Noah''s mother being executed could tell that the werewolf had only finished it a while ago by the look in his eyes. Not to mention, he looked hesitant, after all, his family was the one who had put Eve through hell. She waved her hand and insisted,

    "You have visited me after such a long time, I would be upset if you don''t join us. Come on in, don''t be shy," the older woman offered him a warm smile. Feeling better than how she was feeling earlier today, she walked towards the maid''s door and ced her hand on his arm, "Eugene and Vincent are cooking along with Rose and Eve. They are preparing a feast for tonight. You should definitely eat with us. The more the merrier."

    Noah was grateful to Lady Aubrey''s words, but the guilt was hard to get rid of. Nheless, he smiled at the woman and inquired, "How have you been doing, Lady Aubrey?"

    "Not that well until this morning, but now that everyone is in the house, I feel everything is wonderful again," Lady Aubrey responded, and she then stretched her hands towards Timotei, who was quick to climb and jump into her arms. "Where have you been, Timotei? I thought you were going to prepare your best dish."

    Timotei red at Noah, and ended up getting a tap on his head. Lady Aubrey said calmly, "What did we discuss about ring at guests?"

    "I would have cooked the best dish, Lady Aubrey, I mean my skills are amazing, and you will lick your fingers and want to chew it. But I am a small cat, and I thought I would let the others do the work," Timotei said as he brought his tail closer and hugged it.

    "Was that after you burned your tail in the kitchen?" Lady Aubrey asked the ck cat, who had appeared at the house an hour ago.

    "Ahem, of course not!" Timotei responded and took a quick look at his tail.

    While the ck cat and Lady Aubrey spoke to each other, Noah''s eyes fell on Eve, who was stirring something in the kitchen. Vincent seemed to tell her something, and it had her turn to meet Noah''s eyes.

    Eve left the kitchen and made her way to where Noah stood. She offered a polite bow and asked him, "Did you just arrive? Please take a seat," she pulled the chair away from the table.

    "I did, thank you," Noah replied, and the two of them took a seat. He then said, "There was something I wanted to give you."

    Eve wondered what it was and saw him reach out to his coat''s inner pocket. He pulled parchments, and handed it to her, while saying,

    "This is for you."

    "What is this?" Eve asked, taking the parchments and carefully reading it. Her eyes widened, and she said, "This is the house in Brokengroves¡­"

    "I have wanted to give you this for a very long time, but I couldn''t in the past. With everything resolved, I think it is time for it to go back to you. As it was your ce," Noah didn''t get the opportunity to see the young Eve and her mother live there, but he could only tell that this ce was dear to her. "It is yours to take care of."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Eve was left speechless at Noah''s gesture and she looked up to meet his gaze with her moist eyes. She said, "Thank you, Noah. For everything you have done."

    "I wish I could have done more, but it is what it is, isn''t it," Noah replied, and when he smiled, there was a slight bitterness in it.

    Eve ced her hand on his and said, "I think you have done more than anyone in your ce could have done, Noah. You are a good person, and you have been a good friend to me."

    Noah was grateful to have Eve''s forgiveness. She was the first woman he had ever loved, and he was d it was her, even though they were just friends now. He then stood up and said,

    "I should go now. There is someone I haven''t visited since I returned. If you will all excuse me."

    Eve didn''t stop him, and she stood up with him. But then she remembered something. She said, "Hold on! There is something I need to give you too. Please wait." Saying this, she hurried inside Lady Aubrey''s room,ing with cardboard of ss pieces and withered flower petals.

    cing the cardboard on the table''s surface, Eve brought her hands on either side before whispering something under her breath.

    Soon light started to emit from the centre of the cardboard, and the broken ss pieces started to fix themselves by turning into the original ss case, while the withered flowers began to attach. Once connected, the fried petals turned fresh with fragrance and the light disappeared.

    Eve then picked up the ss case and handed it to Noah, "It''s my wedding bouquet. I saved this one for the woman who loves you and will keep you happy. If you have found that person or are yet to find¡­ I would like you to give this to her."

    She had saved it for Anaya, and deep down in her heart she believed that Noah and Anaya were meant to be together. But at the same time, she wanted to give Noah a choice and not pressure him with these flowers. She didn''t want to be his parents and corner him. It would be wrong to push her wishes or thoughts to him, but give him the choice of what he wanted so that his heart could freely choose.

    Noah stared at the flowers, "I will¡­Thank you for saving this, Eve. Truly."

    With a bow to everyone, Noah walked out of the house. Eve, who watched her friend leave, felt a kiss ced on the side of her head.

    "You did more than well, my Eve," Vincent praised her, and Eve smiled, hoping Noah would find his happiness like the people under this roof.

    Someone in the room cleared throat and it was none other than Timotei. He jumped out of Lady Aubrey''s arms and got on the dining table to speak,

    "Eve, my sea princess who is above all, it is time you turn me into a vampire as it is long due. No no, a pureblooded vampire," Timotei politely put his request forward by closing his eyes, while his nose was raised to point to the roof.

    "We can try that," Eve agreed, and this had Timotei''s ears stand pointed in attention and he readied himself.

    "Why wait then? Comee, it is time to see my majestic self," Timotei tapped his paw on the table. "Perhaps I should stand on the ground. It would be odd to be standing on the table."

    "But there''s something you need to know, Timotei," Eve let him know, before adding, "I was going through some of the information and found out that the transformation might not work, and you might lose the ability to speak and turn into a regr cat¡­"

    Timotei''s ears flopped in worry, before they straightened and he decided, "Let me go and get you a cat. What you need is a test subject. Am I smart or what?" he started tough, before hurrying out to find a cat.

    "I don''t understand why he wants to turn into a cat. I think he looks cute as a cat," Rosetta remarked in a nonchnt tone.

    "You should tell that in front of him," Vincent chimed with a grin on his face. Rosetta then turned to look at Eugene, who shook his head.

    Outside the Dawson''s house''s road, Noah carried the ss case with both his hands. He got on the local carriage heading to Woodlock, and once he got down, he made his way towards the local cemetery, where Kieran''s body was buried.

 Chapter 535 Finally Able To Breath

    Music Rmendation: Strength and Hope- Gregor F. N

    ¡ª

    Noah spent a good one hour in the cemetery, which was peaceful next to his coachman''s grave. He would have never thought that Kieran would be murdered along with him, and if he could, he would be more than happy to switch ces with Kieran.

    When he returned to the Sullivan mansion with the ss case in his arms, his father sat in the living room and saw him with it. The man asked,

    "Is that a bouquet?"

    Noah paused his footsteps and met his father''s eyes, "It is. It is a gift for someone in the future."

    Jeffry pursed his lips, and before his son walked away from there, he invited him, "Would you like toe sit with me, Noah? For a drink?"

    Noah noticed the bottle of opened liquor sitting on the small ss table, which was half empty. He gave the nod and said, "I could use a drink." He entered the living room and picked up a ss before sitting beside his father on the long couch.

    "Let me get that," Noah said, picking up the liquor bottle and pouring it into his ss. He didn''t enjoy drinking alcohol but didn''t want to leave his father alone.

    He then refilled his father''s ss, and they took a sip each from their sses, before the firece that burned brightly. Jeffry said,

    "I was thinking of refurbishing the mansion that''s there in the East. I am growing old and a little change in the scenery would do me good. You too, if you want to join me, Noah."

    Shifting from Woodlock?

    Noah smiled at his father and replied, "I think I would like to stay here, father."

    Jeffry nodded, not wanting to interfere in Noah''s life anymore as he was a grown man who could choose what he wanted to do. He then confessed, "This mansion has so many memories. But it is the one that is tainted that now haunts me along with the people whom I cared about gone. Your mother was everything to me, Noah, and I loved her very much. I don''t know why she chose to walk the other path."

    Noah tried not to think about his mother because the more he thought about it, the angrier he turned, and hate-filled his mind. But at the same time, the person whom he was all these years tried to conflict with his new feelings.

    "It wasn''t your fault, father," Noah told the man because he had never seen his parents fight or argue about anything. They had always been agreeable; he had seen his father love and dote on his mother very much. He said, "You did everything a husband could do and give."

    "Thank you, Noah. I know all of us have caused you unhappiness, but I would like to tell you that you have grown into a trulymendable man. I would always want you as my son, and if not son, my father, so that I could be guided and not be as hard on you as I was in the past."

    As sweet and heartwarming these conversations were, Noah''s childhood was lost, and his innocence never bloomed as he was forced to grow up to everyone''s expectations. There was no pointining; he could only fix what was in front of him. He heard his father say,

    "There is something I do want to talk to you about, Noah. Only if you want that is."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "You don''t have to ask me permission, father," Noah responded with a polite smile on his face, while he stared at his father.

    Jeffry then asked, "Hilda once said that she had a feeling that you loved a woman. Why didn''t you pursue her?"

    A bitter chuckle expanded from Noah''s lips, and he said, "She was the daughter of the woman James killed. The one you helped James cover the body at the grounds of the Council."

    An awkward silence filled the living room, and Jeffry drank the entire ss in his hand before clearing his throat. He said, "It looks like we have been hurting you for a long time. I am sorry, son."

    "It is in the past, and what matters is that she is happy now," Noah replied with bitterness leaving his lips. He was happy that Eve had found her peace.

    Jeffry stared at Noah for two seconds before he asked, "You know, life is lonely to live by yourself. You might think you will be able to make it through with it, but at one point, it turns dark and empty and you have no one to share what you want. I don''t want mine and your mother''s marriage to disappoint you, or our family to base your future. If and when you are willing, I would be more than happy to ask for prospects, unless you have someone on your mind."

    "I think I do have someone in mind," Noah replied, smiling and took a sip from his ss. He said, "But I am unsure if she will have me."

    "I supposed there''s no harm in trying, yes? And if you need any help, I would be more than happy to help," Jeffry ced his ss on the little ss table and ced his hand on Noah''s back. "For the pain that you have endured, I hope you will find happiness, Noah, and I mean it."

    "Thank you, father," Noah offered him a brief smile. He finished the content of his ss and then ced it on the table. When he stood up, his father stopped him,

    "There was also something that I wanted to clear my mind off from. Our butler¡­ was it your doing?" Jeffry asked with curiosity in his eyes as if the question had been chewing his mind.

    "It was me," Noah replied, offering a slight bow before he stepped out of the room.

    "How strange that no one caught him in the act," Jeffry murmured, slightly drunk as the alcohol was strong. But someone did notice Noah''s kill and had only kept it a secret even after he died.

    Noah made his way up the stairs, walking towards his room. This mansion held mostly mncholic memories. When his footsteps stopped in front of a closed window, he opened it with one of his hands, letting light pass through, and it felt as if, for the first time after several years, that the air in here wasn''t suffocating anymore.

    Hours passed, and Noah sat in his armchair with his legs stretched before him. He stared at the firece, watching the me burn brightly, and after an hour, he finally ced the book that he hadn''t turned the page to the side. He picked up his coat and carried the ss case with him, making his way through the hallways of the Sullivan mansion.

    Noah ordered the servant, "Prepare the carriage, I will be leaving to the West."

    "Yes, Sire!" The servant replied and hurried. Once the carriage was brought in front of the mansion, Noah ordered,

    "Tell my father I will be returning after a week."

    Noah got inside the carriage and left the Sullivan mansion and Woodlock, hoping to meet the woman who had tolerated the real him.

 Chapter 536 Roaming Ghost

    It took two days of travel before Noah reached one of the towns in the West, which was also where the Chambers family was living. Parking his carriage in one of the expensive inns, he freshened himself before visiting the Chamber''s mansion, which was ten minutes away from the inn.

    It was post morning when Noah arrived in front of the Chamber''s mansion and knocked on the door. A maid opened the door and asked,

    "Good morning, Sire. How can I help you?"

    "I am looking for Anaya Chambers. Is she in there?" Noah inquired, and when he smiled, the maid turned slightly flustered at the handsome man, not knowing who he was as she was appointed by the family very recently.

    "Ah, Lady Anaya is upied at the moment, but would you like to wait for her?" The maid asked him, and when he gave her a nod, she pushed open the door wide and weed him inside the house. "Pleasee in!"

    Noah had visited the Chambers with his family in the past, having stayed here briefly, and it still looked the same. The maid took his coat from him, hanging it on the stand and led him to the parlour room. The maid asked,

    "Would you like some tea and biscuits, Sire? And who shall I say hase?"

    "Just tea will be fine. Noah Sullivan," Noah replied to the maid, whose eyes suddenly widened as she realised this was the man who was all over the newsletter. He was the ghost!

    The maid moved her lips but didn''t utter a word, and she quickly bolted from there to call her master and mistress of the house.

    Mr. and Mrs. Chambers were quick to arrive in front of the parlour room, and they gawked at the dead man. While Mrs. Chambers was conflicted about seeing Noah in their house, Mr. Chambers cleared his throat and said,

    "Duke Noah, what a surprise to¡­ see you¡­here. You are still the Duke, aren''t you?" He asked in doubt.

    Noah stood up from his seat and faced them before offering them a deep bow, "Mr. and Mrs. Chambers, forgive me for showing up this suddenly without any prior letter. Yes, I am still a Duke."

    Mrs. Chambers turned her face to her husband, while still staring at him. She asked in a hushed voice, "How is this true? We saw him buried, didn''t we?"

    Mr. Chambers smiled nervously at Noah, as his wife was nowhere as quiet as she thought she was, and Noah smiled back at them. Noah cleared thedy''s doubts by saying,

    "Forgive me for startling you, Lady Magdalene. I believe the news is yet to reach the West borders," Noah apologised, and the couple nodded. "I was passing by¡­ and thought to pay you a visit. I hope it is alright."

    Mrs. Chambers gathered her wits and finally nodded, "Yes, yes. It is perfectly fine. Though a little more than confused, I think you would be more than happy to share the news that we haven''t heardter?"

    Noah nodded, and when the maid offered tea, and the couple watched Noah pick up the saucer and the teacup, they let out a sigh of relief, happy to see that this man was not just a ghost who hade to haunt them, not that they could recollect on why he would haunt them.

    Mr. Chambers told Noah, "Please sit down, Duke Noah. We are d that you coulde visit us today, because if you came tomorrow, we wouldn''t be here," he joined Noah and his wife to sit down on the plush chairs.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Pardon me, but were you going somewhere?" Noah politely asked.

    Mr. Chambers replied, "Because of the wedding of course."

    "Wedding?" Noah asked.

    Before Mr. Chambers could say, Mrs. Chambers jumped in and said, "Yes, because of, you know Anaya¡­"

    Noah felt his heart sink at the words. He had hoped to speak with Anaya, but he hadn''t expected things to move so quickly in his absence, not that he expected her to wait, after all, they had spoken about it when she was in Woodlock.

    "I see," Noah didn''t know what to say.

    At the same time, Anaya, who was walking with someone, stopped and looked more than surprised, mixed with shock when she caught sight of Noah in her mansion. Was she hallucinating?

    "What''s going on?" Anaya asked her parents in an unsure tone.

    Noah''s eyes fell on Anaya, who was in a beige dress, and her hair was braided before letting it rest over her shoulder. She looked the same, except for her expression. But his eyes moved to the man who stood beside her and too closely as if they werefortable with each other.

    Mr. Chambers turned to look at his daughter, his eyebrows raised, and he said, "Anaya, Duke Noah was passing by the town and he decided to drop by our mansion. He''s in his good health, and very much alive."

    "I must say very much so," Anaya murmured under her breath as she stared at Noah in disbelief.

    Thest time she had seen him, it was in the coffin. On one side, she stared at him, wondering how in the world he was alive, while on the other side, she felt the flutter in her chest on seeing him breathing and standing across the room.

    Anaya had believed herself to be strong, but when she found out that Noah had passed away, especially after seeing him, only she knew how she had gathered herself. She wanted to smile at him, but nervousness filled in her stomach.

    Before Anaya could react or greet Noah, the man beside her held her hand, and she turned to look at the person. It was Colt Grimes, a man she had met in one of the soirees, and they had gotten a little close. He brought her hand to his lips and kissed the back of her hand, saying,

    "I cannot wait for tomorrow, Lady Anaya. I hope you are looking forward to it."

    ¡ª

    NEW BOOK- Search for the book ''Garden Of Poison'' and add it in your library.

 Chapter 537 A Mothers Mischief

    When Noah was on his way here, it would be a lie if he said that the thought hadn''t crossed his mind that there was a possibility of another man in Anaya''s life. Nheless, it wasn''t any less disappointing, especially the sight of the man kissing her hand.

    On the other hand, instead of paying attention to Mr. Grimes, Anaya''s eyes were fixed on Noah as she tried to wrap her head around the truth that he was alive and not dead anymore.

    Mr. Grimes turned to look at Mr. and Mrs. Chambers, "Please let me know if you need a carriage to go to the church tomorrow. I would be more than happy to arrange another carriage of mine. What do you think, Lady Anaya?"

    Anaya tore her gaze away from Noah and shook her head to gather her scattered thoughts. She replied, "That is very kind of you, Colt. But I think my parents will ride in our family carriage."

    Noah noted how Anaya addressed the man by his first name, and he could piece it together that he had perhaps missed his chance? The man smiled to show his perfectly aligned teeth, and from where Noah stood, he could tell that the man was a gentleman. Sensing his gaze, Mr. Grimes asked Mr. and Mrs. Chambers,

    "Forgive me, who is this?"

    Mr. Chambers turned to look at Noah and introduced them, "Mr. Grimes, this is Duke Noah Sullivan."

    "I think I must have heard about you though it''s not ringing well exactly where and when," Mr. Grimes smiled at Noah before stepping closer and offering his hand to the Duke. He introduced himself, "I am Colt Grimes." As if in realisation, he turned to look at Anaya and said, "I don''t have any wedding cards back in the carriage, but if you don''t mind--"

    "I am not sure if the Duke has the time to attend the wedding," Mrs. Chambers said to Mr. Grimes, who raised his eyebrows.

    "Please, you muste, Duke Noah," Mr. Grimes insisted, and he said, "The guests of the Chambers family are my family. What do you say?" He asked Mr. and Mrs. Chambers, who nodded, before turning to look at the person in question.

    Noah wasn''t sure how he felt attending Anaya''s wedding to this man. He had given his first love away, having Eve walk down the aisle. He didn''t want to attend the second wedding of the woman whom he had considered marrying.

    "I would like you to attend the wedding, Duke Noah." This time it was Anaya who invited him to the wedding. She said, "It is just a matter of a day. Unless you have something important to do."

    "You can stay here with us in our mansion, Duke Noah," Mr. Chambers insisted.

    Noah noticed Anaya stare at him, and he finally agreed to it.

    "Wonderful!" Mr. Grimes eximed, pping his hands and then leaned forward and kissed Anaya''s cheek and said, "I have a lot of things to do. Later then." Mr. and Mrs. Chambers walked Mr. Grimes out of the door, while Anaya and Noah stood there looking at each other.

    Anaya said, "Your tea must be getting cold. Would you like some refills?"

    "I think I am better suited for cold tea than the hot ones," Noah responded before the two of them took their seats opposite each other.

    "How strange," Anaya remarked and said, "I was sure you liked it steaming hot. It made me wonder if it didn''t burn your tongue."

    "I didn''t know you took note of such things. After a while you don''t feel the heat as it is never enough," Noah politely replied to her words, and the smile that Anaya''s lips held slowly disappeared.

    During her stay in Woodlock at Sullivan''s mansion, Anaya had learned quite some things about Noah and his family. His words brought sadness, and she asked him,

    "What are you doing here, Duke Noah? I don''t remember when was thest time you had your work in the West."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Sometimes you have to make time for certain kinds of works," Noah replied.

    "Did your work go well?" Anaya asked him, staring into his eyes.

    "Unfortunately, no. I don''t think so," Noah watched her pour herself tea from the kettle into the teacup. He asked her, "Mr. Grimes seems to be a decent man."

    "He is," Anaya nodded in agreement. "He is a good man, a little friendly. We met at a soiree that my parents had taken me to after returning from Woodlock."

    "Hm," Noah hummed without touching his teacup.

    Unable to keep her questions, Anaya asked him, "How are you alive, Duke Noah? Were my eyes deceived?"

    "It is a littleplicated," Noah replied, turning to look at the door.

    Anaya turned to look at the door, where her eyes fell on the shadows on the floor.

    Outside the room, Mr. Chambers and Mrs. Chambers stood next to the wall to listen to their conversation as they were curious as to what was going on. But it seemed evident that the Duke hade to visit their daughter today, and they decided to give them some space in the room, while they took the space outside to eavesdrop on them.

    "Father, mother. I hope you don''t mind having a private conversation with Duke Noah, do you?" Anaya asked her parents, who whispered to each other about something before they stepped in front of the room.

    "Of course, dear," Mrs. Chambers agreed. "We will be in the dining room. Oh, also, Duke Noah, would you want us to send our coachman to gather your luggage, from where you are staying?"

    "My coachman will get it. Thank you for amodating me here," Noah offered a bow from where he sat.

    Mrs. Chambers replied, "Let us get to it right away. Mr. Chambers," she pulled her husband''s hand, dragging him through the hallways.

    Mr. Chambers questioned, "I thought you didn''t like him after he broke our daughter''s heart. You even went as far as to confuse him."

    "I wouldn''t go that far. I thought he only deserved to hear that our daughter is a desirable, smart and a good woman. He should know that many men seek out her hand. After all, he did break our darling girl''s heart. If he''s willing to change his mind, then it should be fine, no?" Mrs. Chambers seemed to have changed her tune, as this was regarding her daughter''s life, and sheughed at the end.

    "You forget that we are dealing with a ghost," Mr. Chambers reminded his wife, and the smile on her face.

    "You are right..."

    Back in the parlour room, once her parents left, Anaya said to Noah, "You must already know that I am very understanding when ites toplicated things."

    A small smile cracked on Noah''s lips, and he replied, "That is true." He took a deep breath and then said, "To be short, the man whom I thought was my uncle turned out to be my father, the woman who was my mother didn''t care enough when I died and it ended with her being executed. About why I am alive, it is because of Eve. She was the one to bring me back to life."

    Anaya''s eyebrows rose. After a minute''s silence, she then said, "If you are okay with it, I would like to hear the long version of it."

 Chapter 538 Only You Can Bear My Silence

    Anaya sat back and heard what Noah revealed to her, and she tried to listen to every word that spilt out of his lips. There was so much that had happened, and she couldn''t believe the Sullivans had put Noah through it. Going as far as to killing him was the height of things not going back ever the same.

    She didn''t understand what Noah might have gone through, and she wanted tofort him. But at the same time, she didn''t know if that was what he wanted. She said,

    "Forgive me, but I am sorry that your family were the worst people I have ever known. The more I hear, the angrier I turn... how did you bear it all these years?" She asked with a frown on her forehead. She knew Noah was resilient, but to stand firm like a pir as if everything was alright was the hardest thing to do.

    Noah smiled at her words and said, "You get used to it. Especially, when they are the people you grow up around. You don''t have to feel sorry for me, what happened is in the past and I have put it behind me."

    "I am d to hear that," Anaya replied, her heart tugging at his words and presence.

    For the first few days after returning from Woodlock this year, Mr. and Mrs. Chambers had tried hard to find a good match for their daughter, hoping she would forget about Noah. But hearing the news about his death made things worse as Anaya didn''t talk much until thest few days.

    Anaya, who now knew about Eve''s truth finally understood the nature of their friendship. She stared at Noah, while thinking to herself on how they were locked to each other. Noah locked to Eve, and she locked to Noah. She asked him,

    "Do you have a suit to wear for tomorrow?"

    Noah smiled, "I don''t. I should probably go buy one."

    "Let me apany you," Anaya said to him, and Noah stared back at her as if he had never seen her before. "You know... you have been staring at me for quite some time now, Duke Noah."

    "Pardon me, it has been so long since Ist saw you," Noah apologised and said, "I wouldn''t want to impose on you... as you might have to prepare for tomorrow."

    "It would still be a great pleasure to apany you, Duke Noah. And I have everything prepared for tomorrow, except for one thing. But we shall see, won''t we?"

    Noah ced the teacup on the table and stood up. As they exited the room, he asked her, "Won''t Mr. Grimes mind?"

    "Do you want him to mind?" Anaya asked Noah, as she wasn''t in on her mother''s mischief and was confused with what Noah meant.

    Noah pursed his lips as if trying to speak the right words, and he said, "What if I asked you something, Lady Anaya? Even if it is at the end minute."

    Anaya turned to look at him, wondering what he meant, and she asked, "Ask away and I shall see."

    He then said, "What if I told you not to attend the wedding and to skip it... would you?"

    "I think that would be rude to Mr. Grimes, because I promised him..." Anaya''s voice trailed. As touchy as Mr. Grimes was, it was only because he was overly friendly. He had met the woman of his dreams and was marrying her, and Anaya had nudged them to be together.

    Noah raised his hand, running his fingers through his hair with slight frustration. He hade here with resolve but it seemed like Anaya wanted to go ahead with the wedding with this man.

    When the coachman opened the carriage door for them, Noah offered his hand for her to step inside it. Anaya felt her heart beat loudly, and she ced her hand in Noah''s hand, knowing it could ruin her emotions once again but she was willing to do it.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    They travelled to the shops which could have ready-made suits that Noah could wear for tomorrow. But during the time Anaya and he shopped, Noah realised how he had missed his opportunity as he wasn''t in the same mind frame as her. He said to her,

    "I don''t think I can do this."

    Anaya, who was looking at a grey suit, went, "Huh? We can take a look at other stores. There are several others--"

    "It isn''t about the suits," Noah interrupted her, and he softly sighed. He then said, "It is hard for me toe see you get married, Lady Anaya. I know I amte and you have moved on, and that I lost my chance, but... it doesn''t make it easy. I cannot watch you get married to someone, when I came to visit you with the intention to ask your hand in marriage. With me."

    "..." Anaya''s lips fell open, feeling air knocked out of her lungs as her eyes widened.

    Noah continued to confess, "You are an amazing woman, Lady Anaya and I don''t mean it by words. Because if it was someone else in your ce, they would have judged me and I know a face when those feelings of judgement pass. You epted me the way I am, without a second thought and I believed if there was someone who could bear the burdens with me, it would be you. But I amte and I don''t want to confuse your feelings. Because it wouldn''t be fair when you are going to marry Mr. Grimes. I hope you will excuse me," he offered a small bow, and turned around before walking towards the door.

    Anaya was left speechless because Noah had spoken everything she had wanted to hear from him. Realising he had left the shop, she quickly dashed towards the exit.

    "Miss!" The shopkeeper, who came out with two suits, noticed her heading out and stopped, "Do you not like the suits?"

    Anaya turned back to look at the man with a wide smile, "I will be back in ten minutes!" And she ran out of the door.

    She couldn''t stop smiling and looked for Noah before chasing him. She called him, "Duke Noah, wait! Duke Noah!"

    Noah stopped walking and turned around to see her running towards him. Anaya huffed before she stopped in front of him. She asked, "Where do you think... you are going?" She took a moment before standing straight.

    Anaya said, "You see, I am not the bride. I am the bridesmaid and don''t have a partner to walk with tomorrow. So... would you like to apany me... Noah?"

    Noah felt a heavy weight lifted from his chest as her words dawned. He asked, "Are you sure?"

    "I love you, Noah. I always have and never was able to move on," tears formed in Anaya''s eyes. She asked him, "What about you...?"

    Noah raised his hand and tenderly ced his hand on one side of Anaya''s cheek. She closed her eyes to relish the feeling, and her heart shuddered. She then opened her eyes, waiting for his answer, and he said truthfully,

    "I think I am on the path of falling in love with you."

    A wide smile spread on Anaya''s lips, and Noah smiled on seeing her. She said, "I very much like that. I like that path."

    --

    AUTHOR''S NOTE: You can now switch all your votes from AOTN to the new book ''Garden Of Poison'' as this book will being to an end soon

 Chapter 539 Gift Of Flowers

    Noah stared into Anaya''s eyes, and she stared back at him with a smile. He doubted he had seen her smile like this, free and unguarded, before. He dropped his hand from her cheek and raised his hand towards her,

    "Thank you for waiting, Anaya."

    When Anaya had woken up this morning, she had woken up with the thought that she would see people getting married but never getting married herself. It was because she didn''t n to marry someone she didn''t like, and not to mention, she had a very high taste in men, like Noah Sullivan.

    Anaya ced her hand in his, feeling giddy like a child and she marked this day to be the best one in her life.

    "Thank you foring to meet me, Noah," Anaya couldn''t stop the smile that continued to bloom on her lips. "I am just happy that we didn''t go in too many circles and it was solved right away. Misunderstandings are the worst."

    Noah agreed with Anaya''s words. He knew with an intelligent woman like herself, there would be no room for such silly misunderstandings because she was a mature and confident woman, who was secure with herself.

    "Shall we return to the shop?" Noah had enclosed her hand in his before they began to walk back to the store they had been in a few minutes ago.

    Noah''s trust had been broken because of his family, but he hoped he would one daye to heal the wounds that were given to him. His first love had not worked because he had meant to keep it that way, but life had given him a second chance.

    When they were in the shop, the shopkeeper noticed how the air around the couple, that seemed tense, had now turned mushy as the two kept staring and smiling at each other. The old shopkeeper didn''t miss the hands held either when they had returned to the shop.

    Once they returned to the Chambers'' mansion, Noah climbed down and helped Anaya out of the carriage. He said,

    "There''s something someone wanted to give you."

    Anaya turned curious, noticing Noah walk to the backside of his carriage and push up the little lid. He then took out a ss case, noticing a bouquet inside it. For a moment, she looked confused, but then she remembered and remarked,

    "Isn''t this... Eve''s bouquet?"

    Noah gave her a nod, "It is hers. She preserved it since the day she and Vincent got married, and meant to give it to you. Here, this is yours."

    Anaya carefully took the ss case in her arms, staring at the flowers, which still looked as fresh as the day Eve held it and walked down the aisle. She said to him, "I gave your gift to her. The music box."

    "I figured," Noah smiled, and just like he thought, Eve remembered the music her mother yed when she was young. He said, "It was a music box."

    Anaya shook her head with her smile revealing her teeth. She said, "You don''t have to exin it to me, Noah. I meant every word I spoke in the past. What you had for Eve, it was in the past and I know it holds a special ce in your heart. So you don''t have to exin it to me, because I understand that Eve was your past."

    "You are my present and future, Anaya," Noah stated, his eyes holding seriousness, and his words alone made her lower her eyes.

    "I think I might die out of pure happiness. I feel very overwhelmed right now, Noah," Anaya''s cheeks burned with warmth and she then raised her eyes to meet his gaze.

    "Just a moment," Noah said, picking up the ss case from her hand and stepping in front of her. He then put his other hand around her waist before hugging her. "There are many things I would like to thank you for, Anaya. But I don''t think a lifetime would be enough to cover it."

    "I barely did anything," Anaya responded, feeling her heart thudding in her chest, and she felt his own beating heart through her chest. She snuggled closer to him.

    "Sometimes one doesn''t have to do anything. All they have to do is exist and live somehow," Noah took a deep breath before he finished his sentence, "it feels easier."

    Noah was constantly slipping into the darkness and the hand that knew and offered to pull him out of there was this woman.

    Inside the Chambers'' mansion, Mr. and Mrs. Chambers, who heard the carriage stop in front of their house, peeped through the curtains after two minutes had passed. Mr. Chambers remarked,

    "It seems like they have sorted things between them."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "What did I tell you? A little bit of anxiousness was what was needed. A mother knows the best," Mrs. Chambers nodded while she smiled looking at her daughter who smiled after many days. She said, "We have to prepare for a wedding now, and not the one for tomorrow. How wonderful! All good things today."

    Far away from the West and back at the Skellington mansion, it had turned noisier than usual, which was all thanks to Grandpa and Grandma Moriarty. Lady Ravette was arguing with Lady Annalise,

    "Give me my granddaughter so that I can teach her. I will be the one in charge of her lessons as we haven''t bonded before."

    "For the tenth time, Lady Ravette, Allie will be taught by Eve. You don''t have to worry about it," Lady Annalise didn''t want to put Allie through what Marceline had been through.

    "Worry?" Lady Ravetteughed that only made Lady Annalise that much more apprehensive. "She is my granddaughter. There''s no worry here. What do you say, Strix?" She asked her husband, who sat beside her at the dining table.

    "Eduard!" Lady Annalise turned to her husband for help with her eyes wide.

    "Annalise is right, mother. I am sure you have other things to do, than act as a governess. And frankly I never thought that you were interested in the job," Eduard said to his mother with a pointed look.

    Lady Ravette softly huffed and raised her eyebrows, "I want to take care of my granddaughter, why is it so wrong to do so? Unless you are purposely trying to keep me away from her. Are you?" She gave a look back at her son and then her daughter-inw.

    Vincent entered the room along with Eve, who had only returned from Meadow a few minutes ago.

    Eduard asked Eve, "How is Lady Aubrey doing now?"

    "She''s doing much better now," Eve replied to him with a polite smile and took a seat next to Allie, who leaned towards her as if happy to have her back near her. "She was having a little pain earlier, but it''s gone now. I will be visiting her regrly to make sure she''s doing fine and not in pain."

    Eve wanted to ease Lady Aubrey''s pain, and wanted her time of life here to be peaceful.

    "You should turn her to a vampire," Strix informed, but it was Vincent who replied to him.

    "She doesn''t want to turn into a vampire. She''s happy to be a human, and wants her time to be the way it has been." He then shifted the subject by asking, "What were you all talking about earlier?"

    Lady Annalise had hoped the conversation wouldn''te back to it. She said, "Your grandmother wants to be Allie''s governess."

    Vincentughed at the thought, and Lady Annalise turned to look at her husband and mouthed, ''See!'' No one believed the old vampiress would be able to do it. He asked his grandmother, "If you are missing the bond between your granddaughter, you should perhaps pay her a small visit at the House of Purgatory."

    "Believe me. I will," Lady Ravette answered, leaning against her chair, and her husband put his hand around her chair. "If you had let me discipline Marceline myself, it wouldn''t havee to this point."

    "You mean to say, you would have killed her," Lady Annalise muttered.

    Even though Marceline wasn''t Lady Annalise''s biological child, she had still fostered and taken care of the vampiress after marrying into the Moriarty family. Silence fell in the room, and the two older vampiresses stared at each other.

    Lady Ravette said, "I am not so heartless to kill my own blood. The person must have crossed all lines to do that."

    Lady Annalise still considered that Marceline''s stubborn and useless pride present, when she was young, she had turned into something far worse after spending time with her grandmother. Though Allie was different from Marceline, she still wanted to protect her.

    Vincent ran his tongue across his fangs and then said, "Grandmother, Allie is very attached to Eve, which is why even if dear mother here didn''t like Eve in the beginning, she still decided to stick with her because of Eve''s excellent skills. Maybe... you could join them? Impart your wisdom so that Eve will pick things that might be important, while tell you where to stop and not scare the little hamster?"

    This way, Eve could monitor what his grandmother would try to do and help Allie be her best version. Vincent turned to look at Lady Annalise, who held a grim expression before she nodded, and replied, "That sounds fine."

    Eve''s hand reached for Vincent''s hand under the table. A secret grin appeared, as he turned her hand around and squeezed it, while turning to meet her clear blue eyes. Knowing there was nothing they couldn''t take on when they were together.

 Chapter 540 Has It Been Five Or Ten Years?

    Several days passed and the snow had dissolved, while the sky turned clear with rays of sun falling on thend and forest that surrounded it. And as happy as everyone were with how things had turned out to be peaceful, and all culprits had been caught, one couple was unhappy behind the dungeon cell room.

    It was none other than the Hooke couple, who sat on the floor with their hands on their heads. Lady Aurora heard her husband groan as if hungry as the prisoners weren''t given enough food.

    "How many days has passed, Aurora?" Mr. Hooke asked his wife.

    Lady Aurora raised her head to look at her husband, and she then squinted while turning to the little window of the cell. She said, "Five years must have passed since we have been here."

    "Five? I thought ten years has passed and they would let us out by now," Mr. Hooke shook his head, "Let us just beg for forgiveness and then everything will be alright. I cannot sit in the same cell, staring at only one person and the walls that surround it anymore. I feel like I am losing my mind, Auro."

    Lady Aurora softly huffed and asked, "Do you think I am enjoying watching you look like a skeleton and hearing you groan?" Her eyes held a look of bewilderment in them. She said, "If you had only listened to me, but no! You wanted to do whatever you wanted and brought us not just on roads but dragged us into the dungeon."

    "Ugh, how many times are you going to keep mentioning it? What happened is done. There''s no point in bringing it up over and over and OVER AGAIN!" Mr. Hooke turned irritated.

    The nearby guard heard the prisoner creating amotion and he came with his baton in his hand. He warned Mr. Hooke, "What did I tell you yesterday about causing a ruckus?"

    Mr. Hooke''s mouth was quick to close as he didn''t want to be whipped on his back. His back was sore from the previousshes, and he asked, "When are we dying? I think it is better to be executed than to be left here."

    Lady Aurora turned to look at her husband and red. She threw the empty metal ss at him and said, "Die? I am not nning to die, and neither are you." It would be hard to pass through days if her husband died and left her alone. She said to the guard, "We have been here for so long, and we didn''t do anything. We loved Camille and didn''t kill her."

    The guard stared at the pleading vampiress and stated, "You don''t have to whine, you will be let out soon."

    Hearing this news, Mr. Hooke and Lady Aurora''s ears straightened, and a sudden burst of energy entered their mind. Lady Auroraughed in a feminine way, by bringing her hand to her mouth and asked,

    "Will we be let out? Why weren''t we told about it?"

    "Because you are the offenders. Prisoners in the dungeon," the guard deadpanned, and Mr. Hooke pointed at the guard and moved his index finger.

    "Oh! You have brought us good news! We will finally be out and free. Auro," he turned to his wife and said, "We will start fresh!"

    But then Lady Aurora remembered, as her mood slightly dampened as she muttered, "We have nothing to start fresh with... We are... paupers."

    "Don''t worry about that! We will go to Rosetta and use her help," Mr. Hooke nodded and began to n what to do, while Lady Aurora didn''t look pleased. But it wasn''t as if she and her husband had any other options.

    Suddenly curious, Lady Aurora turned to the guard and asked, "Who is letting us free? Which councilman took pity on us finally? Was it the Head Council?"

    The guard stared at them, before he replied, "You will meet the councilman tomorrow," without sparing any more words to chat, the guard moved away from the cell.

    When the next day did arrive, the guard returned to unlock the gate and bring Mr. Hooke and Lady Aurora out of the cell, and then the dungeon. Lady Aurora had a big smile on her face, and she eximed,<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "It feels so good to smell the fresh air!"

    "It definitely does! Mr. Hooke couldn''t agree more with his wife''s words. Finally, there was light, and they were free after many days.

    "Oh, look! There is councilman Thomas! We should definitely ask him to return the favour," Lady Aurora walked towards the other building, raising her hand, she called the person, "Councilman Thomas! Councilman Thomas!"

    But the man never turned and only did a U-turn on seeing them as if he didn''t want to associate himself with the Hookes so that he could still have a clean image at his workce.

    Lady Aurora gritted her teeth in anger, because it was obvious that he was ignoring them. She huffed before smiling in anger. She said, "These men forget the good things we did!"

    Mr. Hooke pulled his wife to the side so that she wouldn''t cause anymotion and said, "You forget that we have been living in the dungeons for days now, and everyone thinks we killed more than one person."

    Lady Aurora turned to her husband, while following the guard who was leading them to the transport, "But we killed only one man!"

    "Shhh!"

    "My my, aren''t you chirpy aftering out of the dungeon," Vincent remarked on seeing the couple.

    "You!" Lady Aurora eximed on seeing Vincent standing next to the carriage. "What are you doing here?"

    "He''s the councilman who got you both released," the guard chimed before bowing, "Mr. Moriarty, I shall take my leave."

    "I think death was better," Mr. Hooke murmured, and his wife whispered, "We should go back in the dungeon."

    Vincent chuckled in humour, grinning wide to show his sharp fangs. He said, "I would love to see you try to kill yourself, but considering how you both are a coward and reek worse than any rat in the sewage, I don''t think you can handle another day of whip when you have tasted freedom. Hop in the carriage, we are going home."

    "Home?" Lady Aurora asked the pureblooded vampire.

    "Where your daughter is, of course, unless you are nning to live as wild creatures in the forest," Vincent climbed inside the carriage.

    When Mr. Hooke was about to step inside the carriage, Vincent ced his foot cross to stop them from getting in. He leaned forward and said, "There are some rules that both of you will need to follow if you want to stay with your daughter. Of course there''s no option of refusal, but I decided to be nice enough to warn you to not try anything that will end up with worse than whips," he offered them an innocent smile, before pulling back his leg.

    Mr. Hooke replied, "We will be very good!"

    "Wonderful!" Vincent watched the couple weakly climb inside the carriage and Mr. Briggs closed the door. He said, "Let us get moving, everyone are very eager to see you," his eyes twinkled in mirth.

 Chapter 541 Change In Positions

    In Dawson''s residence, Eve stood in the kitchen, watching the milk boil and rise in the utensil. She quickly picked up the utensil with the help of a wet cloth and poured the milk into the teapot where she had earlier left the water from the boiled leaves in it.

    Next to Eve stood Rosetta with great concentration as she made her favourite food--bread with salted butter. As if that wasn''t enough excitement, Lady Aubrey had taught the young vampiress how to make jam, which she now smeared on the bread after ayer of butter on it.

    Rosetta remarked, "I wonder why my family cook never made these in our mansion before."

    "That is because it is a peasant''s food. Maybe a little above peasant, but not one to be eaten by the high society who enjoy meat and fresh fruits along with other delicacies," Eugene responded, who was on his day off from the Council and was now dusting the couch to help in the house chores.

    "I think the people of high society are missing out on a lot of good things then," Rosetta''s positive outlook in life kept her from sinking into unhappiness, and also her anchor-like husband, Eugene.

    "They do," Lady Aubrey nodded from where she sat at the dining table close to the kitchen. "If everyone mingled together without the line of lower and upper ss, perhaps everyone would enjoy life better than what they think is the best. But most of them are stuck in their own ways."

    As if remembering something, Rosetta said to Eugene, "Did you know that the Humphreys house is empty now? Apparently they packed everything and moved without telling anyone."

    "It is good that they finally left. One less thing to worry about," Eugene breathed the words of relief.

    Eve appeared at the dining table with a tray in her hand and ced it on the surface. She picked up the hot kettle and began pouring tea for everyone, while there were still some left in the kettle. She informed Lady Aubrey,

    "Aunt Aubrey, once Vincent is here, we will be going to Brokengroves to take a look at the condition of the house and see what to do with it. From there we will be going back to Skellington."

    Lady Aubrey nodded, "I hope the walls and the roof of it are still intact. I am still a little surprised that the Duke acquired the house and gave it to you now." She had always wondered about the rtionship that had formed between Duke Noah and Eve, believing they were both inclined towards each other. But it seemed like they were inclined because of the past that tied them together. She asked, "What do you n to do with it?"

    Eve offered the teacups to everyone and replied, "I was thinking of having it brought to the way it was before my mother and I stopped living there. To keep the memories alive without changing anything."

    She wanted to run her hand on the walls and the objects there, to be able to look into the fragments of memory of her mother and her.

    "I think it is a wonderful idea, Eve," Lady Aubrey gave a nod of approval with a smile.

    Hearing the sound of the carriage stop at the front of their house, Eugene peeked through the open door and announced,

    "I think the Hooke''s are here!"

    Rosetta''s eyes brightened with happiness, and she quickly ran through the door and so did Eve and Eugene, to be slowly followed by Lady Aubrey.

    Eve caught sight of Mr. Briggs jumping down from the driver seat and walking around the carriage to open the carriage door. Vincent was the first to step outside, who seemed in a good mood, with a grin on his lips and his eyes twinkling in amusement, which she knew exactly why.

    Vincent walked through the gate of the house, and without greeting anyone else first, he hugged Eve tightly. She said,

    "You seem extra happy today." Kissing his lips when they pulled back, she asked, "Enjoying their downfall?"

    "Every single bit of it," Vincent kissed her nose before looking back at the Hooke couple, who climbed down from the carriage.

    As it was the time of the day, a few people on the street stared at the couple, who not only reeked but also appeared to be dressed shabbily. Mr. and Mrs. Hooke looked around them and noticed the townsfolk''s eyes.

    Mrs. Edwards, the nosey neighbour she was, stepped out of the house to see who was visiting the Dawsons.

    Rosetta being herself, she stepped forward and hugged her parents by putting her arms around them. She expressed in joy,

    "I am so happy to see you both here. Mother. Father. You will see how beautiful this ce is! It will be like before, just with more people in the house."

    Aurora Hooke couldn''tment on anything, even though her thoughts reached the tip of her tongue. She couldn''t believe a marchioness as she had not only lost her title but was going to live in this town.

    "They don''t seem excited," Eugene murmured, as he didn''t follow his wife right away.

    "Of course, they aren''t," Lady Aubrey, who stood next to him, replied, while looking at Rosetta and the Hookes catch up with each other. "They didn''t want Rose interacting with Eve or stepping foot in this shabby town, but things changed. It is time to humble them." The elderly woman hadn''t forgotten the pain the Aurora Hooke had brought her, when she had stamped her toe, crushing it.

    Eugene stepped forward and greeted the Hookes, "Wee, Mr. and Mrs. Hooke. I hope your ride here was pleasant?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Aurora was too uptight and hadn''t forgotten the previous conversation she had had with this newly turned vampire, whose eyes were ck and human-like now. What was going on? It was Mr. Hooke, who answered,

    "Ah, yes, it was decent. We are happy to be here. Thank you for having us!"

    Mr. Briggs asked Vincent, "Master Vincent, what do I do with the luggage?"

    "You can bring it down. Mr. and Mrs. Hooke will bring it inside the house as from now they will be living here," Vincent then waved his hand, while the Hookes turned to look at each other.

    Rosetta turned to give Vincent a stare, knowing he was the devil''s reincarnation. She hadn''t forgotten how he had lied to her about the first Moriarty wife being sacrificed! But then she realised he was right about what he said just now, the Dawsons didn''t have any servants. She said,

    "We do not have servants and do all the work by ourselves, but you will see there''s a silver lining to it," she smiled at her parents, who felt doomed.

    Mr. and Mrs. Hookes turned to look at Eugene, after all thest time, they remembered he was a lowly servant. Aurora took the opportunity to y her mother-inw card and remarked,

    "Where wee from, the son-inw helps us with everything. Even carrying luggage."

    "You have epted Eugene! I am so happy, mother!" Rosetta hugged her mother and then said, "Unfortunately, you will need to carry it yourself mother. I believe little practice to settle yourself with your new life." Though the young vampiress loved her parents, that didn''t mean she was going to let her husband do all the work. To Rosetta, her husband came first, and she loved the man who had loved her for herself.

    "Let us all get inside," Lady Aubrey said, stepping back inside the house and so did the others, following her words.

    Mr. and Mrs. Hooke carried the little luggage they had with them, while making sure no one caught them doing anybour. Once they were inside, Lady Aubrey finally addressed them,

    "Mr. and Mrs. Hooke, as you are Rosetta''s parents and have nowhere else to go, you will be living with us. I am guessing that Vincent has already mentioned the rules of this house?"

    Aurora pursed her lips, gritting her teeth inside as her position had not even levelled to Lady Aubrey, but it had fallen below it.

    "You will be helping with the house chores, which includes cleaning the floors, cooking in the kitchen, or pulling out weeds in the garden. Also going to the river and washing clothes."

    Aurora''s mouth opened in disbelief and she said, "That''s impossible! You are taking advantage of us!"

    Mr. Hooke pinched his wife to stay quiet, as it was a better life than sleeping on the streets. He whispered, "This is no time to show your pride, Auro."

    Eve watched the two women re and stare at each other before Lady Aubrey stated, "Life is unfair, Aurora. People at a higher status like to trample on the ones who are of lower status, and you must know it better than anyone. You can either choose to live here on my rules, in my home. Or you can go back to the mansion as someone''s servant."

    Rosetta persuaded her mother, "Lady Aubrey is a generous woman, mother. Especially after what you did to her," she reminded her. "If I were her, I would have never let you enter my home."

    Mr. Hookeined, "We would be more than happy to share work with each other, Lady Aubrey," and he offered a bow.

    Lady Aubrey returned it and replied, "I am d that we could settle it smoothly. We all look forward to the time we be a big family."

    Aurora was tired just by hearing what the rest of her life was going to be like, and she pulled her daughter to the side. She asked,

    "Rose, my back and body has been hurting. I need to lie down, which room do I go to?"

    "I think you can sleep once Vincent and Eve leave," Rosetta replied.

    "Why wait for them?" Lady Aurora asked her daughter.

    Rose smiled at the question, which faltered. But Eugene came to her aid, and he replied, "There are only two rooms in this house. One which is upied by Lady Aubrey, and the other, which Rose and I share," he put his hand around Rosetta''s shoulders, "I hope mother-inw understands how important it is as we have things to do."

    Rosetta''s cheeks turned pink at Eugene''s words, and she cleared her throat, "Oh, Eugi, you don''t have to mention that to them."

    Lady Aurora blinked at the couple, feeling she was losing her mind, and asked, "W--where is your father and I going to sleep then?" Her face turned paler with every passing second while she stood under Dawson''s roof.

    "On the floor," Rosetta replied in an obvious tone. "Eugene used to sleep on floor before, so it will be just fine."

 Chapter 542 Deeper Level Of The Ability Of Touch

    Music Rmendation: Days Passing by- Noomi Meerbach

    --

    Vincent and Eve arrived at the almost abandoned town of Brokengroves, stepping out of their carriage.

    "Looks almost haunted, doesn''t it?" Vincent remarked as his eyes skimmed through the ce.

    With the snow that had stopped with Winter leaving them behind, the path was clear, and Eve said,

    "The ce without snow feels like I am back in time. Thest time my mother and I spent our days in this town and home... it was during the time of Winter. It has been so long," her voice was quiet as she was lost in her thoughts.

    Vincent replied, "You ever wonder how things would have been if you and your mother returned home safely? If me, my mother, or Marceline were not abducted, if we would have met."

    "I didn''t know I left such asting memory with a silver haired boy," Eve turned to look at Vincent, offering him a teasing smile.

    "You did. No one has ever bitten me like you did. Now that I think about it, your bite did prick more than any human''s bite would. I wonder if the cute little siren teeth had already made their mark," Vincent said in a thoughtful tone. "Do you want to fix the walls in here?" He asked her when they stepped inside the ruined house that Eve and her mother once lived in.

    "That''s what I thought I would do," Eve murmured, and she touched the walls as memory began to flood her mind.

    Not all memories were happy ones, as there were memories of her mother where she could feel the suffocation and being trapped in her life.

    "Did you change your mind?" Vincent took a seat at the edge of the broken window. He crossed his legs, watching the love of his life staring at the objects in the small house.

    "We can have the ce preserved if you want, have it shielded in such a way that no rain or snow or anything else wille to disrupt its peace."

    Eve''s fingers paused from moving further on the wall, and she said, "Do you think it is time for me to move on... from the memories of the past?"

    "Is that what you want to do?" Vincent asked her, where silence surrounded them.

    "I don''t think so..." Eve''s voice drawled before she replied, "This ce... I can feel my mother''s tears, her anguish of losing my father and the pain... which she didn''t allow me to see, as she cried when I wasn''t awake. There''s happiness, but overwhelming sadness, everything is as vivid as the hour we spent at Meadow a while ago. I wonder if it would be healthy to cling to the past."

    Vincent pushed himself from where he was sitting and walked to where Eve stood. cing his hands on the top of her shoulders, he said,

    "I know it is harsh, but your mother is not alive, Eve. She has been dead for a very long time, and what you feel now, is not what she feels. You can either choose to ept the truth or ignore it, and then move forward," he took a deep breath before continuing, "Nothing is ever healthy. Let me tell you something, when my mother passed away, the things she had used for several days were left as they were. It was cleaned up only after Annalise married into the family. You don''t have to decide now, as there''s no hurry."

    "There is something I wanted to check... but to do it when you are by my side... so that I don''t get lost," Eve stated, and it had Vincent look at her in curiosity.

    "Anything you want, mdy," Vincent replied to her.

    Eve said to him, "You know how I touched the tomb of King Gauntlet and his family members, where we went into their memories. There is a deeperyer than that, but I don''t know if it will go through or not."

    "I have your back, my darling. Let us take a seat, shall we?" Vincent looked around, and they sat on the dusty ground facing each other. Holding their hands, Eve closed her eyes and concentrated.

    As seconds started to tick away, Eve felt the warmth around her starting to leave and change as if she was experiencing several kinds of weather within every passing second before cold settled on her skin.

    When Eve opened her eyes, Vincent wasn''t sitting in front of her, nor was she sitting in a ruined house. Instead, the house was back the way she remembered it. The walls had no cracks, nor were the windows broken.

    "Did it work?" Eve asked herself, pushing herself to get up, and she looked at the bed that was made, and the bathtub was clean with no dried twigs or leaves or stones in there.

    Hearing the carriage wheels move outside the house, Eve quickly approached the door and opened it. She was greeted with snow falling from the sky and noticed people walking up and down the street.

    Eve made her way down the street, and when she reached the centre ce, she noticed people filled the centre of the town, and it wasn''t as deserted as it was in the past. She was looking around when she felt a small whirlwind brush past her.

    "Mama!" a small girl''s voice chimed in happiness.

    Eve''s eyes fell on the golden blonde hair of the little girl, and she ran until she reached her mother. Her mother. Reba Barlow, who picked up her younger self in her arms.

    "What are you doing outside the house in this cold weather, hm?" Eve heard her mother ask her younger self, who had put her hands around her mother''s neck.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "I didn''t know when you woulde... and thought toe see you myself, mama!"

    Reba picked up one of small Eve''s hands and blew warm air at it. She said, "Your hands are frozen. It seems like you have been waiting for me for a long time now."

    "I was," little Eve nodded in affirmation.

    While Reba spoke to her daughter about something, the small girl''s eyes fell on her older self, who stared at them. Little Eve said, "Mama, same hair!"

    Eve quickly bent down as if to fix her shoe while having her back against them. Reba turned in the direction little Eve pointed, but not finding what her daughter was showing her, she returned her attention and said,

    "What do you want to eat? We can go buy something from the nearby inn."

    "Anything?" Little Eve''s eyes lit up. A little shy, she asked, "Then... mama... I can ask for hot, sweet potatoes?"

    "Hm, sweet potatoes?" Reba asked, and the little girl nodded before the woman let her daughter down so that they both could walk. "Alright then. Let us go to the vegetable shop and see if they have any of them left."

    In the meantime, Eve followed the mother-daughter while maintaining a distance. She heard the warm interaction, and even though Eve didn''t remember it until now, she would keep this close to her heart.

    Reba said to little Eve, "Stay here and don''t wander around. I will be back with the sweet potatoes," she kissed the little nose of her daughter before standing straight and walking to the shop. But when the woman reached the shop, the vendor shunned her.

    "Haven''t I told you that you aren''t wee here? Go find someone else, as I don''t want any business from you."

    Reba bowed her head deeply and pleaded, "Please, Mr. Oakley. The other shops aren''t offering anything to me, and if I need to buy them, I will need to travel to another town. Please show mercy on me."

    The vendor began to ignore Reba, and the sight broke Eve''s heart.

    When another woman appeared at the shop, the vendor assisted her. After two minutes, Reba turned away from the shop with a dejected look and made her way back to her daughter. Not knowing what else to do, Eve tied her golden blonde hair into a tight bun at the back while pinning her fringes so that she didn''t resemble her younger self.

    Eve then made her way to the shop and demanded from the vendor,

    "I would like to have ten sweet potatoes and three other vegetables."

    The vendor noticed Eve''s expensive dress, and he quickly heeded her demands by bringing everything she asked for before asking her, "Is there anything you would like, mdy?"

    "A life full of kindness to offer to the unfortunate," Eve responded, and the vendor blinked.

    "Mdy?"

    "I suppose you don''t have it," Eve replied, and then said, "Here are two gold coins, but I will give it to you, if you promise to send the vegetables and fruits to Lady Reba Barlow."

    "Mdy, do you know who she is? She--" The vendor began only to be shut down by Eve, who said,

    "She is an outstanding woman, who tries hard to keep her head high even though you men and women like to look down on her. Why? Because she''s trying to support her and her daughter?" Eve asked the man, who blinked at her. "I will give you two more gold coins, if you will not turn her away and instead treat her like any other person in this town. With respect. If not, I will have my husbande and put some sense in you," she lightly threatened.

    The vendor nodded because it would take him weeks or months to earn a gold coin.

    Eve knew it wouldn''t be genuine respect from the vendor, but at least her mother would be shunned by one less person.

    She returned to the house, where she could hear her mother talking to her little self. She couldn''t alter anything from the past, as it would affect the past. Raising her hand, she knocked on the door.

    Reba reached the door, and when she opened it, she saw no one standing there and wondered who had knocked on the door. But before she closed the door, her eyes fell on a bag of vegetables.

    "Who is, mama?" Little Eve asked, following her mother and stepping out of the house while her mother looked left and right. "Sweet potatoes!" She picked up the vegetables in her small hands.

    Noticing a note in there, Reba picked it up and read it-- Forgive me for my behaviour, but please take this as my apology. I would like you toe by the shop if you need any vegetables or fruit.

    Reba stared hard at it before she looked relieved, as if she could breathe a little. She turned to her little daughter and said, "I guess it is time to boil the sweet potatoes." She looked outside the house one more time before closing the door.

 Chapter 543 Another Visit To The Past

    Music Rmendation: At the end of the Day- Frederico Morales

    --

    When Eve opened her eyes, she found Vincent staring at her. She was back in the present, with the cracked walls and the dust around them. He asked her,

    "Did something bad happen?"

    Eve shook her head, a small smile forming on her lips. She said, "I saw my mother and saw myself. She worked really hard and endured a lot more than she should have. She was a strong woman, Vince."

    Vincent came closer to her and put his arms around her. He knew that the remarks on her mother from others were the hardest to digest, and not everyone saw what they saw. He responded,

    "She was indeed a strong woman. If it was a weaker woman, the society would have broken and crushed her spirits. I don''t even have to go that far to know how she was, because looking at you is enough. She raised you with love."

    "She did," Eve answered while burying herself in his arms.

    Eve couldn''t talk to her mother today, but maybe someday, she could ease the pain her mother felt in the past. To reduce the burden and the loneliness, she thought to herself.

    Vincent didn''t as Eve what part of life she had visited because he could already tell it was the few weeks before her mother was killed. Before he and she had met. Even though the temperature in the ruined house was getting warmer, Eve''s body was cold, as if she had only stepped away from the snow.

    He gently caressed the back of her head and said, "Do you want to take another turn? To revisit her again?"

    Eve shook her head, "We can do that some other time. There''s plenty of time." She didn''t want to lose her present while being lost in the past. The time she had with Vincent, she wanted to cherish it even though they had promised each other that it would be forever. She said,

    "I think I am ready to build another house here and keep this space in my memories," Eve said, ready to let go of the past so that they could move forward. And if she ever missed, she would learn to harness and sharpen her ability to touch which wouldn''t need an object for her to travel.

    Vincent and Eve stood up from where they had been sitting on the floor until now. They stepped out of the house while Eve wrapped her hand around his arm as they walked down the street.

    "I believe Noah will be rebuilding this town, so that people can start living here again."

    "That''s good," Eve hummed, as her eyes looked around the ce, where there were memories of her small self walking or running in her mother''s presence or when her mother was absent.

    "You were a cute child when we met," Vincent remarked as they made their way towards the carriage. Small, that needed to be protected.

    "You were small yourself, how would you know I was cute?" Eve asked him teasingly.

    Vincent turned to look at her with a grin, "You forget I have had a minion for a sister."

    Eve nodded, silence filling around them for the briefest moment, and then she asked, "Do you think she has changed?"

    "She hasn''t from what Ist heard," Vincent answered, "I have kept touch with the warden there. The time she has spent there is quite small for her to know how life could be if she mended her ways. Grandpa and grandma said they will be visiting her, so let us leave Marceline to them, and focus on just us. We have a lot of work to do."

    Eve didn''t remark, and they finally stepped into the carriage. They rode away from Brokengroves and returned to Skellington, where half of their family was. Once they reached the Moriarty mansion, they got inside to hear Strix''sughter echoing through the corridor along with Allie, who ran behind him.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Right now, the mansion was different from when Eve had first ced her foot. Gone was the seriousness, and it was filled with warmth. It felt more like home, Eve''s home with Vincent.

    "Vincent! Good that you are here,e with me and speak to your grandmother," Lady Annalise took Vincent along with her, and she seemed frustrated as the mother and daughter-inw were having a hard time seeing things the same way.

    "I will find you," Vincent said to Eve, who smiled.

    "I will wait," she replied, watching him leave with Lady Annalise.

    As Eve walked up the stairs, she heard little Allie call her excitedly, "Sister Eve! You are back!"

    "I am," Eve replied with a smile that spread her lips, and she said, "Mr. Briggs has your cookies and cakes."

    "Yay!" Allie ran in speed as if ready to eat it.

    Who would have thought that the house she woulde to work for would be the one that would end up turning into her sanctuary? Eve continued walking up the stairs, and before she could take a turn to go to her room, she took the opposite side. The back of her dress swept the marble floor, and she stopped when she came to reach one of the old rooms that were left untouched.

    The room held Lady Katherina''s belongings, which hade to take home in here after Eduard Moriarty''s second marriage. It consisted of her clothes, shoes,b, hairpins, and other such things.

    Noticing a dressing table, Eve made her way there before she took a seat and looked at her reflection in the mirror. Bringing her hand forward, she brushed the surface of the wood, which was clean.

    "It is worth a try, isn''t it," Eve murmured to herself before picking up the hairbrush.

    When Eve closed her eyes, she was transported in time, many years behind when she met her mother. The air felt different, and so did the lighting of the room. Without anyone''s notice, she tried to tiptoe and leave the mansion as it was rude to be here when no one knew about her.

    "Do you need something, Miss?" Someone asked Eve.

    Eve felt her heart stop momentarily, and it eased on noticing a familiar but younger face. It belonged to Mr. Briggs, and she offered a polite bow to him. She asked,

    "Is Lady Katherina home?"

    "She''s out in the town, taking a walk, Miss. Would you like to sit in the parlour room and wait for her?" Mr. Briggs asked her. "She shouldn''t be long."

    "No, that''s fine. I think I would like to find her. Do you know where I can find her?" She asked him.

    "Near the centre gardens of the town, mdy."

    "Thank you, Mr. Briggs," Eve smiled at him before quickly leaving the mansion''s gates.

    Mr. Briggs looked confused and asked, "Have we met before?" It was because he hadn''t introduced himself to her.

    Eve''s footsteps were quick, and her eyes searched for the woman she had only seen in the paintings that hung in the Moriarty mansion. Then her eyes fell on Vincent''s mother, who sat on a bench with her eyes closed, relishing the evening breeze without a care.

 Chapter 544 The Wait At The Bench

    Music Rmendation: Twilights- Mirta da Silva

    --

    Nervousness filled Eve''s body, as she had never spoken to this person before and knew how important she was to Vincent. She approached the bench when Katherina opened her eyes.

    "Good evening," Lady Katherina greeted Eve with the politest smile she had ever seen until now.

    Eve offered thedy a bow and returned the greeting, "Good evening. May I sit next to you?"

    "Please," Lady Katherina raised her hand to show the space next to her. "You aren''t from here, are you?"

    "I am actually from Brokengroves, and then moved to Meadow," Eve responded, and she sat next to the beautiful and peaceful-looking woman. There was a baby bump on the woman, which she hadn''t noticed in the beginning, and noticing her stare, Lady Katherina said,

    "He''s going toe out in two months."

    "Oh," Eve''s eyes widened. Lady Katherina was carrying Vincent.

    Thedy said, "It''s been seven months, but it feels so short and I wish I could keep him inside," she smiled.

    Curious, Eve asked, "How do you know it is a he?"

    "The physician says the shape of my bump says a lot, and personally, it is a feeling of mine. I know it is a boy," Lady Katherina rubbed her belly with one of her hands with a content smile. She said, "The truth is someone else told me about it too. My mother sometimes sees the future and can predict things."

    Eve nodded and replied, "Congrattions on having him."

    Lady Katherina smiled, turning happier with just the thought of her child being born into this world. She asked Eve, "Forgive me, it seems like I forgot to introduce myself again," she softlyughed. "I am Katherina Moriarty."

    Eve was so aroused in emotions that she hadn''t realised she hadn''t introduced herself. She said, "I am Genevieve Barlow. But you can call me Eve."

    "Eve," Lady Katherina tested the name with a thoughtful expression before she smiled again. "Where in Meadow do you stay, Eve?"

    "In the Dawson''s residence. I live with my aunt, Aubrey Dawson. She''s a governess," Eve answered the woman. The more right answer would be that ''she used to'', but then saying she lived in Moriarty''s mansion would garner her strange looks.

    "A governess, how exciting!" Lady Katherina seemed like a bright and happy woman, and her children were nothing like her. Sheplimented Eduard Moriarty well, someone who didn''t hold her high status as an essory.

    "How about you? Are you a governess too? Or married?" She stared at Eve, tilting her head.

    "Both, Lady Katherina," Eve replied, noticing the woman looking at her in awe.

    "You know, I alwayse here to rest my feet even though my mansion has plenty of nts and flowers. But it is good to see people walking up and down the streets, giving some fresh air," Lady Katherina said with a soft sigh. She said, "It gives me time to think, to settle my thoughts before being picked up by my husband," sheughed. "The sky looks beautiful, doesn''t it." She said, "I am happy you are here... Eve."

    Eve turned to look at the woman with a questioning look.

    "I have been waiting for you, because my mother told me that there would be a woman who would show up in the future. A woman with hair that resembled the sun and eyes that were like the sea. Who will spend time with me because I won''t be able to live my life to the fullest..." Lady Katherina said those words with sorrow, but her face was as calm as before.

    Eve was left speechless as she hadn''t expected her cover to blow this way.

    Lady Katherina turned to look at Eve and asked, "Is my mother, right?" As their eyes met.

    Eve pursed her lips before nodding, "She is right, Lady Katherina."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    A small smile formed on Lady Katherina''s lips, and she asked, "Who are you, Genevieve Barlow?"

    Eve''s eyes fell on the woman''s baby bump, and Lady Katherina nodded, "I see. So that is how it is."

    When Eve came to visit Vincent''s mother, she hadn''t expected the woman to have an inclination of who she was. It made her wonder for how long she had beening here, waiting for her at this bench.

    "I am sorry, Lady Katherina," Eve apologised, even though the woman already knew her fate through her mother. She asked, "I thought your parents were humans... "

    "Oh, they are," Lady Katherina replied and then exined softly, "You see, my ancestor once married a witch without anyone''s knowledge and one the time, though we aren''t witches, there are a few traces that sometimes show up. Either abilities, or sometimes the character of a witch. How long do I have?" She asked, protectively shielding the baby bump.

    "More than a decade," Eve responded and Lady Katherina sighed one more time.

    "A decade is more than what I could ask for," Lady Katherina didn''t look upset. Rather she seemed to have epted her fate. Instead of worrying, she was ready to give her love and everything else to the people who were dear to her. "How is he?" There was a slight excitement in her voice as she asked about her unborn child.

    "Vincent is an amazing man. He loves and holds you in high regard," Eve answered, noticing the sweet smile on the pregnant woman''s lips. "He loves his family, and he protects the people whom he cares about." She decided not to mention the crazy side of her husband, wanting to keep that for herself. "He''s also very handsome. He has your hair."

    "Does he now..." Lady Katherina''s smile told everything she didn''t say in words. She was just happy and looking forward to raising her son. "Do I have another child?" Wanting to know if Vincent was the only one.

    "Marceline."

    "A girl," Lady Katherina liked that she had a boy and a girl. But when the woman noticed Eve''s expression, she asked, "It seems like you both don''t get along? What is it? If you have time, I would like you to tell me how you and my son met too."

    Eve smiled, "I have time, Lady Katherina."

    Eve told Katherina mostly happy and good things without going to the sad part of what was there. This included what Marceline had done to her and how she was in the House of Purgatory.

    "She was always good to me," Lady Katherina said when they came to Lady Annalise. "Even though we don''t speak now, it is good to know that she continues to be my friend," she smiled before cing her hand on Eve''s. "Thank you foring to visit me, Eve. Even though one day I won''t be part of the future that you came from, I feel like I won''t miss things the way I thought I would. At least I know a little now."

    The Moriarty carriage stopped on the side of the street, and Eve knew it was time for her to leave. They both stood up, and Eve hugged the woman,

    "Thank you, Lady Katherina."

    Lady Katherina hugged Eve back before the two women, who appeared to be of the same age, pulled away from each other. From afar, Eduard Moriarty was making his way to where his wife was, and Eve said to the woman,

    "Vincent misses you."

    "Tell him I am always with him, and that I love him. And how proud I am of him," Lady Katherina said to Eve, even though she was yet to meet her son after two months.

    "I will," Eve replied, walking away from there before disappearing behind a tree and never stepping out of there again.

    Eduard Moriarty appeared near his wife. He kissed her lips and said, "Briggs said you hadn''t returned and I came to get you. You spent a lot of time here today."

    Lady Katherina put her hand around her husband''s arm and hugged him. She replied, "I did. I was having a glimpse of the future."

    "Were you?" Eduardughed, not knowing if his wife was daydreaming of their future and their family.

    Lady Katherina only smiled withoutmenting on it or uttering what Eve told her and keeping it to herself. She wanted to spend her time with happiness and offering love to her family. They walked out of the garden, making their way towards the waiting carriage, before returning home.

 Chapter 545 Grandparents Visit

    Music Rmendation: Heavens, what an afternoon- John Lunn

    ¡ª

    Eve opened her eyes, finding herself back in the Moriarty mansion, sitting in the room with Lady Katherina''s things. She had spent more than three hours with the woman in the past, but it felt short. It was her first time meeting Lady Katherina, and if it weren''t for her ability, she would have never been able to meet her.

    When she looked at the mirror''s reflection, she noticed she wasn''t alone in the room.

    Vincent leaned against the side of the door, watching her with a peaceful expression. He asked her,

    "Did you have a good dream?"

    Letting go of theb she had been holding until now, Eve turned away from the mirror and faced Vincent. She said,

    "I met her."

    Vincent felt slightly envious of Eve''s ability to meet someone who didn''t exist in the present. It was a blessing, but he was happy to hear those words from her. He asked, "How was she doing?"

    "She was with you," Eve replied, standing up and meeting Vincent halfway as he had left the door''s side. "You were two months away from being born. She said she was very proud of you and loves you. She knew¡­"

    When they got closer, Eve kissed Vincent''s lips. She said, "Your mother¡­ she knew I was going toe."

    "I thought so," Vincent curled his hand around her waist, pulling her close. He said, "Her letters always had a sense of something as if she knew what was about toe and happen. I wasn''t sure before, but after knowing your ability, I felt you probably told her."

    Eve hugged Vincent closely, cing the side of her head on his chest to rest, and she closed her eyes as she relished the feeling of his arms around her body and him near her. She said,

    "Did you know that your mother''s ancestors had a mixture of witches in them?"

    "Mm," Vincent gave a short nod while he tightened his hold around Eve. He said, "I heard it from my father before, but confirmed it after Marceline''s actions. It exins why she''s the way she is."

    "She is very kind, beautiful and sweet, Vince. She was very excited to meet you," Eve let him know. "Maybe one day, I will learn to take you along with me to the past. I am d she is your mother."

    "Me too. I cannot wait for that day," Vincent smiled, taking a deep breath before releasing it.

    As days passed, Lady Ravette and Strix decided to take a ride in their carriage. A ride that led towards the House of Purgatory. When the carriage stopped, the coachman quickly ran to the door and opened it for the elderly couple.

    Lady Ravette stepped down from the carriage and stared at the ce. She remarked,

    "Do you remember the time when we first met here, Strix?"

    "How can I forget, Rave. It was love at first sight for me, maybe the tenth for you?"

    "Eighth," Lady Ravette corrected him, and she wrapped her hand around her husband''s arm. "I remember it very clearly, when you thought you were helping me, but I was fine by myself. Brings nostalgic memories, and some very good ones."

    "They indeed do," Strix held a proud look on his face, and he then said, "I realised that we never mentioned it to our children or grandchildren. To know that we spent a week or two here."

    The elderly couple started to walk inside the House of Purgatory and soon met the warden, who was in charge.

    "Mr. and Mrs. Moriarty, wee to the House of Purgatory," the warden greeted the couple with a deep bow. "It has been a long time since youst visited here."

    "Well, there was no need to visit here. But as you know, we have a family member added to this ce recently? My granddaughter Marceline Moriarty?" Lady Ravette questioned the warden, her eyebrows raised as she looked around. Her eyes fell on some of the ''prisoners'' in here, who walked up and down the corridors.

    "Ah yes. It was Vincent who brought her here," the warden replied and then said, "Would you like me to bring her here for you?"

    "That won''t be needed," Strix was the one to reply to the warden. He said, "Take us to where she is."

    The warden looked surprised and carefully asked the couple, "You aren''t here to take her from here?"

    Strix waved his hand in front of him and replied, "Personally my wife and I believe that if there''s any good ce in the whole wide world, it is the House of Purgatory, regardless of what people talk about this ce. After all, it is where I met Ravette. My beautiful wife."

    The warden couldn''t believe this, as he hadn''t heard about this story before. To think that both Senior Mr. and Mrs. Moriarty had been once sent here to be disciplined. He dared not remark on it and just led them towards Marceline Moriarty''s cell room.

    The warden came to the front of Marceline''s cell room and called her, "Marceline, someone is here to see you."

    "I like the element of surprise," Strix murmured to his wife, who gave him a small nod. He told the warden, "You don''t suppose that we n to speak by standing here, go get us the chairs."

    The warden, for a moment, was about to open the lock of the gate, but he immediately stopped and walked away from there to fetch two chairs for the elderly couple.

    In the meantime, Marceline''s life had turned upside down, and her true nature had surfaced, as she had shed her ''kind self'' that she once proudly wore. On hearing familiar voices in front of her cell room, she got up from the bed and made her way towards the front, when her eyes widened, and a wide smile spread on her lips.

    "Grandpa! Grandma!" Marceline was excited to see them. She didn''t care how they knew she was here or how or when they came out of the coffin. She was happy to know that someone cared about her. She said, "I am so happy to see you both here!" <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Lady Ravette watched her granddaughter, who stood on the other side of the grilled gated door. She said, "And it is good to see too, Marceline. I heard that you have been a very naughty child. Hard to let go of bad habits, hm?"

    Marceline shook her head and answered, "I have been good and obedient, grandmother. I barely did anything, but help people."

    "Don''t be hard on her, Rave. She is our grandchild," Strix was kinder than his wife, even though he was of pureblooded blood and his wife was a turned vampire. He asked his granddaughter, "How are you doing, Marcie?"

    Marceline suddenly looked sad, and tears began to form in her eyes. She said, "It is very lonely here, grandpa. I miss home and everyone else. I wish to go home."

    "All in good time, child," Strix consoled Marceline, who felt hope glimmer before her.

    Marceline said, "I have been only trying to do good things. Grandmother, I made sure Vince didn''t marry a human, but he did anyway and brought disgrace to our family. You should look into it right away!"

    Both grandma and grandpa Moriarty shared looks with each other.

    Lady Ravette replied, "You mean Genevieve?"

    "Yes, her!" Marceline''s eyes widened as she continued, "You don''t know her. She''s a witch, who has been causing disgrace¡ª"

    "Marceline dear, I should stop you there," Lady Ravette interrupted and said, "You shouldn''t speak ill about your sister-inw and should learn a thing or two from your younger sister. Vincent and Eve are made for each other, and I can''t think of anyone better suited for him."

    "What?" Marceline whispered in disbelief. "You have met her?"

    "We have, and frankly she''s quite lovely. Beautiful, educated, talented, and very loved," Strix nodded, giving his approval.

    "You don''t know what she di¡ª"

    "It seems like you haven''t learned anything here, Marceline," Lady Ravette gave a pointed look at her granddaughter and said, "Did you forget that she''s a Moriarty now? A woman your brother cherishes with his life and instead of epting her, you are throwing childish tantrums. The next time you see her, you make sure to apologise to her and mend your ways, hm?"

    "W¡ªwhat about the pain she caused me? I have no leg because of her!" Marceline pulled the front of her dress to show the missing leg, reced with two wooden sticks.

    Strix clicked his tongue, "Naughty granddaughter, we heard all about it and the way your grandmother and I see it, you brought it on yourself."

    "First, you try to attack your sister-inw. Second, you fail to understand that witches are not to be trusted, and third, you fall for such silly things, going and getting yourself cursed," Lady Ravette rubbed the truth salts into Marceline''s wounds. "A Moriarty is always smarter than that, Marceline. What were you even thinking?"

    Marceline, who had been happy to see her grandparents, started losing hope again. She closed her eyes, took a deep breath and then said,

    "I was thinking of protecting our family, our name and our status that you stood for, grandmother. How can you me this on me? You tried to kill anyone who was human."

    "To turn them into vampires," Lady Ravette deadpanned while giving a pointed look at Marceline. "You could have turned Eve into a vampire, not that it matters anymore as she has proved that she''s much stronger without being a vampire."

    Marceline''s lips trembled, and she pleaded, "Please take me out of this ce, I don''t want to be here. I have spent enough time here. I will not hurt Eve ever again. I promise!"

    "We know you won''t," Strix nodded, and for a brief moment, Marceline turned happy until he said, "But. I don''t know why you want to leave this ce. The House of Purgatory is a good ce to learn. Your grandmother and I found this ce to be quite precious, isn''t that right, Rave?"

    "Very true," Lady Ravette gave a solemn nod as she agreed with her husband.

    "No¡­ you can''t be serious," Marceline whispered, and she wanted to pull her hair out of frustration alone.

    Lady Ravette said to Marceline, "Don''t care about what the society thinks of this ce. The House of Purgatory is where your grandmother and I met, it is how you were born after many years. I am sure you will find someone here."

    Marceline grit her teeth and remarked, "I don''t like anyone in here!"

    Strix turned to his wife and whispered not so gently, "She seems to becking in social skills."

    Lady Ravette replied, "Seems so. She was a quiet little thing when she was young."

    "I am standing right here¡­!" Marceline''s voice turned high-pitched at the end. She said, "I will be good. I mean it!"

    "You aren''t listening to what we are saying, Marceline," Lady Ravette''s voice turned stern and her eye held a re. She said, "Use this time here to grow. As Vincent was the one to bring you here, it is his decision to bring you out. I will put in a word for you."

    Strix said to his wife, "Which was the cell you used to be in before? It must be on the other side," he said, looking at the end of the corridor, and then turned back to Marceline and said, "We wille to visit you soon, Marceline. In the meantime, I hope you make memories here."

    Lady Ravette, as if remembering something, let her granddaughter know, "It is sad that you didn''t marry before your brother, or you would have the mansion in Holy Oak."

    Marceline''s mouth fell wide open, as she had always wanted to have the mansion. It was the initial n when she didn''t know she was being taken here to be imprisoned. She stuttered,

    "You g¡ªgave it to Vincent?"

    "No. I gave it to his wife as a simple wedding gift." Before Lady Ravette left the front of the room, she said to Marceline, "Your mother might have been weak, but she was a good woman which you should have been proud of."

 Chapter 546 Epilogue (The End)

    Music Rmendation: Blue Orchid Temptation

    ¡ª

    Marceline watched her grandparents walking away from her cell while leaving her speechless because, in some part of their twisted minds, she was supposed to enjoy her time here when in truth, she despised the House of Purgatory.

    She held the grills of the gated door tightly until her knuckles turned white, and she finally let it go once her grandparents were out of sight.

    "Looks like no one wants you out, limpy," one of the cellmates remarked when they were passing by her room.

    Marceline red at the woman, wanting to rip the person''s head off. But she remembered bitterly how she had no fangs and was at a disadvantage here. Ignoring the woman, she made her way back to her bed. Out of anger, she kicked the foot of the bed, but this only led to her wooden leg hitting the harder surface of the wood and breaking.

    "ARGH!" Marceline grunted in frustration.

    After staring at the wall for a long time, her eyes finally moved to where the letter Vincent had given was lying in the corner. Hopping across the room, she finally reached the letter and picked it up. Tearing the envelope, she quickly tapped the letter out of the envelope and unfolded it to read¡ª

    ''My dearest Marceline,

    If you are reading this letter, it only means that you didn''t get to read the first letter I wrote for you. And if it is how it is, my heart aches for you, my dear daughter.

    I don''t know where your father and I went wrong when it came to raising you and Vincent. We have loved you equally, regardless of how you feel, that I have been partial to your brother. Forgive me. Forgive me for not being able to be next to you to guide or cheer you. I cannot tell you how sad it makes me, knowing the time you are reading this letter¡­ years must have passed since I am gone.''

    Marceline''s eyes widened at her mother''s words, as it seemed like she knew that she was going to die way before her death. How was that possible? Her eyes quickly continued to read the rest of the letter her mother had written for her.

    ''As I write this letter, a part of me wishes to change things, but I also know that it would be unfair and not right. You must be surprised, wondering how I know I have limited time with you and the others. I have always known Marcie. I knew my time would end sooner than the others, and believe me when I say that I love you and Vincent very much. You were the joy, the mark of love that your father and I share. And it also saddens me that you haven''t thought to change your ways.

    You are a member of the Moriarty family, and if you decide to change yourself for the better, where you will return to the light than be lost in the darkness that you have strayed into, everything will be alright. I hope that one day you have a change of heart because it makes me sad to know that you decided to choose a path of loneliness.

    I am not sure how things are going to end for me because I never heard or asked about it. As your mother, I can only hope that I can love you and your brother with the little time I have been spared with. And if the dayes when I need to protect you, or any of our family members, I will do it with the conscience that you will be safe and no harm wille to you after it.

    My dear daughter, life is too short for the hate and pain to be gathered when you have a family ready to forgive you. I believe in you.''

    At the end of the parchment, her mother had signed ''Your mother, Katherina''.

    Marceline wasn''t sure if her brother was trying to fool her by writing a letter in their mother''s name. But this wasn''t Vincent''s handwriting in the letter, and it belonged to her mother.

    The vampiress''s face stiffened, but at the same time, her lips trembled after reading thest paragraph. And as beautifully as Katherina had written the letter for her daughter in the hope that things would change, Marceline whispered to herself,

    "I didn''t do anything wrong to be forgiven for¡­" while deep down, she knew the truth as if the curtain had been drawn away from the windows to let in light.

    [Music Rmendation: Love Theme- Guy Farley]

    Seven seasons changed in thends, inviting the eighth one back where everything began. And though Marceline Moriarty continued to stay as a resident in the House of Purgatory, there were other people who were learning to change their ways of living.

    At the front of the Dawson''s residence, Eugene pulled out the pocket watch from his coat. He was dressed in a better attire that suited his position in the Council, and the townsfolk, who were walking past the house, were nice enough to greet him.

    "Good morning, Mr. Weaver! Nice weather, isn''t it?" Asked the townsman, and Eugene smiled.

    "It seems like perfect weather. One that Lady Aubrey likes," Eugene answered the man.

    "How is the Council work going? I had a problem that needed to be looked at, but the magistrate has been away to the South. Would it be alright if I were to drop by the Council?" the man asked.

    "I don''t see why not," Eugene answered, and once the man left, he wondered what was taking his wife this long. He called her, "Rose? Are you ready? Everyone must be waiting."

    "I aming!" Rosetta replied before stepping out of the house and being followed by Mr. and Mrs. Hooke.

    From being a proud Marchioness, ady flocked by the members of high society, Aurora had turned into Mrs. Hooke, who didn''t control her daughter anymore. The elder vampiress asked,

    "Where are the flowers, Rose? The blue ones that I gathered."

    "I have it ced inside the carriage, Mrs. Hooke," Eugene replied to his mother-inw, who nodded.

    "Oh good! I was worried it was left inside the house," Mrs. Hooke replied and watched Rosetta lock the house''s main door. "My apologies, I didn''t know we were going to bete. Little Nelson needed a little changing to be done," she said, carrying her grandson in her arms.

    "We still have a good few minutes and it is nearby. Everyone must have arrived as they had to travel," Rosetta took Eugene''s hand before climbing and sitting in the driver seat, where her husband apanied her. Mr. and Mrs. Hooke sat inside the carriage. "These flowers have grown very well, haven''t they Eugene?" She asked him as she took a look at the blue flowers.

    "As Winter is here, the flowers will slowly start to shed and freeze. It is good to have them cut and put to use before they wilt," Eugene answered. Taking hold of the horses'' reins, he finally got it moving.

    Once they reached the front of the cemetery, Eugene parked the vehicle, and everyone got down. Rosetta noticed the Moriarty carriages, and she remarked,

    "Vincent and Eve have arrived with the others!"

    Mr. Briggs pulled the carriage next to the Weaver''s carriage. Getting down, he then pulled open the carriage door. Vincent stepped down before turning around and offering his hand to his wife. He cautioned,

    "Careful with the ground, darling. It is slippery."

    Eve ced her hand in Vincent''s, holding it firmly before carefully cing her foot on the little stool and then on the ground. Her other hand was ced on her belly, which had grown big because of the baby that was toe soon.

    "The weather feels nice today," Evemented while a little amount of fog escaped her lips. "Though I must say I feel like a bear now." It was because Vincent had wrapped a thick coat around her shoulders to keep her and their child warm. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "A cute little bear of mine," Vincent hummed, leaning and kissing her temple.

    Vincent''s parents and Allie stepped down from the other carriage to join the asion. Vincent said, "Let us go in." Everyone agreed, stepping inside the cemetery.

    Eve walked beside Vincent, with others who followed right behind them. They finally stopped when they came in front of a gravestone that belonged to Lady Aubrey, and it read¡ª ''Aubrey Dawson. A loving wife, mother and a splendid governess.''

    Feeling Eve''s hand tighten around his arm, Vincent held her tighter, knowing how much she missed Lady Aubrey. A year had passed since Lady Aubrey passed away, and her death had been peaceful as the woman had gone to take her afternoon nap in her chair in front of the firece and had not woken up after it.

    "I miss her," Eve whispered, and Vincent replied,

    "Me too. She must be happy now," his eyes moved to look at the gravestone next to Lady Aubrey that belonged to thete woman''s husband, Rikkard Dawson.

    Rosetta remarked, "I didn''t know Lady Aubrey had bought a plot next to him many years ago." She had taken little Nelson from her mother, now carrying him in her arms.

    As much as Eve had used her ability to remove any pain that Lady Aubrey could feel, she couldn''t lengthen the time of the elderly woman to stay with them longer and had to let her go finally. She wanted to cherish all of their memories because each of them was precious.

    "Hm, where is our priest?" Eduard asked, turning to look back at the entrance.

    "Probably taking someone''s confession," Vincent hummed, putting his arms around Eve, wanting to keep her close.

    Far away from the entrance, a ck cat pranced, making its way to where everyone was, surrounding Lady Aubrey''s gravestone. Timotei shouted, "Wait for me!"

    "We aren''t going anywhere. We just arrived," Eve replied, noticing Timotei was no longer a regr cat by appearance, and it had nothing to do with her. She still rememberedst year when Timotei had found a cat so that she could experiment on it.

    ''Ta-da! I have brought you a willing cat, Eve. Now time to whisper those magical words and turn this cat into a vampire,'' Timotei had brought another ck cat, hoping to turn into a person like the rest.

    ''Where did you find this cat from? He looks almost the same as you,'' Eve remarked.

    ''That can''t be true,'' Timotei had harrumphed, ''No one can match my shiny coat and the amazing me. ButI thought a little simr would be like using your magic on me. Come now,'' his tail moved back and forth in excitement.

    ''Here I go then,'' Eve replied before raising her hands and using her ability. A blue light had formed on the other cat, and when it was done, Timotei looked back and forth, looking for a person, but instead, his eyes fell on a rat.

    ''AHH! You must be kidding me!'' Timotei looked appalled, and his ears flopped.

    ''I don''t think it''s going to work, Tim,'' Eve let him know before she sat down on her heels and said, ''Why don''t you achieve whatever dreams you have while you are still a cat? You are a unique being, a talking cat that shows your amazingness already.''

    Timotei, who was sad, suddenly cheered up as if Eve''s words made sense, and he bobbed his head, ''You are right¡­ I can do that, can''t I? I mean, I have connections with influential people like you and Vincent.''

    And that is how Timotei was no longer an average cat as he wore a white robe tailored to his small body. He had chosen to be a priest. Eve could tell that the ck cat enjoyed listening and imparting his wisdom to the townsfolk, which was vested upon him by the approval of the Council.

    Timotei huffed and puffed when he finally reached the gravestone. He said, "I am so popr, I have no time to spare as everyonees to confess to me. I have two people to marry tomorrow. I feel so powerful!"

    Eugene got everyone''s attention, "Now that all of us are here. We should pay our respects together."

    Everyone who had brought flowers with them began to ce them in front of the graves before sharing kind and thankful words for Lady Aubrey''s soul. When it was Eve''s turn, she said,

    "I hope you are doing well, aunt Aubrey. I cannot believe it has been a year, yet it feels you are with us, a feeling I am grateful to. You already know how all of us feel, and I only wish that you are happy. Eugene and I share the fond memories we have built with you, and we are thankful and grateful. For taking us in when we had no one, for giving the life that we live now," Eve smiled, taking a deep breath and then saying, "I wille visit you soon."

    Eugene gave a nod. He had always held the woman with such high regard that when she had passed away, it had been hard to wrap his head around it even though they knew it was going to happen. When Lady Aubrey died, he had found out that the woman had left the house in his name to take care of it, and knowing how much she loved the house, he was touched by her gesture.

    Slowly everyone began to leave one by one, walking towards the cemetery entrance while Vincent and Eve were thest ones to leave as they took their time to walk slowly. Vincent said,

    "I received an invitation from the Sullivans. They are hosting a ball next week, and wish for us to be there."

    "Then we shall attend it," Eve smiled at the memory that her friends had finally married each other, happy for Noah and Anaya. She said, "I am d everything worked out."

    "All because of your kind heart," Vincent brought the purple umbre forward and opened it when the snowkes started to fall from the sky.

    "You give me too much credit, Vince," Eve turned to look at him while he brought the umbre above their heads.

    "You just don''t know what you are capable of," Vincent walked beside Eve as they continued to talk and smile. "You are my precious Eve."

    "My crazy Vince," the smile on Eve''s lips spread before a small chuckle escaped from her lips.

    Once they got inside the carriage, Eve leaned towards Vincent and ced her head on his shoulder.

    There was nothing she would trade, as everything was perfect. A loving husband, a family that cared, a talking cat, and a child. Vincent and her child where they were ready to be parents. Their hands found each other, where their fingers intertwined as the carriage began to move.

    [An ending music song- Reba- Des Roses]

    ¡ª

    Author''s Note: This marks the end of AOTN, and move to the book ''Garden of Poison'' which will be updated on time from tomorrow. Thank you everyone, for beginning the book anding this far to read thest word of the chapter. Your support has meant a lot, and I thank you for it. For everyone, who have read, voted and more importantlymented to motivate me, thank you very much <3 I hope I can entertain you with my next book as I did here.

    You can now move all the votes to GOP, power stones/ golden tickets, as AOTN is markedplete, it won''t show up in the rank anymore.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!